ã€ŠAgainst Heaven's Willã€‹ Chapter 1 - Water Element Land

Chapter 1: Water Element Land

Cough, cough! Fresh stream water gushed out from Xuefeng¡¯s throat as they finally reached the shore. Thin but strong arms gripped him in ce until he coughed out all the water clogging his lungs. "Are you alright?" Tianshi asked worriedly, rubbing his cheek gently. She was his wife, the only one who left the passage with him while the rest got lost, separated from them forcefully. "I¡¯m fine," Xuefeng said weakly, trying to reassure her. He tried to lift himself up but a throbbing pain red in his chest, making him flinch. Right... Heavenly Chains broke my ribs. "Don¡¯t move yet. Your wounds are still healing," Tianshi reminded him and forced him to lie down. "Rest for a moment. Rushing won¡¯t benefit us right now anyway." Xuefeng closed his eyes, seekingfort from Tianshi¡¯s soft touch as she cradled his white-haired head on herp. Suddenly, a sweet voice resounded in his mind, clearly apologetic. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for being useless...¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s not your fault, Ling,¡¯ Xuefeng said, reaching out for her in his mind. She was one of the two Fate Spirits living inside his body, who had been helping him since the beginning of his journey. Without them he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay alive. How could he me them for anything? ¡¯I¡¯m the useless one. I should be the one taking care of my wives.¡¯ His voice was tinged with bitterness; he still couldn¡¯t ept what had happened. ¡¯Let me heal your wounds,¡¯ Ling said softly. Immediately, he felt his bones reconstructing, and then the pain slowly receded. ¡¯I don¡¯t know how this happened,¡¯ Ming spoke up with despair. ¡¯If only there was a way for me to help, I could have prevented it..." As Ling¡¯s mother, she was supposed to know things that Ling couldn¡¯t help him with, yet even her knowledge turned out to becking. Even as the former Queen of Heavens, she couldn¡¯t influence Heavens¡¯ will. "Xuefeng." Xuefeng opened his eyes and looked up at his beautiful wife who called out his name. Tianshi¡¯s face hovered above his own, water dripping from her wet brown hair. They were bothpletely drenched, but her crystal blue gaze was full of warmth, her slender fingers rubbing his elvish ears gently to ease his pain. He was of the Royal Forest Elf Bloodline, and his lovers could please him with just a soft touch to his ears, but in his current state the gesture barely registered in his mind. "Don¡¯t me yourself," Tianshi insisted. "It¡¯s not your fault. We will find everyone in no time." Xuefeng heard her soothing words but he felt too guilty and ashamed to ept thefort his wife offered. He felt her cup his face so he would look at her, and when his golden orbs locked with her own he saw that she was smiling. "But I failed everyone," he muttered. He couldn¡¯t protect his wives. He couldn¡¯t keep his promise. Did he even deserve them anymore? "No," Tianshi said, shaking her head. "It¡¯s everyone¡¯s fault. We weren¡¯t strong enough to support each other and failed together. It happens to the best. What matters now is how we grow and improve from this. We can only learn by failing." She lifted his left arm, showing him the birthday present that he received from them. Nine multi-colored crystals on a string, creating one of a kind bracelet. Ba-dum, ba-dum. Each crystal beat like a heart, some quicker, other slower than the rest. Each represented one of his wives. The crystals were bathed in their blood and had part of their soul inside of them. As long as the crystals were whole, his wives were safe. "We are all alive. That¡¯s what¡¯s most important," Tianshi added. "Ah... you are right," Xuefeng said with a sigh and finally stood up, pulling her up with him. "Let¡¯s focus on finding everyone then. I won¡¯t be at peace until we are all together." Even if he was depressed, there was nothing else he could do now. The longer he stalled, the more chances of his wives getting hurt. "Yes!" Tianshi agreed, nodding firmly. "Is your chest alright?" "It¡¯s fully healed now," Xuefeng replied, pulling up his shirt so they could both inspect it. Thanks to his regeneration ability he only needed a few breaths to recover. "I still don¡¯t understand, though. Why would Heavens want to split us?" Tianshi questioned, squeezing out water from her hair. "Are there rules preventing groups from entering the Heaven Realm?" "There shouldn¡¯t be any. It must be something else," Xuefeng replied with a frown. He was confused andpletely clueless. Revenge? He couldn¡¯t count how many times he had angered or challenged Heavens. Swoosh! He dried his clothes in a blink, evaporating the water inside them and Tianshi followed his actions, helping him scan their surroundings. Endless greenery, lush trees, and fields of grass as far as the eye could see, yet his gazended on the stream they just got out from. The passage from the Earth Realm had thrown them out at the bottom of it. After dying on Earth, he reincarnated into the World of Cultivation, the fascinating realm of magic and elements where only one¡¯s imagination is the limit, where one could achieve his wildest dreams and reach the top of the world. But it was also a ruthless ce, where cultivators fight ¡ª and even kill ¡ª for resources. Despite all that, Xuefeng survived ¡ª and flourished. He learned how to battle, how to cultivate his body and soul and climb to the top of the Earth Realm, and even how to love. Aside from Tianshi, his childhood best friend who followed him from his home on Earth, he met his beautiful wives in that new world and trained alongside them. He mastered all nine Elements, the crucial part of his Cultivation Path that put him steps ahead of his peers, and finally reached the point of Ascendance to the Heaven Realm. Both Xuefeng and his wives were ready to depart for their new adventure. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as nned. Just as they thought they had seeded, rushing through the passage between the Realms, they were attacked by the Heavens, forcefully split apart. Even their two Spirit Beasts ascending together with them were not spared. They were ones of the many beasts in the World of Cultivation that could absorb the energy from nature and grow into powerful beings, rivaling humans in their path of cultivation. The faces of his crying wives as their hands slipped away from his palms still lingered in his mind. It was a sight that he never wanted to see again. "Water Element seems to dominate this area. There are almost no other elements in the air," Tianshi pointed out. Xuefeng silently agreed. Aside from the Water Essence in the air, all other elements were barely existent. Even if he tried to absorb the small energy particles of elements in the air, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy his daily needs. "I think we are in the Water Element Land. I remember Ming mentioning it before," Xuefeng exined. "There are ninends in the Heaven Realm and eachnd represents one element." ¡¯Ming?¡¯ He called out in his mind, requiring more information. ¡¯We are lucky,¡¯ Ming answered. ¡¯Water Element Land is the least harsh one, with the most greenery and wildlife. We evennded in the southern part, which is the easiest one to explore. The northern part would be covered in endless snow and ice.¡¯ Xuefeng¡¯s thoughts instantly wandered to his wives. ¡¯Does that mean everyone else has to face harsher conditions?¡¯ ¡¯There are no ¡¯good¡¯ or ¡¯bad¡¯ locations in the Heaven Realm,¡¯ Ming exined ¡¯Everywhere is dangerous. Because you can only replenish one element in each Land, the Heaven Realm is hard to live in. I suggest we find a hideout so I can slowly exin everythin¡ª¡¯ Boom! Before Ming could finish speaking, there was an explosion somewhere not far from them. More sounds quickly followed, which to their surprise, were getting louder with each second. ¡¯They areing to us!¡¯ Ming called out. ¡¯There are more than a hundred of them!¡¯ Xuefeng and Tianishi turned to look at the horizon in rm and saw multiple ck dots rushing in their direction. Golden Wings appeared on Xuefeng¡¯s back as he grabbed Tianshi in his arms, getting ready to flee, but she held his arms to stop him. She pointed to the iing group. "Xuefeng, look! They are chasing something!" A shiny object seemed to be flying speedily in front of countless cultivators. As they got closer, Xuefeng was able to get a better look at the scene. It turned out that the cultivators were after the dark blue ball that was flying away from them. Focused on their target, they weren¡¯t being particrly aggressive with each other, except when someone got too close to the ball. Then they attacked him until the ball got away and they resumed the chase. Before Xuefeng could decide what to do, the group flew past them. No one in the group even seemed to notice they were there. It must have been quite a treasure, Xuefeng thought. He was pondering whether they should join the chase when Ming cried out in his mind. ¡¯Xuefeng! You need to get it!¡¯ If Ming got excited over something, it meant it was definitely a precious treasure. Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate andunched to the sky like a rocket with Tianshi in his arms. Fire sted from his feet, giving him an additional boost and Tianshi wrapped his body with her Support Arts that sped them up even further. She already got used to flying with him. His Golden Wings were much faster than her own, which were perfect in such a race of speed. "Tianshi! Grab it quickly when we¡¯ll fly past it!" Xuefeng cried out mid-air. He held her with both arms across her chest and waist so she could be the catcher this time. In barely ten seconds, they had caught with the group and flown above everyone else. Xuefeng caught a glimpse of white uniforms with a crest that looked like a light blue bird on the back, but before he could inspect it further, he was already at the front of the pack, chasing the Dark Blue object that was zooming out of reach. "Hey!" "It¡¯s our Fragment!" "Damn it!" Curses flew up to them, but Xuefeng ignored them all, closing in on the treasure in a blink of an eye. Huh? They were just above what the cultivators called a Fragment, ready to catch it, when the ball came to an immediate stop and dove downward. Xuefeng turned sharply, but with his speed, it was impossible to be as nimble as the treasure. "Hahahaha! Amateur!" The cultivatorsughed as they followed the fragment, zooming ahead of him. Someoneunched forward, gaining the lead in the race. Did they really think they could win? Time Flow! Everything froze when his newest ability activated. He smiled and slowed down, flying calmly in the frozen sky. The faster he moved, the more Fate Qi he had to use to change the time flow of the space in front of him. He could not waste the precious Fate Qi that his Fate Spirits patiently cultivated from his limited stock of Fate Stones. If anyone looked closely at the cultivators¡¯ bodies, they would notice that they were actually moving, but in very slow motion. Inparison, Xuefeng was like a ghost, passing the sky unnoticed. "This is so cool," Tianshi whispered, equally impressed and envious. "This is my first time seeing this. You could have shown it to me earlier." "I can¡¯t use it for long. It drains too many resources to just activate it," Xuefeng exined. "I hope this is worth it." ¡¯It is!¡¯ Ming called out excitedly just as Tianshi reached out to grab the object that everyone seemed to desire. ¡¯I haven¡¯t even told you about them yet, and now you already got your First Water Qi Upgrade Fragment. It hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes since we arrived!¡¯ Tianshi held the Fragment in her hand, and together they looked down at it. It was just a shiny, oval-shaped dark blue rock. "What is this Upgrade Element?" he asked, but then time suddenly returned to normal. The group of cultivators unfroze but held still, momentarily confused, and then startled when they saw Xuefeng appear as if teleported. "They have the Fragment!" someone in the group called out and, as one, the cultivators turned to look at Tianshi¡¯s open palm. Previously fighting against each other, the cultivators in white uniforms now turned to Xuefeng and Tianshi as theirmon enemy. Weapons appeared in their hands, and Xuefeng knew the game was over. "Fuck." Chapter 2 - Golden-haired Duo

Chapter 2: Golden-haired Duo

¡¯Why did you cut off my Fate Qi?!¡¯ Xuefeng scolded Ming in his mind only to get scolded back. ¡¯I¡¯m not wasting so much Qi for our chat! Now run!¡¯ But before he could, they were already on him. "Get him!" More than twenty cultivators unleashed their arts at him all at once. By himself, Xuefeng would probably have been overwhelmed, but the moment someone aimed a weapon at one of his wives, he turned merciless. He wrapped his arms around Tianshi protectively. Swoosh! Air Qi sted from his legs, and they flew up in the air, dodging the cultivators¡¯ arts. "Tianshi!" Xuefeng yelled as he pushed her behind him with the fragment already kept safely in her Storage Ring. They didn¡¯t need anymands. The continuous training through the past three years had taught them enough to know how tomunicate without even saying a word. Tianshi stabilized herself in the air with the pair of white wings on her back and extended her arm forward, casting all her Support Skills on him. Speed buff! Strength buff! Defensive buff! Spirit Qi Shield! Xuefeng shone like a star with all the buffs applied on him, but that was just the start! Fire Qi! Water Qi! Air Qi! Earth Qi! Spirit Qi! Lightning Qi! Blood Qi! Metal Qi! Ether Qi! All nine Elemental Qi spun around his body as he red at the cultivators with golden eyes. "YOU FOOLS!" Xuefeng bellowed. "YOU DARE CHALLENGE ME?!" He couldn¡¯t think of any powerful line, so he just went with the ssic one. So what if he just Ascended? In the category of skills and abilities, he hadn¡¯t met anyone who could challenge him. The group of cultivators halted, but instead of showing fear as Xuefeng expected, he saw them snicker and sneer. "Pfft! He thinks mastering all elements makes him powerful!" "Haha! Look! All his elements are still on the base level! No wonder he was so desperate to get that fragment!" Everyone burst outughing. Xuefeng frowned, his face hot. ¡¯I didn¡¯t even have the time to exin it to you. Everything happened so fast,¡¯ Ming interrupted his thoughts of murder. ¡¯Your elements are still on the base level as you didn¡¯t go through any refining. Cultivators in the Heaven Realm value the quality over quantity. They use the Elemental Fragments born from nature to improve the quality of their Qi.¡¯ Before Xuefeng could reply, one cultivator held up a hand and the jeering subsided. "I¡¯m in a good mood today. How about we let the white-haired guy have it?" "Fine, let him have the first fragment of his life. "We were just like him once, weren¡¯t we? Trying hard to get our first fragment..." another one said with a patronizing smile. "Yeah. Besides, he outsmarted us all and caught the fragment first. That¡¯s something, right?" Everyone nodded and ¡¯generously¡¯ agreed to let him have the fragment, as though they were doing him a favor. Xuefeng¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡¯Xuefeng, I don¡¯t like their attitude.¡¯ Tianshi¡¯s voice suddenly resounded through his mind. Aside from being the primary support of their group, Tianshi was also responsible formunication. Anyone she touched could join their private channel, connecting all of their thoughts. Their enemy could never guess their ns if they were never spoken out loud. ¡¯Neither do I,¡¯ Xuefeng replied and nced at his wrist. Underneath his sleeve was one of the Godly Treasures, which he didn¡¯t really want to expose too soon, but he thought the situation called for a disy of power. He never enjoyed staying low key anyway. "Everyone, let¡¯s go. We wasted too much time already," one cultivator proposed to which everyone nodded, and they all turned to leave. "Did I allow you to leave?" Xuefeng called out coldly while massive amounts of Air Qi gushed out from his body. Instantly, the air within the hundred meters of space around him got locked down, entirely under his control. Below his sleeve was a Golden Bracelet with a single white stone, representing Air Element. It shone brightly when in use, giving him absolute mastery over the element. This time the group visibly tensed. "Hey! What are you doing? We have settled this peacefully yet you are stirring up trouble!" "We already gave you the fragment! What else do you want?" Xuefeng smirked. "Do you think I need your permission to get anything I want?" Bang! Bang! Bang! Multiple explosions sted those who spoke up. "Don¡¯t mess with us! We are from¡ª" Bang! Xuefeng cut them off with a flick of his fingers. "I don¡¯t care." Bang! Bang! Bang! More explosions resounded, Air Bombs exploding right in the cultivators¡¯ faces. They were not strong enough to kill them but painful enough to teach them a lesson. The entire ce was in lockdown, controlled by the power of his Air Domain. "That¡¯s enough!" a youngster suddenly bellowed angrily, his face already bloodied after three explosions. "Shadow Assassin, go!" At hismand, Dark Blue Qi oozed from his body, materializing into a shadow holding a giant ck sword right above his head. ¡¯Qi Materialization! Fourth Refining! Not bad!¡¯ Ming praised but Xuefeng didn¡¯t care even if they had ninth or hundredth refining. It didn¡¯t matter to him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Xuefeng clicked his fingers and Air Qi exploded once again, hitting the youngster¡¯s stomach, the back of his head, and his crotch. "Ughh!" The youngster groaned in pain, and his face paled. His Water Qi crumbled, dissipating into the air. His friends ran to catch him else he would have fallen from the sky. "What¡¯s the point of having a better quality Qi when you can¡¯t even use it! Useless!" Xuefeng spat out. With the most powerful member of the group down, fear engulfed the rest. "We surrender! Please have mercy!" They were so fast to throw the white g. Xuefeng could only shake his head. He didn¡¯t n on killing anyone from the beginning. Unless it was necessary or if someone tried to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t spill blood. Just as he thought of leaving, Ling called out in rm, ¡¯We have apany! A powerfulpany! We need to go! Now¡¯ "Next time don¡¯t be cocky when you can¡¯t back it up with skill!" Xuefeng shouted in the group¡¯s direction and didn¡¯t hesitate to move, knowing Ling scanned their surroundings. ¡¯Tianshi, we are dipping!¡¯ Xuefeng announced as he appeared in front of her. Poof! They were instantly gone. As soon as Xeufeng disappeared, the Air Domain began dispersing, the Qi returning to nature. "What the hell happened here?!" A raspy voice snapped like thunder, making all cultivators shudder. But when they saw who arrived, they immediately brightened. "Elders!" "They attacked us!" "Get revenge for us!" The Leading Elder frowned when he saw the scene in front of him, everyone either bruised or with a bloody nose. He searched the crowd, yet he couldn¡¯t seem to find what he was looking for. "Where is my son?!" Two cultivators raised a beat-up youngster who was still clutching his groin. "He is here!" When the Elder saw his son¡¯s state, he immediately demanded, "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO YOU?!" "Elder, they attacked us! They stole the Fragment too!" "We couldn¡¯t even fight back! There were too many of them!" The cultivators were speaking up for him, one on top of the other, until the Elder¡¯s son finally raised his head, ring at other Sect Disciples, "Stop fucking lying! We were all beat up fair and square! He was alone and still in the Pseudo God Stage, probably just Ascended not too long ago. He didn¡¯t even go through any Qi Refinements. He won using his skills alone!" Hearing his exnation, the Elders¡¯ faces darkened. One person who just Ascended and didn¡¯t go through any Qi Refinements just beat up a hundred of their disciples. They would be theughingstock in the Heaven Realm if anyone heard of it. The Leading Elder red at the lying disciples and dered, "Ten Days of cleaning duty for lying! The rest gets five days for losing to a nobody! If anyone says anything about what just happened, they will be kicked out from the Sect!" Everyone shuddered at that punishment but epted it with lowered heads. "We are going back!" Approaching the two Elders behind him, he whispered something different. "Go find that person and recruit him. Give him whatever benefits he desires. We need to have such experts in our Sect!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª While Xuefeng and Tianshi were rushing to leave the scene, another two familiar souls walked cautiously through a silent forest. It would be considered normal if not for the bloody mist hovering inches above the ground and trees dripping with blood. "I hate it... I hate it... I hate it..." One of the two blond beauties repeated under her nose, her body shaking as she followed the other. Her sandals and feet were already soaked with the blood-like substance covering the ground. The youngdy with green eyes and a slim yet sexy figure was usually a cheerful girl, but now she was pale, with her eyes always open to scan her surroundings for danger. With one hand she squeezed an explosive pill while the other held the second girl¡¯s arm. "Yiren, when will this forest end? I¡¯m scared..." The girl whispered, looking fed up with the neverending scenery. If not for the flying beasts above the bloody forest, they would have flown away a long time ago. Yiren wasn¡¯t affected much, looking around cheerfully with a few Air Qi birds on her shoulder, chirping into her pointy, elvish ear. "Don¡¯t worry, Lisa, it¡¯s not that bad," Yiren assured her with a smile and took a deep breath. "Ah, It¡¯s the smell of adventure!" "Yiren, you are mad," Lisa said with frustration, unable toprehend the other girl¡¯s courage. "Calm down. If your heart beats too fast, it will only make Xuefeng worry. We don¡¯t want him to panic over us. I¡¯m sure he is already depressed about our separation," Yiren suggested, hugging Lisa to cheer her up. "Big sister will take care of you." Roar! A ck cat jumped out from the bushes, bloody ws spread wide, aiming at their heads. Ah! Lisa screamed, swinging to throw the explosive pill at the beast but Yiren stopped her, standing in front of her and the beast. Her eyes shone with gold as she cried out sternly. "No! Bad Kitty!" Chapter 3 - Upgrade Fragments - Part 1

Chapter 3: Upgrade Fragments - Part 1

Did she really think that would work?! Yiren stood in front of Lisa defensively, and the ck cat pounced on her with its whole weight, pinning her to the ground, and turned its head down to bite her neck. Ah!!! Lisa was nowhere close to being calm, this being the first time she was in a situation like this. They always had Xuefeng and the other sisters fighting the beasts while Lisa and Yiren provided support together with Tianshi. Even her new ability, which she got from her Spirit, was non-offensive, just providing her with unlimited storage for her precious herbs and enhancing their properties. It only made her a better alchemist, not a better fighter. Lisa wanted to help Yiren but hesitated. The power of her explosive pill was immense and she might end up hurting Yiren instead. But she decided there was no helping it -- she would just try to aim urately. "Leave her alone!" she shouted, holding up the pill and preparing to throw it, but she froze when she heard Yiren¡¯sughter. "Hahaha, don¡¯t lick me so much! It tickles!" Licking? Tickles? Confused, Lisa walked cautiously to where Yiren and the ck cat were wrestling on the ground and saw that it was indeed attacking Yiren, not with violence but with slobbery kisses. What...? Lisa couldn¡¯tprehend how Yiren did it every time. Every Beast that would rip anyone to shreds became her tamed pet in a matter of seconds. Yiren¡¯s unique ability was just too broken... It boosted the power of her elements in all ways possible, but because she was from a race of Forest Elves, her affinity to nature increased as well. "Lisa, look how cute it is!" Yiren called out happily, sitting up while scratching the three-meter long cat behind its ears, under its chin, and cheeks Grrr... When Lisa tried to approach, convinced by the gentle nature of the cat, it turned its sharp eyes towards her, growling defensively. "No! Bad kitty!" Yiren immediately scolded, pinching the cat on its cheek. "She is my dear sister! Go greet her politely!" The ck cat immediately became meek, gazing at Lisa apologetically. It hopped off Yiren and began rubbing its head on Lisa¡¯s stomach. Yiren watched them with a soft look on her face, as though it was the most adorable thing in the world. "It wants to be petted. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t bite," Yiren said reassuringly. Easy for her to say! Lisa thought. The Beast just growled at her, showing its long fangs, yet Yiren wanted her to pet it? Nope! Nope! Nope! Not a chance! Lisa¡¯s body was as stiff as a statue, her arms extended upward. ¡¯If I pretend I¡¯m a tree, it will go away... If I pretend I¡¯m a tree, it will go away...¡¯ Lisa repeated her mantra, yet it didn¡¯t work at all. ¡¯Why doesn¡¯t it go away?!¡¯ "Yiren, please, please, take it away. I¡¯m scared..." Lisa begged with her eyes pressed tightly together only to hear Yiren¡¯s yful giggle and a snap of her fingers. "Come here." One call from Yiren was enough to free her from the Beast. Oof... Lisa breathed deeply, trying to calm herself down. She was never good with scary beasts and didn¡¯t think that would pass any time soon. A-choo! Lisa heard a sneeze and saw Yiren get rid of all of the bloody-liquid from her back and hair. After a ck cat knocked her to the ground, Yiren dirtied herself all over. Despite that, she was still cheerful, smiling happily without care. Lisa wanted to ask what pills did Yiren take to be so positive every day, but she knew there were none. Yiren was Yiren. She never suffered any injustice or met with any dangers, always sheltered, which made her not scared of anything. An optimist from nature. "Will you bring us outside the forest? We are kind of lost." And now she was even talking with a Bloodthirsty Beast as if it was her buddy. To Lisa¡¯s surprise, the ck cat nodded eagerly and slipped its head between Yiren¡¯s legs, popping her onto its back. "Haha, it agreed! Lisa, hop on! Adventure is calling!" Yiren called out, extending her hand to Lisa. "W-what...? You want us to ride it?" Lisa questioned, shocked. Only Yiren could think of such an idea. Yiren finally got more serious. "Why not? It¡¯s big enough to carry us. Do you want to walk all the way on your own instead? We can¡¯t fly as we need to conserve our resources." Right... They were all alone now. There was no Xuefeng with his unlimited supply of both money and Fate Stones. There was only Blood Qi in the air with barely any other elements present. If they used any, their only way to replenish it was through pills or their unique method, Wisdom Trees. It helped them convert Fate Qi, which their Fate Spirits used into any other element they desired. Each of Xuefeng¡¯s wives had a full set of nine, representing each element. As long as they had enough Fate Qi, in theory, they would never run out of any Qi. Unfortunately, the only way to get it was through Fate Stones, which they didn¡¯t have much on hand. Who would think that heavens would suddenly separate them from Xuefeng? "Hop on. It¡¯s alright. You already rode on Be, and you didn¡¯t mind," Yiren added, trying to convince her. Be was one of the two Spirit Beasts that traveled with them, also separated inside the passage just like them. "Yeah, but Be is a massive Phoenix and also our friend so we could trust her..." Lisa countered when her body suddenly lifted in the air, forcefully ced by Yiren behind her. Ah! Lisa eximed, hugging onto Yiren in fear only to realize she was somewhat safe. "Let¡¯s go! Chop, chop! Xuefeng, we areing for you!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Her heartbeat was fast, and only now it stabilized... I hope nothing bad happened..." Xuefeng spun Lisa¡¯s crystal on his wives¡¯ bracelet, and only when it returned to normal did he sighed in relief, ready to focus on Ming¡¯s words. "What did we talk about again?" They found a small cave behind one of the many waterfalls in the area and hid inside after setting a secure concealing barrier. He was standing in a circle with three other beauties from which one was Tianshi. The other two were naturally Ming and Ling, who left his body in their physical forms, this way including Tianshi in their conversations. "Gosh, did you listen to anything I said?" Ming scolded while pinching his side. "You are lucky we just started, or I would punish you." She was the most senior from them all, living for hundreds of thousands years already, yet her aging stopped around thirty, right at the prime of her beauty. Her mature and sexy body gave her charm to seduce while her spicy and unruly nature allowed her to dominate. Being once the Queen of all Fate Spirits, it was quite understandable. "Ming was talking about the Upgrade Fragment we collected," Tianshi assisted, showing the Water Element Upgrade Fragment in her hand. "She said that each Land had their own Upgrade Fragments being born from nature. Fire Land had Fire Element Upgrade Fragments while Metal Land had Metal Element Upgrade Fragments. Same applied to other Lands." Tianshi hugged onto his arm, smiling at him brightly as she exined. Her beautiful girl-next-door face was enough to cheer him up. "We also said that Upgrade Fragments are scarce and appear in nature out of thin air. Because there is only one form of Qi in each Land, it¡¯s so concentrated that it sometimes forms into those Upgrade Fragments. They also always try to escape whenever you get too close to them," Ling added, hugging onto his second arm. "You need a few of them to improve the quality of your Qi. The better the Qi, the more Upgrade Fragments you will need." Although Ling had simr facial features to her mother, her white hair differenced her from the blond beauty Ming presented. Her body was also much slimmer and innocent, fitting in Xuefeng¡¯s arms perfectly. "Oh, alright, thank you," Xuefeng acknowledged the help and suddenly embraced them, pulling the two into his arms. They didn¡¯t mind at all, letting him hug them as theyid their heads on his chest. Although Xuefeng wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything sexual, his mind still thinking about his other lost wives, his hands stillnded on their bottoms on instinct. He squeezed and rubbed gently as if to relieve his stress. It already became a habit of his. "So, you didn¡¯t listen from the start, huh?" Ming questioned sternly, not as lenient as the other two. "Who did I exin it to?" Xuefeng sent her a flying kiss and apologetic smile. "Don¡¯t be mad, my Queen. I will listen properly now. Shall we continue?" Ming squinted her eyes and approached them. They took both of his arms, so she grasped onto his head instead and nted a deep kiss on his lips, pulling him closer by his ears. "Mhmm!" Xuefeng eximed but eventually gave up resisting, letting her punish his lips until she was satisfied. The scents of all three mixed, assaulting his senses with a pleasing aroma. "Ehem..." Tianshi and Ling cleared their throats, seeing Ming was hoarding Xuefeng to herself for far too long. Only then did Ming pull away, not yet releasing him. She showed a rare shy expression and muttered sweetly, "I want you to pay attention to me too... Okay? I¡¯m also important..." Ming gazed deep into his eyes and gave him one more peck before drawing away, not waiting for his response. "We can begin now." Chapter 4 - Upgrade Fragments - Part 2

Chapter 4: Upgrade Fragments - Part 2

Xuefeng was different from all other Fate Holders, the hosts for Fate Spirits. Many of them treated their Fate Spirits as ves, only exploiting them for knowledge and their abilities with no feelings involved. Xuefeng, on the other hand, came from Earth¡¯s modern times, so his thoughts and values were much more developed. It didn¡¯t matter for him if the women in front of him were Spirits, Elves, Titans, or Humans. There were many races but Xuefeng grouped them all into one category, Women. No matter the race, every woman deserved his respect and love. Especially if they were meant to spend the rest of his life with him as Ling and Ming would. Being his Fate Spirits, they were bound to him forever, or until he dies. Only after his death would they be separated and return to the reincarnation circle, searching for another host to continue their lives. In theory, Fate Spirits lived forever. Knowing the two beauties were sentenced to stay with him for a lifetime, Xuefeng naturally treated them special, considering them as his women. He was the only male they could be with so they treated him the same. Eventually, feelings brewed between them. "Us too..." Ling murmured before they started, asking to even up the score. Tianshi concurred the idea, leaning over to suck on his neck. "Ah, just one..." Xuefeng gave in. Ling¡¯s lips were needy, pleading for attention before eventually opening fully, gushing with passion and energy. Tianshi was different, attacking with her own n from the start, knowing exactly what she wanted. She tried to make the best use of the limited time they had. She almost lost him once and decided to take full advantage of the time she has with him. Tianshi also came from Earth, following him after he saved her life. Both carried their love from one world to another, proving that love could ovee every hardship. Pa! Pa! Xuefeng¡¯s heavy hands smacked their butts at the same time, returning back the order. "Enough," Xuefeng called out and turned to Ming. "Is there anything else I need to know about those Upgrade Fragments? How can I find them most efficiently? I suppose this is the only method to improve the quality of my Qi, right?" "It¡¯s not the only method but the fastest and most efficient one. As I said, Upgrade Fragments are born from nature and it can be considered a mini phenomenon. It is not necessarily impossible to find one but luck definitely ys a huge role in Fragment Hunting," Ming replied. She didn¡¯t stop and added in one go, "If I remember correctly, there are usually close to a thousand new Upgrade Fragments being born every day on each Land. It sounds like a lot but considering the size of eachnd and the number of Cultivators coveting them, its an extremely small number." "Is it possible to just buy them?" Xuefeng asked curiously, already finding the hunt bothersome. "It is but almost no one is selling them. Everyone who finds them is either using them or exchanging for high ranked treasures. No amount of Spirit Stones will help you buy them." "How much of those fragments do we need to improve our Qi?" Tianshi joined the conversation. "It shouldn¡¯t be such a high number, right? All those Cultivatorsughed at us for still being at the base level so it must mean all of them already advanced, right?" "Those Cultivators were mostly after their Third Refining. The number of Upgrade Fragments required is increasing the more you refine. First Refining needs ten fragments, Second Refining almost fifty while the third a hundred. Everyone is stuck at that point as the next one requires a whooping five hundred fragments. Unless you have connections, it¡¯s really hard to find so many on your own." Ming answered and took a deep breath, preparing for a long lesson. "In theory, you can refine your Qi endlessly as long as you have Upgrade Fragments but in practice, it¡¯s impossible. At some point, the effects are so small you would need a mountain amount of Upgrade Fragments toplete another refining." "There was one Expert called Refining Master who devoted his life to determine the maximum number of Qi Refining a Cultivator can perform. Eventually, he stopped at the Ninth Refining and created a universal guide that everyone is using to this day." "Mhmm," all three listeners nodded their heads, showing they were listening attentively. Ling was also learning, not having much knowledge about the Heaven Realm. "You mentioned Qi Materialization being the name of Fourth Refining. What are the rest?" Xuefeng questioned second. "Even though you can refine your Qi nine times, only two of those really matter, Fourth Refining and Seventh Refining," Ming continued. "After refining four times, you can finally materialize your Qi, this stage called Qi Materialization." "At that point, your Qi is so dense it can be your weapon like that Shadow Assassin from before, almost acting like a physical body. The Seventh Refining, Qi Incarnation, is even more powerful, allowing you to temporarily slip your own soul into the body made from Qi. Those bodies aremonly known as Avatars," Ming introduced. Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened in realization. Everything made sense now. Back in Earth Realm, he met one of those Avatars after he consumed Titan¡¯s Blood, gaining some of their bloodline. Only now did he recall the Avatar words, iming they will find him once he enters the Heaven Realm to take him home to his brothers and sisters. Should he be worried already? He didn¡¯t n to join any races. "So should we focus on gathering Upgrade Fragments from now on?" Tianshi asked curiously. "That Qi Refining sounds quite powerful. No wonder everyone gives it so much attention." Ming had a quick response to that. "Bnce is the key to a healthy growth. Qi Refining is important as it improves your battle prowess but without proper Skills and Cultivation, you will be like the group we just defeated, useless. In our case, we already have the skills so we only need to focus on the other two. After all, with your Elemental Bracelet, having high quality Qi would make you invincible." It was indeed a terrifyingbo. His only Elemental Stone gave him the ultimate power over Air Element but if he met someone with a higher quality Air Qi than him, Xuefeng doubt he could control it easily. If two fireballs met of different quality, the one with more Qi Refining would win. "I suggest we try to collect as many Upgrade Fragments as we can while traveling but we shouldn¡¯t lose our main goal," Xuefeng proposed. "All my wives are split throughout the Heaven Realm. Until we all reunite, I don¡¯t n to heavily focus on anything else." Some things were important but his wives were the top priority. "Mhmm, I agree," Tianshi nodded, fully supporting him. "What about Cultivation stag¡ª" Xuefeng was already in the process of changing topics when Ming suddenly turned around, gazing at the waterfall. "We have apany." Poof. Poof. Ling and Ming disappeared back into Xuefeng¡¯s body, ready to support him from the inside. ¡¯It¡¯s the same people from before. It seems they found us using some Tracking Artefact. You left so much of your Qi behind that I shouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡¯ Mingmented. ¡¯They shouldn¡¯t know where exactly are we. I fully concealed this cave.¡¯ The waterfall was huge while the cave only few meters tall. Unless they bombarded the whole ce, they wouldn¡¯t discover them. Tianshi let go of him, just in case he needed to act swiftly but still stayed close. They watched the lone middle-aged man fly in front of the waterfall and stop, watching them from afar. He cupped his fists and called out, "Young Master, I came in peace. I was sent by the Main Elder of our Sect. Can we talk?" Chapter 5 - House of Dragons

Chapter 5: House of Dragons

¡¯He wants to recruit you!¡¯ Ming didn¡¯t need long to figure out the Elder¡¯s ns. What else could it be? ¡¯It¡¯s either that or revenge, but I doubt the second one. You two defeated a hundred of their disciples, so obviously they want you to join them. If those Sects meet a genius, they always try to recruit first. Only if you reject will they turn hostile. It¡¯s not good for them if apeting Sect gets another genius.¡¯ ¡¯Should we run then?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered. ¡¯I don¡¯t n to join any Sects until we are all back together. When that happens, we will think about what to do next.¡¯ ¡¯We can¡¯t run away. That Elder will find us using his Tracking Artefact one again,¡¯ Ming replied and paused, thinking for a moment. ¡¯I got a n, but I am not sure if I can pull it off. Stall some time for me. If I fail, we will think of something else.¡¯ He trusted Ming fully, so he left that to her. "Come with me, we will exchange some words with the Elder," Xuefeng informed Tianshi as he grabbed her hand. Tianshi only nodded with a smile, not questioning his decision. Just the fact he took her with him instead of asking to stay behind was enough to show he cared for her. The waterfall split in two as they flew out of the cave, stopping a few tens of meters away from the Elder. One couldn¡¯t trust anyone in the Cultivation World, and this much distance was enough for converse anyway. "Thank you for your trust," the middle-aged Elder with a short cut nodded his head in respect as if Xuefeng was his peer. He didn¡¯t mind that Xuefeng was so far away. "You are wee. What do you want? Our time is precious," Xuefeng replied casually, preparing to teleport away just in case. "If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t waste it. I would like to formally invite you two to join our Silent Drop Sect as Disciples." The Elder went straight to the point. "I know you might be unfamiliar with it, so let me introduce it quickly. We are one of the three top Sects in the Water Element Land, having the most number of Qi Manifestation disciples. If you are looking to refine your Qi, we can help you with that. Just as you join, the Sect will present you two enough fragments to refine your Qi four times." The Elder smiled, probably thinking that was enough to buy them, yet Xuefeng gazed at him suspiciously. "So there are two more Sects just as good or even better than yours, right? Usually, when someone says the top three, they are not confident enough to say they are the best. I guess that¡¯s the case here." "No, no, you misunderstood me. Our Sect is top three because wepete for the first ce in the Land, not because we are weaker," the Elder replied hurriedly. "In the next few days, there will be a big tournament that will finally decide which Sect is superior. The maximum age of the participants is thirty, and you fit perfectly to represent our Sect." Xuefeng wasn¡¯t convinced, so he added, "How about this, not only will the Sect help you reach the Fifth Refining but we will also assist you in breaking through to the Immortal Stage! On top of that, as long as you win the tournament, you will receive the full reward from it. The Sect won¡¯t take anything. Usually, we take fifty percent of all rewards." Xuefeng smirked, finally seeing through the Elder. He knew he would eventually spill it. All they cared about was winning this tournament and wanted his help. Just as he opened his mouth toment sarcastically, Tianshi squeezed his hand and spoke on his stead. "Let me guess. We defeated all your Disciples that you groomed to win the tournament for you, and now you are worried that we will join the other two Sects, thus taking away your chances of bing the top one Sect in the Water Element Land. Am I right?" The Elder froze at herment, striking right when it hurts. "You are right. You defeated the Main Elder¡¯s Son, who was the favorite in the tournament. If you can beat him with such ease, winning the tournament won¡¯t be a problem," the Elder admitted honestly. "Let me change my offer. The Sect will assist you till Sixth Refining. The most generous reward I can propose. Naturally, it includes you Miss, as well. Both of you will receive the same reward." Xuefeng took Ming¡¯s request to stall for time seriously and turned silent, pretending to whisper into Tianshi¡¯s ear when in reality, he was just biting her ear yfully. "You have to know that the reward I¡¯m talking about is just for joining our Sect. Aside from that, you two will receive the usual rewards and bonuses our Disciples receive. The initial bonus is Equivalent to a whooping six thousand six hundred and sixty Upgrade Fragments for each of you. This is one in a lifetime offer," the Elder continued to convince them. "You know, we understand that the offer would be generous for a casual Disciple, but how can this reward evenpare to the status of number one Sect in the whole Land that I would need to sacrifice my life to get you?" Xuefeng asked with a shrug, making the Elder speechless once again. He was right. The benefits from being the top Sect were immense, something which thirteen thousand fragments couldn¡¯t buy. ¡¯I made it!¡¯ Ming suddenly announced in his mind. ¡¯Go ahead and tell him you are already a Disciple of a Sect called the House of Dragons. From what I remember, it should be the top Sect in the whole Heaven Realm. He won¡¯t bother you knowing that.¡¯ ¡¯Oh, perfect! But why did you need so much time?¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind bluffing. Bullshitting others was his side hobby. ¡¯Just in case he questions you, I created two Disciple Tokens for you two. Hehe,¡¯ Ming exined with a crafty giggle. "Two Immortal Artefacts of your choice. That¡¯s the most I can add," the Elder called out, close to losing his patience. "You have to remember you are still only in a Pseudo-God Stage. The world is dangerous, and only the Sect can protect you." Xuefeng frowned. The Elder was polite till that moment and suddenly decided to throw a little threat to pressure them. The negotiations ended at that moment. "You are right. Only the Sect can protect me, and because of that, I already joined one," Xuefeng revealed. "W-what...?" The Elder didn¡¯t expect that at all, gazing at Xuefeng dumbfounded. "You heard me. When I first Ascended to the Heaven Realm just earlier today, a funny older man approached us. He asked us to disy our power and didn¡¯t hesitate to offer us to be his Personal Disciples. He wanted to take us with him to the Sect, but we still have something to settle first, so we went separate paths." "Who was it?! What Sect?!" The Elder exploded. "Was it Water Palm Sect or Three Lakes Sect?!" "Huh? Why are you so tensed up? Let me remember. It was something like House of Dragons or something," Xuefeng replied casually, not putting too much significance to it, but the Elder¡¯s expression changed momentarily. All the anger disappeared in a blink, reced with fear. "D-did you just say House of Dragons...?" Chapter 6 - Personal Disciples

Chapter 6: Personal Disciples

Xuefeng shrugged. "I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. I was busy, so I sent the old man away. He didn¡¯t mind much too and gave me a Disciple Token so I can enter the Sect whenever I want." Seeing the Elder¡¯s face, Xuefeng found it amusing and decided to test Ming¡¯s token earlier than nned. He pulled it out and waved a golden circr object in his hand. "See? He gave me this." He also checked it out to see Ming¡¯s work only to be blinded by the sudden golden light bursting from the token. Roar! Resounding bellow followed suit as the dragon engraved on the token came to life. A small replica of the Golden Dragon flew out, circling the two of them a few times before returning to the token, all in a few seconds. Both he, Tianshi, and the Elder were dumbfounded. "S-sect M-master Liu..." The Elder began while stuttering before eximing. "This is Sect Master Liu¡¯s Disciple Token! Only his Personal Disciples have it! You... Are you trying to say you sent the most powerful expert in Heaven Realm away, and he didn¡¯t mind it?! Also, who are you calling an old man! He is younger than me!" ¡¯Haha, it worked!¡¯ Mingughed in celebration. ¡¯I once saw the original and created a replica for you. It seems my forgery skills are still great!¡¯ ¡¯Won¡¯t I endanger myself by pretending to be his Personal Disciple?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, anxiously, not expecting she would choose such a high profile person. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, those types of experts are usually in Closed-door Cultivation, and they rarely leave their Sects. No one will bother him to confirm it, instantly assuming he gave it to you,¡¯ Ming assured. ¡¯No one is stupid enough to pretend they are House of Dragon¡¯s Sect Master Personal Disciple. That would be suicide.¡¯ ¡¯...¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t want toment on that. She told him to pretend in the first ce! He didn¡¯t show his frustration on the outside and acted cool as if it was a norm for him. "Well, didn¡¯t I tell you already? He came over and gave me the token. For me, he was an old man. Even he didn¡¯t mind me calling him like this, so why you care?" Xuefeng asked as he kept the token. "Why didn¡¯t you say that before...? I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time trying to recruit you..." Elder questioned back, his tone back to the polite one. "You didn¡¯t ask," Xuefeng replied simply. "Wait, you said you met him earlier today?" The Elder froze, realizing that fact. "Does that mean he is in the Water Element Land?!" "Ye, I¡¯m sure my master is still somewhere around the Water Element Land," Xuefeng confirmed, and just as the Elder was preparing to leave, he added, "I guess I will call him to pick me up earlier and tell him what treatment did I receive from the Silent Drop Sect." Xuefeng grabbed Tianshi¡¯s hands and turned around, flying away. He gave the Elder three seconds to break. Not only a secondter, the Elder stopped them. "Wait! Don¡¯t leave! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Don¡¯t tell your Master!" The Elder called out anxiously. "Huh? Didn¡¯t you just use a threat to pressure us into entering your Sect? I¡¯m sure my Master will be pleased someone tried to steal his Personal Disciple," Xuefeng said as he looked back. The Elder paled and fear disyed from his eyes. To make it worse, they turned around again and left. "Wait! Please, don¡¯t tell your Master! I will do anything!" This time the Elder¡¯s cry was more desperate, precisely what Xuefeng wanted. "A hundred Upgrade Fragments," Tianshi said calmly in response, ahead of him. "Yes, this is ckmail. Deal with it. We won¡¯t stay silent for less." "But¡ª" "One. Hundred," Tianshi repeated, not giving him the chance to negotiate. "Yes," the Elder didn¡¯t argue anymore and threw a Storage Ring in their direction. Xuefeng caught the ring in one move and checked its content. Ten stacks of neatly ced Water Element Upgrade Fragments. Not only that, but the Storage Ring also had decent capacity, showing the Elder¡¯s sincerity. They would be able to store much more goods if they wished to go hunting. "Everything is correct. Thank you for your cooperation," Xuefeng said with a smile. "We will keep quiet to our Master." The Elder didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to chat anymore. "I will take my leave then," he called out and flew away hurriedly. "I knew he had a hundred on him, yet he wanted to bluff us," Tianshimented. Her Fate Spirit ability was also unique, allowing her to see the possible futures. At times, it was impossible to tell the correct future, but at specific times, there were only a few paths that gave her more urate information. She was just about to turn her head to him when he pulled her into his arms, kissing her deeply. "Mhmm!" Tianshi eximed with their lips connected, acting surprised by his abruptness. "What was that for?" "Can¡¯t I just kiss you because I love you?" "Well, if that¡¯s the case, I will go for seconds because I love you too," Tianshi replied, leaning over to im her kiss. Unfortunately, they were not in a safe ce, so they didn¡¯t have too muchfort to enjoy themselves. "I originally wanted to get only fifty, yet you got us a hundred," Xuefeng finally exined his excitement. "I didn¡¯t know you had it in you. I¡¯m proud." "Hehe, there is a lot you don¡¯t know about me," Tianshi giggled mysteriously. "You will have to explore more." "I will." "It¡¯s dangerous here," Ling pointed out as she appeared once again, forcing them to separate. "We should follow that Elder to find the nearest City. All cities are the safe zones of the Heaven Realm." "Shouldn¡¯t we refine those fragments first?" "It takes a long time to refine Qi. Ling is right. We should find a safe ce and perform at least the First Refining, which should take us at least half a day," Ming concurred the n. "Don¡¯t worry, if you want to find your wives, you need to get stronger first. The Heaven Realm is too vast for you just to randomly search for them." Ming¡¯s and Ling¡¯s souls were linked with his own. They knew very well how he felt. "I guess there is no other way..." Xuefeng muttered with a sigh. "I¡¯m just worried about Yiren and Lisa. The two of them entered the same exit, so they should be together. How do you expect the two of them to defend themselves?" "We can reach out for help to Trade Union in the nearest City. If anyone can find them the fastest, it¡¯s them," Tianshi proposed. "But also don¡¯t underestimate Yiren. She is much stronger than she looks. She will take care of Lisa for sure." "Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case." There wasn¡¯t a minute he didn¡¯t monitor his Soul Bracelet, keeping tabs on the girl¡¯s heartbeats. "Anyway, let¡¯s be as high profile as we can. Hopefully, the girls will hear about us and move in our direction too," Xuefeng decided to which Tianshi joked. "Aren¡¯t we the Personal Disciples of the strongest Cultivator in the Heaven Realm already?" Xuefeng could only roll his eyes and gazed at Ming, ming it on her. Ming looked away as if she didn¡¯t hear him and changed the subject, "Right, I almost forgot. I am still yet to tell you about the Cultivation Stages. Let¡¯s go! I will tell you all on the way!" "..." "..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ah, I¡¯m d the scenery is not like that forest everywhere..." Lisa sighed in relief when she saw the natural greenery outside the forest. Although it wasn¡¯t much, the ground having more rocks than grass, she was still satisfied. The red mist and bloody liquid covering the whole ground was making her crazy. "Are you sure you can¡¯t go with us?" Yiren asked the ck cat who just dropped them off. Mrrrr... It confirmed with a murmur and rubbed its head against her for thest time before running back to the forest. Yiren waved it off like a good friend and finally returned to Lisa. "See, it wasn¡¯t that bad, right?" Yiren asked yfully, grasping Lisa by the arm. "Are you ready for adventure?" "Does your adventure have a hot bath and afy bed?" Yiren smiled and pulled her to fly with her, "Come on, I¡¯m sure we will find some!" Lisa doubted that a lot, but she didn¡¯t have a choice but to follow her. Rooooooooaaar! Just as she did, the two heard a reverberating cry of a beast some far away. Lisa shuddered, but Yiren didn¡¯t stop in fear, dragging her in the direction of the cry. "Yiren, no!" Lisa called out sternly, but she couldn¡¯t resist the never-ending curiosity of Yiren. "We will just take a look from afar. Come!" Chapter 7 - Beast Tamers

Chapter 7: Beast Tamers

Although the roar sounded as if the fight was close to them, they flew for close to a minute before they finally saw it. Unfortunately, it seemed like it already ended as Lisa and Yiren only saw thest glimpse when some unknown four-legged Beast fell to the ground, mortally wounded. Yiren¡¯s heart hurt just from seeing it suffer, but she couldn¡¯t stop it anymore. "Shh..." Yiren shushed Lisa¡¯sints as theynded some far away, hiding behind a boulder. The ground around them was more red as if burned by the sun, filled with many blood-colored boulders. The open scenery turned into a valley, with high mountains on both sides and a blood river in the middle. When Lisa saw the river from the sky, she instantly knew she wouldn¡¯t jump to swim. "It seems they are hunters..." Yiren pointed out in a whisper as she sneakily peeked from the boulder, checking the situation. "There are five of them..." They were at the foot of the mountain, watching from a few hundred meters away. If they approached any closer, the hunters would most likely discover them. "How did you guess it? Is it because they are wearing leather gear, and they are in the middle of hunting?" Lisa pointed out yfully, but Yiren only nodded thoughtfully, making her speechless. "Whoa... So many new friends..." Yiren muttered in amazement as her gaze spotted five Beasts gathered around their fallen brother. Their teeth were soaked in blood, showing they were the ones who defeated the Beast. They were not attacking the Cultivators but instead fought for them as if being Hunter¡¯spanion Beasts. How amazing was it? "Did they tame them?" Lisa questioned in wonder as sheid next to Yiren, peeking together with her. "Seems like they are Beast Tamers." "Huh? Beast Tamers?" Yiren asked, passionate about anything with beasts. "Mhmm, my Spirit just told me. They use various methods to befriend a wild Beasts before using them to battle," Lisa exined. "They connect their souls with them, creating a link that allows them tomunicate. Unfortunately, there is a limit to how many Beasts they can tame, which makes their strength limited. Once their Beast is defeated, they are usually useless. That¡¯s why Beast Taming is considered only a side profession." "How lucky... The Hunters can y and meet new friends every day..." Yiren whispered in wonder. "I wish I could be a Beast Tamer..." Yiren asked her own Spirit if she knew all of this, but unfortunately, she never had contact with Beast Tamers. If that was the case, she would be one long time ago. "But aren¡¯t you one already? You can tame Beast as easy as snapping your fingers. Isn¡¯t that exactly what Beast Taming is?" Lisa pointed out. "Oh! I guess I am!" Yiren eximed only to shut her mouth with her hand, forgetting they had to be silent. They looked at the five hunters in the distance, but it seemed like they didn¡¯t hear her, still busy with their prey. "Look, Spirit Artefact is forming..." Yiren nudged Lisa with a shoulder, pointing at the fallen Beast. The soul of all Spirit Beasts was unique and had a small chance of turning into a Spirit Artefact instead of dying. Cultivators could then use those Artefacts, unleashing its power in battle. Usually, it was a weapon with special ability passed on from the Spirit Beast, but most of the time, the soul turned into a simple Beast Stone. Crafting Masters wouldter turn them into man-made Spirit Artefacts, but obviously, they were much weaker than natural Spirit Artefacts. "Oh... It¡¯s an ax. Good for them," Yiren nodded in approval. "At least the Spirit Beast¡¯s Soul can live forever in the hands of that man. Better than nothing." "Sigh, I wish some Spirit Beasts dropped a cauldron for me so I can make better pills. Being an alchemist is hard," Lisa shed light on the clear discrimination. Seeing the hunters began cutting the Beast for its meat, Yiren suggested, "How about we approach them and ask to take us to the closest city? It would be much easier finding Xuefeng if we have a map or something." They didn¡¯t know much about Heaven¡¯s Realm, and their Spirit¡¯s knowledge was limited as well. Aside from the Cultivation tips and general knowledge, they still needed to explore for more information. "Do you think we can trust them? What if they decide to attack, rob, or even worse, assault us?" Lisa questioned suspiciously. "We don¡¯t know them. We shouldn¡¯t trust anyone easily, especially when big sister is such a beauty. They might want to kidnap us and sell to a brothel." Lisa shivered at her own words. "We won¡¯t know until we check. I don¡¯t think everyone is evil," Yiren said innocently, peeking over the boulder to get another look at the hunters on to freeze, realizing they were gone. "Huh? Where¡ª" "What do you think you are doing?!" A shout from behind cut off her words. The girls turned around swiftly and saw five hunters hovering in the sky behind their Beast Companions. Grrrr... The five Beasts growled at them while disying its sharp row of teeth. "Are you spying on us to steal our prey?! Did you think we wouldn¡¯t notice you? My Brutus noticed you five minutes ago!" One of the men in red skull masks shouted. The Brutus he mentioned was a massive wolf, almost five meters long with shiny red and ck fur. It howled at the mention of his name, ring at them as if ready to pounce. "No! We were just watching curiously! I¡ª" Yiren tried to exin as they hopped down from the boulder, but the man cut her off, "That¡¯s what all thieves say! Where is your group hiding?! Were you meant to act as a diversion? This trick is too old! No one will fall for it anymore!" He didn¡¯t give them any more chances to prove themselves and quickly ordered. "Brutus, take care of them." Chapter 8 - True Power

Chapter 8: True Power

Awuuu! Brutus howled and immediatelyunched his offense. Bloody armor wrapped around his body as he pounced forward. The other members of their hunter team looked around as if to search for the girl¡¯s team, which shoulde out at any moment to defend them. The Hunters acted as if it happened too often for them, not even caring they were two innocent looking girls. The Wolf didn¡¯t care, even more, treating all humans as a piece of meat. Lisa gazed at Yiren while pulling out some explosive pills and sighed in relief, seeing her eyes turn golden. "Brutus! Sit down!" At her call, the Wolf froze, stopping himself immediately. His momentum dragged him forward, sliding on the dirt until eventually halting right in front of the girls. He sat down like a dog, waiting for more orders from her. "Lay down!" Brutus immediately executed, finally lowering himself to a height where Yiren could pet him. "Hehe, good boy," Yiren praised with a giggle as she rubbed under its chin. The man in red mask seemed dumbfounded, calling out in disbelief, "Brutus! What are you doing?!" He waspletely ignored, his Wolf enjoying rubs. Yiren didn¡¯t finish at that, gazing at the other four beasts. "Everyone,e here. I¡¯m giving away free belly rubs!" As if she ced a charm on them, all four rushed to her, ignoring their owner¡¯s orders toe back. The Beasts circled Yiren and Lisa, asking the two to pet them. Even if she didn¡¯t want to, they dragged Lisa to y as well, forcing her to pet the Beasts despite her fear. Only one thought came to the Hunters¡¯ minds after seeing Yiren¡¯s feat. She was a Master Beast Tamer! A great one at that! With just onemand, their Spirit Beasts went out of their control. Even their Boss didn¡¯t have such skills. The Hunters didn¡¯t hesitate andnded on the ground, pleading for mercy. "Miss! We apologize for our rudeness. We didn¡¯t realize you were also a Beast Tamer. Please spare us and our beasts." Their Beasts stepped aside, showing Yiren and Lisa, but they didn¡¯t seem like they epted the Hunters¡¯ apology. "I tried to exin, but you didn¡¯t let me!" Yiren cried out, upset. "I took a liking to your Beasts, so I think I will keep them. Maybe it will teach you a lesson to not attack innocent people." The eyes of five Hunters widened. Killing or stealing away their beasts was akin to robbing their livelihood. How are they supposed to feed their families otherwise? The owner of Brutus didn¡¯t hesitate, dropping down on his knees despite his friend¡¯s surprised looks. "Please, we won¡¯t be able to survive without them! If you want to punish someone, punish only me! I was the one who made a mistake! I¡¯m single, but they have families! They need to feed them! If you take their beasts away, their kids and wives will starve. Please! Spare them!" Awuu! Brutus howled at his owner before nudging and poking Yiren with its nose. "You think I should spare them?" Yiren questioned. Brutus first gazed at his owner before back at her, nodding. The other four Beasts also approached Yiren, pleading with their eyes. When the Hunters saw it, they were close to bursting into tears. "Do they treat you all well?" Roar! They all nodded with a quiet snap and a stomped with their paws. Yiren didn¡¯t n to take them away, only wanting to test Hunter¡¯s personality. If they weren¡¯t kind to their Beasts, she would adopt and take all of them away. Make sure to take care of your Spirit Beasts as if they were your family and friends. If I see anything happen to them, I wille and take them away," Yiren called out in an unusual stern voice before patting the Beasts on their heads. "Alright, you are free to return." All four Beasts rushed forward first, knocking their owners to the ground with their charge only to lick them happily. The owners didn¡¯t mind at all, hugging their Beasts. Yiren was right. They were theirpanions and partners, just as important as their family. Brutus stayed behind, waiting for his owner to lift himself from the ground first. "You can stand up. Your Brutus is waiting," Yiren advised, rubbing the Wolf on its strong leg. "Brutus...?" The man looked up, taking off both his hood and mask. He was young, about sixteen years old, with his features not yet fully developed, but one could see he has been through a lot at first nce. Woof! Brutus barked and jumped forward. "Brutus!" The Youngster cried out and rushed to meet him half-way. Naturally, Brutus knocked him back with the sheer weight alone, but it didn¡¯t matter for him. The Youngster was happy to keep his friend. "A... Isn¡¯t it cute?" Lisamented at the sight of five grown men hugging their Beasts. With everyone hugging, she hugged onto Yiren and praised excitedly, "Big sis, you were so cool! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!" "Of course! Your big sis is always cool!" Yiren epted proudly. "As long as you stand by my side, nothing will happen to you." "Hehe, then I will make sure to hug you tightly," Lisa said with a giggle. Xuefeng was probably the most worried about them, but with Yiren¡¯s skills, they were perhaps the safest from all of his wives. Yiren just needed to tame some powerful Beast that will defend them from all danger until they meet again. "Miss, I apologize once again. I didn¡¯t recognize your greatness and offended you," the Youngster apologized after the Beasts returned into their Summoning Tokens to rest. "Would you two be interested in visiting our tribe¡¯s Vige? My father is also a Master Beast Tamer, but his power can¡¯tpare to Miss. He would be thrilled to meet you." "Is everyone in your tribe a Beast Master?" Yiren asked curiously. "Yes. It¡¯s a tradition of our tribe. We tame Spirit Beasts and coexist with them. Many Spirit Beasts are roaming in our Vige in broad daylight. They help us a lot too." The Youngster introduced. Yiren¡¯s eyes brightened, suddenly turning back to her cute and exciting nature. "Can we go? Can we go?" Yiren asked Lisa while jumping happily. All five hunters were dumbfounded, not ready for such a drastic change. "Ehem, lead the way, please. We will check your Vige before we depart," Lisa agreed formally after clearing her throat. "As a Manager of thisdy here, I need to manage her time. Master Beast Tamer, like her, is extremely busy these days. We have a lot of jobs scheduled this month." The Hunters nodded as if it was natural. "Of course! Follow me please, our Vige is not far from here. Barely ten minutes by flight," the Youngster said politely. All of them looked at Yiren with respect, admiration even. Theyunched to the sky all together when one of the older Hunters asked curiously, "Miss, what were the strongest Beasts you tamed in your life?" "You mean, who is my friend? Well, there Drakos, Be¡ª" Yiren began to count on her fingers when Lisa stopped her. "Let me answer for her. Drakos is a Blue Dragon from Dragon Race with his stageparable to Immortal Stage Cultivator, while Be is a Celestial Stage Phoenix who already reached its human form. We naturally consider them our friends instead of Tamed Beasts." "Yes, exactly," Yiren affirmed. "Be is so pretty, but I liked it when she was a Phoenix. Her feathers were so soft~. I loved to sleep on her back and fly in the sky. Ah..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." Her words rendered the five Hunters speechless once again. A Dragon! A Phoenix! That was the true power of a Master Beast Chapter 9 - Hidden Leaf Village

Chapter 9: Hidden Leaf Vige

"We have arrived." Yiren and Lisa checked their surroundings at the Youngster call, but they saw nothing but a single tall mountain in front of them. There was no sight of a Vige anywhere, only lush forest covering the whole space. "Here? Are you sure?" Lisa questioned suspiciously, but the Hunters assured her. "Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Our vige is hidden from the public view." Yiren squeezed Lisa¡¯s hand, showing she shouldn¡¯t worry, and they followed,nding on the ground within the trees. The Hunters seemed cautious, looking around to check if anyone was spying on them before knocking at one of the boulders. Surprisingly, what they thought was a boulder turned out to be a hidden passage, leading into the ground with sharp stairs. A guard stood at the top of the stairs, instantly ring at the new faces, Lisa and her. His head was covered with a simr mask and hood like the other Hunters, only showing his eyes. "Who are they?" He asked sternly. "You know we can¡¯t invite strangers into the vige." "Don¡¯t worry, uncle," the Youngster assured as he took off his mask and introduced them with a smile. "They are friends we made while hunting. They are a Master Beast Tamer, Miss Yiren, and her manager, Miss Lisa. My father would love to meet them, so I invited them." The guard¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you sure?" It was naturally hard to believe they met a random Master Beast Tamer during their hunting session. "Yeah," the Youngster nodded with a bitter smile. "Miss Yiren tamed all five our beasts with just a few words." Seeing the other Hunters confirm it, the guard finally believed, bowing his head to the girls, "I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness. Please,e inside." "Misses, please follow me," the Youngster lead the way, going down the stairs, and Yiren pulled Lisa inside without hesitation. She believed they were good people just as their Beasts thought of them. The stairs were short, leading to a long passage lit up with shining crystals. It took them about a minute until they finally saw the other exit. Yiren¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t want to close after what she saw. "Whoa..." She saw a giant open space within the mountain itself. Countless wooden houses spread from one end to the other. Homes on the walls and the ceiling had hundreds of bridges connecting them. Not only that, but there was also plenty of greenery everywhere,rge trees in the middle of the streets with houses built inside them as well. It was just like her hometown! Her Forest Elf race had their small Realm with floating inds, simr wooden houses, and everything connected with bridges. Yiren felt as if she came back home. Ah! She couldn¡¯t help but exim, seeing small birds fly freely in the sky, followed by much bigger Spirit Beasts who carried people and goods. It was even better than her hometown! The only thing she always disliked was theck of Beasts in her Realm, yet so many beasts lived here. She didn¡¯t fully believe it at first, but what the Youngster said was true. "How do you like our Vige Miss Yiren?" the Youngster asked from the side. They were inside a hole in the wall, viewing the whole enormous cavern from the sky. "I love it!" Yiren eximed and flew forward without them, pulling on the innocent victim with her, "Come, Lisa!" The Hunters quickly followed, but it was hard to keep up with her. Yiren let out a loud whistle to which all birds reacted, suddenly flocking in her direction. Chirp, chirp! Hundreds of birds voiced their happiness from Yiren¡¯s arrival, dancing around them in joy. Yiren couldn¡¯t help but giggle and sing in a melodic voice. "Living the dream, watching the leaves, changing the seasons, Sunsets and sunrises, birds fly for all those reasons, Enjoying their lives, flying to the moon¡¯s eye, Birds fly in every direction, so fly high, fly high..." Yiren took Lisa¡¯s hands and danced happily with more and more beasts joining. Their song echoed throughout the vige, making all residents stop what they were doing, gazing at the sky. "Seasons will change, but we will always fly, fly, fly, My dear friends, I love you and love will never die, die, die, Let¡¯s enjoy our lives, flying to the moon¡¯s eye, Let¡¯s fly with the birds, fly high, fly high..." In front of thergest tree within the vige was a za which quickly filled with people, all staring at the two dancing girls. The melody was so catchy people began to join, humming along. Kids danced happily, jumping around, husbands grabbed their wives into their arms, dancing to the song. "A Goddess..." A maturedy muttered as she watched the performance from the balcony of the tallest tree. "Our Goddess returned!" "What is going on?" Her husband, a handsome man with sharp eyes, asked as he joined her at the balcony, embracing her from behind. The scenery immediately dumbfounded him. "Your son brought a Goddess to our vige," thedy exined, pointing at the five Hunters who followed Yiren and Lisa. "All beasts from the vige follow her." As she said so, she pulled out her Beast Token and let her beast free as well. A ming bird burst from the token andunched to the sky, joining the rest. "Amazing..." the man muttered, amazed when he squinted his eyes, noticing something unique. "Her eyes... They are shining with gold... Is she a Master Beast Tamer...?" "Hug me closer, dance with me and let¡¯s fly, Cherish our love, hug me tightly and take me to the sky, I want us always together, flying to the moon¡¯s eye, Just like the birds, fly high, fly high..." The man embraced his wife, influenced by the music, and danced along to the song. When Yiren and Lisanded, the two were out of breath but two big smiles disyed on their faces. Yiren tickled the ming bird who sat on her shoulder in the middle of her dance and looked around. Multiple people surrounded them, and wherever she looked, they bowed their heads, calling out in respect. "Goddess!" "Goddess!" "Goddess!" The crowd suddenly split, and two middle-aged people walked through. They seemed like a couple, holding their hands. "Dad, mom!" They heard a cry, and the Youngster from beforended next to them, giving them a solid hug. "She is a Master Beast Tamer like you!" "We know, son. Everyone could see the disy of her power," the sharp-eyed man replied, patting the Youngster on the head and turned to the girls. "Wee to our Hidden Leaf Vige. We have been waiting for you." "Huh? Waiting for me?" Yiren repeated, confused, but the man didn¡¯t exin, announcing to the gathered people. "Everyone! Our Goddess returned! Let the celebration start!" Chapter 10 - Cold Beauties

Chapter 10: Cold Beauties

"So those two Upgrade Fragments can help us refine our Qi... Interesting." The female Cultivator said curiously as she stepped on the defeated man¡¯s chest. Her battle boots were so heavy. He couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain each time she pressed on his chest. His white cloak he used to protect from the heat was already red, soaked with his blood. He was lucky the other woman wasn¡¯t as brutal, only standing to the side and asking questions. If both of them decided to torture him, he would rather die fast. He couldn¡¯t see their faces as they hid their faces under the hoods, but he guessed they were cold beauties. The cold came from how they killed without any hesitation, only to cause him pain for fun while the beauties came from their slim and sexy bodies that even a cloak couldn¡¯t hide. The evil woman juggled the two crimson balls in her palm. Those were his only Fire Qi Upgrade Fragments that his group managed to find that day, yet they lost both the fragments and their lives after a failed robbery attempt. What pushed them to start robbing again? Damn greed. Ugh... He groaned yet again when the woman stepped on his chest, breaking another pair of his ribs. He already had trouble breathing, but it didn¡¯t seem like she cared much about his well-being. He was only alive because they needed him. "Cough, cough! Have mercy!" the man coughed blood, pleading for his life. "I already apologized. I also answered everything you asked!" That was all he could do to survive, his body pinned to the ground. "This is not the end," the nicer woman answered as she crouched next to him. "Unless you want to end like your friends?" The man nced at both sides and quickly shook his head. "I will talk!" He could only see red, burned ground filled with dead bodies of his friends, killed just a few minutes ago. They tried to rob those two pseudo-God stage women, thinking they would be an easy target, yet they failed horribly. All of them were dead before the fight even started. The man still remembered how his body froze mid-air, unable to move. They forced him to watch as the women appeared next to his friends and behead them without mercy. They were pure devils! "Tell us where is the closest big city with a Trade Union branch," the crouched woman questioned. "If you lie, we will tie you to the boulder and leave for vultures to eat you alive. I wonder how long will pass till they arrive." The nicerdy wasn¡¯t nice in the end. He paled as he imagined beasts slowly eat his body and answered swiftly, "There is a map in my Storage Ring. All big cities are marked with a big red circle while the small ck circles are smaller supplies cities. There just happens to be a Capital of Fire Land just thirty minutes away from here. You can find a Trade Union there." Thedy didn¡¯t reply to his answer but instead looked at her partner. They opened his Storage Ring, and just as he said, they found a map inside. "If you let me live, I will bring you there," the man added, clutching to every chance he could. Unfortunately, the moment he decided to rob the two devils, his fate was already sealed. "Haha," the devilughed as she pressed her boot even harder and eventually shook her head. "No. There is only one man I will follow in my life." The man¡¯s eyes widened, seeing her disy a long, bloodied sword, one she used to kill his friends. "Noo! I know many secrets! I¡¯m useful! I can show¡ª" sh! Hisst words got cut off when the de severed his head, making it roll away. Blood erupted from the headless torso, but the women jumped away, keeping their cloaks clean. "Nice cut, Nuwa," the nicer woman praised. "Thank you, Wu. I think I will y around with this sword some more. Cutting heads off is much more satisfying that just breaking necks," Nuwa replied humbly while swinging the new sword. "I will just use it as a finishing move. Sword Arts are not my style." "Your Bloodline Ability is powerful enough to handle any foe. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard for us to survive here. I thought it would be harder," Wumented. "Well, it has a good surprise element as no one expects it, but it should lose its effects once we meet someone stronger. This group was just too weak," Nuwa pointed out honestly, disying her power by gathering the Storage Rings of all bandits with just a single thought. "I just hope it will be enough for Yiren to protect herself. I forced her to improve her Soul Power. She should be almostparable to me at this point." Their Forest Elf Bloodline gave them the ability of Telekinesis. They could use their Soul Power to move objects or, most importantly, control the bodies of their enemies. Being her daughter, Yiren had a simr bloodline while Xuefeng received it after connecting with Yiren, bing just like them, a Forest Elf. "Don¡¯t worry. Yiren should be alright. Didn¡¯t she stay with Xuefeng?" Wu assured, patting Nuwa on the shoulder. "He will protect her until we find them." Nuwa nced at Wu¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t shrug it away. The two didn¡¯t interact much before, but after spending some time together, they realized their core values were simr, letting them get along well. Both were dominant, killed when necessary, and knew what they want. "That¡¯s the problem. I have a bad feeling Yiren was separated as well," Nuwa muttered worriedly. "Didn¡¯t you notice how the Heavens split us all into groups of two? Would they be allowed to stay in a group of four? I doubt it." Usually, Nuwa was thick-skinned, and nothing could move her, but she was still a mother. When it came to her daughter, Yiren, she would always take care of and protect her. "Then let¡¯s find them all fast before anything bad happens," Wu suggested as she spun the ring they received from Xuefeng before Ascension. "Xuefeng seems fine so far." Each of them had one Storage Ring created by Xuefeng with their name on it. Just as the bracelet they made for him, the rings kept beating, sharing Xuefeng¡¯s heartbeat. So far, it was mostly steady, letting them be at peace. "Are you sure your grandpa will help us find them?" Nuwa asked cautiously. "I don¡¯t trust him." Wu¡¯s family owned the Trade Union, the most prominent trading organization in both Heaven and Earth Realm. Aside from trade, their investigation business was also booming. Whatever you wanted to find, they will do it as long as the price was right. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure my grandpa will stay true to his words. Unless he wants me to hate him, he will fight Xuefeng fairly," Wu assured. Both of them knew how much her grandpa doted on her, but it was still risky. Xuefeng had something that her grandpa coveted for many years. Elemental Bracelet. Her grandpa searched for it, nning on gifting it to Wu, yet it turned out she married the man who found it first. Unless he killed Xuefeng, he couldn¡¯t recover the Elemental Bracelet. The only way to appease her grandpa was scheduling a fair battle between him and Xuefeng. If Xuefeng was powerful enough, he could keep both Wu and the Elemental Bracelet. "Alright then..." Nuwa agreed, thinking realistically. "It¡¯s not like we have any other choice. There is no way we can find him in such a big realm without any help. Also, there is no way I can handle another two weeks without him." While crafting the marriage rings, Xuefeng was away for two weeks straight, studying crafting day and night. Unfortunately, it collided with their naughty activities at night. Nuwa didn¡¯t know how long she wouldst with just theirst night sex. She made sure to satisfy herself before Ascension, but there could be a long time before they reunite, which might drive her crazy. "Mhmm, let¡¯s go then. We got apass, so navigating the map should be easy," Wu said confidently, pulling out a circr box with a needle that always pointed at the north. "Wait," Nuwa stopped her. "I am too hot." Nuwa grabbed her hood and pulled it back. Her shiny golden strands spilled like water, showing from who did Yiren inherit her prideful hair. If the man on the ground were still alive, he would realize his guess about cold beauties was perfectly adequate. Nuwa put her palm in front of her face, and the cold wind blew at her, cooling her down. "Ah... Much better..." Nuwa muttered rxed. The Fire Land they arrived to seemed to be the hottest of them all, making it a living hell. If not for their cloaks, they would suffer greatly. Unhooking the buttons of her cloak, Nuwa disyed a clean look, a short white dress that gently fluttered on the wind. One of the reasons they covered themselves was their sexy bodies, which the dresses barely covered, her back and side all bare. They didn¡¯t want to bring too much attention, especially with dangers everywhere. Thud. With a single stomp, she created a makeshift chair from the earth and leaned on it, letting the cold air cool her whole body. "Nuwa!" Wu scolded when Nuwa ced her hand under her skirt, blowing in between her legs. "What if someone sees us?" "Then we will kill them," Nuwa replied casually. She was still hot, so she began sprinkling cold water on her face. Mastering Elements allowed Cultivators to materialize them. Although it would waste a lot of Qi, they could, for example, create real water from their Water Qi. Water drops traveled down Nuwa¡¯s face, cooling her neck before sinking in her dress. Wu¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Nuwa¡¯s perky nipples poke through her wet fabric. "Nuwa! Enough!" Wu called out in panic as she quickly approached, spreading her cloak to cover Nuwa¡¯s body. "Where is your bra?!" Wu¡¯s hood dropped in the process, her straight ck bangs still coiling around her jawline. She seemed hot as well, her porcin cheeks already reddened, but it still couldn¡¯t match her sharp red lips that stood out at the first look. With her cloak open, Wu looked like she was exposing her naked body for Nuwa to have a view. "Hehe, I forgot to wear one," Nuwa replied yfully before leaning forward, poking at Wu¡¯s breast. "But you can¡¯t criticize me when you don¡¯t wear yours as well." "Well, your dress is lighter, so it will poke through. Mine is from leather, so it¡¯s differen¡ª Ah!" Wu argued back only to exim. Cold water dripped on her chest as Nuwa skimmed her fingers across her deep cleavage. Nuwa¡¯s fingers grazed on the two side boobs, gushing water between her skin and the ck leather battle-dress. Wu couldn¡¯t even be mad, experiencing relief from the scorching heat. "No wonder Xuefeng likes to caress them. They are indeed soft to the touch," Nuwamented, having a casual feel of Wu¡¯s chest before she finally broke the limits, and Wu pulled away. "You say it as if he didn¡¯t make a feast out of yours yesterday," Wu teased back with the roll of her eyes, buttoning her cloak once again. "We couldn¡¯t pull him away from you." It was so hot that just a few seconds was enough to dry their clothes, the Fire Qi in the air doing all the job for them. Nuwa smirked and took it as praise, "Well, what can I say? Some people just have it, you know?" "Tsk, I¡¯m going," Wu replied as she flew first. Nuwaughed and covered herself as well, following Wu. She couldn¡¯t wait to meet Xuefeng again and dive into his embrace. Chapter 11 - Monetary System

Chapter 11: Mary System

"Can you see it...?" When Nuwa and Wu heard the word Capital, they thought it would beparable in size to the Capital in the Earth Realm, but the difference was too overwhelming. "I can¡¯t..." Wu replied, also speechless. "Who knew it would be so big..." The Capital was supposed to have a circr shape and four gates, yet they couldn¡¯t even see it curve! From one end of the horizon to the other, all they saw was a giant straight wall. It was almost a hundred meters tall, not counting the set of transparent barriers which spread far into the sky, not leaving any space uncovered. The only way to enter was the lone gate with a long queue in front of it. Thankfully, the queue moved quite quickly with multiple people scanning for visitor¡¯s identity. Theynded on the ground and passed the first barrier that did the initial scanning. Their bodies got examined from all angles before they heard a robotic voice in their minds. ¡¯Scanningpleted sessfully. No Personal ID detected. No criminals detected. Wee to the Fire Land Capital. You have entered the Safe Zone. If you are new to Heaven Realm, please inform the staff by the gates and visit the Registration Center within three working days to create your Universal ID Card. I hope you enjoy your stay.¡¯ The message seemed automatized, but it created more questions for them. Safe Zone? Universal ID Card? Was there some kind of system to catch criminals in the Heaven Realm? They followed the procedure mentioned and joined the queue with all other Cultivator. To their surprise, once they entered the Safe Zone, everyone seemed civilized and organized. Guards monitored the line from the sky, making sure no one created trouble. It made them feel rtively safe. "Pull down your hood, present your ID Card, state the reason for your arrival, and prepare the fee." Once they reached the front, they heard a standard call from the staff. Wu and Nuwa had no choice but to uncover their heads. The male representation of the staff immediately extended their necks in their direction, checking out the beauties. "Good day, sir. We just arrived in Heaven Realm, so we still have no clue about anything. We don¡¯t have the ID Card or know the rules of the City. Would you be so kind as to help us?" Wu exined their situation with a gentle smile, taking the role of a good cop once again. "Cough, of course! We are here for that very reason." The City Staff replied as he cleared his throat and fixed his dark ck hair. "Let me quickly check if you were registered anywhere." He pulled out an eyeball and aimed it in the girls¡¯ direction. A momentter, he brightened. "Perfect. You are both clean. How about we start from the beginning? Shall we move to the side to not hold down the queue? I will answer all of your questions." "Sure," Wu naturally agreed, seeing hundreds of people behind them. All other males red at the male staff with jealously, acting as if he just won a lottery while the females rolled their eyes. The three of them didn¡¯t walk far, standing only a few meters away. The City Staff opened his mouth to speak when Wu disturbed him, calling out first. "What does the Safe Zone mean?" "Oh, good question!" The man praised. "Safe Zone is a space where you are safe from all crimes. A powerful Spirit monitors all Cities and keeps the data of all citizens. Once youmitted a crime, you will be quickly localized and either kicked out or killed, depending on the offense. You can¡¯t enter any Safe Zones while being marked as a criminal, so everyone behaves." "What¡¯s an ID Card?" Wu followed up with another question. "It¡¯s a Universal Identification which registers you as a citizen of Heaven Realm. Just like this," the man replied while showing his own. It was a thin rectangle card with his picture and personal data on it. "ID Cards are recognized everywhere, and not only do they act as a tool to show your status but also as a money bag," the City Staff added. Only then did the girls realize they had a bunch of them already after killing the bandits. They wondered why did the bandits have no money on them, but it seemed like those ID Cards had storage inside them. Nuwa and Wu exchanged nces, and Nuwa pulled out of one the ID Cards she collected. "A bandit attacked us, and we killed him. Is there a way to withdraw the money from his ID Card?" Nuwa questioned, showing one of the cards. The man nced at the card, and his eyes widened. "Oof... I know this guy. It¡¯s good that you are okay," the City Staff sighed in relief. "And yes, although you can¡¯t add new credit into that man¡¯s ID Card, you can still pay with it or transfer the funds into your ID Card if you wish. Because of that, it¡¯s best to never lose it, or someone will steal all your credits. You can only stop it by blocking your ID Card inside the Central Bank and create a duplicate." "Central Bank?" The girls became even more confused. The whole system was tooplicated. "Right, you don¡¯t know that as well," the City Staff realized. "Becauserge payments became troublesome while only using Spirit Stones, a new system reced all payments within thest few hundred years. Instead of holding onto all your Spirits Stones, you can deposit them in the Central Bank and convert them into credits. Afterward, you can use those credits to pay for almost everything, from food at the restaurant to a Spirit Artefact. Right now, there are no other methods of payment in the Heaven Realm, so everyone is required to use ID Cards." "What if I want to withdraw my Spirit Stones for personal use?" Wu questioned. "That¡¯s also possible. Central Bank can convert your credits back into Spirit Stones with a minimal fee. Aside from that, they invented a system in which you can borrow credits from the Central Bank and use them to pay for your daily expenses. Isn¡¯t that amazing? Once you have money again, you can pay them backter," the City Staff exined excitedly. "What if someone dies?" Nuwa went straight to the worst-case scenario. The City Staff scratched his head. "Well, that¡¯s not their problem anymore, right? They are dead. Its the risk the Central Bank is willing to take. Once you borrow credits, you have to pay them back in one year, or else the bounty hunters will hunt you down. Naturally, you also have to pay double what you borrowed else you will be considered a criminal and permanently cklisted in all Safe Zones." "You will be forced to work for the amount you borrowed in the Spirit Stone Mines owned by the Central Bank. I suggest you two think twice before you borrow anything," the City Staff advised. "I see... That¡¯s an amazing system," Wu muttered fascinated. "Thank you for exining it to us. Is there anything else?" "Hmm, being new to the Heaven Realm, you are required to create your ID Card within the next three days. I finish my shift in barely ten minutes. If you wait for me, I can lead you to the Central Bank today andter show you around the Capital. What do you think?" The City Staff asked with a confident smile. He finally showed his hidden agenda. "I¡¯m sorry, but we are married," Nuwa said casually and grabbed Wu¡¯s hand, pulling her towards the gate. When they passed by the City Staff, she put an ID Card in his chest pocket. "Consider it a tip for helping us. We will take our leave." "Wait!" the City Staff stopped them, passing the ID Card back. "I didn¡¯t help you in exchange for money. It¡¯s my job. If the Spirit of the City spot me taking bribes, that will be myst day of work." "Alright." Nuwa didn¡¯t mind, taking the ID Card back. The more money for her, the better. The Spirit seemed invasive, but at least there was no crime in the City, which was for the better. "If you two have any more questions, you know where to find me!" The City Staff called out after them, but they didn¡¯t stop anymore. Chapter 12 - Scam

Chapter 12: Scam

Entering the Capital, the first thing Nuwa and Wu saw was a giant Information Board that listed all the rules and a map of the City. With just one nce, they finally realized how big the Fire Land Capital was. Based on the guide at the bottom, it would take them a full day by flying to reach from one gate to the other while in the Earth Realm Capital, it would be just over an hour. Just this fact alone told them something about Fire Land Capital¡¯s size. Recalling the City Staff exnation, they weren¡¯t surprised anymore. Fire Land Capital was one of the Safe Zones, so naturally, most citizens lived there. "To think that even flying is forbidden... I guess we will need to use one of those Spirit Beasts," Nuwa muttered as they scanned the rules, gazing at the line of flying beasts at one side of the street. Four chairs were attached to each beast¡¯s back while the driver sat directly on the beast¡¯s neck. Based on the amount of simr flying creatures in the sky, they guessed it was the primary form of transformation. Especially for poor people. Nuwa could still see thousands of flying ships, one bigger than the other, but aside from the City Guards, there was barely anyone flying in the sky. Everyone too disciplined, which looked suspicious. "The Central Bank¡¯s branches should be close to the gates so most new residents can register rtively quickly. We need to find the tallest and grandest building," Wu suggested, gazing around and fair enough, they saw signs directing them to Central Bank. Wu winked at Nuwa and grabbed her hand, pulling her forward. They could explore a bit and familiarize themselves with the ce. At first sight, the City seemed rtively carefree and quiet, but once they delved deeper into the City, they realized how wrong they were. Although the streets were massive, almost three times as big as the ones they knew, crowds of people filled them to the brim anyway. It was all because of two roads in the middle of the street where pedestrians were not allowed. Only autonomic wagons, simr to flying ships, drove on the road, reaching incredible speeds. "It¡¯s quite pretty here," Wumented, watching everything with curiosity. Colorful trees and metalmps decorated the side-walk, making the sole walk a magical experience. They couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the pavement made from rock that shone like thousand stars glimmering while reflecting the sun. The most interesting was the strange architecture with an elegant and clean setting. The buildings were like endless straight lines only to make a turn, split apart by another road. Wu was amazed by the concept, dragging Nuwa to walk around and check where the same building would end. Eventually, they returned to the same spot,pleting a full square. "So each of those buildings worked like closedmunities with their parks and space inside. Even though the City is so busy, families or ns get their own space, and the City doesn¡¯t need to distribute the territory to anyone. I¡¯m sure they still own thend and lend or rent it to different families or ns. Amazing..." Wu exined, fascinated. "Knowing the size of the whole City, the number of ns or families should be astronomical. I wonder how top ns live," Nuwa pointed out. "The bank seems to be in front of us." Just a little further, they finally spotted their destination and headed straight to the bank. The best aspect of the City? No one bothered them. The two were the most influential figures in the Earth Realm, so almost everyone knew them, bowing each time they met them before offering greetings. In this City, they were the most anonymous with people ignoring them as they busied themselves with their own lives. Well, at least that¡¯s what they thought. "Huh? Move!" Nuwa called out, annoyed, seeing a few people circling them while moving extremely slow. She thought that would be enough, yet they acted as if they heard nothing, grouping even tighter. There were ten of them, bonding in a circle while walking like turtles, one slow step at a time. It wasn¡¯t normal. Nuwa was quickly irked, ready to break through forcefully when Wu stopped her, grabbing her wrist. "We can¡¯t. Do you remember the rules? The City will always punish the initiator of any conflict. The attacked party can defend freely, and they won¡¯t receive any punishment," Wu reminded. "This must be a scam." The crowd walking past didn¡¯t interfere with the scene, but they did throw some hateful nces at the ten masked men. It seemed like they were already known and despised by everyone. "Hahaha, good guess,dy! Unless you pay us a hundred credits for each of you, we will not let you pass," one of the masked men called out inughter. "Of course, you can fly over us and get a thousand credits fine. The choice belongs to you." "Fuckers..." Nuwa muttered, realizing what they nned to do. If they blocked them from moving, that would be their offense allowing her to attack, but they are still walking, so technically, they are not breaking anyws. "Don¡¯t let them scam you! If you are not busy, just wait thirty minutes for the next patrol of City Guards. They will disperse before they punish them." Somedy from the crowd advised only to get barked at by the masked men. "Shut the fuck up before we target you every day for the next week!" Thedy paled when she heard them, immediately walking away. No one else tried to help, scared to be a target as well. Nuwa and Wu were just a pair of strangers. Who would sacrifice theirfort for them? The masked men got cockier and suggested, "If you take off your hoods and show us your pretty faces, we will only charge you fifty each." Nuwa grasped Wu¡¯s hand, giving her a signal, and Wu returned it, sharing the same opinion. They are not going to let the fuckers earn even one credit of them. Chapter 13 - Soul Realm

Chapter 13: Soul Realm

"Anyone knows what¡¯s the punishment for killing people?" Nuwa¡¯s question echoed within the crowd, making many cultivators stop, interested to see the iing drama. "Haha, I don¡¯t advise messing with thew!" The leader of masked men was the first to reply, only a bit intimidated. "If you kill anyone inside the Safe Zone, you will be kicked and cklisted from the entering any Cities for a hundred years!" "So what?" Nuwa replied, her voice sharp like des. "It¡¯s not like we are even registered. Can we even get punished without even having an ID Card?" "Hahaha, so naive!" The masked menughed. "The Almighty Spirit will recognize your face and report you to the Central Bank! They will ban you without even having an ID Card!" "I see... So as long as the Spirit doesn¡¯t see anything, I should be fine killing you," Nuwa said confidently. "I think you should say goodbye to your friends. This is thest time they will see you." Swoosh! All elements burst out from Nuwa, showing she wasn¡¯t joking at all. It surprised the crowd the most, especially those who were already in the same situation, scammed as well. "Girl, don¡¯t risk your future for those scum! It¡¯s not worth it!" "Yeah! Listen to us and just wait for the City Guards. Don¡¯t waste your life!" The crowd suggested, seeing the battle was about to start, but Nuwa didn¡¯t stop, ring daggers at one of the men who shit-talked the most. She didn¡¯t have a habit of following the rules. "You are bluffing!" The leader of the masked man shouted, getting more assertive. "Come at me if you are so brave!" The leader of masked men acted tough, yet Nuwa could see the fear in their eyes. She disyed her elements to scare them, hoping she wouldn¡¯t need to use her new ace ability, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t the first time someone threatened them. "I will leave everything to you. If there are any problemster, I will use my background to settle it," Wu assured out loud, creating even more hesitation in the masked men¡¯s minds. They could see it in their eyes. They looked at their leader, waiting for him to make a decision. The masked men were not the only ones in wonder. The crowd was also interested, the circle around them getting much bigger. How big of background did they have to be so confident? Everyone knew that even though there werews, the top powers in the Heaven Realm didn¡¯t have to follow them. No matter what, the ultimate power was the strongest rule, and that didn¡¯t change even after setting up the Safe Zones. If someone was more powerful than the rule makers, what could stop them from breaking the rules? "Bullshit!" The leader of the masked men cursed. "Boys, we are not moving anywhere until they pay us!" His call gave the rest a confidence boost they needed. Nuwa smirked under the hood, ready to proceed when she heard a robotic voice of a Spirit in her mind. ¡¯Excessive amount of Qi detected. Please limit the usage of Qi to the bare minimum. The failure in following the order will result in a warning. Upon collecting three warnings, the Citizen will receive a three months ban of entry to all Safe Zones. Initiating a fight will result in simr punishment with the period extended to one year.¡¯ ¡¯Huh, so this Spirit can see everything...¡¯ Nuwa thought, but that didn¡¯t discourage her at all. ¡¯Let¡¯s see if it can see this too...¡¯ Nuwa pulled back her elements, not even needing them anymore, and grabbed onto her hood, pulling it down. Oh! Many eximed seeing her beauty, and the masked men were simrly dumbfounded. They seemed to regret their actions, but it was toote. Nuwa¡¯s eyes turned golden, and she gazed at the leader of the masked men. Silence. In a blink, everything was reced with white space. The crowd disappeared, the buildings vanished. Only Nuwa and the leader of the masked men stayed behind. "Perfect, it seems like it worked," Nuwa muttered with a smirk, slowly walking up to the man in front of her. "Now its just you and me. No one can save you." The presence of the Spirit was gone, which meant she was right. "What did you do?!" the man shouted, turning left and right with his eyes widened. "Are you scared that you can¡¯t feel your Qi?" Nuwa asked happily with a sudden sword appearing in her hand. "Don¡¯t worry. I will be quick. I don¡¯t have time to torture you." sh! His head flew in the air just like that. He couldn¡¯t move, nor could he defend. "Wee to my Soul Realm." Thud. His body dropped to the ground before slowly diminishing, turning into a small, transparent orb. Nuwa grabbed it and shook her head, crushing the ball with ease. "I knew his Soul would be trash but to have so little soul energy... Not even enough to set-up my Soul Realm. I guess I will need to feed myself more..." Click. Nuwa snapped her fingers, and her surroundings changed again, returning to the outside world. Only a second passed in her Soul Realm. She was able toe back just in time to witness the leader of the masked men fall to the ground, his body lifeless. Your Soul is everything. If it dies, you will die as well. The body is just a vessel for the Soul. "Who is next?" Nuwa asked with an evil smile, but she already chose her next target, gazing into the man¡¯s eyes. Thud. A secondter, he also fell to the ground, dead. Thud. Thud. Thud. Three more followed right after, making all five in front of the girls die in a matter of seconds. The crowd looked stupefied, all watching from the side as if frozen only to make a unified decision to distance themselves as far as they could. In a moment, there were only two girls and five other masked men on the side-walk, giving them a space of almost fifty meters. How could they not stay to see how the drama will end? Many began recording the scene, but Nuwa didn¡¯t care, turning around to the other five men. "Why isn¡¯t the Almighty Spirit stopping her?! She is killing in broad daylight! Where are City Guards?!" One of the men panicked, shouting out with the horror in his eyes only to fall to the ground, dead. How powerful was she?! Nuwa only grinned to his ims. "I don¡¯t know what you mean. All I see are some weak kids, who didn¡¯t even reach the God Stage, falling to the ground. I¡¯m not even doing anything. I¡¯m standing on the same spot the whole time. Everyone in the crowd can confirm, right?" "..." The crowd was silent. Mdy, how shameless can you be?! Chapter 14 - Surrender Now!

Chapter 14: Surrender Now!

At the same time, few streets away from the scene, a patrol of City Guards was moving on their usual route. They scanned the Capital every day, showing their presence to the Citizens to make sure everyone felt safe. "Captain, I think something is wrong. Look at the streets. Everyone is rushing in one direction..." One of the Guards approached the Captain, pointing out his worries. One could quickly tell who was the City Guard Team Captain by their chest te armor. It had a red eagle painted on it while the rest had carried a white eagle. There was a reason why they weremonly known as flying eagles, being the only ones who could legally fly in the city. The Captain gazed down and fair enough, many were moving in the opposite direction of their route. They weren¡¯t panicking as if they run from something but instead excited. "Hey, you! Where are you all running to?!" the Captain called out without hesitation, stopping one of the youngsters rushing through the street. They didn¡¯t receive notification from the Spirit about any fights in their region, so it had to be something entirely different. He was wrong. "My friend said someone is fighting not far away! A Heavenly Beauty already killed six scammers!" the youngster called out as he passed by them, not even stopping not to lose his momentum. With so many people rushing in one direction, everyone else joined them as well, even though they didn¡¯t know where they were running. It was the psychology of the crowd. If everyone was running, they probably had a good reason too. The Capitan wasn¡¯t even bothered with him, busy scolding in his mind. ¡¯Almighty! Why didn¡¯t we received a notice?!¡¯ Each time something happened that required their attention, the Spirit would notify them immediately. That was the reason why their system provided the best security. ¡¯Six dead bodies detected¡ªcleaners already on their way. No battle recorded,¡¯ the Spirit called Almighty replied right away, not giving him much information. ¡¯Someone is killing! What do you mean no battle recorded? What is happening there?¡¯ The Capital called out while snapping his fingers at his team, already on his way. ¡¯What are themands from the headquarters?!¡¯ ¡¯Nomands. Stay on your route. No killing recorded. Six men died from unknown reasons. No initiator recorded. Stay on your route. Cleaners on the way.¡¯ "Fuck," the Captain cursed, ignoring the Spirit and ordered to his men, "Follow me!" There was no way six men would die for no reason. Something must have happened. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Wu was chilling on Nuwa¡¯s side, ying with her Infinity de as if asking thest four men to attack them. Once they do, she will have the full right to retaliate and kill them. She was already used to Nuwa¡¯s overpowered ability, recalling the time all of them searched for their Fate Spirits. There was only a certain number of Fate Spirits, and they weren¡¯t born with their own like Xuefeng, for example. Their only option to get one was to kill someone else with the Fate Spirit and convince it to connect with them instead. Thankfully, with Ming, the ex-Queen of all Fate Spirits, it wasn¡¯t a problem. Eventually, all of them found and connected with the Fate Spirits they liked, but Nuwa was thest one to get theirs. She was searching for something unique that will match her. Even while fighting the top experts within the Fate Organization of the Earth Realm, she didn¡¯t find what she searched for. In the end, her dreamlike Fate Spirit wasn¡¯t connected with top Cultivator but instead a weak bottom ranker. The Fate Spirit¡¯s ability was called Soul Amplifier, the power to make your soul stronger. In anyone else¡¯s hands, it wouldn¡¯t do much, but for Nuwa, whose main strength came from her soul, it was the perfect Fate Spirit. When she experienced Nuwa¡¯s Soul Realm for the first time, Wu knew she would be safe around her. Unfortunately, it had one fatal w. If someone¡¯s soul was more powerful than hers, it could heavily damage her soul and even kill her. It wasn¡¯t something she could y around too often. Seeing the men were ready to run away, already giving up fighting her, Nuwa proposed a deal to make them stay. She wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them if they run away. "How about you gift me your ID Cards and all your belongings? Today is my birthday. I thought it would be nice of you to give me a present. What do you think?" Nuwa asked while collecting the Storage Rings of the six masked men. They flew on their own andnded on top of her palm. "See how nice they were? They prepared their gifts for me," Nuwa said happily while showing the rings. "Shouldn¡¯t you follow their example? I will let you go right after. It seems you are busy men." Pffft! How different was it from a robbery? You are just trying to bypass thews! Though the crowd found it funny, the four men didn¡¯t. They were already sweating buckets, wanting to run. Hearing the proposal, they didn¡¯t hesitate, taking off their rings. They only had one life, and they didn¡¯t want to share the fate of their partners. "Please, spare us! Take our belongings as an apology!" the men called out, kneeling on the ground. "Oh, my! You are so generous. Are those for me? Thank you very much. I don¡¯t usually ept gifts, but I will make an exception today," Nuwa called out in surprise, acting guilty to ept their rings. Mdy, you proposed it yourself! Even Wu chuckled under her hood, but once Nuwa collected thest four rings, silence engulfed the scene once again. Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud. The four men face nted to the pavement, their heads cracking open on the shiny rock. Merciless! Everyone described Nuwa in that one word. She didn¡¯t hesitate to do what she imed, performing the worst offense¡ªkilling in the Safe Zone. Not only that, but she also did it ten times! How is she going to avoid punishment? "City Guards arrived!" Someone shouted, making the crowd gazed at the sky. Nuwa and Wu did the same. A team of ten, all having white eagles on their chests while one had a red one. He seemed angry, seeing the situation. Two person surrounded by ten dead bodies. It was apparent who was the killer. He instantly pulled out his weapon and aimed it at Nuwa, surrounding them with his men. "In the name of Fire Land Capital, you are under arrest! You have the right to remain silent! Anything you say can be used against you during your trial! Surrender now!" Chapter 15 - The Power of the Crowd

Chapter 15: The Power of the Crowd

"Excuse me? What did we do wrong?" Nuwa¡¯s innocent question visually irked the Captain. "There are ten dead bodies around you two, and you ask what did you do?!" The Captain questioned sternly. "You are under arrest until we fully investigate what the hell happened here. You two are the only ones at the crime scene, so you are the main suspects! Those are standard procedures." "I¡¯m sorry, but Sir must be blind. Can¡¯t Sir see thousands of people surrounding us?" Wu suddenly interjected. "Every single one of them can confirm that we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Those ten masked men surrounded us, wanting to scam Credits from us, yet all we did was stand still and wait. Is it our fault they suddenly died?" Turning to the crowd, Wu took off her hood and asked confused, "Can anyone help us confirm? We didn¡¯t move at all, and those men just dropped to the ground on their own." Her ck hair caught the wind, bursting out from her cloak while single strands coiled around her wronged expression. How could they not help in such circumstances? Many men gazed at her as if they didn¡¯t see a beauty during their lives, and the first volunteers came forward in a blink. "Sir! Everything Miss says it true! They didn¡¯t even move, and those scum died on their own!" "I can confirm too! They didn¡¯t even move!" "What an injustice! You can¡¯t arrest those innocentdies! They didn¡¯t do anything!" More and more people began to cry out in their favor till the whole crowd was shouting, calling out the City Guard¡¯s as if they were the ones guilty. They were quickly intimidated, even flying a bit higher just in case the crowd decided to attack them. The crowd was sure Nuwa killed the scammers, but did it matter? Absolutely not. They were testifying based on what they saw, and Nuwa indeed didn¡¯t even move. On another note, if they were indeed guilty, the Almighty Spirit would already act, immobilizing them with its power. This only meant that the two were either innocent or they sessfully tricked the Spirit. Only top powerhouses could kill without leaving any traces. Who would side with ten dead bodies instead of two powerful and beautifuldies? The choice was obvious. "Innocent!" "Innocent!" "Innocent!" When began, everyone followed, overwhelming the City Guards in no time. Nuwa raised her hand, the old habit from being a Queen for the majority of her life. "Silence," Nuwa spoke dominantly, her voice loud and clear to everyone around them. In a matter of seconds, the crowd turned quiet, shocking the Captain and his team even more. Even they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a gathering. Both her gaze and aura made everyone sumb, wanting to know what she will say. "We heard enough, but all of it doesn¡¯t matter as only the Spirit protecting the City knows the full truth. If we were guilty of any crime, we would receive information in our minds. Since we didn¡¯t hear anything, it¡¯s clear we are innocent," Nuwa exined to the crowd before gazing at the Captain, "You should already know that, am I right? If you know, why are you breaking thew and still trying to arrest us without any substantive evidence." "We are not breaking anyws," the Captain answered with his forehead already sweating. "We are just trying to figure out what happened...¡¯¡¯ The Captain didn¡¯t look like he wanted to continue this,mitting a great mistake bying here. "We already told you what happened, and everyone confirmed that... Even the Spirit doesn¡¯t think we are guilty, yet you seem so sure we are responsible... Do you hate us? What did we do to receive such treatment?" Wu asked, clutching the cloak on her chest as if speaking from the heart. "Is it because we are new? We arrived today to this marvelous City, hoping to make our dreamse true, yet all we received was harassment and injustice..." Sniff. Wu wiped her eyes, trying to stop tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Why is it always like this?! We are just trying to live! Just leave us alone!" Wu cried out, hiding her face into her sleeve. When she looked up again, her eyes were reddened, tears streamed down without stop. She opened her mouth to speak but choked on her tears. Eventually, Nuwa came up to her and hugged her, cing her head on her chest. She rubbed her back, calming Wu down. "Shhh... It¡¯s going to be okay... We didn¡¯t do anything wrong..." This sight was both heartwarming and blood boiling. Momentarily, the males from the crowd red at the City Guards, unleashing their pressure. The cumtive forceing from hundreds of cultivators was enough to make the City Guards back off. Not many saw the scene of killing nor heard Wu¡¯s and Nuwa¡¯s words before the masked men died. Only a portion of them knew the truth, but they stayed silent. The sight of Wu¡¯s tears was enough to make everyone else stand up for them without even knowing what happened. "Get lost!" "They are innocent!" "How could you make her cry!" One small team of City Guards wasn¡¯t enough to fight thousand of white knights, trying to protect the innocentdies. "But I¡ª" The Capitan tried to say something, yet Nuwa cut him off. "Please, don¡¯t attack the City Guards. They are just doing their job. Maybe if we create our ID Cards, will they finally ept us as humans..." Nuwa muttered weakly. "Let¡¯s go, sister. We will visit Central Bank to make one right now. We won¡¯t belong to outcasts anymore..." Nuwa didn¡¯t hesitate and dragged Wu away, keeping her in her arms as they disappeared in the crowd. The Fire Land Capital never saw such an enraged crowd. The City Guards had no choice but to retreat under the barrage of insults and threats. Nuwa and Wu disappeared, blending with the crowd even though many tried to find them, hoping to cheer them up with warm hugs. "Well done. You have a talent," Nuwa praised Wu as they sneaked inside the Central Bank. Various cultivators waited in the queues to the cash registers, but none of them knew them. "Thank you," Wu acknowledged with a smile. "I liked your acting too." Her face was no longer in tears as everything was simply the maniption of her Qi. Water substituted tears while rubbing on her eyes made her look even worse. They exchanged a smile and stood patiently in the queue for the ID Card creation, written on the sign above the cash register. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t able to look around for too long as they suddenly felt danger. Before the girls could react, they were surrounded by five cultivators in ck with only one showing their face¡ªa handsome middle-aged man with a manly scar on his cheek. "Excuse me,dies, would you be kind enough to follow me? We have some questions to ask." Chapter 16 - Secretary of Defense

Chapter 16: Secretary of Defense

When Nuwa talked about someone powerful who can resist her bloodline ability, the man in front of her was the perfect example of that. When she tried to test him, her Soul Power immediately bounced back, not even able to reach him. Whoever sent him didn¡¯t joke around. "We can, but what is this about?" Nuwa questioned calmly. The man acted like a gentleman, so she didn¡¯t y with him from the very start. There could be only one reason for their arrival¡ªten bodies lying on the street. Nuwa could cheat the Spirit, but it would be hard to trick a human as well. Anyone who watched the footage of her killing could see her golden eyes. The masked men wouldn¡¯t just die on their own. "I¡¯m sure you know what just happened. I don¡¯t need to remind you," the scarred man replied before snapping his fingers. Momentarily, all the sounds disappeared as if he ced an invisible barrier around them. He then assured, "Don¡¯t worry. We will just ask you two a few questions and let you go. We don¡¯t care that you killed those scammers. They were a pain in the ass anyway. We just want to know how you did it so that we can improve the safety of our City for the future." "Who sent you if I can ask?" Nuwa asked in wonder, making an ¡¯okay¡¯ sign for Wu to show she was alright. The two were next to each other, but the barrier separated them. The people in the queue already dispersed, moving away from the scene. When they stared at the men in ck, there was both fear and admiration in their eyes. The only exnation Nuwa could think of was a secret team of guards for special missions. City Guards were responsible for everyday problems while those people took care of moreplicated matters. "No one sent me. It¡¯s my job. I¡¯m Darkin, the Secretary of Defense for the Fire Land Capital. I¡¯m responsible for Citizen¡¯s safety," Darkin introduced himself. "We can¡¯t let you roam around the Heaven Realm while having an ability to kill in the Safe Zones. No one would feel safe once the news spread. We need to let everyone know it was a one-time incident that will not happen again." Nuwa smiled yfully, finding it funny. "So you want me to expose my strongest technique and tell you how you can counter it? Do you realize how ridiculous it sounds? You might as well just kill me now. There is no difference," Nuwa replied sarcastically, but Darkin didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face. "I know how it sounds, but we have no other choice. We risk global chaos. Once our Citizens realize top Cultivators can kill them even though they stay in the Safe Zone, we will lose all credibility and trust. People will live in fear, knowing they are not safe, which will halt their growth," Darkin exined. "If you wanted to avoid it, you shouldn¡¯t have killed anyone in the first ce." Seeing he didn¡¯t convince Nuwa in the slightest, he added, "Either that or you will be permanently banned entry to the Safe Zones. Your choice." Even while facing his threat, Nuwa continued to smile. Such pressure would never work on her. "What if I told you that even if I exin exactly how it works, it will not help you at all? The Spirit of the City can¡¯t prevent something it can¡¯t see," Nuwa said with a shrug. "Also, if I were to show you, I would have to kill you. It is either you or me. Once I activate my ability, someone has to die. Your soul will perish, and you will die just like the rest of those guys." Nuwa could use Wu¡¯s background to get rid of them, but she didn¡¯t have a habit of using other¡¯s influence to settle her problems. She was already prepared to handle it when she decided to kill the masked men. Darkin wasn¡¯t offended by her direct approach, rather the opposite. He showed a curious expression as he muttered, "So it¡¯s a Soul Attack? That¡¯s unique. But shouldn¡¯t the Spirit see it then? Almighty didn¡¯t notice any vition, nor did it register any attack. How did you attack without being discovered?" "As I said, I can show you, but then one of us will die. I will not exin further, so you have to ept this much," Nuwa replied firmly. Her eyes shone with gold, causing Darkin to finally show some emotion, putting on his defensive stance. Nuwa only smirked, showing she could also use threats. "If you decide to ban me from the Safe Zone, I will stay outside of the City and kill everyone that leaves it. I wonder how safe will the Citizens feel. If you decide to kill me, I will at least take you down with me before your men can stop me. Your choice, Mr. Darkin." Darkin didn¡¯t hesitate much, agreeing, "Fine, we will leave you alone for now. I just hope you won¡¯t kill anyone else inside the Safe Zones. It causes me a lot of trouble." "I will try, but I cannot promise anything," Nuwa admitted honestly. Darkin gazed into her eyes without fear and finally turned around withoutmenting. "One more thing," he said with his fingers ready to snap and revert the barrier. "Your friend mentioned she has a great background. What is it?" "You will probably find out in the news by tomorrow," Nuwa replied casually. "Farewell." All five disappeared as fast as they appeared, leaving them alone. "Are we good?" Wu questioned with a tint of worry in her eyes. They were guilty, yet Nuwa somehow sent them away. "We are good," Nuwa confirmed, pulling her to the cash register. "We just need to stay low-key for a while till they forget about us." "You didn¡¯t promise anything?" Nuwa smirked. "Of course not." The left-over queue in the cash registry quickly split apart, generously giving them way. One would think they were just acting nice, but in reality, they were scared. "Wee to the Central Bank. I presume you want to create your ID Cards, right?" Thedy behind the cash registry seemed professional, not really bothered by the appearance of the men in ck. "Yes, please. Both of us are new to the City," Wu replied politely. "Can I have your names? I will fill the form before we proceed further." Wu hesitated for a second but finally revealed. "My Surname is Wu while my name is¡ª" She couldn¡¯t even finish as thedy paused, gazing at Wu in disbelief. "Are you maybe the granddaughter of President Wu from Trade Union?" Chapter 17 - Wus Background

Chapter 17: Wu¡¯s Background

"How do you know?" Wu got suspicious and took a step back when thedy behind the cash register stood up abruptly, shaking her hands in panic. "No, no, please, don¡¯t worry. I know because we were contacted today by President Wu. He asked us to take care of you and offer premium treatment once you arrive. Your appearance match and the surname Wu is unique, with only Wu Family having one. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions," thedy exined hurriedly, almost all in one breath. Wu exchanged nces with Nuwa and finally rxed. Though, a momentter, she tensed up, hearing gossips all around the Central Bank. Naturally, they listened to thedy¡¯s question, which exposed her identity. "Please don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯m sure that everyone already knows about you," thedy assured with a bitter smile. "Huh? Howe?" "President Wu already announced your arrival to everyone. All top Families and ns know about you already. I even heard the was supposed to be a celebration in your name once you arrive home, but this might be a rumor," thedy replied, showing her gossipy nature. "I¡¯m sure the whole Trade Union is searching for you as well. At least the Central Banks throughout the Heaven Realm were notified about your case." Wu got a little overwhelmed, not expecting her grandpa to create such a scene about her arrival. Mobilized the whole Trade Union, Central Bank, contacted all top Families and ns. Who else? The President of the entire Heaven Realm? Well, she was close. Just as she thought about it, a tall man around her age appeared next to them. It seemed like he had just woken up as his eyes were barely open. "Lady Wu! I¡¯m so d you arrived safely. Your grandpa will be overjoyed once he hears the news," the tall man called out, causing panic in the hall. "President Mo!" All cashierdies quickly bowed, followed by ordinary Citizens. Only the neers like Nuwa and Wu did nothing, filled with confusion. "Hello,dies! Good afternoon!" President Mo called out while stretching before introducing himself. "I¡¯m Mo Shi, the President of Fire Land Capital Central Bank. I¡¯m pleased to meet you two." Everyone in the hall gazed at him in amazement. How often could they meet one of the nine Presidents of the Central Bank? Almost never. Before Wu could say anything, he walked behind the cash register and sat down on the cashier¡¯s seat. "Shall we register you, Miss Wu and your friend? We should finish before your grandpa arrives," President Mo asked cheerfully. From start to finish, he didn¡¯t even ask for Nuwa¡¯s name as if she wasn¡¯t important, but Nuwa didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. In all honesty, she was still a nobody in the Heaven Realm, but that would for sure change in the future. "My grandpa ising here?" Wu asked in surprise to which President Mo nodded eagerly. "Yes, the moment you arrived, I already informed him. He should be here any minute." "..." Wu didn¡¯t think it was necessary to make such a scene. Their attempts to stay low-key were not blown by the wind but a tornado instead. Now everyone in the Fire Land Capital would know that President Wu¡¯s granddaughter arrived. "Shall we start?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Is this necessary? I¡¯m not your Goddess..." Seeing all the food at the tables and a full-blown celebration in her name, Yiren didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. She just came to this Vige to make new friends with cute Beasts, yet now everyone treated her like Goddess. The Vige Leader smiled apologetically as he leaned over to her seat of honor and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry for using Miss, but would Miss be kind enough to assist me today? My Vige was already losing faith and forgetting about our founder. Miss arrival gave them new vigor. If Miss can pretend to be our founder for a short time, I would be grateful." "Founder?" "Yes, the founder of our Vige, who we all proimed as our Goddess. Surprisingly, she looked very simr to Miss,ing from an Elf Race as well. She created this Vige with a group of locals and taught them Beast Taming. We pass on her words and knowledge since the moment she left us a few hundred years ago. She departed to pursue her dreams and never came back. Many only know her from legends," the Vige Leader exined. They were in the bigger za, celebrating outside with music, dancing, and food. Lisa and Yiren had their table together with the leader and his family, allowing them some space to talk freely. "I see... I wonder if we are rted in some way. If she looks like me, then she might havee from our Holy Realm. Many of our Queens left to explore the world and find their man," Yirenmented casually as she picked up another snack, enjoying the familiar vor. "Even your food is simr to ours." Her race also used to eat various snacks wrapped in edible leaves. Nom, nom, nom. Lisa wasn¡¯t even listening to their conversation, consuming one snack after another. "Gosh, they are so delicious..." Lisa muttered, forgetting about her slim figure as she stuffed herself to the brim. "They are indeed good, but my Grandma made the best snacks ever. No one can beat her," Yiren countered proudly as she pulled out her stock her grandma prepared for her travels. "Take a bite of this. You will notice the difference right away." Lisa would never reject free food, so she immediately grabbed it. Her eyes widened right away as she looked at Yiren in amazement. "It¡¯s so good! Can I have more?!" "Nope, they are mine," Yiren rejected firmly, keeping the stock for herself. It would take a long time before she will meet her Grandma once again. "If Miss is rted to our Goddess, then that would be truly a coincidence," the Vige Leader agreed before changing the topic. "I heard from my son that Miss is also a Master Tamer. We could see Miss¡¯ performance, which confirms it. My son told me Miss tamed a Phoenix and a Dragon. Is that true?" "Well, Drakos is still mischievous, but he listens to me, and Be is my big sister. They are not tamed. They are my friends," Yiren corrected. Seeing the confusion on the Vige Leader¡¯s face, Lisa cleared it up as Yiren¡¯s manager, "Drakos is a Dragon while Be is the Celestial Phoenix with her own Humanoid Body. They are ourpanions." "I see. So Miss can tame Celestial Beasts. That¡¯s truly amazing." The Vige Leader said with respect as he looked at Yiren. "Would you like to help us then?" "Help?" "Yes. There is this Celestial Beast dominating our Region. She hates Humans and attacks us whenever she sees us. Many of us perished under her ws. I tried to tame her, but nothing worked," the Vige Leader exined. "I¡¯m sure for Miss it wouldn¡¯t be a problem?" His words grabbed Yiren¡¯s attention. "Celestial Beast? Is she cute?" "She is a cute Beast if that¡¯s what you look for, but she is also dangerous. She is a¡ª" the Vige Leader got cut off by Yiren. "I¡¯m in!" "But I didn¡¯t even tell Miss what Beast it is..." The Vige Leader¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Does it matter? I am sure we can be friends," Yiren replied with a shrug. "Alright, I will lead Miss to her tomorrow. How about enjoying the celebration tonight?" the Vige Leader asked when his wife suddenly approached and interrupted them. "There are a lot of kids that would love to meet you, Goddess. Would you spare us a minute?" Behind her were multiple kids of various ages, looking at her with shiny eyes. Yiren couldn¡¯t reject such cuties. "Sure!" Chapter 18 - Tianshis Confession

Chapter 18: Tianshi¡¯s Confession

"To think that it was actually true..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t believe it, holding the ID Card in his own hands. The system in the Safe Zone was almost identical to the modern Earth with few tweaks here and there. It was hard to believe it was all a coincidence. "Yeah, it¡¯s too simr..." Tianshi nodded, checking out her own ID Card. They just came out of the Central Bank, the first ce they went to after entering one of the main Cites in the Water Land. Seeing the whole bank and credit system was simr to their home, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but think about a certain possibility. ¡¯Is it possible that someone reincarnated to this world with their memories intact like us?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously in his mind. Fate Spirits were the ones who controlled the whole reincarnation system in all Realms. Modern Earth he and Tianshi came from was just one of the Realms they managed, reincarnating Souls into Cultivation World. There was a pretty good chance many of his Earth¡¯s friends got reincarnated and influenced the Cultivation World with their modern knowledge. ¡¯Hmm, not impossible. As long as a Guardians of Middle Heaven allowed it like in your case, everything is possible,¡¯ Ling confirmed. When Xuefeng entered the Middle Heaven, which is the ce where all souls end up, he received a wish. He was quite devastated after losing Tianshi, so he wished to keep his memories intact, wanting to always remember her. Who would think she would follow him to this world? Now they were enjoying adventures and life together as lovers. "I wonder if we will meet that person one day," Tianshi muttered after he forwarded Ling¡¯s message. They learned about the Safe Zones and realized the City they arrived in wasn¡¯t one of the nine Capitals. If they wanted to meet such a person, they would probably need to search in one of the biggest Cities. "Maybe. We will need to ask around to learn who created the whole system. They might still be alive," Xuefeng agreed fully. "Shall we go? We will visit the Trade Union before finding a ce to cultivate." Tianshi grasped onto his arm and nodded, leaning on his shoulder. The City was still enormous, so it would take them a while to reach the Trade Union anyway. They could take advantage of that and sightsee like husband and wife. Tianshi couldn¡¯t ask for anything more. As they walked towards the line of Beast Taxis, Tianshi confessed with a gentle smile, "You know, I think I¡¯m d we all separated. I can finally spend some more time with you. Just the two of us." Xuefeng was about to scold her, but her next words made him silent. "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I love everyone. It¡¯s just that I have never experienced real dating where your lover is fully focused on you the whole time. Now I have, and I am sure I will enjoy every single minute." Xuefeng stopped in the middle of the road, pulling her into his arms. "I want to say that I¡¯m sorry... but I can¡¯t anymore. It would mean I don¡¯t value others when I do care about each of you," Xuefeng spoke from the heart. "I cannot be more thankful that you followed me and gave me your heart. I love you, Tianshi. I prefer to show it instead of saying it, and that¡¯s why I will protect you, care for you, and make our dreamse true." "I know, and that¡¯s why I chose you," Tianshi replied, pulling on his shirt. Their lips locked, first roughly, eager to connect and then softly, delicately, like butterfly wings. Both of them wished to prolong the moment. Thankfully, they could. Vehicles barely moved forward, people froze, and flying beasts hovered in the sky with their giant wings moving in slow-motion. Xuefeng didn¡¯t slow down the time but instead sped it up for them to enjoy their moment for much longer. Someone needed to be responsible though. "Dummy, don¡¯t waste your Qi for a kiss," Tianshi scolded, pulling away. "Let¡¯s finish what we have nned and find a room instead." "Sure." His mood improved greatly with that one closure, yet Ming ruined it quickly. ¡¯Tianshi is right. You are indeed a dummy. In that short time, you were discovered by at least five other Fate Spirit Holders. You won¡¯t be able to enjoy your love once you are dead,¡¯ Ming informed sternly. ¡¯I can mask your identity, but it¡¯s impossible if you use your abilities in the middle of the crowd.¡¯ Oof... Xuefeng breathed out deeply, getting on one of the flying taxis. Under the influence of the moment, he casually used his ability, forgetting the dangers. ¡¯Do you know their location?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, trying to fix it. ¡¯Two are sitting at the balcony at two, observing the crowd from above. The other three already blended in the crowd.¡¯ He didn¡¯t hesitate and followed her directions, scanning the nearby townhouses for the two men. ¡¯Found them.¡¯ The two were leaning against the rails at one of the many inns. There were barely any private houses in the area. The men were still watching him, and their gazes locked. Xuefeng smiled confidently and pointed with two fingers at his eyes before directing them at two men. "I¡¯m watching you," he mouthed silently. Although they couldn¡¯t hear him, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to figure out his gesture. Just as he thought, the two men frowned and returned to the inn, intimidated by his bold move. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to sense him, yet Ming was much more powerful than their Fate Spirits. All Fate Holders were natural enemies. They killed each other for their Fate Qi as well as new abilities he could steal from them. The sheer fact he noticed them as well was enough for them to back away. ¡¯See? I saved it. Don¡¯t be mad,¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, hoping to soothe Ming. ¡¯I will be careful from now on. I promise.¡¯ ¡¯Tsk, what would you do without me. Next time warn me beforehand so that I can prepare,¡¯ Ming replied with a snicker, showing she wasn¡¯t mad anymore. ¡¯Got it.¡¯ "Sir, are you okay?" the Beast Taxi owner asked, looking weirded out by Xuefeng¡¯s actions. "Where should I take you?" Xuefeng quickly snapped back to reality, embracing Tianshi by the waist. "To Trade Union, please." Chapter 19 - President Wus Arrival

Chapter 19: President Wu¡¯s Arrival

"There you go. Two brand new ID Cards for Miss Wu and your friend." Getting your ID Card made by President Mo himself was quite an achievement to brag about but the girls didn¡¯t think too much of it. They reached out for the cards when President Mo pulled them back. "Right, I almost forgot. Miss Wu, your grandpa asked me to transfer funds into your ID Card. It will only take a moment, so please wai¡ª" President Mo exined but Wu cut him off mid-sentence. "No, I don¡¯t want it. We have our own money." Nuwa pulled out all the ID Cards they collected and spilled them onto the counter, creating a small pile. "Transfer the Credits from all those cards into ours and split them evenly," Nuwa ordered casually but the people around gasped. How could she talk to President Mo with such boldness, straight up ordering him as if he was just a servant? "Also, we don¡¯t need those ID Cards once they are empty, so you can re-use or throw them away," Nuwa added without much care. The audacity! Even though President Mo seemed to take it well, the Citizens and the workers of the Central Bank were mad for him. "I hope it won¡¯t be a problem, President Mo," Wu said, already used to Nuwa¡¯s personality. She was ordering her people as a Queen for years and she rarely acknowledged other people. Her fellow sisters and Xuefeng himself were the only ones who Nuwa treated as equals. "Of course not. I¡¯m d to help," President Mo replied with a smile, not paying any attention to Nuwa¡¯s bluntness. He took one card after another and transferred all the funds. Normally such transactions were made outside in the special Credit Machines to avoid any suspicions but the girls didn¡¯t care if anyone find out they killed those people. After all, it was a public ce. Everyone could see them pull out a pile of cards which was frowned upon. It could only mean they killed or robbed. "That¡¯s quite a bit of ID Cards you gathered there," President Momented. "It seems like you met with a lot of trouble before you reached the Safe Zone, right?" "We were attacked by a few groups of bandits. Not a big deal," Wu replied casually. It would be awkward to keep him hanging, especially in front of so many people. It would be the best if he didn¡¯t talk at all but President Mo didn¡¯t stop, chatting as he worked. "Thankfully, you Ascended to the Fire Land where the Trade Union Headquarters is located. I¡¯m sure your grandpa will take care of you now." "We are strong enough to take care of ourselves. Anyone who bothered us ended up dead. Just like those ten scammers across the street," Nuwa interjected with a shrug. As Wu¡¯s identity was already exposed, there was no need to stay low-key. Why not choose to be as high profile as possible and be famous, providing Xuefeng global information on where to find them. It was also Nuwa¡¯s preferred style anyway. President Mo finally looked at Nuwa in surprise but his question was still direct, asking with a slight frown, "Miss Wu, did you two kill in the Safe Zone?" Wu was slowly getting annoyed by how President Mo ignored Nuwa so she joined her ranks. "We didn¡¯t do anything. We only looked at them and they fell down, dying instantly." Wu recounted indifferently. "It¡¯s not our fault, right Nuwa?" "That¡¯s right," Nuwa confirmed eagerly. "Even Darkin, the Secretary of Defense came to investigate but was forced to leave the Central Bank with nothing. All I did was look at them and they died, it¡¯s really weird." When Nuwa turned to President Mo, he looked away, not taking any chances. He snapped at the cashier who still stood behind him instead and asked, "Was Darkin here?" "Yes, President Mo. Mr. Darkin left before you arrived," the Cashier replied with a bow. She looked down,pletely scared. She didn¡¯t know the reason why Nuwa was investigated but who would look at her after knowing the truth? "I see... That¡¯s indeed strange..." President Mo muttered, his enthusiasm to chat gone. He passed them the ID Cards as he stood up from the chair, "Transfersplete. We should move outside and wait for your grandpa." Boom. Just as he said so, they heard a loud explosion outside but everyone seemed already used to it. "Perfect Timing. Let¡¯s go outside to greet President Wu," President Mo called out, avoiding Nuwa as he walked out of the bank, leading the way for them. The girls only smirked, taking their ID Cards as they followed. Right above the bank building hovered a luxurious flying ship with its rear still letting out mes as if they used a fire engine. "That¡¯s the fastest Flying Ship in the Heaven Realm. Thanks to President Wu¡¯s mes, it can cross the whole Capital in less than an hour," President Mo exined. "Truly magnificent machine." Bzzz... The Flying Ship suddenly started buzzing and lowered, intending tond directly at the street, right in front of the Central Bank. There were only a few people cultivators who could allow themselves to break most of the Safe Zone Rules and Wu¡¯s grandpa was one of them. The crowd immediately moved away from thending spot to avoid getting crushed and stood on both sides, waiting to see what was going on. The streets were still full after everyone gathered to see Nuwa¡¯s massacre, blocking the streets at the same time. The Flying Ship wasn¡¯t as big as they thought but it still filled the whole street of more than fifty meters. Thud. A metal pad slid out from the ship and crashed to the ground with a dull sound. The door opened right after and multiple experts spilled out, locking down the ce. They pushed the crowd back and no one even argued, listening willingly. Those with power ruled the Heaven Realm, so unless someone was suicidal, no one would challenge them. When Wu gazed at the opening, she saw a familiar figure walking out. She wondered how will she feel seeing her grandpa once again, the person who she once idolized, and realized all her admiration was gone. Her grandpa wanted to take Xuefeng away from her. How could she idolize a man like this? "Little Wu, my granddaughter finally arrived... Come and give your grandpa a hug," President Wu called out as he walked out, spreading his arms to her. Although she didn¡¯t want to, if she didn¡¯t, it would be even harder to convince him to spare Xuefeng and let them be together. She didn¡¯t really have a choice. Wu grabbed Nuwa¡¯s hand with a soft smile and pulled her towards the ship. On the pad, she released her, making sure she wouldn¡¯t be left behind and finally gently hugged her grandpa. On the outside, it looked like a wholesome scene but in reality, Wu¡¯s smile was already gone as she whispered coldly into her grandpa¡¯s ear. "We need to talk, President Wu." Chapter 20 - Letâ€™s Talk About Xuefeng

Chapter 20: Let¡¯s Talk About Xuefeng

Any grandparent would be shocked hearing such words from their grandchild but President Wu seemed already prepared. Nuwa watched the scene happen from the side and covered her face to stop her iingughter. Nuwa would never trust such a man. Not only did he look scheming but he also wanted to kill her husband. Nuwa would be crazy if she befriended him, so President Wu was already canceled for her with no chance of redemption. She didn¡¯t even want to enter the Flying Ship but Wu already grabbed her hand, pulling her inside. "Little Wu, wait! We can talk about it! Don¡¯t be mad at Grandpa," President Wu called out after her, but Wu didn¡¯t stop, walking through the clean and fancy passage of the Flying Ship. It had a simple build with a wide corridor in the middle and both sides filled with various rooms. Some were used by guards the other seemed exclusive for President Wu. At the end was the cockpit which was Wu¡¯s destination. "Little Wu, stop," President Wumanded as he overtook them and spread his arms to halt their advance. "Let¡¯s talk about it calmly." "Do you still think of killing Xuefeng?" Wu asked sternly, gazing at her grandpa¡¯s face. His waist-long ck hair coiled around his clear facial skin, showing he still had a lot life ahead of him. She used to adore how long they were but now those times were gone. Xuefeng was more important to her than anything else, even her family. "Well... Aren¡¯t we supposed to discuss it now?" President Wu replied without a clear answer she looked for. "There is nothing to discuss. Either you ept him or not. I¡¯m giving you one day to answer. If you choose thetter, you will never see me again. Simple," Wu announced her ultimatum and brushed her grandpa to the side, walking past him with Nuwa in tow. They entered the cockpit and she didn¡¯t hesitate to order one of the pilots, "Start the ship, we are flying away." "Who are¡ª" The pilot was confused at first but seeing President Wu entering right after them, he seemed to realize there could only be one person who dared behave like this in his presence. The person they flew all the way here for. "Yes, Miss Wu," the pilot nodded, seeing President Wu didn¡¯t say anything and called out through the strange ear-piece stuck in his ear. "We are setting off. Everyone, get back on board. Closing the pad in five seconds." President Wu had a calm expression despite the whole disagreement. "Little Wu, are you going to sulk the whole flight or will we talk properly?" He asked patiently. "No, let¡¯s talk. I want to settle it as soon as possible so that I can find my husband," Wu replied out loud, making sure the people in the cockpit heard her. Their eyes widened but under President Wu¡¯s gaze, they all turned back to their work, acting as if they didn¡¯t hear anything. "Follow me to my office then." Wu wasn¡¯t scared to make a point and fight for her rights. Being the main figure who led the Trade Union in Earth Realm, her reputation was already established. Those who worked with her and Ascended before her would definitely remember the fearsome Manager Wu. The office was just next to the cockpit but President Wu halted by the entrance and finally turned to Nuwa who has been pulled around by Wu the whole time. "You must be Little Wu¡¯s friend, right?" President Wu asked curiously. "I¡¯m more than a friend. I¡¯m her sister," Nuwa corrected. "If you n to tell me to wait in another room because it¡¯s a family conversation then my answer is no. I don¡¯t know you hence I don¡¯t trust you. I won¡¯t let my sister stay in the same room with a random old man." "Huh?" President Wu frowned at that remark. "I¡¯m her grandpa. I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her." "Oh, really?" Nuwa asked in wonder. "I didn¡¯t think that grandparents show their affection by killing their granddaughter¡¯s husband, someone they love dearly. Is this some new trend? I thought you said you don¡¯t n to hurt her?" The doors to the cockpit were open so Nuwa¡¯s savage questions were all heard by the pilots. Wu realized it was precisely what they needed. Spread the news and show the true colors of her grandpa. Which grandparent would be so cruel to destroy their granddaughter¡¯s happiness? President Wu was quick to react. Bang! The doors to the cockpit closed with a bang as President Wu¡¯s Spirit Awareness spread in the passage. None of it was directed at Wu but instead at Nuwa, aimed to force her into submission. It was one of the main benefits of having high Cultivation Stage. The stronger Cultivation, the more powerful Spirit Awareness and higher pressure a Cultivator can create. Being able to pressure your enemy¡¯s soul with just your Cultivation alone was a great advantage, to say the least. Too bad, how could hepare to Nuwa whose main power came from her soul? Wu wanted to act, bashing her grandpa for attacking her when Nuwaughed, "Hahahaha, you must be joking, right? Did you really think such puny pressure can do anything to me?" Nuwa seemed so amused, making President Wu visually surprised but he momentarily twisted the truth while withdrawing his pressure. "Not bad, your sister seems to be skilled enough to follow you. Her soul is really powerful and she passed my test effortlessly." "Bullshit! You wanted to hurt her!" Wu called out angrily, ring at him yet President Wu only shrugged, entering inside his office. "You can think what you want. I was just checking if her skills match the sharpness of her tongue. Do you think I would allow any weakling to speak like this to me? Even if she was your friend, I would kill her right away." Even though Wu was mad and knew there was no test whatsoever, she couldn¡¯t refute his reply. If she was at his position and someone used her in the same way, Wu would do the same. Although violence was for weak-minded people, it was also the easiest and fastest method to solve problems. "Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t even feel it," Nuwa assured her, burning President Wu at the same time as her little revenge. "Come inside you two. Let¡¯s talk about that Xuefeng then." Chapter 21 - Promises

Chapter 21: Promises

"You get mad at me for no reason. Didn¡¯t we already make a deal?" President Wu sat down on a luxurious sofa while pulling his lush hair to the front, caressing them gently with a brush. He seemed to really care about his looks as multiple hair productsid around his office. Wooden interior with clean and smooth ends gave the room a cozy feel. "All you said you want to fight him, but I know you. This won¡¯t be a fair fight. You will use his superior cultivation to battle him and you won¡¯t give him any time to catch up. I¡¯m sure you are already searching for him the moment we Ascended to Heaven Realm," Wu argued, leaning against the armchair. She didn¡¯t have any ns of sitting down until she confirms Xuefeng will be safe. Wu believed in Xuefeng¡¯s strength but when it came to fighting Trade Union, she didn¡¯t want it to be Xuefeng¡¯s first test. It would be like challenging the whole Heaven Realm which even the strongest man in the whole realm wouldn¡¯t dare try. "Indeed, I was searching for him but that¡¯s because I care for you. I thought you would be all together, so I wanted to find you. I didn¡¯t search to kill him," President Wu answered. "The first thing I wanted is making sure you are safe." "Oh, really? So you promise to leave him alone and let us live happily?" Wu asked while wrapping her arms together. Her long ck hair was already released, showing she was serious. Everyone in the Earth Realm knew the moment her messy bun disappear, someone was definitely getting hurt. President Wu looked at her shiny hair in envy and put his brush away. "I can¡¯t do that. How do you expect me to allow a weakling marry you? I obviously need to check his strength first and make sure he is alright for you." It was a valid worry. A parent or grandparent wanted their daughter to have the best partner possible but there was something he didn¡¯t understand. "Allow? Do I even need to ask you for permission? I will pick and marry whoever I want. You don¡¯t have a say in this matter," Wu announced coldly. She felt the ring Xuefeng gave her and sensed the steady heartbeat on her finger. There was no other man for her. If Xuefeng perishes, she will die with him. "Actually I do. I¡¯m the closest member of your family and your father passed me the responsibility to take care of you," President Wu replied as he took out a ss from his Storage Ring and a bottle of hard liquor. "Listen," he began as he poured himself a full ss. "The world doesn¡¯t work the way you think. Your ¡¯husband¡¯ has Elemental Bracelet which will bring him a lot of enemies. If he can¡¯t even defeat me, how will he protect himself from all the Experts from God Realm as well as all Celestials hunting for him? If he can¡¯t even defeat me, how will he protect you?" President Wu then put one leg on the other, observing Wu¡¯s reaction. She had to admit that her grandpa knew how to manipte words but she still couldn¡¯t trust him. Everyone knew he was a scheming man who always had a hidden n. How else would he create such a monstrous monopoly, having the majority control over the whole trade in the multiple realms? "What if he can defeat you?" Nuwa suddenly asked. "Fire Stone should be on the line as well." President Wu raised his eyebrows and pulled out a red stone hanging around his neck. "See, even if he doesn¡¯t want to fight me, he has to if he wants the Fire Stone. He can¡¯t run forever and I will not give it up without a fight," President Wu replied with a smile. "If he defeats me, he will naturally take it on his own. I don¡¯t need to give it to him." He turned to Wu and dered, "All I can promise is that when I meet him, I will fight him alone and no one will help me. It will be a clean fight between us. Also, since he is separated from you, I will send my men to bring him here. He will not die before he faces me." "Are you satisfied with it?" He asked as he gulped the whole ss as if it was water. Wu already figured out the exploits her grandpa could use to break the promise but it was still better than nothing. "My other sisters that Ascended with us are also missing," Wu mentioned to which her grandpa pped his hands twice. One of the walls split, exposing a hidden door and a mature woman walked inside the room. "Yes, President Wu?" She called out with a bow before noticing Wu as well. "Miss Wu, good day." She was all covered up with a long traditional dress, wore sses, and tied her hair into a bun, probably so her hair doesn¡¯t disturb her work. She also seemed much older than Nuwa and Wu, yet her skin was still in good shape. "This is my assistant. You can give her the details of your friends and she will find them. You can trust her. She will bring them home safely if they are still alive," President Wu introduced. "Also, she will give you the materials to cultivate while we are going back home. You should quickly improve the quality of your Qi to match the strength of other young talents in the Heaven Realm." "Miss Wu, please follow me to the guest room then. I will collect the information and notify our people to start the search," the assistant confirmed with a fix of her sses. "Naturally, your friend can follow us as well," she added with respect. Just as Wu moved to follow, President Wu stopped them. "Wait. I promised you what you wanted, so now it¡¯s your turn. I¡¯m organizing a celebration in your name to announce your arrival to the Heaven Realm. I want you to be present tonight." "What¡¯s the point?" "As you will probably involve yourself in Trade Union business, I want to introduce you to all major ns and families. I already sent invitations to all top powers in the Fire Land Capital, so I can¡¯t cancel the party," President Wu exined. "Alright," Wu agreed, knowing her grandpa would scheme even more if she didn¡¯t. She also asked for a favor, so it was only fair. Taking part in the party in exchange for Xuefeng and her sisters¡¯ safety was a great deal. *********** Author thoughts: Last day of the week! Don¡¯t forget to vote! Will we get 650+ Power Stones to reach the second goal and get another bonus chapter tomorrow? Let¡¯s see what you can do! 2000 PS - 2 Bonus Chapters (Reached - Sunday¡¯s upload increased by 2 chapters!) 3000 PS - 3 Bonus Chapters 4000 PS - 4 Bonus Chapters 5000 PS - 5 Bonus Chapters Let¡¯s go! Chapter 22 - Trade Unions Moves

Chapter 22: Trade Union¡¯s Moves

Ten minutes after Wu and Nuwa left, thedy assistant returned to the office. "President Wu, I received the information about Miss Wu¡¯s friends. I checked, and none of them registered in the Safe Zone yet. Shall we start the search right away?" She asked as he approached, providing him with the list of all details on the Memory Disk. He only nced at it and shook his head, "No, wait till they get their ID Cards first. Let them experience the brutality of Heaven Realm first. I won¡¯t mind if any of them dies before that. They will only act as a distraction to Little Wu." Lady Assistant was already used to President Wu¡¯s coldness, but she still shivered. "I think Miss Wu would be devastated if any of her friends died, and that would affect both her mood and ability to cultivate. At the same time, being together with her friends will cheer her up a bit, so we shouldn¡¯t dy the search," Lady Assistant suggested. "Miss Wu is still suspicious and cautious, but if we show we care for her friends, she will be more eager to stay in Fire Land Capital. She is very close with her friends, so we can¡¯t¡ª" Ah! Before Lady Assistant could finish, President Wu grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto the sofa, right onto hisp. He quickly embraced her and agreed, "Sure, you can do whatever you think is right." "President Wu..." Lady Assistant¡¯s voice turned weak. "Did you drink again? We can¡¯t do it now... We still need to work, and Miss Wu is right across the office..." "Oh, don¡¯t worry. You can work while I will entertain myself. Don¡¯t mind me," President Wu assured yfully. Lady Assistant bit on her lip but didn¡¯t stop his hands from roaming around her body. It wasn¡¯t the first time and not thest. Being President Wu¡¯s assistant, she had to take care of all his needs. Even the physical ones. She didn¡¯tment and focusing on her work. "President Wu, should we continue the capture mission of Miss Wu¡¯s husband? We already localized him. He registered in one of the small Safe Zones in the Water Land. Once I send the order to our local branch, they will proceed with the capture." "Yes. If that Xuefeng can¡¯t even defeat or escape our experts, he doesn¡¯t even qualify to stand next to Little Wu. I won¡¯t waste my time fighting him," President Wu replied and tilted her head to look at him. "Get on your knees." "President Wu... I still need to do my reports..." Lady Assistant pleaded, but seeing President¡¯s Wu expression, she knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it. "Do you want me to sit here alone for the whole trip? You will handle itter," President Wu ordered. "Let me send a quick message first..." Lady Assistant said with a sigh and tapped twice on her ear-piece. "Please send a message to the Water Land Branch and assign them the task of catching Liu Xuefeng. Send the order to catch him on sight to all other branches." Upon sending the message, Lady Assistant slid down to the floor, showing an innocent smile as she looked up. "Good girl," President Wu praised, untying her bun as she got down to business. "Just stay with me, and you will get everything you want. Money and power can get you anything." "Mhmm..." Lady Assistant nodded, beginning her service. When President Wu leaned his head back on the sofa, rxing, he didn¡¯t see Lady Assistant change of expression. Her shy smile turned into a smart smirk. She never said she disliked servicing President Wu. Women of her age and weak cultivation found it hard to seed in life, yet by hugging President Wu¡¯s thigh, she managed to climb thedder, bing one of the most important women in the Fire Land Capital. There wasn¡¯t anyone who would tell her she made the wrong choice. President Wu was now entirely in her grasp. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Sir, I think we have a problem." As Tianshi and Xuefeng were flying to Trade Union and sightseeing at the same time, the Beast Taxi owner called out to them with concern in his voice. Two water screens on both sides of the beast acted as mirrors, allowing him to gaze behind them. "What happened?" Xuefeng asked as he paused, teasing Tianshi. They were sitting inside an open wagon strapped to the Flying Beast¡¯s back, allowing them some privacy. "Please don¡¯t panic, but I think someone is following us," the beast owner answered. "Please don¡¯t turn around else they will notice us." ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Ling seemed confused. ¡¯I didn¡¯t notice anything strange... Let me check.¡¯ "Are you sure? What if they just go to the Trade Union as well?" Xuefeng questioned, but the beast owner sounded a hundred percent sure. "Sir, I¡¯m in the business for over twenty years. I know all mypetition, and I have never seen any of them. They are also amateur riders. Their flying patterns are unprofessional and stiff. I already changed my route a few times, and they always followed me. Whenever I slowed down or sped up, they copied as well, keeping the same distance. I¡¯m positive they are after you two," the beast owner exined. "Does Sir have any enemies within the City?" "I don¡¯t think we offended anyone..." Tianshi muttered as she gazed at Xuefeng. "The only ce we have been to, so far, is the Central Bank to create our ID Cards." "Ah, then we know the answer. If you have any enemies with great connections, they can easily discover your location thanks to ID Cards. Once you enter the Safe Zone, ID Cards sends out constant signals with your location to the Almighty Spirit. It allows City Guards to catch all criminals easily. Are you sure you didn¡¯t offend anyone who can ess such ssified data?" the beast owner asked curiously, changing his route once again. This time they saw how the Flying Beast behind them changed their course as well. It was hard to deny that fact anymore. ¡¯I can¡¯t see any future with them attacking us. All they do is follow,¡¯ Tianshi informed in his mind, foretelling the future for them. Naturally, it didn¡¯t make them less worried. ¡¯Those are not Fate Holders for sure, so it can¡¯t be those two guys that discovered you. It must be someone else,¡¯ Ming reported while Ling admitted to her mistake, ¡¯There are so many of them flying around that I didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯m sorry, Xuefeng.¡¯ ¡¯No worries. One has to be a professional taxi driver to notice such differences,¡¯ Xuefeng assured, not at all ming her. ¡¯But then who is it?" Xuefeng thought about all the people he offended so far, and he could only think of one inside the Heaven Realm. "Does Trade Union have ess to such data?" Xuefeng questioned out loud. Who else could it be other than Wu¡¯s grandpa, who is eying his Elemental Bracelet? They already had a scheduled battle, but it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if Wu¡¯s grandpa wanted to end him earlier. It couldn¡¯t be Wu and Nuwa searching for him through the Trade Union either. The people wouldn¡¯t sneakily follow them but rather approach them instead. "Of course! They were the main investors for the creation of Safe Zones. I¡¯m sure they have full ess to Central Bank data. If Sir offended anyone from the Trade Union, then you are in big trouble. There is no way you can hide inside the Safe Zone. ID Cards update your location every five to ten minutes," the beast owner replied. Hearing hisst few words, Xuefeng thought of an idea. He shared it with Tianshi and asked the beast owner, "Can you lose them for at least five minutes then?" "Oof... Do you know how tired my Flying Beast will be afterward? I¡¯m sorry, but¡ª" Xuefeng cut him off. "I will pay ten times the fare right now." The beast owner¡¯s face momentarily brightened. "Deal!" One credit cost a thousand Spirit Stones, so a thousand credits for a hundred credits ride was an offer that the beast owner couldn¡¯t reject. "Hold tight!" ************ Author Thoughts: We reached 2725 power stonesst week! Let¡¯s get to 3000 this week! As promised, 4 chapters will be released today! (One that I owe you) Hope you enjoy them <3 Goals for this week stay the same: 2000 PS - 2 Bonus Chapters 3000 PS - 3 Bonus Chapters 4000 PS - 4 Bonus Chapters 5000 PS - 5 Bonus Chapters Vote! Vote! Vote! Chapter 23 - Playing Dirty

Chapter 23: ying Dirty

The beast owner grabbed his reins firmly and disyed his skills. "Ayaya!" He shouted madly as he jerked on the reins and they suddenly dove down, straight to the ground. To make flying in the sky easier, there were multiplenes and routes one could use. They were categorized with multi-colored lights hovering in the sky as if mid-air roads. One had to let others pass before they could switch the route but they simply pierced through all the routes below them, not caring about others. Swoosh! After getting the momentum, the Flying Beast spread its wings again and theunched forward in between of the buildings. Xuefeng held Tianshi tightly as they turned abruptly multiple times, changing roads and routes. In less than a minute, they lost the sight of their stalkers, making the beast owner overjoyed. "Hahaha! That was so fun! It¡¯s good we weren¡¯t seen by the City Guards else we would get a ticket," the beast owner called out happily. "Alright now return back to the sky and let them see you. It¡¯s best if you speed up and get as far away as possible from your current location," Xuefeng ordered. "Huh? Then what was the point of losing them?" the beast owner asked confused. "Trust me, it¡¯s all part of the n." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Tsk, did they really think they can lose us?" A masked man in ck cloak snickered under his hood, gazing at their target from afar. They tried to lose them yet ended up failing, going back to their old route. "Not sure what they nned but it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t lose them again. It seems like they know we are following them," his partner pointed out suspiciously. "Don¡¯t worry, we get an update of their position every five minutes. They can¡¯t escape us even if they want to," the masked man assured. Smack. His head got pped from behind. "The target is too important to rx. Get your shit together," his partner scolded. The masked man gazed at his partner hatefully and sat in silence, not talking anymore as he lead the Flying Beast. Their task was to monitor their target at all times and wait for the real experts to appear. Even if Xuefeng hides in the Safe Zone, it¡¯s useless. Maybe others couldn¡¯t use violence but how could Trade Union be on the same level as others? They were the ones controlling the Safe Zones together with the Central Bank. "He is speeding up. Catch up with them," his partner ordered which annoyed him even more. "I am already. No need to remind me," the masked man grunted. They followed closely after their target only to realize something was weird. The two bodies sitting at the back started to sway out of control and soon exploded, turning into Qi. "Clones! We were duped!" The masked man called out in shock only to see his partner already staring at the map. He held a small circr Spirit Artefact in his hand that projected a part of the city with red dot in one ce. It was the position of their target which changed every five minutes. It would be best if it was updated faster but the Almighty Spirit had its limits. It already handled all Safe Zones and manged the whole Heaven Realm. "Let¡¯s go back. I think they jumped off while trying to lose us and reced their bodies with clones," his partner suggested before they even got the location and a minuteter they got confirmation. Their target hid inside one of the inns on the way. They quickly reported it to the headquarters and registered to the inn across the street with a perfect view at their target¡¯s location. It was pretty boring just watching the street through the window so they ordered food. "The best assassins should arrive in a day or two. We just need to spy on him for till that time." "Aren¡¯t there any within our City?" "There are but apparently the target is really strong, so they are sending experts from the Capital. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t approach him. He might be crazy enough to¡ª" "To do what? Kill you?" When the sudden voice from behind interrupted their conversation, both of the Trade Union members jumped in surprise, turning around to face the attacker. Both of them froze, seeing their target was literally sitting on the armchair with a Blue-scaled Sword aimed at their faces. Fear was just one reason but even if they wanted to move, they couldn¡¯t. Their bodies acted as if a strange force pressured them from all sides, immobilizing them. "We are in the Safe Zone. You can¡¯t kill us," the masked man called out calmly yet his eyes showed clear fear. "Oh, you really think so? I don¡¯t care about punishment. I will be banned from the City. So what? It¡¯s not like I can stay here anyway because you will know my location. Killing you two won¡¯t change my ns anyway," Xuefeng said indifferently. "Even if I¡¯m banned, my wives can enter the Safe Zones for me." The two Trade Union¡¯s members couldn¡¯t refute Xuefeng¡¯s words, but they noticed the chance, realizing Xuefeng didn¡¯t hurry with his killing. "What do you want?" Xuefeng smiled at that question, recounting all the prepared questions. "Who are you? Why are you following me? Who do you work for and why is someone trying to kill me? Answer those and I will let you live." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Mhmm! Mhmm! Two men screamed through the cloth gags as Xuefeng walked out of the room, closing the doors behind him. He ced a ¡¯Do not disturb¡¯ sign at the door handle and smirked. He was sure they would be discovered by the staff of the inn soon, so he wasn¡¯t bothered by leaving them all tied up. He already got what he wanted from them. He didn¡¯t need to kill them and receive another punishment. ¡¯A penalty of ten thousand credits was issued to your ID Card for the use of violence after repeated warning. Deducting the penalty from the ID Card bnce. Your bnce is now minus one thousand credits. Please report to the closest Central Bank and pay off the debt within a month.¡¯ Xuefeng heard the robotic voice in his head, multiple times as he used his Bloodline Power to immobilize the two men and eventually received a penalty. Although it hurt his pocket a little bit, it was still worth it. He at least confirmed his guess from earlier. ¡¯Oh, grandpa, grandpa... You are forcing me to y dirty as well...¡¯ Chapter 24 - Oh, Shit.

Chapter 24: Oh, Shit.

Knock, knock. Xuefeng knocked on the door respectfully, announcing his presence and opened his rented room with an ID Card. Tianshi was sitting cross-legged on the bed, gazing at him confused. "Why are you knocking? You have a key." Xuefeng giggled and teased as he walked to the edge of the bed, "How should I know if you are not doing anything naughty?" Tianshi ignored his teases, returning to the ongoing topic as she wrapped her arms around him, "I was tensed earlier so I couldn¡¯t even focus on refining but seeing that you are rxed and can joke around, I guess the situation is stabilized." "Did your n work?" She added. Ah! Xuefeng embraced and fell on the bed with her, covering her body with his full weight. "Yes, I sneaked into their room when they received food and squeezed everything we wanted to know. They seemed tough at first but quickly crumbled afterward," Xuefeng recounted as he leaned down, kissing her on the neck. They had a bit of time for themselves before they had to evacuate. "Wait, ah... I want to know all the details." Tianshi muttered through a soft moan as she grabbed onto his elvish ears and jerked him away. "Tell me." "Alright,e here." Xuefeng rolled on the bed with her and sheid on his chest, expecting an exnation. "It was Wu¡¯s grandpa just as I thought. The order came from the headquarters of Trade Union in the Fire Land but it can¡¯t be anyone other than him. No one else knows about our existence," Xuefeng began. "The two were meant to observe our moves till stronger experts arrive. They should be in the City by tomorrow, so we have to leave by then." "Shouldn¡¯t the Safe Zone protect us?" Tianshi questioned. "It won¡¯t. I doubt they need to follow the rules of the Safe Zone. They were the ones who helped create it in the first ce but I still think they will wait for us to leave the City first. If we fight inside the City and we expose them, Trade Union will lose face," Xuefeng pointed out. "That¡¯s true," Tianshi nodded and cuddled into Xuefeng¡¯s chest as she thought out loud. "Do you think Wu already reached the Safe Zone and met with her grandpa?" "Well, I¡¯m sure he would be searching for Wu first so if he switched to hunting for me, I¡¯m sure she is already safe. If that¡¯s the case, both her and Nuwa should be in the Fire Land Capital right now," Xuefeng deduced. "I also doubt she knows what her grandpa is doing behind her back." Tianshi paused. "Then what are we going to do now? What if the whole Trade Union starts hunting for us?" Tianshi asked, looking slightly worried. "We can¡¯t fight all strong experts and we can¡¯t run forever. I don¡¯t want that." "Me neither. That¡¯s why it¡¯s only a temporary solution. We were meant to focus on improving our cultivation and the quality of our Qi anyway. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t hide forever," Xuefeng assured. "I already told Ming to y with the ID Cards to at least stop them from learning our location. If she seeds, we will be able to enter Safe Zones more safely." "I guess we won¡¯t be able to meet with the rest for a while," Tianshi muttered, making Xuefeng depressed a little. "They are strong... They will have to hold on for a little longer. We will reunite once we are done handling Wu¡¯s grandpa," Xuefeng replied as he hugged her tightly, leaving a kiss on her head. "I will set up a Time Zone in this room which will give us more time to cultivate before we have to depart." The usage of his ability while moving drained a lot of Fate Qi while setting up a stable zone didn¡¯t cost him much. He could quicken or slow down the time of a certain space and keep it for a long time. They cuddled in silence for a short while until Tianshi suddenly moved, her hands sneaking down his stomach. "So you are saying we can stay here much longer..." Tianshi said softly, nibbling on his lips. "Shall we spend some time together before refining our Qi?" Xuefeng was never against such ideas, especially knowing she had a valid point there. Once outside, they wouldn¡¯t have time for any rxation or closure between them. Mhmm! He didn¡¯t say anything as his lips immediately locked with her own. Their moves elerated as their fingers roamed freely, already familiar with each other¡¯s bodies. Xuefeng was so skilled he could easily dismantle her clothing, stripping her into underwear in a matter of seconds. Tianshi wasn¡¯t worse, already in firm grasp on him as well, preparing to go all out when Xuefeng froze, gazing at his left hand. Ba-Dum! Ba-dum! Two Soul Stones on his bracelet began vibrating madly, showing two of his wives¡¯ heartbeats. It sped up momentarily in both cases. "What happened...?" Tianshi asked confused. "It¡¯s Wen and Shan... They must be in a battle," Xuefeng replied worriedly, knowing it would happen sooner orter. "Don¡¯t worry, they will be fine..." Tianshi cheered him up,ying on his body while staring at the bracelet with him. Ba-Dum, ba-dum! Two more stones joined for a total of four, shocking the two of them. "Damn it... Wuying and Yi as well? What is going on?" Xuefeng cursed with his anxiety rising. He hated how powerless he was, his only choice just hope nothing happens to them. "It must be a coincidence, right? Is it possible that they are together?" Tianshi questioned worriedly, already dropping any thoughts of continuing their activity. "I do hope they are together..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ah! Wen, you dummy! Did you really have to blow up a fireball right at his face?!" Sky-blue hair waved with the wind as Shan scolded, escaping from tens of cultivators. Wen, her dear sister, was right next to her, flying at the same speed as her burning red hair mixed with her own. They were like fire and ice, shing against one another. "It¡¯s not my fault! They started flirting with us first," Wen defended herself, trying to y innocent, but her smirk didn¡¯t leave her face exposing how much she enjoyed it. "You should fly instead of talking! They are catching up again!" The young cultivators didn¡¯t care about their beauty anymore, sending Air Qi skills their way, forcing them to dodge. Their leader had his hair burned, looking like a monk. "Catch them!" he cried out angrily. A figure of a long Air Qi Flood Dragon appeared above his head and itunched forward, chasing after them. "Oh, shit." Chapter 25 - Surprising Reunion

Chapter 25: Surprising Reunion

"Shan!" Wen called out in warning, and they both turned around, attacking the Flood Dragon with everything they got. Bang! Bang! Wen created fireballs that momentarily disappeared from her palm only to explode right at the Flood Dragon¡¯s face. Shan created thousand of small Ice Shards and sent them at the iing attack. One was a Master of mes, the other a Master of Ice, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter. The Flood Dragon didn¡¯t care at all. It ate all their skills and didn¡¯t even slow down. "Fuck, how is it so strong?!" Wen cursed as they teleported away right when the dragon¡¯s maw closed to swallow them whole. "Their Qi is just too overpowered. We need to start refining our Qi too!" They learned about Qi Refining after their first battle, realizing their Qi was utterly useless against Heaven Realm¡¯s experts. If not for their superior skills, they would be already dead. "We won¡¯t be able to escape, we need to fight them," Shan deduced, realizing their Ether Qi was already running out. They could instantly teleport away with it, but they used it too many times already on dodging their skills. Hearing Shan¡¯s words, Wen got fired up, always ready to beat some bastards. "Count me in!" They didn¡¯t have a habit of running away from the battle, so Wen got irked each time they had to escape. They dominated the whole Earth Realm with Xuefeng in the lead, and it couldn¡¯t be different now. "Buy me some time, I¡¯m setting up my Ice Domain," Shan informed as Water Qi gushed out from her body. It was her ultimate move, but they weren¡¯t in the position to hold back. Wen didn¡¯t need more, her crimson sword already firmly in her palm. They continued to fly away, and she waited for her training dummies to get close. Huh? Just as she prepared for a counter-attack, they heard explosions from the other direction. They both gazed ahead at the horizon only to see another group of cultivators, simrly chasing after two beauties. When they saw their faces, Wen and Shan¡¯s hearts almost jumped out of their chests. It was Wuying and Yi! Did they Ascend to the same Land? How lucky were they? Too bad, they didn¡¯t have the time to contemte it as two forces got closer and closer. Wuying and Yi were also surprised seeing the two, but they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. If the two groups learned they knew each other, they would be doomed. Without saying anything, Wuying passed by her sisters and gazed at the bald young master chasing them, putting on a mask of desperation on her face. "Young Master! Please save us!" Her shiny brown hair fell messily on her face as she kept her blood daggers, approaching the opposite group empty-handed. Yi followed closely behind, copying Wuying¡¯s act. She spread her short silver hair, disying her beauty while pleading with sudden tears in her eyes. "Please, help up! They tried to rob and ra.pe us!" When the bald youngster saw the two new beauties, both looking desperate and asking for his help, he momentarily stopped his group with the raise of his hand. "Don¡¯t be afraid,dies, Sky Land Sect will protect you!" He called out righteously, bringing out an eye roll from all of his Sect¡¯s buddies. Didn¡¯t you just want to kill the other two beauties? Wuying clutched onto her chest in gratitude and entered inside their group, hiding behind him. She hugged Yi and announced to everyone, "We will repay you all. Even if we don¡¯t have much money, maybe we can provide some relief to you after the battle... Please help us get revenge." Wuying¡¯s shy and embarrassed smile made the men¡¯s blood boil. How could they not understand what she implied? Once they handle their problem, they would be able to y with them afterward. Who wouldn¡¯t ept such a deal? The bald man wasn¡¯t the only one fired up anymore as they all stared daggers at their opponents. "It¡¯s a Hundred Inds Sect! Despicable! How dare they rob and ra.pe innocent women?! And their im to be a righteous Sect?" Someone questioned angrily after recognizing the different group¡¯s uniforms. "Let¡¯s fuck them up!" "Yeah!!!" Their battle cry could be heard from afar as they raised their swords, moving forward to a battle with no fear in their eyes. Wuying and Yi only smiled, blending in their group while preparing themselves for their move. Did they really think they would let anyone other than Xuefengy hands on their bodies? Delusional. At the same time, Wen and Shan were busy ying with the other pursuers, following Wuying¡¯s idea. Showing their sexy curves, the girls managed to grasp their hearts with just a few sweet words. "Bastards! How dare they?! Sky Land Sect is too much!" the young cultivators cried out with their fists raised. "Don¡¯t worry. We will protect you!" "Thank you! We will try to help in the fight, but we are still new... We only Ascended to this Realm today so we can only depend on stronger experts like you," Shan muttered in gratitude, bowing down deeply. Almost all guys stared at her cleavage, gulping down on their saliva. Heavenly beauties like Wen or Shan with skin clear and soft like sky clouds were scarce anywhere. Even the fewdies in the group were gazing at two goddesses in amazement; their looks only average so they couldn¡¯t evenpare. "Don¡¯t worry! Our Sect will take care of you two." One of the men with a giant materialization of an eagle above his head assured them, acting as their leader. "Also, we just happen to have open recruitment for our Sect. Would you mind joining us once we are done here?" "Sure! It would be an honor!" Shan replied happily before blushing and fidgeting her fingers as she muttered, "I will be watching you closely, so please do your best! If someone impresses me, I wouldn¡¯t mind following them afterward..." Wen almost choked but managed to hide her cringing expression. She internally praised Shan for the performance of the year. The men¡¯s eyes widened, and they didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, approaching the enemy group with their morale high as the sky. "Today, we fight! Till thest drop of blood!" "Aye!!!" ******** Author thoughts: If you want to see all the artworks for the characters, please join my discordmunity! Discord -> discord.gg/mFmYwyT You can type out the discord code in the Discord App (mobile) or PC. Don¡¯t forget to vote too! Let¡¯s reach 3000 power stones goal for the 3 bonus chapters this week! Chapter 26 - Split Battle

Chapter 26: Split Battle

Two groups slowly closed the distance, both staring daggers at each other. The two girls that annoyed them were now standing together with their enemies. The fact that the two Sects didn¡¯t like each other prior to the conflict only fired them even more. "Bastards from the Sky Land Sect! How dare you attack innocents!" the Leader with an eagle above his head cried out first, moving forward. "Hahaha!" The bold younger burst outughing, shouting with a re, "You hypocrite! Didn¡¯t you just chase two beautifuldies? They are the ones who were innocent! Did you even look at them?!" "They stole our fragments and killed one of our members! What innocent? Bullshit! They are devils!" the Hundred Ind Sect called out in return before pointing at Wen and Shan. "What did they do to you to deserve such treatment?! Exin yourself!" The bald man looked confused when he heard Hundred Ind Sect allegations towards innocent Wuying but hearing they defended Wen, he got angry again, repeating, "What did they do you ask?!" He pointed at his burned head and yelled, "They burned my hair! My fabulous hair! All I did was ask if they want to travel and hunt with us yet she sted a fireball at my face!" Both groups froze, finding it hard to believe the cutedies in front of them would actually be so evil. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get to think about it for too long. Ahh!! Screams filled both groups as the girls exploded in power, attacking from the inside at the same time. Thick Blood Qi covered Wuying¡¯s arms and two blood-red chains immediately exploded forth from her palms, piercing through the closest two Cultivators. Cough! Blood burst from their mouths as the sharp end went through their stomachs, killing them on the spot. Her Shackles of Doom didn¡¯t stop, sucking in their blood as they continued to fly towards the next victims. Everything happened so fast that Sky Land Sect couldn¡¯t even react. They were so close to each other that one member died one by one. Yi didn¡¯t waste time either. Just as Wuying, who was the Master of Blood Element, Yi wasn¡¯t a damsel in distress either. Bang! Her body exploded into thousands of stars, illuminating the whole space. It wasn¡¯t only pretty, but also deadly. sh! Yi reappeared right behind one of the Cultivators and her sword followed her arm, slicing their head cleanly. The blood spattered everywhere, but she was already gone to another ce, piercing her sword through another body. Some counter-attacked, swinging at Yi and even hit her but she only burst into shiny stars, reappearing behind them to finish the job. That was the power of her Fate Spirit ability, Star Shaper. "Is she immortal?!" Someone cried out but those were thest words he uttered, suddenly surrounded by bloody lines that strangled him in the next second. Wuying took control of the blood from Yi¡¯s kills, making hundreds of thin bloody lines that only made it worse for them. They wrapped around their bodies and cut into their skin with each little movement. She got stronger the more she battled, using the blood of her enemies to strengthen herself. Roar! The Air Qi Flood Dragon cried out, ready to strike but its targets¡¯ position changed with each second. Unless the bald youngster wanted to hurt his Sect Disciples, he couldn¡¯t attack them. "Spread out idiots!" He ordered sternly, seeing how fast they were dying but no one even heard him, busy fighting for their lives. Hundred Ind Sect was in a simr struggle for their lives. Shan¡¯s Ice Domain burst out with full power, locking all Cultivators inside. She had more than enough time to set up her domain while they talk shit to each other. Bang! Bang! Wen started the battle with a smile on her face and two giant fireballs that exploded two heads, smashing them into bits as if a heavy hammer mmed them from the side. Shan controlled the whole space around them,unching Ice des that immediately pierced through multiple bodies at the same time. Too bad, the Hundred Inds Sect seemed much more organized and they couldn¡¯t capitalize on the surprise attack like Wuying and Yi. "Armors! And attack the blue-haired women! She controls the domain!" Their leader cried out right away as a shiny Air Qi armor wrapped around his body. Shan killed two more who werete before her shards started to bounce off their armors. It was another example of why Qi refining was so important in the Heaven Realm. "Wen!" The crimson beauty understood Shan without any unnecessary words. When you couldn¡¯t win, just back away and return when you are stronger. Swoosh! Wen¡¯s body suddenly engulfed with mes and Shan immediately covered her with Water Qi. Pssssssssh! Clouds of hot steam exploded like a volcano as water met the fire, filling the whole domain in a blink. "Get in formation! Cover your backs!" The Hundred Inds Sect grouped up while their leader acted on his own, "Little White! Tornado!" Screee! His Air Qi Eagle shrieked before swinging its wings, trying to disperse the steam yet it waspletely useless. Steam was still water so Shan could control it! Just as it blew the steam away, Shan pushed it back in. "Let¡¯s dip," Wen proposed, knowing they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the armors unless they wasted a lot of resources. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Shan nodded and canceled the Domain, rushing out of the steam. Huh? When they saw that Wuying and Yi were already done cleaning up on their end, Wen regretted backing out. It looked as if they were weaker when in reality they simply got stronger opponents. The bald youngster was tied with Wuying¡¯s crimson chains, his Food Dragon already gone while the rest of Sky Land Sect covered the ground, all dead. "Wen! Shan!" Yi called out happily when she saw them, rushing to give them both a hug. "Yi! You guys finished them so quickly!" Wen eximed, smacking her butt. "Were you hiding your strength this whole time?" "They were simply too weak. All of them panicked like scared chickens and barely anyone defended," Wuying replied as she approached the rest. "Do you want to kill him?" Wuying looked like a real devil, her eyes red, the sky filled with her bloody lines and snake-like chainsing out of her arms. She grinned and passed Wen the bald youngster who couldn¡¯t even speak, his mouth gagged. "Mhmm!!" he cried out the closer he got to Wen but she didn¡¯t really care much. "Your cries ruin our reunion." Swoosh! She pulled out her sword and performed a quick sh, beheading him on the spot. Wuying sucked in all of Blood Qi from him and dropped him to the ground. Naturally, she didn¡¯t forget to take his Storage Ring. "I missed you two," Wuying said as shared sister¡¯s hug as well, her body already back to normal. "To think we Ascended to the same Land." "I know, right? We will have so much fun," Wen replied. "I can already see the headlines, ¡¯Four Devils terrorize the Air Land.¡¯ Xuefeng would be proud." "Haha, you are so evil." Shanughed. "They tried to kill us in the first ce. We just returned the favor," Wen justified their action to which they all agreed. Screee! The cry of an Eagle cut off their conversation as the steam finally dispersed, showing a group of cultivators closely bound together. They fully focused on defense. "You see them? Ours were like turtles, so we didn¡¯t waste our time," Wen pointed out sarcastically before called out to them, "Hey you all! Do you still want to battle? We are busy chatting, but if you insist, we will spare you a few minutes." The whole Hundred Inds Sect froze, their gazes focused on the tens of bodiesying on the ground, all either headless or with big holes in their bellies. They didn¡¯t even hesitate, calling out united. "Retreat!" Chapter 27 - Legend of Four Devils

Chapter 27: Legend of Four Devils

"Damn, we could have smacked the other group as well. Look how much stuff we got," Wen called out in regret, counting all the goods they collected. "We got fifty-five Air Qi Upgrade Fragments and a whole lot of ID Cards. Not that bad for the first big skirmish." "My Spirit said we need ten fragments to reach the First Refining. It¡¯s just enough for all of us. Also, we canter transfer the Credits inside the ID Cards into our cards but we will have to get into one of the Safe Zones to create them," Yi exined. Only Fate Spirits whose Fate Holders reached Heaven Realm at some point couldter pass that knowledge to their future hosts. Fate Holders died but Fate Spirits lived forever, reincarnating into a new body every time their Fate Holder dies. "Won¡¯t we be hunted by that Hundred Inds Sect once they report to their Elders? It wasn¡¯t hard to kill the youngsters with our skills but once the old dogse out, it might be troublesome," Shan pointed out. "We should get going and find a ce to refine those Fragments. We need to reach the standard of the Heaven Realm quickly to face anyone." With just their previous battle as an example, it was apparent their Qi wasn¡¯t on par. Even if their Skills and Arts were much more powerful, it was the Quality of the Qi that determined the winner in the end. With just a simple Air Qi shield they were able to defend against their attacks. The girls were only able to kill some of them thanks to the surprise attack, taking them off guard. "Honestly, it¡¯s so stupid. We trained like crazy to master our abilities yet now we struggle to fight with some randoms because their Qi has slightly better quality," Wenined as she distributed the loot. "And what¡¯s up with all those horny virgins? They almost peed their pants when they saw us. Don¡¯t they realize women like cool and confident men like Xuefeng? They will end up single forever." Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Wen sent multiple fireballs at the dead bodies, burning them all to hide the evidence before they were forced to leave. As they departed from the ce, using one of the maps they found, Wuying assured, "Don¡¯t worry. Our work wasn¡¯t in vain. Once we improve the quality of our Qi, there won¡¯t be anyone who can beat us. The youngsters here have to go through the same process of cultivation as we did. The only advantage they had were better resources but the sheltered environment of the Heaven Realm doesn¡¯t prepare them for the cruel life." "I agree," Shan nodded. "Staying in the Safe Zone where no one can hurt them creates a weak mentality. When they depart outside they are like defenseless sheep. On the other hand, we are like wolves who already been through it all." All of them nodded. The whole system seemed good on the surface but it was ultimately wed. If not for various Sects and ns who trained their disciples and inserted old values into them, the whole Heaven Realm would be dominated by neers from other Realms. "Wen, don¡¯tpare Xuefeng with other men. They are not even worth a finger of him," Wuying scolded lightly as she hugged Wen mid-flight. She poked Wen¡¯s side to which Wen counter attacked with her own tickle. The other two joined and soon all of them attacked Wen, forcing her to submit. "Haha, okay, okay, you are right!" Wen called out as she got away. "Xuefeng can¡¯t be put in the same category as them." "Xuefeng is one of the kind," Yimented with a dreamy smile, fixing a strand of silver hair on her face. She rubbed the ring on her finger and added, "Should we search for Xuefeng or wait for him to find us?" "I would say we should first improve our strength. Only when we are strong enough can we actively roam and search for him," Wuying replied, taking the leadership role once again. "It just sucks that none of us aside from Xuefeng was mastering arts from the Air Element else we would receive a nice boost." Back in the Earth Realm, Wuying was the main battle leader together with Xuefeng. Being the Leader of their n¡¯s guards, Wuying knew very well how to manage others on a daily basis. It was an obvious choice for them. "Who knows in which Land he is now? He could be on the other side of the Heaven Realm. If we try to forcefully search for him with our limited strength, we might have our fingers burned. You saw how people here react to us. I agree with Wuying," Shan supported fully. "So I guess there is only one solution to get stronger. Murder and plunder! Sounds like a good n to me!" Wen called out excitedly, raising her fist in the air and no one corrected her. With just a single battle they ripped so many goods. If they wanted to improve fast and reunite with their husband, they were no other solution. Nothing else mattered. "Let¡¯s go! The legend of Four Devils will begin now!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "See...? I told you they will be safe. Both of them calmed down in a few minutes. You don¡¯t need to worry about them. They are strong enough to take care of each other," Tianshi assured happily as she cuddled into Xuefeng¡¯s chest. "I know, but I was still worried, ahh," Xuefeng muttered, sighing in relief. Even though his wives rivaled him in strength, he still wanted to protect them all from any danger. That mentality was already imprinted in his mind and it was hard to fight it. "I hated the separation so much but I guess it might be for the better... Not only will everyone be more independent but I can learn to fully trust in your powers. Maybe I also won¡¯t worry while leaving you alone in the future..." Xuefeng thought out loud. It was his issue he tried to fix many times but his wives¡¯ safety will always be a priority for him. "It¡¯s okay to worry. I would be concerned if you didn¡¯t," Tianshimented as she tilted his face and nted a sweet peck on his lips. "Let them grow individually. They will return stronger than ever. You will be surprised." "Mhmm, I hope so," Xuefeng replied, kissing her back. "Let¡¯s cultivate. We can¡¯t be worse than everyone else when we all reunite." His suggestion was met with a short protest as Tianshi hugged him tightly, kissing him on the neck as an invitation but Xuefeng¡¯s drive to be stronger was currently higher than his sexual desires. He lifted them, cing Tianshi on hisp and she immediately wrapped both her arms and legs around him. Xuefeng was about to call her but she reasoned cutely, "I want to stay like this... Who said we should cultivate separately?" "I can¡¯t help but think about you like this... How will I focus?" Xuefeng questioned softly, his fingers unconsciously slipping down onto her bottom. Tianshi¡¯s unique charm was dangerous to his motivation. "Call me selfish then..." Tianshi whispered, not moving at all as she pulled out one of the Water Qi Upgrade Fragments. "Less talking, more cultivating." Xuefeng felt warm in his chest, embracing her as she pulled his own fragment. "I love you..." Ba-dum. Tianshi¡¯s stone on his wrist skipped a beat and that was enough for him. Chapter 28 - Miss Wu - Future Boss!

Chapter 28: Miss Wu - Future Boss!

"Aaah! Cultivation is so boring!" Nuwa cried out as she leaned back, stretching her body on the bed. They already reached the Trade Union Headquarters and were immediately assigned one of the grandest mansions. They sat down to cultivate but after an hour Nuwa was already dying from boredom. "I really don¡¯t know how you all can cultivate so much. It has only been an hour and I¡¯m already restless," Nuwa added, gazing at Wu who sat cross-legged calmly with a Fire Qi Upgrade Fragment in her hand. "Did you reach the First Refining?" Wu asked with her eyes closed before crushing the Fragment in her palm. The used fragment was so fragile it turned into dust and spread in the air, returning to nature. It was made out ofpressed Fire Qi after all. "Yeah, I reached the first one just now and I can¡¯t be bothered to cultivate anymore. What about you?" Nuwa asked as she sat up, her mind already thinking of multiple ways to ck. "I advanced as well. Was just thinking what is the best way to progress," Wu replied as she turned to Nuwa, also stretching her back. "Do we refine only one element till we reach the Qi Materialization or should we improve all elements at the same time?" Although they didn¡¯t know Arts for each element, all Xuefeng¡¯s wives mastered all nine Elements. Usually, each of them had the time to master Arts for only one. "Ah, if it was Wu, she could go all the way to the Ninth Refining on the Fire Element. I doubt anyone would be able to defeat her," Nuwa muttered, hugging into Wu¡¯s back as if her strength waspletely depleted. "On the other hand, we don¡¯t use Elemental Qi much. Refining my Qi won¡¯t increase my power output at all. I would be more satisfied with Treasures or Soul Herbs that can strengthen my Soul Power." Wu was a diversified Cultivator with no specific major like others which sometimes made her seem too normal. Aside from her business knowledge and connections, she didn¡¯t have much to offer in the power department. "Maybe I should focus on one Element too... My grandpa gave us sixty Fire Qi Upgrade Fragments to keep us busy till the party starts in the evening, but I don¡¯t know any Fire Arts like Wen does," Wu said troubled before her eyes brightened with an idea. "Maybe I should connect Earth Qi with the new ability I got? I still didn¡¯t explore it too much." All the girls found themselves a Fate Spirit before Ascending but it has only been a few days ago. She didn¡¯t even have time to master her own ability. "You mean the Elemental Prison one?" Nuwa questioned, recalling it vaguely. "Mhmm, if I can connect it with my Infinity de¡¯s ability, it would be a nicebo..." Wu suggested. "I will ask the staff to bring me some Earth Qi Upgrade Fragments then. Maybe they have some Soul Strengthening herbs or pills." "Are you not worried about owning your grandpa too much anymore?" Nuwa questioned as she stood up from the bed. "I still think you should milk them as much as you can. After all, it¡¯s in their interest to improve your strength. Before they canin, you will be out of their reach." "If I want to support Xuefeng in fighting my grandpa, I need to get stronger. I worked my ass off to build Trade Union in the Earth Realm. I¡¯m just collecting my overdue pay," Wu replied with a shrug, getting up to walk up to the exit. "Wait for me!" Nuwa called out as she quickly followed her, needing some excitement in her life. Upon opening the door, they saw two guards standing in front of their mansion who immediately turned around, bowing their heads. They didn¡¯t wear a typical staff¡¯s clothing of white uniform but instead a ck Hunting Gear. "Miss Wu! Is there anything we can help you with?" Both Wu and Nuwa were surprised as naturally, the two guards were clearly experts. Being around experts since forever, it was easy to recognize. "I would like to get some more Upgrade Fragments for myself. I am not really a Fire Element user. Can you move, so I can get it from my grandpa?" Wu asked casually, ignoring their strength. "Oh, there is no reason to bother President Wu. One of us will go and bring Miss anything you desire," One of the guards replied hurriedly. "What kind of fragments would you like? It is hard to find Upgrade Fragments other than Fire Qi type inside the Fire Land but we will try our best to get them." Wu and Nuwa exchanged nced before Wu recounted her order. "As you probably know, I already mastered all elements so I want to reach Qi Materialization in every element. Please prepare two sets of six hundred sixty fragments of each element for me and my sister. We already have sixty each from Fire Element so you can just give us six hundred of that type." The two guards¡¯ eyes widened, clearly not expecting such a request. "Miss Wu... You do realize how hard¡ª" One of them began to reason with her but she quickly cut him off. "Are you trying to reject my order?" Wu asked coldly. "I¡¯m fully aware that Upgrade Fragments doesn¡¯t grow on trees but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I need them to cultivate. Do you want to tell me that the biggest organization in the Heaven Realm doesn¡¯t have enough stock of Upgrade Fragments to boost two cultivators into the Qi Materialization stage?" The guard cleared his throat as he spoke, "Cough, I¡¯m sure that Trade Union definitely has the capability to satisfy your request but it¡¯s not a small deal. Each Upgrade Fragment is a treasure. It will take some time before¡ª" Wu interrupted the guard once again. "Then what are you waiting for? For sunset? My Grandpa requires us to show up at our celebration party this evening. Do you want us to represent the great President Wu without even reaching the Qi Materialization stage?" The two guards were already prepared to answer when Nuwa joined,menting, "I think they don¡¯t want us to attend the party. You should go back to President Wu and tell him we will note. He can¡¯t force us after all. I wonder who will he meter." Seeing her smirk, the two guards froze,pletely trapped. "Miss Wu, we will prepare the Upgrade Fragments for you now..." the guard replied with a bow, ready to leave. "Oh, one more thing. I want high-quality pills and herbs that improve Soul Power. The higher the grade the better. I hope it¡¯s not a problem," Wu added. "Of course. It¡¯s not a problem." Even if he was visually irritated, the guard didn¡¯t say anything, disappearing from the spot. "Miss Wu, please wait in the room till the Upgrade Fragments are ready," the second guard advised but Wu quickly rejected. "No, we will take a walk as a break. Unless you want to stop us?" The poor guard could only take a step back, having no way to argue. How could he argue with President Wu¡¯s granddaughter? Push her back? Block her entry? Miss Wu was his future boss! Chapter 29 - Cultivation Lesson - Part 1

Chapter 29: Cultivation Lesson - Part 1

The lone guard was forced to follow the two beauties as they wandered around the Trade Union¡¯s territory. After just a few minutes, they confirmed that the ce was just too huge to sightsee in just one break. The whole Trade Union looked more like a small city or a self-sufficient n. Almost all staff and contractors lived on the spot, avable in times of emergency. Be it Alchemists or Artefact Crafters, they were all upying the various workshops and mansions throughout the territory. Not only that, Trade Union Headquarters had markets, Training Grounds for Cultivators, and even a school for kids. All of it was closed from the average consumer¡¯s view who only had ess to the main shops at the borders. "Not bad," Nuwa praised, taking off her sandals to walk barefoot on the grass. "There is even a park here." A lot of staff members were walking around the ce as if they were also on a break, eating food with their significant other and rxing. There were even kids running around. "What are they doing?" Wu asked the guard as she pointed at the group of kids sitting in a circle. He became their unofficial guide since he didn¡¯t want to leave them alone. "Those are the kids of the staff members. They are learning about cultivation while they are at work. Someone has to take care of them," the guard answered. "We already notified one of the best teachers in the Fire Land Capital. He wille over tomorrow to teach Miss Wu some Arts." Wu ignored him afterward and suggested while pulling Nuwa towards the group. "Let¡¯s join them." The guard seemed quite confused but how could he know that Wu and Nuwa didn¡¯t have much knowledge about Cultivation. They weren¡¯t as fortunate as others. Their Fate Spirits were never in the Heaven Realm so their know-how about Cultivation was limited. They also never found time to study about it back in the Earth Realm, leaving everything for thest moment. Even her Grandpa didn¡¯t suspect that they still don¡¯t know the ins and outs required to Cultivate. Inside the circle stood a youngdy around their age. Her long brown hair danced on the wind as she turned around to face all the kids, showing different types of elements in her palms. All of them looked visually hyped to know more. When thedy saw the three neers, she paused, her eyes widening as she stared at Wu. "Manager Wu! What a coincidence!" She eximed, flying out of the circle to meet with her. "I wondered when you would arrive in Heaven Realm." Wu had absolutely no idea who that person was. "You know me from Earth Realm?" Wu questioned with a smile as only there she was known as Manager Wu. "Yes. Shall I call you Miss Wu now? Anyway, you might not know me but I was working as a teacher for the Trade Union in the Capital. When I ascended two years ago, I moved here to continue my passion for teaching," thedy exined casually, staying all cheerful and happy as if Wu was her old-time friend. She then turned to kids and called out excitedly, "Everyone, this might be your only chance to meet ourdy. This is Miss Wu, President Wu¡¯s granddaughter. She will be your parents¡¯ boss in the future! Please treat her well!" "Whoa!" the kids gazed at Wu in amazement, swiftly standing up to surround them. "Miss Wu! You are beautiful!" "Miss Wu, can I hug you?" "Miss Wu, show us something cool!" Multiple kids called out without any fear while some girls even hugged onto her waist. Most of them seemed to be around ten years old, ready to start their cultivation journey so they were naturally excited about everything. The guard stood behind to avoid the kids but Nuwa got caught as well. They seemed even more interested in her due to her unusual look. Her prolonged ears which she didn¡¯t even hide stood out in the crowd. "They are long because I¡¯m an elf. You can call me Nuwa," she replied patiently to the multiple questionsing her way and crouched, extending her hand. "Let me show you something cool." In a blink, multiple Air Qi birds flew out of her palm, dancing around in the air beforending on the kid¡¯s shoulders. For the kids who lived in the Fire Land, they were shocked one could even do that. Nuwa smirked and suddenly beautiful white wings spread from her back. In a moment, she stole the whole limelight with all the kids rushing to her. "Haha, Miss Wu¡¯s friend seemed to know how to handle kids," thedy teachermented with a giggle and asked, "Is there a special reason for your arrival Miss?" "Well, can we stay and listen to your teaching?" Wu asked casually. "We also just arrived to the Heaven Realm, so we would enjoy some tips on cultivation." "Oh!" Thedy teacher quickly understood. p, p! "Everyone, the break time is over! Get back into the circle, so we can continue our lesson. If you behave, Miss Wu and Miss Nuwa promised to stay with us for the lesson." Hearing the call, the kids got excited and pulled them into the circle. The guard naturally heard it all and approached Wu, whispering, "Miss Wu, you still didn¡¯t learn the basics? I can tell¡ª" She cut him off before he ended. "No need. Stay back." Wu ignored him afterward and picked one of the girls, letting her sit on herp. "Shall we start?" "Alright everyone, do you remember what we talked about earlier? I already exined to you the basics of cultivation but let¡¯s summarize it for the forgetful souls," thedy teacher began, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. "Everyone starts cultivation at the same point. They have to awaken their Spirit and then gather Elemental Essence from the air before transforming it into Elemental Qi. As there is only Fire Essence in the Fire Land, you have to start from the Fire Element. Naturally, you won¡¯t be able to use Spirit Artefacts unless you master Spirit Element. To use the Spirit Rings you all talked about, you have to use the pills containing Spirit Essence to cultivate or simply visit the Spirit Land." Every kid nodded their head as they already heard it before. For Wu and Nuwa, it was interesting information. In the Holy Land, the home of Nuwa and Yiren, the concept was simr. There was no Spirit Essence in the air which forced their race to cultivate using other avable Elements. In the Earth Realm, it was the other way around. The air was filled with Spirit Essence while other Elements were scarce, making it hard to master the Elements. "The road of Cultivation starts with nine stages where Cultivator gathers Qi and expands their Dantian, but, there is a catch,"dy teacher created a drama pause before revealing, "Your Dantian is split into nine spaces and each space can be only filled with one Element. The person with more Elements will naturally have more Qi than the Cultivator who advances in stages using only one. This is why it¡¯s advised to master all nine Elements before one tries to reach the tenth stage called God Stage, which requires you to merge the Dantian and the Soul." Nuwa and Wu knew almost everything up till that point when thedy teacher suddenly revealed something new. "There is also another reason you should master all Elements before reaching God Stage. Once you merge your Soul with your Dantian, you can no longer cultivate using other Elements." *********** Author Thoughts: We reached the first goal so as promised, there will be two bonus chapters for today! We will have the Same goals until we reach 3000 powerstones. 2000 PS - 2 Bonus Chapters 3000 PS - 3 Bonus Chapters 4000 PS - 4 Bonus Chapters 5000 PS - 5 Bonus Chapters Vote! Vote! Vote! Chapter 30 - Cultivation Lesson - Part 2

Chapter 30: Cultivation Lesson - Part 2

Nuwa and Wu were suddenly d that Xuefeng forced them to cultivate all nine elements before they Ascended. If they didn¡¯t, they would be hopeless now. "Teacher, when will we learn how to fly?" one of the kids questioned curiously, holding an Air Qi bird on his finger. "I want to fly like a bird." "Once you reach the seventh Stage called Saint Stage, you will be able to use your Spirit Qi to fly. Naturally, you have to Master Spirit Element first,"dy teacher replied with a smile. "Teacher, whates after the God Stage?" another kid asked, causing thedy teacher to throw her hands in the air, stopping them. "Hold on. Let me finish exining and then I will answer your questions." Seeing that everyone nodded, she continued after a deep breath. "Before thinking about the God Stage, you should first focus on your Elements. Each Land in the Heaven Realm is dominated by one Element, splitting it into nine parts: Fire Land, Water Land, Earth Land, Air Land, Blood Land, Metal Land, Spirit Land, Ether Land, and the Land of Lightning. To master all nine Elements, we are usually required to visit all nine Lands. It¡¯s a much more efficient method than simply using the pills of each Element," thedy teacher exined. "Now," she added as she gazed at the kid who asked thest question. "After you finally mastered all nine Elements and filled your Dantian with Qi to the brim, you are required to merge your Dantian with your Soul. It¡¯s quite a troublesome process but once you are sessful, you will finally enter the adult world of Cultivation: the God Stage." Nuwa and Wu were waiting for this moment, listening closely to not miss anything. If the kids could understand it, they could too. "The God Stage opens another chapter where one cultivates by tempering their Soul. It is a very delicate process that requires you to insert Qi into your Soul and slowly expand its capacity. Our Souls are special and can stretch to extremely big sizes. You cannot speed up this process and it¡¯s actually the most important moment because it determines your Soul¡¯s capacity for the rest of your Cultivation,"dy teacher exined, causing everyone to focus on her. Every kid dreamed of being a powerful Cultivator in the future, so they understood the value of this knowledge. "Before you can be a full-fledged God Stage Cultivator, you need to pass through two more unofficial stages. After merging your Soul, you enter into the Pseudo-God Stage. At that moment, your Soul has the size of your body, fitting perfectly. Once you start expanding it and you start feeling difort as if your Soul doesn¡¯t fit anymore, it is a sign you entered Semi-God Stage. Only when you reach the limit of your Soul and cannot expand it any more will others see you as a full God Stage Cultivator." Thedy teacher was already facing Wu while speaking as the teachings were mainly aimed at her. "I already reached the full God Stage with my Soul expanded to its limits. To achieve Immortal Stage I only need to do one thing. Create an Elemental Core using all the Qi gathered in my Soul." "Whoa..." The kids called out in amazement, gazing at thedy as if she was their idol. "Teacher is powerful!" She didn¡¯t correct them but only smiled bitterly. There were millions of Cultivators in a simr situation to her own, so she wasn¡¯t any special. "Now, this is a part when it gets tricky. If you only mastered one Element before merging your Soul, you can only create a single Elemental Core. The more Elements you Mastered, the harder it is to create one. This is why you have to decide on your Cultivation Path before you start. If you are too ambitious, you can end up like me," thedy teacher described with a sigh. "You chose the harder route and find it hard to create the Elemental Core?" Wu guessed to which thedy teacher nodded. "Yes, I Ascended to Heaven Realm after Mastering four Elements. I decided to create a Quad-Elemental Core so I expanded my Soul using four different elements in bnce. Now I find it hard to create my Elemental Core which hinders my advancement to Immortal Stage. If only I was less optimistic and expanded my Soul while only using two Elements, I would create my Dual Elemental Core by now." "I see... I¡¯m sure you will eventually seed. Right, everyone?" Wu assured while calling to the kids. Getting prompted up by Wu, the little girl from herp stood up and run up to their teacher, hugging her cutely. "You can do it, Teacher!" Everyone else began standing up to cheer her up, creating a wholesome moment. "Thank you, but I already gave up trying. It¡¯s a lesson for the future to all of you. Stay humble and choose the path that¡¯s doable. It¡¯s always better to downgrade a bit if we are not sure instead of halting your advance forever,"dy teacher advised. "What about bncing all nine elements?" Nuwa joined the conversation. "Has anyone ever done it before?" She already expected that Xuefeng will want to create the most powerful Core possible. "The Legendary Gold Core? Of course, but only Heaven defying geniuses can achieve such a feat. I won¡¯t guarantee that Miss can create one, but I¡¯m sure Miss can surpass this little teacher,"dy teacher replied. "I would just advise to be cautious. We have only one chance." Wu and Nuwa nodded, but deep down they already decided. To rival their great husband, they could only create one Core and it was a Gold one. They wanted to ask thedy teacher more questions but the guard suddenly approached them from behind, informing, "Miss Wu, your request has been finalized." "Huh? That fast? Didn¡¯t you say there would be problems?" Wu questioned amused but the guard only shrugged. "We tried extra hard to settle it faster than normal." Wu knew it was a lie but she had no proof. "I¡¯m only a God Stage Cultivator so that¡¯s the most tips I can give you Miss. I hope I helped,"dy teacher ended the lesson with a smile. "You helped indeed. Thank you." Wu returned the smile. Before leaving, they said their goodbyes to the kids and finally went on their way back to the mansion. When they walked some far away from the park, Wu ordered without turning her head behind. "I don¡¯t care if there is a way or not, I want thatdy to create her Core." Chapter 31 - System Notification

Chapter 31: System Notification

Back in Water Land, Xuefeng just happened to be discussing the same matter with the girls after already refining all the Upgrade Fragments they had. Although they were both ten fragments short to reach the Second Refining, it was still a good start. "So that¡¯s how it works. Does it matter if we refine our Qi before creating the Elemental Core or can I still refine it afterward?" Xuefeng questioned as he hugged the three beauties into his arms. As they couldn¡¯t refine anymore due to theirck of Upgrades Fragments, they could only start their cultivation. Thanks to his Time Maniption, they didn¡¯t need to worry about it. "You can still refine your Qi once you reach higher stages. Refining basically changes the quality of Qi your Soul produces. It¡¯s a long process, so it¡¯s not required to finish it right away. On the other hand, you have to decide beforehand what Core you want to create before we start cultivating," Ming exined as sheid down on his chest. With Tianshi and Ling on both his sides, she managed to im the main position in the middle. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an issue, right? We are creating Gold Cores," Xuefeng decided right away to which Tianshi nodded. "I agree. I¡¯m sure all of us aim for the best." "Alright, then it¡¯s settled. I will start expanding your Soul using all Elements in bnce. You don¡¯t need to do anything. We will handle it for you with Ling," Ming informed but then she slid down on his body, resting her head on his lower belly. "In exchange, how about paying us back with your body?" It was a question but Ming¡¯s hands already gripped his crotch, rubbing him to awaken his desires. Ling and Tianshi didn¡¯t stay idle, already pulling his shirt upwards while beginning their assault on his neck, sucking and kissing it passionately. "I also want it..." Tianshi whispered as she tilted his head, demanding kisses directly from his lips. "We still have time..." With his lips taken, Ling leaned to his ear and sucked on its tip, bribing him with intense pleasure. Too bad, Xuefeng didn¡¯t have it, bringing them back to order. Ahh! He smacked them both on their naughty butts, causing loud moans to fill the room. Sometimes he wondered if they were a pair of masochists, liking when he was rough with them. "We still didn¡¯t finish discussing and you are already like this. What are our future ns? Have we established everything? Did you forget we are in danger? Firstes the serious talk and then we can rx," Xuefeng scolded. "Sigh, what do I have with you here." "To think its Xuefeng of all people that is scolding us," Tianshimented with a smirk. "You say all that but you also squeeze our butts the whole time, teasing and seducing us. Who is really at fault here?" "Cough, I don¡¯t know what are you talking about," Xuefeng cleared his throat, feigning innocence and quickly changed the subject. "What are our ns after we escape from the City? We can¡¯t just roam randomly and we can¡¯t hide forever either. What do we do?" Ling and Tianshi sighed, behaving for a moment but Ming acted as if she didn¡¯t hear anything, pulling his pants down. "Ming?" Xuefeng called her name with a roll of his eyes. His arms were busy already, so he couldn¡¯t stop her. "What? I¡¯m not doing anything," Ming replied yfully, but her hands were still teasing him dangerously. Knowing Ming, it was impossible to stop her, so he ignored her behavior, focusing on finishing their action n before it was toote. He wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down three hungry wives afterward. "How is your ID Card research?" Xuefeng questioned, busying her mind. "If you seed, we can try joining that tournament in Water Land Capital. I don¡¯t see any better method to get a lot of Fragments in one go." The Sect Elder they followed earlier didn¡¯t stop by this City so he guessed the only ce he was heading to was the Capital. For a tournament deciding which Sect was the strongest in the Water Land, only the Capital was a suitable ce to hold it. "I¡¯m positive I can finish the job by tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry," Ming assured. "We will leave the city before any Trade Union experts arrive and then depart to the Capital. Sounds like a solid n to me. Are you satisfied?" Xuefeng recognized that alluring smug she gave him. It meant she couldn¡¯t wait anymore and wanted to eat him already. Too bad, it wasn¡¯t over. "What about the Thunder Goddess?" Xuefeng asked after recalling the other pressing issue. "I was waiting for the right time to mention it..." Ling muttered as she rubbed her cheek against him. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even need to ask if Ling wanted to save thatdy as he already knew the answer. Thunder Goddess was Ling¡¯s ex-Fate Holder. A peerless genius who was hunted down for her beauty. From what Ling told them, after being poisoned, Thunder Goddess froze her body before separating with Ling who was supposed to find help using Reincarnation. Who would have thought she would be Xuefeng¡¯s wife, no longer wanting to return? Although they could still save her, Xuefeng would never give Ling back. "Do you remember where she is now?" "She is somewhere in the Water Land ice mountains. If we arrive there, I will recognize the ce. The problem is poison. We will need to create an antidote for it before we find her and I know it¡¯s not the right time now," Ling answered. "We still have more than a year before her body gives in to poison and dies." "We will save her, so you can keep your promise," Xuefeng cheered her up. Although he didn¡¯t care about some strangerdy, he cared for Ling. Wanting to rx the atmosphere, he hugged both cuties tightly to which even Ming stopped ying around. "Ah, you ruined the mood," Mingmented, joining them in the hug. With their goals set and ns discussed, they could finally rx. At least that¡¯s what they wished for. Just a moment after, he heard a robotic voice in his mind. ¡¯Your ID Card has been blocked by the System. To reactivate your ID Card and regain your privileges, please go to the nearest Central Bank. Note that you cannot leave the City without reactivating your ID Card. We are sorry for the inconvenience.¡¯ Chapter 32 - Escape - Part 1

Chapter 32: Escape - Part 1

"Wait, I think we have a problem," Ming called out in rm as she raised her head to gaze at the door. "There are some strong individuals gathering around the inn. Some even entered inside, waiting in the restaurant downstairs. I only noticed just now as they seem to be blending in the crowd, walking back and forth the street." "You stole my line. My ID Card just got blocked by the System," Xuefeng informed, pulling the girls up with him. There was no way they could continue their rxation in such a situation. "Isn¡¯t the time slowed down outside?" Tianshi questioned, fixing the clothes that Xuefeng messed up with his hands. "It is slower but it didn¡¯t stop. They took their time to arrive here," Ming replied. "I thought it would be only those two from before, but it seems they already called for backup. They shouldn¡¯t be trouble for us. They are at most Immortal Stage." Xuefeng already defeated one Immortal Stage Cultivator, so he wasn¡¯t particrly worried. It was always better to be cautious though. "I can bet they were the ones who blocked my ID Card, so I can¡¯t leave the City," Xuefengmented, pulling his pants up. "Let¡¯s depart now before it¡¯s toote." Ming and Ling nodded, hugging into his body before entering inside him. Xuefeng quickly hopped from the bed and helped Tianshi as well, lifting her by the waist. He didn¡¯t release her though, hugging her instead as he asked, "Can you see anything?" Tianshi could see the near future, so it would be a shame if they didn¡¯t use her ability. She closed her eyes and ced her palms on his face without saying anything. Although the time was different for them, every second counted. "There are a few possible futures. I can see us break through the inn and defend against five cultivators who doesn¡¯t hesitate but attack. It¡¯s a whole big mess. The inn is destroyed and people get hurt..." Tianshi shivered as she described one of the futures. "In the end, we still go out of the inn, forced to fly away under the barrage of attacks from tens of Cultivators." "How about leaving through the window?" Xuefeng asked as he pointed at the two squares providing themst bits of sunlight. "That¡¯s the second future. We burst out through the windows and immediately fly away. Before they realize what happens, we will already gain some precious seconds," Tianshi replied. "Can we still leave the city without the ID Card?" Tianshi shook her head. "I can¡¯t see that yet." ¡¯I don¡¯t know the strength of the Safe Zone barrier but it definitely has some defensive purposes aside from invigting ones. We should be able to create a small opening in it once we are behind the wall,¡¯ Ming informed. ¡¯Won¡¯t that Almighty Spirit assist them?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered but Ming only snickered. ¡¯Tsk, it¡¯s a battle between Spirits. Who do you think will win, two beauties or him?¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t need more, believing in her confidence. Swoosh! His Golden Wings burst out from Xuefeng¡¯s back, the mix of Fate and Air Qi looking as dominant as ever. They filled almost the whole room until he folded them. "Shall we go?" Xuefeng suggested as he finally let go of her, gently holding her fingers with his own. Swoosh! Tianshi¡¯s wings spread out as an answer, ready to follow him into the fire. Gazing at her beautiful self, he couldn¡¯t help but pull her closer for onest kiss to give them both courage. Xuefeng extended his arm to the side with their lips still locked and his Dragon Edge appeared in his palm. Its blue, scaled pattern glittered in the sunlight, announcing its readiness as well. Mhmm... Tianshi pulled away, yet Xuefeng suddenly pushed his tongue forward, tasting her own for onest time before finally separating. She pouted for ruining their romantic moment, but he only slid his free hand down and grasped her bottom in return. He squeezed it firmly as he announced with a fake hero voice, "If I could, I would taste you for thest time but adventure calls. If we die now, just know that I love you and will always remember you." Smack! Tianshi pped his behind in revenge for joking like this and pulled his hand away. "We will not die, now go. I will follow closely behind." Xuefeng smiled yfully and finally turned serious. She could always bring him back to focus. Multiple shields surrounded them as he extended his arm, swinging his sword at the wall. Bang! With one sh he unleashed the power of the Dragon, sending shock-wave that sted the wall apart. Swoosh! Swoosh! They flew out swiftly, using the falling debris as the distraction when he received a robotic notification. ¡¯Destruction of property. Ten thousand Credits deducted from your ID Card.¡¯ ¡¯So when I destroy things, suddenly my ID Card isn¡¯t blocked anymore? Bullshit!¡¯ Xuefeng cursed only to be hit with another fine. ¡¯Unauthorized flying within the Safe Zone. A thousand Credits got deducted from your ID Card.¡¯ At that point Xuefeng already ignored the notifications, knowing very well he is not going to pay anything. ¡¯Xuefeng, my ID Card got charged,¡¯ Tianshi called out in his mind as she followed him closely behind. ¡¯Ignore it!¡¯ A few secondster after flying above the buildings, they received another fine for the same reason. It repeated every few seconds, charging them a thousand each time. It made them realize how oppressive this system was. ¡¯You have a tail! Three Immortals, ten God Stages!¡¯ Ling reported, forcing him to turn around. Thirteen cultivators in ck leather uniforms chased after him, surprisingly keeping up with their speed. Every other second they teleported closer, gaining precious meters. ¡¯Tianshi, go first and teleport towards the gates! I will stop them and catch up with you!¡¯ Xuefeng ordered as he folded his wings without waiting for her answer. Xuefeng turned around mid-air and his body began to change. He grew taller and his muscles bulged, making his heavy Dragon Edge feel like a stick. Titan Bloodline! He could already see thirteen Cultivators had their armors activated, making his unrefined Qi useless against them. But that wasn¡¯t his only offensive. If he couldn¡¯t fight using his Qi, he could use brute force to push them back! "Take this!" Chapter 33 - Escape - Part 2

Chapter 33: Escape - Part 2

Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Xuefeng shed with his sword left and right, creating multiple shock waves in his pursuers¡¯ directions. Even if they tried to dodge it, they were forced to take the attacks directly on their face. Although Dragon Edge didn¡¯t have any special powers, its sharpness and brutal physical force were enough to disrupt anyone¡¯s advance. But that wasn¡¯t all. With each swing of his sword, waves of Air Qi burst out, amplifying the power of shock waves even more. ¡¯First warning, unauthorized use of violence. Please cease fighting.¡¯ ¡¯Unauthorized use of violence. Ten thousand Credits deducted from your ID Card.¡¯ ¡¯Repeated offense. Twenty thousand Credits deducted from your ID Card.¡¯ ¡¯Repeated offense. Fifty thousand Credits deducted from your ID Card.¡¯ His pursuers halted, stopped by the excess wind, but they didn¡¯t seem to care. The wind and the shock waves were unable to do any damage to them. On the other hand, Xuefeng kept getting fines with the Almighty Spirit informing him every few seconds that his ID Card lost Credits. ¡¯Ignore all of them. I willter clean your ID Card when I create a new identity for you,¡¯ Ming assured him which made him continue without worry. All Flying Beasts from the sky already distanced themselves from the battle but still stayed behind to watch, creating a wide circle of viewers. The beast owners definitely didn¡¯t mind staying, probably getting a bonus pay for that. After all, how often did a battle happen in a safe environment inside the cities? Almost never. No one was this crazy to go in debt for a little fight. ¡¯Excessive force used. ID Card user will be detained by the City Guards. Any form of resistance will be deemed as an additional offense, adding to the sentence. Surrendering and following the Guards instructions will¡ª¡¯ ¡¯Shut up already!¡¯ Ming cursed, cutting short the robotic announcement. ¡¯I¡¯m blocking this Spirit already. It¡¯s making me annoyed. Only we can invade your mind!¡¯ Xuefeng wanted tough but this time it was Tianshi¡¯s call that disturbed him. ¡¯I¡¯m nearing the gates! Our connections will cut soon. Are youing?¡¯ Tianshi informed him from miles away, already reaching the limits of her ability. Although the distance improved the more she used it, there were still limits. ¡¯Alright, let me wrap it up here,¡¯ Xuefeng replied and finally stopped attacking. With no wind, his pursuers approached swiftly but they didn¡¯t attack right away. "It¡¯s quite honorable that you let the girl escape first, but we were never after her," one of them called out after stepping forward. "But you should already know that as you finished the two observers." He didn¡¯t cover his face just like his group. All of them had a buzz cut with a ck "X" under their cheeks. "Indeed, I know you are after me," Xuefeng admitted with a smile. "I also know it was Trade Union who sent you and I know exactly who. I really want to scream his name to everyone gathered here so they know who is the one that vites their rules." The X-men immediately frowned aside from their leader whomented, "You will only make this issue even bigger, making the whole Heaven Realm hunt for you. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that to happen." "You are right, I don¡¯t but didn¡¯t you already make it a big issue? Your Boss promised to fight fairly with me yet now he is sending people to hunt for me. I have no other choice but to make it even bigger," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "We don¡¯t want to hunt for you. We are only meant to catch you and bring back to the Fire Land Headquarters. I don¡¯t have any information about a promised fight but if our President promised something, he will keep it," the X-men leader exined. "If you surrender and follow us willingly, we won¡¯t fight you." "Well, it just happens that my schedule is really packed. How about this, I wille to meet with your President in half a year when I¡¯m done with all my stuff. What do you think?" Xuefeng questioned casually only to be t out rejected. "No. You areing with us now. Either willingly or by force." Click. Just as the X-men leader spoke, he snapped with his hands and simr copies of him filled the sky, closing all escape routes for Xuefeng. "Hahaha," Xuefengughed at that and gazed at the crowd. He already sensed that his connection with Tianshi was cut, so it was time for the final y. "Everyone! My name is Liu Xuefeng! Make sure to remember it because you will hear about me many times in the future! I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t be able to entertain you any longer. It¡¯s time for me to leave. Please, enjoy thest show!" Xuefeng¡¯s voice resounded in the skies, making everyone confused. Did he really n to escape from three Immortal Stage cultivators? Just as everyone thought about it, tens of guards approached from different directions making the situation even moreplicated. It would be impressive if Xuefeng actually escaped from such encirclement. "Don¡¯t make anything stupid. We don¡¯t want to hurt you, so don¡¯t force us," the X-men leader called out, visually tensed up. He seemed like he was informed to not underestimate Xuefeng. "Hehe, I have been making stupid decisions since I came to this world yet I¡¯m still alive," Xuefeng giggled, already nning to make the case even bigger. His name was sure to eventually blow up and he never wanted to stay low-key anyway. "Everyone! I¡¯m just a simple Pseudo-God Stage Cultivator who just Ascended to the Heaven Realm, yet Trade Union is sending so many experts to hunt me down. I feel honored!" Xuefeng called out once again, crossing the X-men¡¯s line. "Shut him, now," the X-men leader ordered while leading the assault himself. A blinding light burst from his chest, spinning madly in four colors. A core with four elements! All of his clones copied his moves, pulling out their own cores and green lights fired from all sides in Xuefeng¡¯s direction. They looked like vines, wanting to trap Xuefeng but he kept smiling. "Make sure you don¡¯t blink!" Xuefeng called out to the crowd before all the Earth Qi smashed at him. Boom! They heard a small explosion making everyone¡¯s eyes widen. They made sure they didn¡¯t blink and everyone saw it. A golden sh blink out of the scene right before Xuefeng got hit, flying out of the encirclement. If anyone didn¡¯t focus their eyes, they wouldn¡¯t even see it. He was too fast! Poof and gone! "Chase after him!" Chapter 34 - Escape - Part 3

Chapter 34: Escape - Part 3

¡¯I¡¯m back~¡¯ Xuefeng called out happily as he suddenly appeared next to Tianshi, flying together once again. The wall of the city was right in front of them while their pursuers were nowhere to be seen. ¡¯Is everything alright?¡¯ Tianshi questioned with a smile even though there could only be one answer. ¡¯Yeah, I trash-talked a little before slipping away using my Time Maniption,¡¯ Xuefeng replied while showing an okay sign. ¡¯We should get out before they catch up. I can handle a few but there are too many of them. I will end up using too much Fate Qi. Ming is alreadyining about it.¡¯ Tianshi nodded firmly. All they needed to do was break through the human barrier by the wall and then create a hole in the Safe Zone to actually escape. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard. As theymitted to flying, they didn¡¯t need to use the gate to leave the city. All they had to do is fly over the wall. Too bad, the walls were already heavily guarded with a proper defense arranged by the Almighty Spirit. "Stop right there! You are under arrest!" Multiple City Guards flew up from the wall to face them while the rest sat inside a set of giant cannons, ready to fire at any moment. They were spread on all lengths of the wall with no way of bypassing them. Xuefeng felt as if they appeared in some medieval tower defense game with all the turrets aimed at them. ¡¯Stay behind me!¡¯ Xuefeng called out, ready to force their way out. The Air Stone on his Elemental Bracelet lit up as Air Qi gushed out from his body, setting up his Air Domain in a blink. It followed them as they flew forward, pushing above the wall under the cover of white clouds. The cannons finally fired. Ratatatatatatata! Thousands of bullets shot in their direction, yet Xuefeng and Ling quickly redirected their trajectory, making them all miss the target. They didn¡¯t n to fight back. Escape was their main goal. Boom! Boom! Two loud explosions reverberated as giant metal balls, the size of a baby, broke through his Air Domain and exploded, sending metal shards everywhere. Although the shards bounced away from their shields, his domain was quickly in crumbles, his Air Qi disrupted by the explosions. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three more metal grenades exploded inside, with one heading straight at Tianshi. Xuefeng didn¡¯t take any risks, rushing to defend her when Tianshi¡¯s hands moved, creating an Earth Qi wall that blocked it. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about me! Push forward!¡¯ Tianshi scolded, making him feel overly happy. The stronger his wives were, the less worried he was. ¡¯We crossed the wall! Charge through the Safe Zone Barrier and we are out!¡¯ Ming informed to which Xuefeng grinned. He already had a perfect art for that. Sky Drill! The first move from the seven Swords Arts of the Legendary Sword Saint! ¡¯Tianshi! Go down!¡¯ Xuefeng called out as he suddenly dove towards the crowds while canceling his Air Domain for a better view. Swoosh! Swoosh! Hundreds of bullets passed above them, missing the target. "Cease fire!" the City Guards shouted. They couldn¡¯t shoot in the direction of the waiting citizens which was exactly what Xuefeng wanted. They flew right above the ground and under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xuefeng began charging at the sky blue barrier in front of them. His Dragon Edge shone brightly from all the power gathered and its tip aimed at their goal. ¡¯Stay behind!¡¯ Xuefeng shouted in warning but Tianshi already distanced herself from him, sending Air Qi bullets at the chasing City Guards to slow them down. She remembered very well the first time he tested this move, destroying almost the whole Training Grounds. Boost! Boost! Boost! All of Xuefeng¡¯s elements fused into the sword, dancing around its edge. The Safe Zone Barrier turned red as if using all of its powers to defend against the iing attack. "Is he trying to break through the barrier?! Madman!" The crowd cried out in shock, quickly distancing themselves from the scene. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even hear them, focused on his job. "BREAK!" Xuefeng yelled on top of his lungs, smashing against the Safe Zone Barrier like a meteor. Bang! The explosion was like a nuke, covering his body and anye in a hundred meters radius got either blinded or sent flying. Crack! A giant crack appeared at the barrier, looking like a painting of giant lightning, spread into hundred meters from the explosion. City Guards quickly paled, seeing such a crack for the first time ever but then grinned. The crack started healing itself back without breaking. "Huh... It didn¡¯t break..." Xuefeng was clearly disappointed, but Ming quickly assured him. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. They are using a Seventh Refining Spirit Qi to support the Safe Zone barrier. You already caused a crack without even refining your Qi. Imagine how strong we will be once we improve!¡¯ "Xuefeng!" He didn¡¯t have time to reply to her as Tianshi also called out worriedly,nding in front of him. She hugged into his chest at the first bounce off the ground with her eyes full of hope and trust in him. "We will get out of this," Xuefeng promised as he embraced her with one hand. Tianshi only smiled, nodding. "I know we will." One thing Xuefeng learned over the years was to always have a n B. ¡¯Prepare the Judgment Vine. I will stall them,¡¯ Xuefeng ordered, his gaze staring at the iing cultivators. ¡¯Already working on it!¡¯ He could already feel his reserves being depleted as Ming pumped Qi into the ground, making him more rxed. It was time to unleash his known art. The Art of Bullshitting! "Surrender now! Don¡¯t move or we will attack!" Hundreds of City Guards surrounded them both from the sky and the ground, their weapons aimed at them but Xuefeng stood still with Tianshi in his arms. She wanted to stand by his side but he didn¡¯t let her. With his arms busy, he showed he didn¡¯t n to attack them, creating a fake sense of security. Just perfect for his act. "As I citizen of Heaven Realm, I want to make use of my rights and talk to your Captain. Anyone else whoes close to me will die," Xuefeng announced confidently before shrugging, "Well, if you are stronger than the Safe Zone Barrier, then you have nothing to worry about." Chapter 35 - Escape - Part 4

Chapter 35: Escape - Part 4

It wasn¡¯t a surprise that the City Guards didn¡¯t take any unnecessary risks, knowing how powerful Xuefeng was. Not everyone could crack the Safe Zone Barrier like it was nothing. "You want to talk to the Captain?" A familiar voice suddenly called out and the City Guards made way for the X-men squad. "How about you talk with me?" "Wee back, but I don¡¯t think you are the City Guards Captain? What does Trade Union have anything to do with this case?" Xuefeng called out as he aimed his sword at the X-men leader. "Don¡¯t worry. Trade Union cooperates with all Cities. You are also on Trade Union Wanted List, so this is our case as well," X-men leader assured with a smile and turned to the City Guards. "We will take it from here. Close all escape routes and call for backup. We need all the help you have." "Call everyone you want but are you sure you can catch us?" Xuefengmented casually while leaving a peck on Tianshi¡¯s head. "We can leave whenever we want. We just like to chat, so we stayed behind." "Tsk," the X-men leader snickered. "I admit you are fast, but it¡¯s over." He pulled out a circr Artefact from his Storage Ring and immediately threw it in the sky. Bzzz! The ball buzzed and created another barrier which locked them all together. His crew did the same, stacking a series of barriers. One could pass inside from the outside but they couldn¡¯t leave anymore unless the barrier was deactivated. "Unless you can break through all of them and defend against our attacks at the same time, your speed will be useless," X-men leader pointed out with a smile. "So what will it be? Will you follow us willingly or resist once again?" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but admit that they came prepared, quite experienced in bounty hunting. ¡¯Five more minutes!¡¯ Ming informed. ¡¯I¡¯m preparing the real one this time!¡¯ Xuefeng immediately got excited. Thest time he used the Judgment Vine it was unstoppable and it wasn¡¯t even its full form, just a pseudo one. What were five minutes? For Xuefeng it was a piece of cake. He pretended he was thinking about it for a few seconds and seeing the X-men leader was getting impatient, Xuefeng asked in wonder, "What about my wife? Will you let her go if I follow you?" "We only want you, so we will not bother your wife but knowing she broke a lot of rules, she will be detained by the City Guards. We can¡¯t really influence that," the X-men leader replied honestly. "The most we can do is allow her to pay off her debts immediately instead of sentencing her." "I have an idea. Cancel the whole debt she has and clean her off all charges. Only then I will follow you," Xuefeng proposed. "If not, this ce will be a big mess." Everyone frowned when he heard how big balls Xuefeng had. He was surrounded from all sides and backed against the Safe Zone Barrier, yet he wanted to make deals? "I think we can all agree you don¡¯t have the negotiating powers. Either youe with us or we force you to," X-men leader presented him with an ultimatum. "You have ten seconds to choose before we proceed with thetter." "Hahaha!" Xuefengughed and asked yfully, "Do I? I thought I have all the powers needed." Ugh! Covered by his long sleeve, the Air Elemental Stone brightened once again, and out of nowhere, multiple City Guards began gasping for air. They clutched their throats as if they couldn¡¯t breathe. Having the Air Elemental Stone, Xuefeng was the unrivaled master of the Air Element! Whatever he wished for, the Air Element followed his orders. How could his enemies breathe if he controlled the air they used to breathe? "It seems like you don¡¯t understand the situation you are in. I¡¯m not the one locked with you but instead, you are locked here with me. Now tell me, should I kill all the City Guards one by one, or all at once?" Xuefeng asked with a grin. Thud! Thud! Weak City Guards began quickly losing consciousness from theck of air and dropped from the sky like eagles with their wings cut. They were caught by theirpanions to avoid getting hurt but they also quickly followed suit. The way they looked at Xuefeng changed momentarily, from disdain to fear. He didn¡¯t even move yet people were suffering? "Stop it! We agree!" One of the City Guards Captains with a red eagle on his chest gave in momentarily. "I will ask to cancel all her fines right now!" More than half of his City Guards were already unconscious on the ground, so it wasn¡¯t like he had a choice. Click! Xuefeng snapped his fingers and suddenly all City Guards sighed in relief, taking a deep breath into their lungs. He then gazed at the X-men leader who stared at him with a frown and questioned yfully, "Can¡¯t you be like Mr. Captain? At least he knows what¡¯s good to him. Now, we shall wait till my wife¡¯s ID Card is cleared of all charges." ¡¯Three more minutes!¡¯ Ming reminded, but Xuefeng was chilling. This wasn¡¯t even his final form. ¡¯My love, prepare for the act,¡¯ Xuefeng informed his partner in crime as he caressed her cheek. ¡¯We have three more minutes to stall.¡¯ She smiled in response and kissed him gently, ¡¯You can always count on me.¡¯ "Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? It¡¯s obvious you only target weak Cultivators. I can bet it¡¯s useless against stronger opponents," X-men leader replied fearlessly but Xuefeng had a quickeback. "If you weren¡¯t scared, you would attack right away to stop me, but you have no idea what I did and that¡¯s what¡¯s scaring you the most." So what if he figured out the truth? Without knowing the whole truth, he could only guess. Xuefeng could control Elements with the Elemental Bracelet but he couldn¡¯t touch Qi of the higher refining. Unless he refined his Air Qi, he could only control the Qi of the base level. It was still enough to cut the airflow for the normal City Guards though. ¡¯Oof, I just got a notification that my ID Card is clean. They were so fast!¡¯ Tianshi called out suddenly. It was faster than expected but Xuefeng could stall them forever. "The ID Card got cleaned now! Your wife is free to leave," the City Guard Captain announced, withdrawing with his troops as if waiting for backup first. On the other hand, another two batches of ck-clothed cultivators arrived, entering inside the barrier. Thud! The X-men leader threw handcuffs on the ground and ordered, "Your wife is free to go as you wanted. Now put on the handcuffs." Xuefeng gazed at the ck handcuffs on the ground and shrugged, "My wrists are too delicate to wear such heavy handcuffs. Do you have anything softer?" "No," X-men leader replied with his eyes darkened. He seemed already fed up with Xuefeng¡¯s games. "I give you five seconds to put on the handcuffs." "Why is he still not caught?" The other two teams wondered as they pulled out their weapons, ready to attack. "If we catch him first, we will get the reward. Let¡¯s get over with it." They had no idea what happened before. Xuefeng only smiled as he pulled out another ace from his sleeve or rather, a circr token with a Dragon engraved on it. "Are you sure you want to attack us? I don¡¯t think our master would be satisfied." Roar! Chapter 36 - Dragon Steps

Chapter 36: Dragon Steps

Tianshi swiftly copied him and two Golden Dragons burst out from their tokens, dancing freely in the sky. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, Xuefeng embraced Tianshi by the waist and they both extended their arms upwards. Swoosh! The Golden Dragons created a cool loop in the sky and dove with a fabulous spin, returning back to the tokens. They kept them and Xuefeng grinned, announcing confidently. "Sect Master Liu from the House of Dragons invited us today to be his Personal Disciples. I¡¯m sure he is still roaming somewhere in the Water Land. If he were to hear that his new Disciples were attacked even after showing his token, I¡¯m sure the Safe Zone barrier will not stop him from destroying this City." "S-sect Master Liu token!" The ck-clothed man who was ready to pounce on them almost choked, stuttering as his weapon dropped down. Who would be so mad to attack them after knowing their identity? Sect Master Liu¡¯s Personal Disciples! They weren¡¯t the only once who were stupefied. The crowd outside the barrier who waited to enter the City was also going crazy. "Look! They are House of Dragons¡¯ disciples!" Someone cried out in the crowd. "Not only that, but they are also Personal Disciples of the Sect Master! It¡¯s his Golden Dragon!" Although they couldn¡¯t hear what happened inside the barrier, they could see it all. Anyone who didn¡¯t live under the rock would recognize the Legendary Golden Dragon who was the glory and pride of the Sect Master Liu. He was the only one who tamed a real Celestial Dragon, making it his partner. It was a hot topic years ago when it was revealed that Sect Master Liu was in a rtionship with his female dragon. Many were critical of such practice but no one dared to say that to the Sect Master Liu¡¯s face. How could they say what was right and wrong to the strongest Cultivator of the Heaven Realm? After that day, it actually became a trend for high ranked cultivators to have rtionships with their Celestial Beasts. "I guess we could have guessed it. Who would be this ballsy to create a havoc in the Safe Zone other than the famous House of Dragons¡¯ disciples? I wonder what rank they are," another cultivatormented. "Definitely in the top one thousand!" "I don¡¯t think so. They don¡¯t seem that strong. It should be lower. Around the top five thousand I would say," his buddy corrected. "Anyone in the top one thousand would destroy the Safe Zone barrier with one strike if they wanted to. Those two only left a crack in it." "True, true! They still look like they stepped on the Dragon Steps already!" The Dragon Steps, the most prestigious ranking in the whole Heaven Realm. It was the only ranking that really mattered, yet only House of Dragons¡¯ disciples were included on the list. That was the main reason why everyone¡¯s end goal was to join the House of Dragons. If you wanted to be relevant, you had to appear on the Ranking. But how difficult that was? Not only was it hard to enter the House of Dragons as only the greatest geniuses were invited, but it was also even harder to take a spot on the Dragon Steps. It was the list of ten thousand disciples based on their fame, strength, and aplishments. Looking at the number of disciples which was counted in a few million, ten thousand looked extremely small. There was also another reason why everyone couldn¡¯t help but drop by House of Dragons on their Cultivation Path. House of Dragons had the biggest collection of Arts and Spirit Artefacts gathered over thousands of years. Only those who stepped on the Dragon Steps were allowed to enter the main Sect Grounds for the chance of training using the strongest techniques in the world. The rest of the disciples were only disciples in name, only given a chance to prove themselves. They roamed around the world in search of their fame and hoped to enter the top ten thousand steps one day. And Personal Disciples? They were even more special, sometimes even hated for their luck. They could directly skip everything and enter the main Sect Grounds to train under their master without any requirements. They were like Heaven Favorites but unless they proved themselves by entering the top steps, they wouldn¡¯t really receive any respect. Naturally, it was a special case for Sect Master Liu. Anyone who caught his eye had to be a peerless genius! Inside the barrier, everyone was still in shock, not knowing what to do with that knowledge. To attack? To pardon all of his crimes? Even if Xuefeng and Tianshi were not on the Dragon Steps, they were still Personal Disciples. Thankfully for them, there was one person who wasn¡¯t scared of questioning Xuefeng¡¯s bluff. "Impossible!" The X-men leader cried out in disbelief. "I was in the Spirit Land Capital just a week ago and I know for the fact that Sect Master Liu is still in the closed-door cultivation! If he left, the whole world would know about it!" Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind the argument, even thanking the man in his mind. The more time he stalled the better. "How could we know that? We just Ascended to the Heaven Realm earlier today and stumbled upon some Old Man. He was fishing in one of the rivers and invited us to sit with him. He saw we are new to this realm so he exined how things work in the Heaven Realm. In exchange for information, he asked us to disy our most powerful Arts," Xuefeng recounted slowly, taking his time. "As we felt bad for him, we decided to entertain him by performing our best Arts as he asked. I will skip the details but basically, he liked us so much that he gave us two tokens which we just showed you all. He invited us to the Spirit Land and told us to visit his Sect, saying all the good things about it. As we had some matters to settle, we told him to leave first and that¡¯s when we went separate ways. I¡¯m sure he is still fishing somewhere." Hearing his story, people blinked dumbfounded, unable toprehend. Did he just send the Sect Master Liu on his way, because he was busy...? Xuefeng couldn¡¯t know what everyone was thinking and continued, "Now that I see all of your reaction, I guess we need to check it out for sure. I initially thought it¡¯s some Beast Breeding Site or something. I even called him a scammer, but he onlyughed." "..." The City Guards and the X-men werepletely speechless. Beast Breeding Site? Scammer? Are you tired of living?! If any House of Dragons¡¯ disciple heard you, they would immediately rip you to shreds! Rumble! Just as the X-men leader opened his mouth to speak, the ground began to shake. ¡¯Xuefeng, I¡¯m ready to wreak havoc!¡¯ Ming called out excitedly as the Judgment Vine began to spurt from the ground. Xuefengughed, already expecting Ming not to let go of them. "Haha, what do you all have in your brains? Did you really believe that Sect Master Liu went out for fishing? I was just stalling to prepare my Forbidden Art," Xuefeng called out amused, patting the vine that grew to his height in the blink of an eye. "Did you think we would plead to let us go? I told you already! It¡¯s the opposite! You are locked here with us!" Tianshi finally left Xuefeng¡¯s embrace, standing on his side and he ordered coldly while holding her hand. "Kneel or die!" Chapter 37 - Judgment Vine

Chapter 37: Judgment Vine

The Judgment Vine grew in size, getting thicker and taller before the X-men could even react. The overwhelming pressureing from the vine instantly scared the City Guards. If they couldn¡¯t defeat Xuefeng before, how could they stand a chance after he unleashed his powerful ability? The X-men leader seemed to understand the situation as his barriers swiftly disappeared, releasing them from the lockdown. "Everyone, leave! We don¡¯t need to fight him now!" He called out as he distanced himself as well, flying away from the Judgment Vine with a cautious approach. They had no confirmation from the higher-ups about the Sect Master Liu issue and the X-men leader didn¡¯t have the authority to make such a decision. Trade Union could only suffer greatly if the Sect Master of the most powerful Sect in the Heaven Realm got offended. Anyone in his ce would make such a choice. Another issue was the two words Xuefeng uttered, Forbidden Art. Maybe others didn¡¯t know anything about Forbidden Arts, but he did. Those who reached the Immortal Stage were tempted to learn one of the Forbidden Arts, but everyone knew it was an extremely risky business. Why? Because they were extremely murderous and overpowered, with most of them leading you to be a notorious killer. Because of that, almost all Forbidden Arts users were hunted down with its arts forgotten. Anyone who knew a Forbidden Art by some chance wouldn¡¯t openly reveal they did, leaving it as theirst defense instead. The X-men leader got taken by surprise when Xuefeng exposed himself in front of a giant crowd like that. Although he didn¡¯t know for sure if Xuefeng¡¯s ability was for sure a Forbidden Art, it was definitely not something they could fight. All City Guards were ced between a choice of kneeling down to surrender or running away. Naturally, they all chose thetter, escaping in the direction of the City and the crowd followed suit. No one was stupid enough to stay nearby without the safety of the barriers. Too bad, they all chose wrong. There were only two choices. "I said, kneel or die!" Xuefeng bellowed once again, cing his hand on the vine. As if a living snake, the vine dove at the ground, causing another earthquake that shook the crowd, causing many to drop on their knees. They couldn¡¯t fly away like the City Guard could otherwise they would be penalized by the Almighty Spirit. Only a secondter did they realize how lucky they were. Boom! The earth exploded in front of the escaping experts as the Judgment Vineunched itself to the sky, overtaking their retreat. No one was faster than the vine in her natural environment underground. Pa! Pa! Pa! The massive body of the vine smacked three fastest ck-clothed Cultivators, killing them on the spot before they could even react. It was too fast! Pa! Pa! It snapped like a whip, left and right, smashing anything on its way into pulp like a Kraken from the depth of the ocean, wiggling its tentacles to spread terror. The red-eagled Captain was much slower which turned out to be the life-saving move. He witnessed the full power of the Judgment Vine which killed Cultivators stronger than him with no chance to defend. With Xuefeng¡¯s words still stuck in his mind, he quickly made a decision for his subordinates. "We can¡¯t escape! Get on the ground!" He didn¡¯t hesitate and dove at the ground, kneeling in Xuefeng¡¯s direction. Others quickly followed the order, their heads even touching the grass on the even ne. They were humans who only had one life and if simple kneeling could safe them, they would throw their shame away. In the Heaven Realm where strength ruled over anything, having pride was useless as there was always someone stronger than you. "Fuck!" The X-men leader cursed as he suddenly teleported away. The vine pped at his previous position a split secondter. It almost looked as if Xuefeng was killing flies yet unfortunately for them, his vine was just too fast for them. They could only resort to dodging using Ether Qi but from their ground, only the X-men leader had it. He couldn¡¯t even warn his subordinates before the vine followed him to the new location, requiring him to teleport once again. When he finally got to safety, reaching the top of the wall, the sky was clear with no humans left. Every single member of his team was dead, their bodies not even full anymore as they got scattered throughout thend. It was even full of holes and the t earth was now bumped from the earthquakes. Though, all Cultivators on the ground were still alive. "Forbidden Art..." X-men leader muttered, convinced the Judgment Vine was a real deal. Nothing else could unleash such power. He wanted to stay to watch move when the vine moved once again, diving into the ground. Rumble! The whole City Wall began to shake until the vine suddenly exploded right in front of it, surpassing its height in a blink, being almost as wide as a tree. Poof! X-men leader didn¡¯t bet on his luck, guessing the vine was chasing after him and pulled out a rare teleportation Artefact that instantly sent him away. The City Guards on the walls panicked at the sight of Judgment Vine so close to the wall and ordered on instinct. "FIRE!" All machines attacked at once, sending bullets at the vine and even the Almighty Spirit helped, but that was exactly what Xuefeng wanted. "Hehehe, you fools..." Xuefeng chuckled in a sinister voice. "That only makes me stronger!" There was a reason why the Judgment Vine was one of the Forbidden Arts. It was indestructible and absorbed all Qi, feeding on all possible sources. The only disadvantage it had was its immobility, the amount of Qi, and the time it needed to set it up. The base of the vine was still next to Xuefeng, growing thicker and thicker the more Qi was absorbed. ¡¯It¡¯s time to go.¡¯ Ming¡¯s voice stopped all the fun he had. ************ Author Thoughts: I don¡¯t forget about the chapters I owe. Now it¡¯s five! Don¡¯t forget to vote! Goals stay the same asst week! Chapter 38 - Gifts

Chapter 38: Gifts

¡¯So soon?¡¯ Xuefeng asked disappointed, wanting to y more. The power of the Judgment Vine was just too satisfying. ¡¯It¡¯s better if we leave early before the City Lord arrives. Every City has a Celestial Stage Cultivator protecting it, but they onlye out if the City is in critical danger,¡¯ Ming exined as the Judgment Vine retracted back to the original spot. ¡¯We don¡¯t want to face any Celestial Stage Cultivators at our current stage.¡¯ ¡¯How much Qi did we use?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, using the time as Tianshi volunteered to collect the Storage Rings from the dead bodies. They would never pass on some free loot. ¡¯Almost one-third of our resources, but it¡¯s not like we had a choice. You used Sect Master Liu¡¯s name in front of so many people, and even Wu¡¯s grandpa will hear about it. He will for sure visit the Spirit Land House of Dragons to ask about you. Only by showing your skills will there be a chance that Sect Master Liu won¡¯t expose you,¡¯Ming replied. Xuefeng was momentarily stunned by the amount of lost Qi, but something else bothered him more. ¡¯Won¡¯t expose me?¡¯ Xuefeng repeated. ¡¯Yes. Imagine if you learned that someone could forge your Personal Disciple tokens. Would you admit that you weren¡¯t the one who issued them and lose your face in front of everyone?¡¯ Ming questioned. ¡¯Of course not. I would search my fake disciples in private and ask them how did they forge it,¡¯ Xuefeng replied simply, finally realizing what Ming wanted to achieve. ¡¯I see it now. By disying our strength, there is a chance we can receive the real invite to the House of Dragons. But I don¡¯t think I want to have another master. I have you and Ling to help me when I need anything.¡¯ ¡¯Silly, with how things are right now, I can¡¯t really protect you. Trade Union wants to hunt you down, so we can¡¯t trust or leech resources from them. Unless you defeat Wu¡¯s Grandpa and collect another Elemental Stone, at the same time taking control of the Trade Union using Wu¡¯s influence, you will need to find someone else to depend on,¡¯ Ming struck him with the reality. ¡¯Then House of Dragons it is. I can¡¯t see myself flying around to collect Upgrade Fragments,¡¯ Xuefeng replied, knowing how time-consuming that would be. ¡¯You just need to get into the Dragon Steps, and we will receive the resources we need. My tokens might look the same, but they don¡¯t register you to the House of Dragons. You will need one of the insiders to register you in the database, so they can start tracking your aplishments and measure your power.¡¯ Ming¡¯s exnation made sense. At first, Xuefeng thought they could go by without joining any powers, but it seems it wasn¡¯t possible. Resources were scarce, so the help from powerful Sects was required to be relevant to the scene. ¡¯I got them all!¡¯ Tianshi suddenly called out, and Xuefeng saw here back from the sky. He smiled and extended his arms, epting her again. She didn¡¯t hesitate and passed him one of the rings, which contained all of the loot. They realized it was full of stuff they didn¡¯t even need with a quick scan, so Xuefeng thought of a particr idea. "Let¡¯s finish it all with onest act," Xuefeng announced, gazing at the crowd who stillid on the ground without moving. "Everyone! You are free to go! I, Liu Xuefeng, and my wife Xiao Tianshi deeply apologize you got involved in this conflict," Xuefeng called out loudly, his voice resounding throughout the ne. "Trade Union has a small conflict with us, but it¡¯s between them and us. I have nothing against the City Guards and the people of this City." The affected Cultivators were a bit hesitant at first, seeing that the Vine was still active, swinging left and right next to Xuefeng, but under Xuefeng¡¯s smile, they eventually stood up one by one. "To clear our names, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s the Trade Union which suddenly decided to hunt us down," Xuefeng continued. "But don¡¯t worry. No matter who it is, anyone who goes against us will end up just like them." Xuefeng pointed at the ck-clothed bodies on the ground, showing what happened to people who went against him. No one was brave enough to deny his words. The ce was in absolute silence. Xuefeng expected it. He smiled coolly and touched the Judgment Vine once again. It came back to life, scaring everyone gathered. Contrary to their thoughts, it didn¡¯t turn on them but instead pped at the Safe Zone Barrier. Bang! It pierced through the barrier with ease before ripping away a gaping hole the size of a house. The barrier immediately started regenerating, but it would take some time before it healedpletely with how big it was. "Alright! Time for us to go!" Xuefeng announced as his Golden Wings spread on his back, and he flew in the sky with Tianshi lying on his chest. She didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, hugging him to her heart content. He leveled with the barrier¡¯s hole, ready to pass through it when he stopped, turning around. "Oh, I almost forgot. We involved you with our fight, and I don¡¯t think apologies are enough. Please ept those gifts as apensation for your loss," Xuefeng said apologetically and swung with his arm, throwing a Storage Ring. Boom! It exploded right as it reached the crowd, spilling all of its treasures: Spirit Artefacts, high-ranked pills, or Spirit Herbs. Every person received at least one of them as the gift fell from the sky into their hands. "Thank you, Boss!" the crowd instantly burst into cheers. None of them suffered, and they even received gifts. No oneined. "No need. It¡¯s our gift for you. We are sorry for disturbing your afternoon," Xuefeng replied humbly and turned around. "Farewell!" Poof! Their bodies blinked into the hole before it closed, disappearing from the ce. With Xuefeng gone, the Judgment Vine quickly dposed, entering back to the ground where it belonged. Thend returned to its calm state, but the people were still in their excited mode. "He was so cool! Killing the Trade Union pursuers as if it was nothing and even gifting us their loot! I knew House of Dragons¡¯ disciples were awesome, but he topped them!" One of the teendies in the crowdmented as she gazed at the Safe Zone barrier with a loving gaze. "As expected of the Sect Master Liu Personal Disciple. Did you see his jawline? So handsome!" "Too bad, he has a wife already. She was such a beauty as well," her friend replied with a sigh. "If only I could get such a man, I would also be stuck to him like glue." When the men heard her, they only rolled their eyes, but not many were jealous. He was already out of their reach with such powerful Arts, stepping into the idol level instead. If they could be this strong, they would also get one of the Hidden Realm¡¯s prettiest beauties. "What was his name again? My eyes were nkly admiring his beauty that I missed what he said." "Liu Xuefeng and his wife¡¯s name was Tianshi!" "Such a pretty name!" The teen nodded eagerly as if she was coding the name into her mind and called out, "I have a friend in the Spirit Land. I will send her a message tonight to check his rank for us! If he is in the Dragon Steps, she will find him." Chapter 39 - Bella&Drakos

Chapter 39: Be&Drakos

A few miles away from the City, Xuefeng and Tianshi finally stopped running away, slowing their pace. They had to be more economical than usual with how they used almost one-third of their total Fate Qi reserves already. His Time Maniption ability was second after the Judgment Vine when it came to the Fate Qi consumption. Although Judgment Vine didn¡¯t require Fate Qi, he had to fill theck of Qi using Fate Qi because he didn¡¯t have enough Earth Qi in his Soul. He would need first to expand his Soul to the limits to use the Judgment Vine without wasting any Fate Qi. Just as they stopped, Xuefeng released Tianshi from his arms, and they pulled out a pair of ck cloaks to hide their identity. Before he covered his facepletely though, Tianshi suddenly leaned over and kissed him deeply while embracing his face under the cover of their hoods. Xuefeng got confused at the suddenness of her kiss, but he would never reject such an act. They were in the middle of nowhere anyway, so they could afford to spend a few seconds on mutual pleasure. "Thank you," Tianshi muttered as her lips hovered above his own, grazing against them just enough for them to taste each other¡¯s warm breaths. "What did I do?" Xuefeng asked curiously, rubbing their noses together. He didn¡¯t think he did anything special, but then Tianshi enlightened him. "Even though I didn¡¯t do anything, you still put my name out there, involving me in the whole process... I know you did it naturally, which makes me love you even more..." She kissed him once again as the reward, their tongues entering into their special connection before Xuefeng teased, "I thought our love already filled the whole heavens and all universes. Do we even have a space for more?" "There is always space for more love. If there is none left, we can grow it stronger instead," Tianshi replied. "You didn¡¯t have to mention me, and I would still love you, so thank you. It made me happy inside." Xuefeng already hugged her tightly, but he still pulled her even closer after her words. "Of course I would include you. Aren¡¯t you, my wife? I want you to be part of my life forever. Your glory is my glory." "Can I never leave your side and always support you?" Xuefeng smiled at that silly question. "Did I ever say you can leave me?" He pulled away after kissing the tip of her nose and grabbed her hand, flying forward in the direction of Water Land Capital. "Let¡¯s go beautiful." With such a sweet invite, Tianshi couldn¡¯t reject him and flew closely next to him. ¡¯You two are just as special to me,¡¯ Xuefeng called out in his mind, making sure his other two wives don¡¯t feel excluded. He felt fortunate to have them all, but Ming crushed his moment of happiness with the step into reality. ¡¯We know that, but you should think more about how to gather more Fate Qi instead. Unless you want us to disappear, we need Fate Qi to live.¡¯ ¡¯Oof, is it that bad already?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in wonder. They gathered many Fate Stones before Ascending, which was their primary source of Fate Qi, aside from killing other Fate Holders. To think it wasn¡¯t enough tost them for a while. ¡¯Yes. If we use Fate Qi so freely, we will drop below the minimum threshold in less than a month. We can also only use the Judgment Vine two more times before running out, so it¡¯s not good,¡¯ Ming exined worriedly. ¡¯Let¡¯s not waste any more Fate Qi. You can use your Sword Arts for now till we find another source of Fate Stones.¡¯ ¡¯Where can we find them? Are there any known ces?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, not knowing Heaven Realm as Ming did. ¡¯There are no I know of that you can ess right now. Unless you randomly find a mine somewhere in the Heaven Realm, you can only visit Metal Land. It is filled with various Ores and you can find Fate Stones naturally growing there. Too bad, not only it¡¯s too far away from the Water Land, directly on the other side of Heaven Realm, but also dangerous, with many high ranked beasts owning thend,¡¯ Ming replied. ¡¯Once he masters all seven sword moves, he should be fine dealing with most cultivators,¡¯ Ling interjected. ¡¯I can take that task while you focus on solving the ID Card issue.¡¯ ¡¯Sounds great to me. I¡¯m sure we can meet some Fate Holders as we travel and kill them as well,¡¯ Xuefeng added. Fate Holders were like fire and water, all ready to kill each other to consume the other¡¯s vital Fate Qi. Without Fate Qi, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive otherwise. Ming thought for a moment before agreeing, ¡¯Fine, let¡¯s focus on the current problems. I should be done with the ID Card before we reach the Water Land Capital. We are still a few days away from it anyway. We are lucky we Ascended not far from it, else it would take us weeks to get there.¡¯ Flying ahead with their n set up, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but feel theck of the dummy Drakos. Even though he was mischievous, he was good at solving problems. ¡¯Sigh, if only Drakos was here. He definitely knows multiple ces where we could get Fate Stones.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª Yawn. "Are we there yet?" A sweet but tired voice reached Drakos¡¯ ears as he flew under the cover of the clouds. His dark blue Dragon body already grew big enough to carry a few humans on his back, but this time it was only one, the most annoying one from them all. Be. She was a Phoenix who turned into her humanoid form after reaching the Celestial Stage. Her ming hair spread between Drakos¡¯ scales as sheid down on his back with a rxed expression on her face. Her long, smooth legs moved left and right from boredom, as she yawned from time to time, already tired from seeing the same scenery this whole time. She was rtively new to being ady, so her legs spread wide, and her skirt rolled on her belly yet she didn¡¯t seem to care much. Be yed with a small me on top of her palm, but there was only so much fun from looking at the dancing me. "If you fly next to me, you won¡¯t be as bored," Drakos replied, already tired from hearing the same sentence over and over again. "Meh, it¡¯s troublesome to change my form," Be repliedzily, used to being carried by Drakos. "Just tell me how long till we arrive." "Actually, if I¡¯m correct, we should see our destination from a distance," Drakos replied, putting Be into excitement. "Really? Show, show!" She sat up like a little girl who just got her present and swiftly crawled up on Drakos¡¯ head. He could onlyply and dive through the clouds to reveal thend underneath. Be¡¯s eyes immediately widened at the view. Whoa... Chapter 40 - Quarrel

Chapter 40: Quarrel

Tall mountains looking like a group of metal giants filled the whole horizon, but that wasn¡¯t the thing that amazed Be the most. It was one of the mountains which was clearly special. "Is that a pce? No, it¡¯s much bigger... It must be a whole big City!" Be called out in wonder as she scanned the enormous building in the distance. It reflected thest rays of sunlight, making it shine with gold. It was built inside thergest mountain range in the area, surrounded by hundreds of smaller warehouses. The closer they got, the more precise look they got, making them realize it was more like a factory rather than the pce with the rest of the city hidden inside the mountain range. "Wee to the Dwarf Kingdom," Drakos introduced, confusing Be. "Didn¡¯t you say you will take me to your stash? You said you have once gathered a lot of Fate Stones and hid it in one ce. Why are we visiting some Dwarf Kingdom?" Be questioned before squeezing his horns. "You are not lying to me, right?" Her palms burst with a colorful me that even Dragon of his stage couldn¡¯t handle. "No, no! I¡¯m not lying! I promise!" Drakos cried out in panic, and thankfully, Be stopped her mes. "You better not lie to me, or else I will burn you." Oof... Drakos sighed in relief, quickly regenerating the burn on his horns. Even if he was a Dragon, who was supposed to be fire-proof, Be was a Celestial Stage Phoenix. Her mes were much stronger than what his current body could withstand. He was once a Celestial Stage Beast just like her, but after an unavoidable ident, he was forced to abandon his old body and create a new one, entirely from Fate Qi. This move allowed him to jump stages much quickerpared to other beasts who had to slowly umte Qi instead. When Be heard about this method, she immediately forced him to help her achieve the same. Despite reaching the Celestial Stage, which allowed her to create her own Humanoid body, it was still more efficient to begin from the start once again, using the Drakos method of cultivating with Fate Qi. "I¡¯m not lying. There really is a massive stash of Fate Stones inside the Dwarf Kingdom that I still didn¡¯t collect. All we need to do is get inside and collect it," Drakos exined vaguely, but Be saw through his n right away. "Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Just because I¡¯m new to this world, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m dumb. You never had any stash, and those Fate Stones are not yours. What you wanted to do this whole time was rob them, am I right?" "Cough... We are not robbing them... It¡¯s such a strong word," Drakos cleared his throat and corrected, "We are simply borrowing them... for now. When we have more Fate Stones in the future, we will return them." Be rolled her eyes at such insincere words. Knowing Drakos, there was no way he would return anything. "Also, it¡¯s not just me, but you are involved too. I need your help to get the Fate Stones," Drakos added. "Alright," Be agreed casually. "What do I need to do?" Drakos paused for a second. "You are not against it?" Drakos asked confused. "Why would I be? It¡¯s just robbing. I don¡¯t really care much about others, so I don¡¯t mind," Be replied. "The only difference between us is I admit to what I do while you hide behind your lies, trying to act innocent. If you are a bad guy, you might as well own it pussy." Oof... Be¡¯s bullet struck him hard. He was about to counter her when she burned him harder, "I thought you are the Legendary Dragon Drakos, but it seems like you are just a spineless flying lizard. I don¡¯t know who gave you the guts to call yourself Legendary." "..." Drakos didn¡¯tment at all, continuing to fly forward while lowering his altitude. A minuteter, Be couldn¡¯t stand the silence anymore and bashed him on the back. "Hey, why are you silent? Say something." Still no answer. "Did you get mad or something? You can¡¯t be this sensitive, can you? It was clearly a joke," Be tried to reach him, peeking to see his eyes, but he kept turning his head away as if he was pouting. "Okay, okay, I admit I might have gone too far. Don¡¯t be mad. I won¡¯t burn you for a whole day in return," Be pleaded, trying to act sincere, and Drakos finally replied. It was a much different answer than what she expected. "Call me a pussy or a lizard one more time, and you can forget about your Fate Qi body. If you think I¡¯m helping you because I¡¯m scared of you, then you are deeply wrong. If you kill me, so what? I will just create another body, and you will be left alone, struggling to cultivate forever." His tone was stern and cold, making Be shiver. That was the first time she saw Drakos act like this. "I apologized already... What else do you want me to do?" Be questioned with guilt, realizing force wasn¡¯t the right approach to tame him anymore and swiftly changed it. "Do you want me to scratch your bellyter as an apology?" Cough, cough! Drakos almost choked at the offer. He seemed really tempted to ept it as he hesitated for a moment, but ended up rejecting it. "Just listen to me, and we are good." "Okay~" Be called out sweetly, turning her attitude by one hundred and eighty degrees without any hesitation. "This good girl will listen to Daddy~." Drakos had another series of breathing problems. "Cough! Who taught you that...?" Drakos questioned, almost falling down the sky from the shock. "Oh, I overheard it from Xuefeng¡¯s bedroom. Tianshi called him like that one night. Is it bad? Xuefeng seemed happy," Be replied innocently. "Ehem, I mean... If you want to call me that, I don¡¯t mind..." Drakos muttered, to which Beplied immediately. "Okay, Daddy~." "Stop, stop, stop, stop, I take that back. Do not call me Daddy." Drakos halted that before his heart exploded, suddenly diving. "We arending!" Chapter 41 - Dwarf Kingdom

Chapter 41: Dwarf Kingdom

To avoid detection, Drakosnded a few miles away from the Dwarf Kingdom, hiding on the opposite mountain range. They were still close enough to see everything and react in case of an emergency. "Why are we hiding so far? Aren¡¯t we supposed to sneak inside to steal the Fate Stones?" Be questioned confused, looking eager for the action. She peeked from behind the boulder and saw a tall stone wall surrounding the Dwarf Kingdom with a massive gate in the middle. Be noticed something else with the first nce that was strange. "Why are there no guards on top of the walls? It seems like the whole city is empty." Usually, there would be guards protecting every city, but this one was like a ghost town. "Silly, of course, they are in the city, but all of them are working in the factory while the rest are out collecting the raw ore," Drakos replied, pointing at the road in front of the Dwarf Kingdom. "Looking at the time of the day, they should being back any time soon." "Aren¡¯t they just a bunch of midgets? Why are you worried about them? We can just freely go inside, and they won¡¯t be able to stop us," Bemented, making Drakosugh. "Haha, midgets? It seems like you have never seen a real Dwarf." Stomp! Stomp! Two loud steps resounded from the valley¡¯s road, followed by hundreds of more stomps as small heads peeked from the horizon. Be quickly gazed in their direction, and her eyes widened when she saw their actual size. They were huge! All of them were giants of almost twenty meters in height with muscr bodies. They carried enormous backpacks, which were half of their size, filled with raw ore sticking out from the top and an equally big pickaxe in his hands. "So big..." Be muttered in amazement. Her Phoenix body was alsorge, especially if she spread her wings, but she still couldn¡¯tpare herself with the Dwarfs in front of her. "That¡¯s what she said..." Drakos replied yfully, immediately regretting it afterward. "Who is ¡¯she¡¯? Are you talking to someone?" Be asked back as she squinted her eyes. If Drakos could sweat with his current body, he would. "Cough, no one, that was just a joke," He coughed awkwardly and quickly changed the subject, sharing some facts. "Metal Land is one of thends that is filled with various ores, Fate Stones being one of them. They appear almost everywhere, both above and under the ground. We could roam the Metal Land and collect them, but it is both times consuming and boring. Thankfully, there is another race who loves to collect ores and process them." "Dwarfs," Be finished, gazing at the hundreds of Dwarfs walking back to their home. "Exactly. Dwarfs have been collecting ores for thousands of years, and it¡¯s their everyday life. They work from sunrise to sunset before resting at night. Usually, you can only visit them in a small window during the day and offer to trade in exchange for ore. If they like your treasure, they will exchange their ores for it. Naturally, you are not even allowed entry inside their Kingdom. All transactions are made outside." Drakos added. "So, are we going to wait for the night before we strike?" Be asked excitedly. "I don¡¯t expect us to trade." "No, we will wait till the next day first, and then we will attack. Their vault, where they keep all their ores, is closed for the night, and even I don¡¯t know a method to break inside. It¡¯s only open during the day when they process the ores from the day before, and that¡¯s the moment we can use to steal some Fate Stones," Drakos exined further. "Alright, then I will sleep until then," Be replied as she yawned. "Don¡¯t you want to listen to my perfect n first?" Drakos asked surprised. "After all, you are heavily involved in that n." "There is no need. Didn¡¯t you say it is perfect? You will tell me tomorrow," Be said with a shrug. "Come, make a cave for us to spend the night." Oof... Drakos gasped, and he didn¡¯t hesitate, beginning to dig in the ground. Rocks burst out as he created a spacious cavern in the mountain¡¯s floor, big enough to fit his own body inside. Swoosh! mes gushed out from his maw, filling the whole cave to make it warm and dry. "Good boy," Be praised as she entered inside the cavern and pointed in front of her. "Nowy down on your back, so I can sleep." "Huh? Why?" Drakos didn¡¯t understand. "Do you expect me to sleep on the hard rocks?" Be questioned as if the answer was obvious. "I also promised to scratch your belly, didn¡¯t I?" Ba-dum, ba-dum. Drakos¡¯ heartbeat quickened as he didn¡¯t let Be wait andid down on the ground. Be didn¡¯t seem to make empty promises as she quickly hopped on his belly,ying down on her chest before scratching him gently with both hands. "Did you think I was lying...?" Be asked in a whisper and pressed her ear against his scales. "Your chest is beating fast. Do you like it so much?" "I do..." Drakos replied quietly, trying not to focus on her soft beasts that kept on rubbing him as she moved. Yawn... "Alright, that should be enough. I¡¯m going to sleep. Wake me up in the morning," Be muttered after a full minute of scratches, yawning as she stretched her body before closing her eyes to sleep. She curled her legs closer to her chest and departed into her dreand without caring about him anymore. The trust she had in him made Drakos¡¯ feel weird. Dragons and Phoenixes were always against each other, fighting for the title of the strongest beasts, yet here they were, cuddling together. What¡¯s more, didn¡¯t they try to kill each other just not too long ago? How could she trust him so much? She spent so much time with him that she should know that he should never be trusted. Then why? Hundreds of thoughts clouded Drakos¡¯ mind, but when Be moved, fixing a strand of her hair that fell on her face, his first instinct wasn¡¯t to kill her but rather to cover her with his wings. "Goodnight..." Drakos muttered softly as he hugged her to his belly, not knowing what to think anymore. Chapter 42 - Taming Event

Chapter 42: Taming Event

"Everyone, thank you for joining our celebration, but it¡¯s time for our Goddess to rest. It is gettingte, and I¡¯m sure she is probably tired already." The Vige Leader announced as he stood up from the table. The sun was already setting, and the Hidden Leaf Vige switched to their secondary way of illuminating their cavern¡ª the shiny crystals stuck at its walls, making the cavern feel as if the sky was filled with stars. When Yiren heard him, she was still ying with the kids and definitely wasn¡¯t tired at all. She had the power to y around for the whole night! "But I¡¯m not sleepy yet," Yiren countered and turned to the kids. "How about you? Do you want to rest already?" "No!" they called out simultaneously, making Vige Leader smile bitterly. He couldn¡¯t fight their Goddess, could he? Thankfully, the golden-haired manager Lisa was there to help him. Compared to Yiren, who spent the whole time ying, Lisa was chatting with the Vige Leader about their ns for tomorrow. "We will depart in the morning, so it is best if we rest early," Lisa exined before suggesting, "If you want, you can y with the kids after we return." Ah... "It seems I have to go for now," Yiren said after a deep sigh. "I wille back tomorrow and find you all." If it was Lisa calling for her, Yiren couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She had to respect her sister¡¯s wishes. The kids got momentarily sad, but they weren¡¯t that little, able to understand when an adult was busy. Just when they were about to separate, the shy little girl that was clinging to Yiren the whole time called out, "Miss Goddess! Will youe to the Taming Event tonight?" "Taming Event?" Yiren repeated, interested. "Yes! It will start soon!" The little girl called out excitedly, "It¡¯s a daily event in the arena where we tame Spirit Beasts. My brother will be taming his first beast today. I wanted him to meet you, Miss Goddess. He didn¡¯t attend the Celebration as he was busy preparing for his taming." "Sure! I wille to watch!" Yiren called out without hesitation only to recall the early resting ns and turned to Lisa. "Can I go~?" "Fine... We will just go for a bit and return," Lisa agreed reluctantly, causing both the little girl and Yiren to exim in victory. "Yes!" The Vige Leader also sighed but then smiled, walking in front of everyone. "If you really want to attend the Taming Event, then let me lead the way for you." "Let¡¯s go!" Yiren called out to the kids as she picked up the little girl into her arms and followed the Vige Leader. Almost everyone who attended the celebration also stood up and gathered with them. It included the kids¡¯ parents, elders and various passerby with the group growing bigger the closer they got to the arena. Who wouldn¡¯t join them seeing their Goddess at the front of the crowd? "The Taming method that our youngsters use could be considered standard and doesn¡¯t require any power. All of it is based on trust build over time," The Vige Leader exined as they walked through the narrow alleys. "After we catch a beast, we bring it back into the Vige and let our youngsters feed it. After some time, they will get closer and closer, until the beast knows they are not harmful to it." "Ohh! That¡¯s clever. I just approach the beast and hug it. It usually works for me," Yiren muttered innocently, making everyone amazed. "Miss Goddess is awesome!" The little girl called out happily, hugging Yiren. "Unless you are a Master Tamer, it¡¯s not really a viable method," Vige Leader replied with a bitter smile and turned to everyone before they decide to be the first to try it. "If you don¡¯t want to be killed by the beast, please do not try this." Lisa poked Yiren in the arm and signaled her with the eyes, trying to tell her something. Yiren replied with the same, nodding as if it was apparent. She wasn¡¯t stupid to not warn others. "Yes, yes, you need to be careful. It only works for me because I¡¯m using my special affinity to nature. It won¡¯t work for anyone else, so don¡¯t try it, or you will get hurt," Yiren followed up with her warning, making all the kids nod eagerly. The wooden buildings were tightly packed throughout the cavern. All of them had multiple stories to fit all the poption inside. If Yiren closed her eyes, she could feel as if she was back at home, making her feel extremely safe and rxed. Before she knew, they were already in front of the arena. Compared to their Arena from her Race¡¯s Holy Realm, this one was surprisingly quiet. She expected loud noises and cheers, but she realized the purpose was much different. Her own was meant for battles, yet this one was meant for taming where any noise could disturb the Taming Event. After all, any noise could irritate the beast. "Can we even fit in here?" Yiren questioned quietly as she saw there were barely any seats around the arena. It was small, barely fifty meters in size, and buried underground with just the top slightly above the ground level. The top was see-though, covered by a thin metal in case any beast tried to escape. "Shhh..." the little girl ced her small finger on Yiren¡¯s lips, shushing her into silence. "We need to be quiet..." Everyone seemed to be aware of that as they even walked as soundlessly as possible, approaching the metal without ncing at the seats. When Yiren and Lisa approached the, they saw a young man around fifteen years old. He stood in the middle of the arena, facing a ck wolf who was more than twice his size. "It started..." The little girl whispered into Yiren¡¯s ear, following the rules even though she seemed really excited. "It¡¯s my brother..." Yiren nodded with a smile, patting the girl on the head and observed the arena. She didn¡¯t know what but something felt off. The young man didn¡¯t have any weapon in his hands as he approached the wolf. "Bolo, it¡¯s me. You are free to follow me now. Do you want to leave with me?" The young man asked gently as he finally stopped a few meters away from the wolf, extending his hand to it. "Come." Grrr... The wolf growled a bit before stopping, slowly walking forward the youngster while sniffing in his hand direction. "It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t worry. I will take you away from here," the youngster assured to which the wolf finally reached his hand, beginning to sniff it around. In the end, the wolf licked him, allowing the youngster to pet him as well. The young man was delighted, rubbing the wolf under its chin and behind the ears as if it was his pet. "Another sessful taming. Perfect," the Vige Leader muttered happily only to be shocked by Yiren¡¯s next words. "No, stop this. This wolf is not tamed at all." Just as she spoke, the wolf¡¯s eyes turned blood red, and it snapped abruptly at the boy¡¯s head. Ahh! Chapter 43 - Evil Demon

Chapter 43: Evil Demon

Finally reaching the moment of taming their first beast was a big day for any youngster of the Hidden Leaf Vige. The day when the Goddess arrived in the vige was also that kind of day for a certain young man. Everything seemed to be perfect. He stood in the middle of the arena and extended his arm to the beast he found a month ago¡ª a ck wolf with a unique berserk ability. That day was supposed to be the one when he finally tamed his beast, which would allow him to join the hunting squad for the first time. The moment his chosen wolf licked his palm, fully epting him as its owner, he was overjoyed. Tears of happiness gathered in his eyes, forcing him to close them for a short second. Everything changed in that short time. His wolf suddenly escaped from his grasp as if pouncing on him before feeling a warm, stinky breath burst out into his face. He knew this smell already. "Bolo...?" The youngster asked as his eyes snapped open, finding out his head was in the middle of Bolo¡¯s maw, ready to bite on his head. Sharp teeth were right in front of his face. Ahh! His sister¡¯s scream mixed with his own. His breath momentarily stopped, and his knees turned weak, making him drop to the ground while staring at the wolf with his body trembling. The wolf wasn¡¯t moving one bit to chase after him, frozen mid-air instead. The youngster was still in shock, not knowing what just happened when his sister¡¯s voice resounded once again, this time followed by a tight hug around his neck. "Brother! You are alive!" "Lil sis... What are you doing here?" the youngster asked in confusion, before panicking. "You cannot be here! It¡¯s dangerous!" He stood up swiftly despite his legs wobbling and ced his sister behind him with its eyes on the wolf. "I came with the Goddess to save you, dummy!" The little girl called out without worrying at all, and only then did the youngster realize there was someone else next to them. When he saw who that was, he froze on the spot. White, fabulous wings spread wide, golden hair waving gently in the wind and soft smile that struck him like lightning. Her cherry-sweet lips, cute pointy ears, and crystal blue gaze that could see through his soul¡ª she was perfect. "G-goddess..." When he tried to speak, his voice cracked, making him blush. Seeing the wolf was still and the Goddess unbothered by it, he finally figured out what exactly happened. "Thank you for saving me..." the youngster acknowledged with a bow, embarrassed by his mistake. If not for her, he would already be dead. "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault," Yiren replied calmly and looked above at the Vige Leader. "It¡¯s the fault of your elders who didn¡¯t teach properly." Yiren turned around to the ck wolf and pressed on its maw, closing it with ease. "Sometimes, some beast have domineering and crafty personalities. One method won¡¯t work for all types of beasts. You need to adapt. You can¡¯t expect an alpha to treat you with respect only because you feed it. He can get his food, so it doesn¡¯t matter to him," Yiren taught out loud. "For each type of beasts, you have to adopt a different strategy of taming them." Click. Yiren snapped with her fingers, and the ck wolf regained its freedom of movement. It dropped back to the ground while closing its mouth and instantly jumped back. Awuuu! The wolf howled before growling at Yiren. It seemed like it knew the real enemy was Yiren instead of the young man. "In this world, there are only two types of beasts: Good beasts and naughty beasts who are yet to be good. This one here is a bad, bad boy who deserves some punishment," Yiren exined as a sudden Air Qi Whip materialized in her hand. Snap! Yiren showcased the power of the whip with a simple move, causing the wolf to take a step back. "When we meet a bad boy like him, there is only one method that will work on them. I like to call it, ¡¯beat them until they listen to you.¡¯ Good boys deserve cuddles, and bad boys only get to taste my whip," Yiren muttered, snapping at the wolf as fast as a sh of lightning. Auu! The wolf yelped as he got struck on its side without any chance of resistance. The difference in strength was just too much. The Wolf didn¡¯t yet reach the God Stage to face Yiren on even grounds. "How does it feel like? How does it feel to taste your own medicine?" Yiren called out angrily, changing from a cute Goddess into an evil Demon. Awuu! Wolf howled in pain, this time limping on a front leg as the whip struck again. "You like the pain? Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to do to that boy? Killing him like an idiot? What Alpha are you to be this stupid?! Do you think they would let you live if you killed the boy? They would kill you as well and then eat you! Is that what you wanted?!" Yiren scolded loudly, confusing everyone gathered. Did she really scold a beast? Outside the arena, Lisa was gazing at the scene while shaking her head, recalling how many times Drakos got punished. Only now did she realize why Drakos was so afraid of Yiren this whole time. "Poor Drakos..." Lisa muttered with a sigh, feeling bad for him. Everyone thought the wolf in the arena would stay stubborn, fighting till the end like the Alpha would usually do, but contrary to everyone¡¯s thoughts, the wolf¡¯s expression changed. It stopped ring its eyes at Yiren, calming down instead. Au-woof! The wolf bark-howled at her as if he was replying to her question, to which Yiren nodded satisfied. "Good! So at least you are smart enough to admit to your mistake!" Yiren called out and pointed at the youngster behind her. "The boy you just tried to kill is your only chance of survival, but at the same time, your only chance for the bright future! Don¡¯t you want to be stronger and be the strongest wolf?" The wolf¡¯s eyes brightened as he barked once again, shocking the Hidden Leaf Vige. "She is a real Goddess! She can even talk with beasts!" Someone called out, amazed to which everyone else nodded eagerly. "Times have changed! Beast Race is no longer the kings of thisnd. If you want to reach the top, you need to adapt! Only with a human partner can you seed. They can do what you can¡¯t, and you can help them with what you can do the best¡ª hunting!" Yiren announced and pulled out a pill from her storage Ring. "Eat this healing pill that will treat your wounds and join hands with your partner to be one of the greatest in the world or turn around and get back in the cage. The choice is yours." Chapter 44 - To the Bar!

Chapter 44: To the Bar!

The ck wolf hesitated. It gazed behind him at the gates to the underground taming grounds. It spent itsst month inside one of the cages and it definitely wasn¡¯t the best time of its life. Who would choose being locked inside a cage over freedom? The wolf then gazed at the pill and the partner that was chosen for it. The youngster looked at him with hope as he stood up, extending his hand as well. "Bolo...? Will you be my partner?" His question seemed to be that onest string that made up the wolf¡¯s mind. It stepped forward, limping towards Yiren and extended its tongue, eating the pill. Bam! Spirit Qi momentarily burst out from the wolf as the wounds healed in a blink. It wasn¡¯t the end though. The wolf began to cultivate, using the momentum from the Spirit Qi gained. Awuuu! "It¡¯s breaking through!" Someone called out from the crowd. The ck wolf howled as it began to grow in size, its fur bing more sharp and spiky with a red tint to it. The transformation onlysted a few moments but the pressure it emanated at least doubled. "Bolo!" the youngster called out excitedly, wanting to rush over to the wolf but Yiren stopped him, gazing into the wolf¡¯s eyes. "Do you think you can break through so fast alone? Only by partnering with a human will you truly awaken your true potential," Yiren called out and finally stepped back to join the little girl, leaving the youngster alone with the wolf. They stared at each other for a second before the wolf approached him, giving the boy a lick on his face. "Bolo!" The youngster shouted the wolf¡¯s name as it dove to hug him, embracing its massive neck. This time the wolf didn¡¯t scheme to kill him but instead cuddled back. At least for one person, that evening ended well but Yiren couldn¡¯t guarantee it for others. Yiren was just warming up with her scolding. She embraced the little girl and teleported above the Arena, gazing at the people gathered around the. Due to themotion, the crowd grew a few times in sizepared to before. "I¡¯m disappointed in you, elders of this vige. I thought I taught you better," Yiren called out sternly, fully embracing the figure of the Goddess. "Spirit Beasts are our friends and partners. Stop thinking so lowly of them. They are not brainless and they have feelings too. As they grow, their intellect follows, sometimes even exceeding Humanoid Races. If only you give them the chance to understand and talk to them, the bonds you create would be much stronger." "It¡¯s all my fault," The Vige Leader admitted. "The wolf didn¡¯t show signs of being an alpha. He was aggressive but I figured it¡¯s a natural behavior. Later he started behaving calmly so I thought¡ª" Yiren cut him off as she pointed out, "Exactly, that¡¯s your mistake. You thought. When ites to taming, you have to feel it. If the beast is tamed, it will show it through actions. Blindly assuming they are without event talking with it will only lead to catastrophe and death." "Yes, Goddess," the Vige Leader epted with a bow. "We will be careful in the future and more direct with our taming." Yiren finallynded within the crowd after her speech and added, "Just in case anyone misunderstands, I don¡¯t condone beating beasts. Even in this special case, I restrained myself. My intention was not to hurt it but give the wolf wake-up call, stimting it with a bit of pain. Without the connection of the pain with the correct dialog, this method won¡¯t work so don¡¯t try this at home." "Miss Goddess is amazing!" the little girl called out as she gave Yiren a kiss. "Thank you for saving my brother." She seemed to understand it was time to separate so she hopped down from Yiren¡¯s embrace and ran off to her parents after wishing Yiren the best. "Good luck on tomorrow¡¯s mission, Miss Goddess!" Yiren couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly as she watched the little girl hop away. When Lisa came over and they began flying back to the Vige Leader mansion, Yiren muttered happily, "Kids are so fun. I want to have my own in the future..." "Well, you will have to ask Xuefeng about it," Lisa suggested. "No need," Yiren shook her head. "When the timees, I will tie Xuefeng to the bed and do it myself, hehe." Yiren¡¯s giggle gave Lisa chills. "The more time I spend with you, the more you remind me of Nuwa. I wonder if you be just like her when you grow up," Lisa thought out loud to which Yiren giggled even more. "Haha, I don¡¯t think so. Compared to my mom I have a long way to go. If it was her, that wolf would be beaten into a pulp, forced to beg for mercy. I don¡¯t think mom has the time to be a beast tamer though. She is too busy bullying humans to bother with beasts." "Trueeeeeee," Lisa nodded eagerly. "I will pray for the souls that suffered since she entered the Heaven Realm." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Aaaaa! I can¡¯t do this anymore! I need to go out!" After continuous hours of Qi refining, Nuwa was done, too bored to carry on. Patient Cultivation definitely wasn¡¯t for her. She wanted action! What normal person could sit in one ce for hours and do the same thing over and over again?! "Wu! Are youing with me?" Nuwa called out as she hugged Wu from behind, stopping her from refining another Upgrade Fragment. "Where do you want to go?" Wu asked calmly as she opened her eyes. "Let¡¯s go roam the city and y around!" Nuwa proposed immediately. "Isn¡¯t the Celebration Party going to start any time soon? It¡¯s already after sunset. My grandpa will be really mad if we arete," Wu pointed out before suddenly changing her mind. "Never mind, I¡¯m down. What¡¯s the better method to piss off my grandpa other than beingte to his stupid party." "Yes! I love you!" Nuwa eximed happily and pulled Wu out of the bed, storming outside their mansion. "Yes, Misses? Is there something we can help you with?" The guards asked as he informed, "The Celebration Party will start in an hour. Someone wille soon to prepare your dresses for it. President Wu will also personallye over to take you to the venue." "Are you done?" Nuwa questioned annoyed as she walked past the guards with Wu following closely in tow. "We are going to roam around the city. We will surelye back before the party starts. Don¡¯t worry." Swoosh! The guards blinked past them, appearing in the front with their arms spread wide. "Miss Wu, please don¡¯t do this to us! We were ordered to keep you in the mansion before the Party starts. We already broke the rules by letting you roam around the Trade Union territory. Please, stay inside else we will be punished," the guards begged yet Wu wasn¡¯t moved at all. "I know it¡¯s your job, but who do you think I am? A prisoner? We are free to do whatever we want and no one will tell me otherwise, even my grandpa," Wu replied sternly, already done with those limitations. "Block my way one more time and we will talk differently." The duo overtook the guards, yet they blocked them once again. "Miss Wu, please! We begging you!" The guards pleaded but they were ignored. "Nuwa," Wu called out calmly to which Nuwa nodded with a yful smile. "With pleasure." ¡¯Unauthorized use of violence. First warning. Please cease fighting.¡¯ Just as the robotic notification arrived in her mind, the two guards got frozen stiff, unable to move a finger. Wu didn¡¯t wait either. Earth Qi burst out from her legs into the ground and began wrapping around the two guards. In seconds, they be statues, covered with a thickyer of earth. Both posed like a letter ¡¯T¡¯ with their eyes panicked. "I told you not to block me again," Wu muttered as she approached them and ced her hand on top of the statues. Silvery Metal Qi covered her palm and then she created anotheryer around them, made fully of heavy metal. Even if they had the power to escape, it would take them some time. "I will be fined if I hold them longer. Let¡¯s go," Nuwa called out happily as she embraced Wu¡¯s shoulder. "The world outside this jail is waiting for us!" "Miss Wu, don¡¯t leave us like this!" "Miss Wu, noooo! Mercy!" "Miss Wu¡ª" The guards¡¯ cries grew quieter the further they walked away until they couldn¡¯t hear them anymore. "Hehe, hopefully your grandpa doesn¡¯t find out we are gone any time soon else he might turn the Capital upside-down just to find us," Nuwamented yfully, ready to do just that. "Where are we even going?" Wu questioned curiously only to get an obvious answer she could have expected. "To the bar!" Chapter 45 - Hello Ladies

Chapter 45: Hello Ladies

"How do I look?" President Wu questioned as he looked at himself in the mirror. He was in his bedroom, preparing for the Celebration Party and wore a full ck suit, including an elegant ck shirt that was tied with a ck bow-tie. His sleeves had a golden design on them which gave him an imperial look. He didn¡¯t receive an answer from his assistant, so he gazed to the side and saw her staring nkly. Her amazed expression was exactly what he wanted to see. "Ehem, will President Wu punish me if I say I want to take a bite of you...?" Lady Assistant asked yfully as she took a step forward, grabbing President Wu¡¯s hand. "President Wu is extremely sexy in a ck-gold suit." He grinned at thepliment and pulled her closer, forcing a kiss which she dly epted. "If the party didn¡¯t start soon, I would take you to the bedroom and punish you right away," President Wu muttered with desire in his eyes and pulled away, gazing back at the mirror, trying to fix the bow-tie. "Talking about the party, how are the preparations?" Lady assistant pushed his hands away and began fixing the bow-tie for him as she reported, "Everything is prepared ording to President Wu¡¯s instructions. We have the best chief, the best musicians, and the best venue. Although we didn¡¯t have much time to prepare, we managed to settle everything in a few hours." Mhmm... Lady Assistant moaned when President Wu began roaming around her body with his free hands but he seemed already used to it, not evenmenting. "All top Families and ns from the Capital have also been invited and all of them confirmed their arrival. The celebration will be the grandest event that happened this year for sure, with all young talents from Fire Land appearing at the party." "Will the ones I suggestede as well?" President Wu asked curiously to which Lady Assistant nodded eagerly. "Yes, three individuals from the top one hundred Dragons Steps confirmed their arrival. Even the top twenty Blissful Knight wille, but President Wu..." Lady Assistant paused, looking into President Wu¡¯s eyes as she was finally done fixing his bow-tie. "You don¡¯t like them?" President Wu asked confused. "Aren¡¯t they one of the best geniuses? Wu needs some strong partners in the future if she wants to enter the Ancient Realm in the future." "I have nothing bad to say about those young ¡¯candidates¡¯ but I still don¡¯t think it is a good idea to mess with Miss Wu¡¯s love life. She loves Young Master Xuefeng, so we should respect that. I¡¯m sure he will¡ª" Lady Assistant got cut off by President Wu as he grabbed onto her cheeks, "It¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear the rest." "President Wu, I always support all of your decisions but I can¡¯t support this one. I support freedom without any restrictions. You can¡¯t live Miss Wu¡¯s life for her else it will backfire," Lady Assistant warned, not giving up but President Wu was stubborn. "It¡¯s okay, we can disagree and I will still do what I think is better," President Wu replied simply. "No grandchild of mine will be a side character who is following someone else. Right now, my only granddaughter is just another wife of his. How would you feel if I got myself ten more hot assistants?" Lady Assistant wasn¡¯t upset at that question, replying honestly, "I would feel really bad at first, but if that can make President Wu happier, I would learn to ept it. I¡¯m also confident I would still be the number one assistant if that happened." "You missed the point. I want Little Wu to create her own legacy. I don¡¯t want her to live in that kid¡¯s shadow," President Wu called out before waving his hand. "Leave it. I already decided. She will learn to understand it as she meets other experts who already entered the Dragon Steps. The difference in power is too big. That Xuefeng is already behind them all and without any power backing him, he is not going to catch up. No one will help him knowing he is the Trade Union¡¯s enemy." He kissed Lady Assistant, showing he isn¡¯t mad at her and walked away towards the door,ughing, "Haha! Unless it¡¯s Sect Master Liu himself, no one in the Heaven Realm will go against me!" Just as he spoke, President Wu felt a disturbance with his Spirit Awareness. His Spirit Qi filled the whole mansion, so he controlled everything that happened inside. It was one of his personal Experts who barged into his mansion and rushed towards his bedroom with a panicked expression. Something bad had to happen as everyone knew not to bother him anymore today. Knock, knock! The Expert banged against the door hurriedly as he called out, "President Wu! Urgent news!" If it was Trade Union rted, it would be one of the staff informing him so it could only be something personal. "Enter!" Upon calling out, the Expert immediately entered the bedroom and bowed, reporting without even catching his breath. "President Wu, we received news about Liu Xuefeng! He escaped before our Experts arrived and his location is unknown!" President Wu frowned at that, not because it was shocking but it was the opposite. "That¡¯s it?" "No Sir! He used a Forbidden Art to kill all of the Trade Union¡¯s experts who pursued him, forcing the leader of the local hunting squad to use his Teleportation Artefact to escape. He then used that same Forbidden Art to crack the hole in the Safe Zone barrier and disappeared without a trace," the Expert continued reporting. President Wu raised his eyebrows. That was more serious, definitely impressive from Xuefeng¡¯s side but still not enough to be this panicked. He was about to scold the Expert when he added another news. "That¡¯s not all! It seems like Sect Master Liu recruited Liu Xuefeng and his wife Xiao Tianshi as their Personal Disciples. They even disyed his signature tokens. Many saw it, and it¡¯s one hundred percent confirmed." President Wu was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even react when he heard the first part. "W-what did you just say? That Sect Master Liu?" President Wu asked, stuttering for the first time ever. "Impossible! He is behind a closed-door Cultivation!" "Everyone saw Sect Master Liu¡¯s tokens in their possession. There is no other possibility," the Expert assured and took a step back just in case. President Wu finally understood why the Expert was panicking. Even he was panicking now. How could he kill the Personal Disciple of the strongest Cultivator in Heaven Realm? "Damn it! I need to visit that geezer as soon as possible! Once Xuefeng joins the House of Dragons, the whole n is busted!" President Wu cursed, returning to Lady Assistant to settle this matter when another two guards burst hurriedly into his mansion. "Miss Wu and her friend ran away!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª If Nuwa and Wu were close to the Headquarters, they would hear a screaming from President Wu¡¯s mansion, but they were already in the promised bar, drinking the local specialties. They asked the Flying Beast owner to bring them to the grandest bar in the city, and here they were. Unfortunately, the grander the ce, the more flies gathered inside. The moment Nuwa saw three idiotse over, she knew there would be trouble. She was about to stop them before they even started when she noticed their high ranked gear, definitely worth a lot of money. Being bored as she was, her lips curved from a great idea in her mind. "Hellodies, would you mind if we joined you for a drink?" Chapter 46 Robbery Wu was having a great time chatting with Nuwa while drinking by their table, so when the three young men approached, she momentarily frowned, getting ready to send the intruders away. To her surprise, just as she was about to speak, Nuwa squeezed her on the knee to stop her and called out to the boys with a cheerful smile, "Heyyy, sure! But only if you order us drinks, okay? We are almost done with ours." Hearing the confirmation, the three smiled to each other and signaled to the waiter who was just passing by, "Waiter, bring those beautifuldies another ss of whatever they had, and for us three, get us the finest wine you have. Don¡¯t worry about the price." Meanwhile, Wu was figuring what happened with Nuwa to ept such a request. The Nuwa she knew wouldn¡¯t allow any other man aside from Xuefeng even to approach her, yet now she even invited them to sit by the same table. "What are you doing...?" Wu questioned quietly, only cringing when she gazed at the three filthy young masters. "What? Didn¡¯t wee to the Capital with the main goal to meet other people and achieve our dreams? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be fun," Nuwa assured happily, loud enough for the guys to hear it before directing the question to them as well. "Right? Will you have fun with us?" The three young masters brightened and the one leading them replied confidently, "Of course! We will have lots of fun together. We are always open to meet new people as well, and when we saw you two from afar, we just had toe over to introduce ourselves." He gave Nuwa a casual smile and brushed his fingers through his fringe up ck hair, trying to act charming. With a natural vibe of a leader, it wasn¡¯t a surprise many women took a second look at him as he passed by the tables. "See? They are down to have fun. We can chat and maybe even be friends with them," Nuwa suggested to Wu as she looked at her while winking. "What do you think?" As Nuwa asked, she motioned with her head at the guys while rubbing Wu¡¯s Storage Ring. Wu finally understood. It was a robbery! "Alright, but only for a few drinks..." Wu agreed reluctantly, to which Nuwa exploded with happiness and moved to the side, squeezing next Wu so the guys can fit by their table. "Come,e, sit with us. We have plenty of space!" The Bar was separated into two levels. The first one, where they currently sat, was filled with elegant moon-shaped tables built into the shiny ck rock, giving just a bit of privacy for every customer. Light music yed in the background as waiters brought drinks and food straight to the tables. Only this level was crazy expensive, with only a few bottles capable of emptying their whole wallets. Wu didn¡¯t want to imagine how much did the food on the second level cost, but they definitely couldn¡¯t afford it on their own. The three young men didn¡¯t hesitate and sat down on one side, almost pushing each other to be the one to sit right next to Nuwa. In the end, it was the ck-haired man who won. His buddy fixed his pricey jacket and quickly counter-attacked, aiming his advance at Wu. "I apologize for my friends¡¯ behavior. They seem to be in a rush today," he said casually as he gave her a look-over and praised, "I can¡¯t help but be amazed by your style. That ck leather armor matches perfectly with your hair. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you as we walked past." Wu resisted the urge to cringe and pretended to blush as she took a sip of her drink. If it was acting, Wu could do it all day. "She is shy at first, but she should rx after a few drinks," Nuwa assured and introduced them while hugging Wu, "This is Sky, my sworn sister that I met during my adventures. My name is Joy, and you can¡¯t break us apart. The hero who ims us will for sure have us both. Unfortunately, we are still yet to meet him in this realm." Wu praised Nuwa internally for the creative y of words. Naturally, only Xuefeng could im them, and thetter was also correct. The three guys grinned as if they already imagined themselves on the hero¡¯s spot. "You two have beautiful names," the third man spoke for the first time, immediately getting onto first-name terms. "Joy, you are an Elf, right?" Nuwa rubbed her ear as she answered, "Yes. I¡¯m an Elf Princess, hehe." "I knew you were special the moment I saw you," one of them expressed, but they didn¡¯t seem that shocked as if they met countless Princesses already. "What about you three? How can we call you?" Nuwa questioned, pushing the conversation forward. "I can sense you are powerful cultivators." "Ehem," the ck-haired leader cleared his throat. "I have a name, but many call me Blissful Knight. I¡¯m not sure if you have ever heard of me?" His two friends rolled their eyes but didn¡¯t stop him. "No way!" Nuwa suddenly eximed as she stared at him in shock. "That Blissful Knight?!" Wu was sure both her and Nuwa had no idea who he was, but they shared the same expression, looking both excited and nervous. Blissful Knight seemed to be already used to such reaction. "Shhh..." Blissful Knight silenced her with a finger on his lips, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smirk from his face. "It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t shout my name so freely. I came to the Fire Land Capital incognito." He gave Nuwa a wink, to which Nuwa blushed as well. "What brings the famous Blissful Knight to the Fire Land Capital?" Nuwa asked curiously. "Just as you two, we roam the Heaven Realm in search of different opportunities, to meet new people and make friends. This time, we got a chance to attend a Celebration Party organized by the President of the Trade Union. It will begin any time soon," Blissful Knight replied casually, trying to act humbly, but it was apparent he was bragging. If only he knew that he was talking with the stars of the party. Chapter 47 Elvish Aphrodisiac "Oh... So sad... I hoped we could spend more time with the Legend," Nuwa muttered disappointed. "We have never met anyone this famous." "Don¡¯t worry, we still have some time, and I¡¯m sure the party will be boring anyway," Blissful Knight assured as he took thepliment. "If I had a choice, I would prefer to spend my evening with you lovelydies, but unfortunately, our Elders wouldn¡¯t like it." "Who is that Celebration Party for?" Nuwa inquired curiously. "We didn¡¯t hear anything about it in the news." "Because it¡¯s recent," Blissful Knight replied right away. "The granddaughter of the Trade Union President Ascended to Heaven Realm from the lower realm just today, and the whole celebration is rushed. If we weren¡¯t in the Fire Land Capital, I don¡¯t think we would make it in time for the party." "That granddaughter must be a great beauty. I wish we could meet with her, ah..." Nuwa sighed, leaning on Wu¡¯s shoulder. "We could create a great trio with her." Blissful Knight¡¯s friends seemed already restless from being overshadowed by Mr. Legend as one pointed out, "I heard she is beautiful, but I doubt she canpare to you two. I would also choose to stay behind to entertain you." "Aww, you are so sweet," Nuwa called out, cing her hands on the chest. "Wait," Wu suddenly broke the conversation as she looked at Blissful Knight. "Our meeting sounds really unbelievable. How can we know you are him? Do you have any proof?" Blissful Knight didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled out a round token made out of gold metal. He disyed it, and they saw a number twenty engraved on it. "Can you recognize it?" Blissful Knight asked proudly. "The number represents my current ranking on the Dragon Steps." His friend didn¡¯t seem like they wanted to spare him all the limelight, and they pulled out their own tokens with eighty-seven and ny-five numbers on them. "Although we are not in the top twenty, we are also high in the rankings. All of us in the top one hundred members have Nine Elemental Cores," he exined. "Whoa... You are all amazing. I knew it the moment I saw you," Nuwa said in amazement, using their own line against them and muttered unhappily, "I don¡¯t even think we could get into the ranking... We are still newbies when ites to cultivation..." As she spoke, the waiter came over and ced their order on the table. Gazing at the new drink, she gulped her old in one big gulp. "Well, that¡¯s not really a problem," Blissful Knight began after the waiter left. "If you are interested, I can rmend you two to join the House of Dragons, which would give you the chance to appear on the Dragon Steps one day." Oh! Wu had no idea what they were even talking about, but she suddenly awakened at that proposal and questioned with dreamy eyes, "Can you really do it for us?" Blissful Knight brightened seeing Wu¡¯s eagerness and nodded, "Being in the top twenty of the Dragon Steps gives me the right to nominate two people every year to join the House of Dragons. Although it doesn¡¯t fully guarantee you can enter, I will make sure to train you well beforehand, so you can pass all the tests." "There is only one issue, though," Blissful Knight added. "We just met not too long ago. I already promised those rmendations to my friends. Unless we be closer, I don¡¯t think I can break it." "..." Both Nuwa and Wu were speechless, not expecting he would go for such a low blow, trying to get them using something so useless like a rmendation spot. It made them sad that probably most girls wouldn¡¯t hesitate but throw themselves in Blissful Knight¡¯s arms. Wu continued to act without knowing Nuwa¡¯s n and asked shyly, "What if we be closer...?" Blissful Knight poured a cup of wine for him and his friends before taking a sip. A sweet aroma filled the air as Blissful Knight asked interested, "What do you propose?" Wu wanted to reply when Nuwa interrupted, suggesting, "How about we discuss it in the private room?" Both Wu and the guys were surprised by the proposal. She shrugged and exined, "Didn¡¯t we decide to have fun? We can get closer while having fun. Isn¡¯t that a win-win for everyone?" "Joy, what are you even saying...? We just met them," Wu pointed out in panicked expression but Nuwa ced a finger on her lips, silencing her. "Didn¡¯t wee to the Capital in search of the opportunity?" Nuwa questioned. "This is our chance to finally reach the sky. If you don¡¯t want, I can take all three of them at the same time." Wu¡¯s eyes widened, but seeing Nuwa was standing up, Wu followed, grabbing Nuwa¡¯s arm as she called out, "No, I will go. We are sworn sisters, aren¡¯t we?" "I love you," Nuwa said happily and embraced Wu¡¯s face, kissing her directly on the lips. Wu thought it would be just a peck kiss, but Nuwa held her tighter, prolonging a deep kiss. Before long, her tongue pushed inside her mouth, but before she panicked, Wu tasted another object slipping out from Nuwa¡¯s tongue. It was a pill! It quickly dissolved in her mouth, releasing a bitter liquid that she was forced to drink. Only then did Nuwa release her, wiping her lips from the excess saliva. "Cough, I¡¯m sorry, I just love kissing," Nuwa apologized as she cleared her throat with a sip of her drink and asked the boys yfully, "Are we ordering that private room, or are you busy with your party? If you can¡¯t, I guess I will have to satisfy myself with my sister." The three shook their heads as if they just woke up from a dream, and the Blissful Knight was the first to pull the trigger. "Waiter!" Wu had full trust in Nuwa as she wouldn¡¯t secretly feed her an unknown pill for no reason. She had something up her sleeve. Nuwa hugged her while giggling, and they followed the waiter, getting into the private room first. It was like a bedroom with a giant bed and dining area. Nuwa pulled on her arm, and they dashed towards the bed,ying down full of smiles. "Ah! So soft!" Nuwa eximed. "I could sleep here tonight." The three fat sheep followed them inside, walking stiffly as if it was their first time getting pulled into the room by women. In the world dominated by powerful males, it was mostly men who would pull women into bed, not the other way around. Dominant women like Nuwa were hard to find. "Actually, I rented the room for the whole night, so we are free to use it for how long we wish," Blissful Knightmented, acting the least awkward from the three. "Perfect!" Nuwa eximed as she sat down. "You can evene over after the party is over, and we can do it once again. But then we will need something special." "Something special?" The three asked at the same time. Nuwa only grinned and pulled out a vial filled with red pills. "Have you ever heard of the Elfish Aphrodisiac?" Chapter 48 Have Fun Boys~ Nuwa rotated the pills inside the vial and exined before anyone couldment. "They are special products only created by our race. They make females go extremely sensitive, feeling pleasure from every single touch while males be hard as rocks, capable of reaching new heights." Nuwa poured two pills on her palm, and in front of them, she ced one pill on her tongue and swallowed it. "Sky? Do you want one too?" Nuwa called out as she ced the second pill on Wu¡¯s palm. "You will feel amazing after it." Wu hesitated a bit, but then she gave the boys a look-over and took the pill as well. It was surprisingly sweet and melting slowly, so she swallowed it whole. Immediately, a burning desire struck her mind, making her cheeks blush. She felt hot all over her body, but it was bearable, not to the point of losing her mind. Nuwa looked much betterpared to her, but her face was also reddened, all the way to her pointy ears. "So..." Nuwa began softly as she disyed the vial for them to take. "Will you join us...? Anyone who doesn¡¯t take one is not allowed on the bed..." If Wu was a man, she would also be tempted by Nuwa¡¯s techniques, so she couldn¡¯t me the guys for quickly falling into her trap. "Sure!" Blissful Knight¡¯s friends were the first to move forward with Blissful Knight following right behind them. They took the vial and pulled out one pill each before passing the vial to the Blissful Knight. They didn¡¯t seem to worry after Nuwa and Wu took the pills as well. Anyone would think the pills were harmless. Blissful Knight didn¡¯t hurry, gazing at the two of his friends after they swallowed their own pills. The effect took off immediately. "Whoa! It¡¯s working so fast! I can feel the power and the heat spreading throughout my body!" One of them called out as he flexed his muscles and looked down at his pants. With just a few seconds, his pants grew in size. "It seems like Blissful Knight doesn¡¯t want to join us... It seems like we will have to satisfy ourselves with you two," Nuwa called out with a shrug and gazed at the Blissful Knight. "If you can, please close the door after you leave. We only want real men here." "Haha, don¡¯t worry bro, we will take good care of them," Blissful Knight¡¯s buddies assured as theyughed, beginning to take off their armors. "Wait!" Blissful Knight eximed as he popped the red pill into his mouth. "Who said I¡¯m leaving? Of course I¡¯m staying!" The pill began working for him as well, and Nuwa finally dropped the act. "Oof, finally... I thought we would never get rid of them," Nuwa muttered with a sigh, dropping her sweet smile. "My cheeks are already hurting from smiling." "Huh?" Blissful Knight seemed ultimately confused at the sudden change of Nuwa¡¯s behavior when suddenly, two of his buddies dropped to the floor. Thud. Thud. They were like heavy tree nks hitting the ground with their heads all red from the blood going up against their brains. "You still kept a straight face the whole time. I wanted to cringe and punch holes in their eyes whenever they gazed at me," Wumented as she sat on the bed, rubbing her temples. "Let¡¯s just get it done." Thud. As she spoke, Blissful Knight dropped to the floor as well, smashing his face with all the power. "Au, that must have hurt," Nuwa said as she stood up, helping Wu as well. Ah! The moment Nuwa grasped her hand, an overwhelming pleasure stuck Wu, causing her to let out a loud moan. When Nuwa caught her, hugging her tightly, it was even worse. Both of their bodies shivered from pleasure, forcing them to stand still until they return to normal. "Ahhh... It feels good... We need to test them with Xuefeng when we meet again..." Nuwa whispered into Wu¡¯s ear as they used each other to stay standing. Even for Nuwa, the pills seemed extremely potent. "What are those pills?" Wu questioned as she slowly returned to normal. "I thought you are going to give them some poison, but it really is an aphrodisiac..." "Yeah, it is. Lisa made it by ident when she tried to make a pill to fight with beasts. I told her to make some more for me while preparing an antidote as well. It¡¯s ten times more potent than a normal aphrodisiac as it¡¯s meant for Beasts. Even the antidote couldn¡¯t fully stop its effects," Nuwa exined as she gazed at the three unconscious House of Dragons¡¯ disciples. "I¡¯m surprised they even survived for this long." "What will happen with them?" Wu questioned as she finally pulled away, taking a deep breath tobat the pent up desires. "I¡¯m not really sure. They shouldn¡¯t die for sure but what happens after they wake up is a secret. I only knew they would pass out from the blood pressure," Nuwa replied with a shrug and began stripping them from all the goods. "Hehe,e to mama." All three Storage Rings flew out from their fingers, looking all shiny and pretty. Thin armors hidden underneath their clothes were also collected by Nuwa, leaving them with nothing but their jackets. "I knew it. I can¡¯t break through the seal of their Storage Rings with my current strength." Nuwa muttered unhappily as she checked the loot. "But it would be a different story if they were no longer alive. How about we kill them?" "You know we can¡¯t. That Almighty Spirit knows everything, and we will also have problemster. They came with their Elders and who knows what stages they have," Wu stopped her, acting more rational. "Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be happy if he heard about all of it. We should never repeat this. I would rather fight a hundred beasts than act nice with perverts like this." "Oh, the moment we meet, I will admit to everything, hehe," Nuwa replied with a giggle. "I¡¯m sure we will receive some nice spanking, and he will punish us the whole night. Ahhh... I miss him." "Me too... Let¡¯s leave before they wake up." Nuwa grinned and called out yfully as they left the room, "Have fun boys~." In front of the room, a waiter was waiting. He immediately stood up when he saw them leave. "Is there anything I can help with?" Nuwa made an upset expression and called out, "Ah, don¡¯t say anything. Imagine we learned they prefer guys over girls, telling us to leave so they can y alone. Let¡¯s not disturb them." She pulled out a single Fire Qi Upgrade Fragment and ced it on the waiter¡¯s palm. "How about you lead us to the exit and answer some of our questions? I would like you to tell me everything about House of Dragons and Dragon Steps." Chapter 49 Scolding "So that¡¯s what it means..." Wu muttered as they walked down to the bar¡¯s exit. "To think they were so highly ranked, yet still so naive." "Do you think Xuefeng will get to the House of Dragons once he learns about it?" Nuwa questioned curiously, her eyes bing dreamy as she thought of her husband. "Maybe we should also look to get recruited? It seems to be the best Sect in the Heaven Realm." "Knowing him, he will definitely want to be the number one on the Dragon Steps. It would be cool if all of us became top ten," Wu suggested. "I guess we will have to create a Nine Elemental Core for that." "Wasn¡¯t that always a n? I¡¯m sure all of us will get one," Nuwa replied with a shrug, full of confidence. They seemed to be overheard by the guests, who only smirked as they walked past them on the stairs. Everyone knew how hard it was to create Nine Elemental Core, yet Nuwa talked about it as if it was guaranteed. Wu and Nuwa gazed at each other, silently agreeing not to talk anymore as it wasn¡¯t the right ce. The streets were filled with people despite thete hour with the night-life booming. They didn¡¯t bother wearing cloaks anymore, but it ended up being their mistake. "Miss Wu! Where were you this whole time? We were searching for you everywhere! President Wu is losing his mind, please follow us!" Just as they entered the main road, multiple ck-clothed guards filled the sky, calling out to them uponnding. The crowd was immediately dumbfounded, moving out of their way. Anyone who could fly in the Safe Zone was one of the big shots that shouldn¡¯t be messed with. "Huh? Didn¡¯t we say we are going to the bar? Did you think we were joking?" Wu asked, confused, not really bothered by their arrival. "Anyway, we are already returning. There is no need to hurry." The guards visually panicked at her chill reaction. "But Miss Wu, the Celebration Party, will start in fifteen minutes. We need to¡ª" The guard called out but was cut off by Wu. "No, we don¡¯t need to do anything. If we want to bete, we will bete," Wu countered with a frown before ring at the guard. "It seems like I need to do some cleanup in the Headquarters as you all have some weird rules implemented in the ce. Since when is the employee ordering the boss?" Her gaze was cold like ice and sharp as a sword, silencing the guards in a blink. Her voice was loud and clear enough for everyone on the street to hear her as well. Wu didn¡¯t seem to care that they were in the middle of the main road and continued to scold, "This is yourst warning. Share it with all Trade Union Employees. Next time anyone tells me what to do, you don¡¯t need toe back to work the next day. Your job is reporting while leaving the final decision to me. If I want your suggestion, I will ask for it. I know very well what my duties are and what needs to be done." Grabbing Nuwa¡¯s hand, she added, "Right now, we want to return back to my mansion and take a bath after a whole day of Cultivation. Now tell me, do we deserve a nice bath, or do you insist we go to the party like this?" "Yes, Miss Wu..." The leading guard nodded, bowing his head without looking at her. Only then did Wu rx and ordered, "Tomorrow in the morning, I want to see the full list of the rules for Trade Union Employees. If President Wu can¡¯t manage you well, I will do it on his stead." Wu didn¡¯t wait for his reply as she walked away with Nuwa in tow. They quickly followed after them, leaving the crowd alone with questions. Who was she? Why did Trade Union members listen to her like puppies? At the start, it was confusing, and Wu looked like a spoiled Young Miss from some top n, but the more details got revealed, the more people began to understand. "Is she that rumored granddaughter of the Trade Union¡¯s President?" "Must be. She was so domineering!" "Yeah, Trade Union should grow in power if she takes control." The people in the crowd began to chat, but without any confirmation, they could only wonder. The news about the Celebration Party was mostly forwarded to the invited parties, so it would be strange if it was leaked so soon. As Nuwa and Wu walked back to the Trade Union¡¯s Headquarters, the guards gathered around them, clearing the way. It made a bigmotion, but the girls didn¡¯t stop them, enjoying the empty road. It was a struggle to walk inside the crowds, especially while still being under the effects of the Aphrodisiac. When they arrived, they didn¡¯t spot Wu¡¯s grandpa anywhere, so they slipped back into the mansion to prepare for the party. Just as they entered inside, Nuwa embraced Wu¡¯s arm as she called out, "Now I know what Xuefeng saw in you, hehe." "Look who is talking. You weremanding people before I was born," Wumented. "I still have a lot to learn when ites to being shameless." "Haha, don¡¯t worry. You are good. You were so fierce back there," Nuwa replied inughter and pulled on Wu¡¯s hand, dragging her to the bathroom. "Let¡¯s rx a bit." "Wait! Don¡¯t pull me! I¡¯m sensitive!" Wu called out in warning as her cheeks reddened from the sudden movement, but Nuwa didn¡¯t stop. She dragged Wu to the bathroom and embraced her in a hug. "We still need to get rid of the Aphrodisiac from our bodies," Nuwa exined as she began slipping Wu¡¯s clothes for her. "If we don¡¯t, it will bother us for a while." "How can we do that?" Wu questioned quietly, only to have her dress fully taken off by Nuwa. "Come have a bath with me to find out~" Chapter 50 Worse Than Drinking While Wu and Nuwa were rxing in the bath, the Celebration Party already started with thest guests arriving. It wasn¡¯t just a normal dinner party but rather a full-blown dance ball with hundreds of guests. Instead of one big table in the middle, the venue was split into two sections. One section was upied by elders who sat by the elegant round tables filled with a variety of food, while the other had a spacious dance floor with both of its sides filled with Young Masters and Misses from various top ns. They also had tables of food but they were all stationed by the walls without anywhere to sit. Even though the music yed, no one was dancing as they waited for the organizer to officially start the party. Instead, they chatted between themselves as it was rare that all of the young experts from the Fire Land Capital would meet together. Naturally, all of the young masters were focused on the tens of beauties that came to the party. Even though the main goal foring to the party was to court President Wu¡¯s granddaughter, many knew their chances were close to zero. It was smarter for them to search for a partner from less influential figures. "Miss Song! Every time we meet, you are only getting prettier. Tell me, what is your secret? Is it some secret technique or just your perfect genes?" "Tsk, you only look at the outside. Although Miss Song is a peerless beauty, her strength and genius talent is something to look at. Miss Song, how is your progress with the Thousand Fragrance Art? I heard you achieved another breakthrough." The most besieged from all thedies was exactly Miss Song, a gentle and elegantdy of the Song Family who came to the party alone, having no one to take care of the pests. Despite being surrounded by men from all sides, she seemed calm, taking allpliments with a graceful smile. She ced a strand of her long pink hair behind her ear and called out politely, "Boys, please, let¡¯s hold the conversation till Miss Wu arrives at her party. What if I fall for any of you and then you run away to admire Miss Wu¡¯s beauty. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to me, right? My heart is really fragile." With her pink party dress that reached all the way to the dance floor, she covered every inch of her body aside from her face. If the boys wanted to admire her curves, they could only vaguely see her slim waist and her lemon-sized chest. When it came to her body, it was normal but her face was what made her stand out from the rest. Her slightly round cheeks, smooth skin, and small nose made her look extremely cute, like a childhood friend one used to secretly meet. Naturally, in the Cultivation World, strength was still the most attractive factor. With the Dragon Steps mostly dominated by males, any female in the top one hundred could be considered a good catch. If they were beauties too, it was like a wee bonus. Miss Song¡¯s words worked like a charm on the boys, making them even more excited. She clearly implied there is a chance that she can fall for any of them. "I¡¯m sure Miss Song can beat Miss Wu in every aspect. No amount of beauty can sway my mind." "Exactly. Miss Wu only Ascended recently. It will take years for her to catch up with us so she is not ourpetition at all." Miss Song interrupted them again. "Boys, it¡¯s not good to talk behind someone else¡¯s back. Let¡¯s wait till she arrives. What if she is a cultivation genius like us? She will catch up quickly, especially with the full support of the Trade Union. They have unlimited resources, enough to push tens of cultivators all the way to the Celestial Stage." "Miss Song is really the smartest," her admires called out amazed. "Look, Elder Yang came," Miss Song pointed out suddenly. "But his disciples are not with him. Where is Blissful Knight?" All the male Cultivators around her frowned when they heard his name being mentioned. Their mainpetitor, one with the highest ranking in the Dragon Steps of them all. When everyone heard about his arrival, they knew their chances of getting Miss Wu¡¯s attention dropped drastically. On the biggest table, President Wu was sitting on his nails, entertaining his main guests while waiting for his granddaughter to show up. It was okay to bete but he knew she was doing it on purpose, making him annoyed. The moment Elder Yang arrived, his old friend from back in the days, his mood immediately lifted. He could finally figure out the issue that has been bothering him for thest few hours. Did Sect Master Liu really recruit Xuefeng as his personal disciple? Elder Yang was one of the House of Dragons Elders, so he should have an idea of the situation. If that was really the case, President Wu would have to travel all the way to Spirit Land Capital to meet with him. There wasn¡¯t another solution. No one, even him, one of the Trade Union Presidents, could handle Sect Master Liu¡¯s anger. "Elder Yang!" President Wu called out as he stood up, approaching the middle-aged man that just entered through the main entrance. He was a bit overweight with his hairline receding but one could see clearly if he wanted to unleash the power, he could. "President Wu! Long time no see!" Elder Yang called out with a wave. "I¡¯m sorry for arrivingte. My disciples went somewhere and I can¡¯t find them." "Oh! Where would they go? Do you want me to send my people and find them?" President Wu replied in surprise. "I thought Blissful Knight wouldn¡¯t miss a party like this and miss meeting my granddaughter." "I know, it¡¯s really not his style. You don¡¯t need to bother, my people are already searching for them," Elder Yang shook his head, looking already tired bothering with that matter. "Talking about your granddaughter, where is she? I would love to meet her as well." He gazed around the youngsters on the dance floor, looking for Wu but President Wu shrugged. "Do you think the main star of the party shoulde first? Naturally, if everyone gathers, I will send someone to call for her. I want all of the eyes focused on her during a big entrance." It was just an excuse he thought of to cover for Wu but Elder Yang seemed to buy it easily. "Clever. I can¡¯t wait to see her then," Elder Yang said casually and gazed at the main table. "I see many familiar faces. Shall we go greet them as we wait for my stupid disciples to arrive?" "Sure, they were all waiting." "Elder Yang, we found them." Just as President Wu agreed, a cultivator in a white uniform, simr to the one Elder Yang wore, entered the venue and came up to them with the news. "Then where are they?" Elder Yang asked sternly as he picked up a wine ss from the waiter¡¯s silver tray. "Tell them to quicklye over. Everyone is waiting." He didn¡¯t seem like he nned on troubling himself in that issue. Too bad, he didn¡¯t really have a choice. "Uhm, a special incident happened which requires Elder Yang¡¯s intervention..." the messenger muttered while cringing on his face uncontrobly. It seemed like whatever happened was just too much for him to handle. Elder Yang could only excuse himself and follow him. "I¡¯m sorry brother, I will join you all in a second after I bring those rascals back. No idea what problems they caused but they better pray it¡¯s something mild," Elder Yang called out as he gulped down the wine. "Hah, no worries. Take your time. If you need help just tell me," President Wu didn¡¯t mind at all, cheering for him. The more time he bought for Wu, the less embarrassment for himter. When Elder Yang left the venue with the messenger, he quickly questioned, guessing the issue was too sensitive to expose it near other people, "What is it? Did they argue with someone? Where are they?" "Elder Yang, they are inside one of the Exclusive Bar private rooms, doing something inappropriate..." the messenger muttered, causing the Elder Yang to curse. "Damn, I swear to heavens, if they got drunk again, I will beat them up until their mothers won¡¯t recognize them." "It¡¯s much worse..." the messenger began, stopping himself in thest moment. "It¡¯s best if Elder Yang sees it for himself." "Alright, show me the way," Elder Yang called out as he rubbed his eyes. "It can¡¯t be that bad, right?" Unfortunately, he had to eat his words just a momentter after arriving at the Exclusive Bar. The Private room was already surrounded by his men and when he entered inside, he immediately felt weak in his knees. Chapter 51 Operation: Takeover The sound of manly moans was enough for Elder Yang to guess what was going on inside. He didn¡¯t even feel like going inside, preferring to order his men to split the three apart, but as he was leaving, he stopped, his nostrils moving to the sides as he breathed in intensely. "Is that Aphrodisiac...?" Elder Yang asked in wonder before cursing as he realized something. "Fuck! Give them those pills now else they will never stop!" He passed three white pills to the closest of his men, forcing the unlucky fellow to enter inside the bedroom. Elder Yang didn¡¯t hesitate and left right after, waiting outside while massaging his forehead. How strong was that Aphrodisiac for him to even smell it in the air? It had to be at least ten times stronger than normal. It would take days before the three used up all the energy from it. How cruel! Elder Yang couldn¡¯t believe the three would willingly take such strong pills, so someone else had to give it to them. But who? He didn¡¯t specte and instead waited for his disciples toe out while repeating four words in his mind like a mantra. ¡¯My boys are innocent... My boys are innocent...¡¯ Five minutester, Blissful Knight and his friends walked out, all three red from shame with their heads lowered. It was definitely a huge blow to their self-esteem and moral conduct that would hunt them forever. Before Elder Yang said anything, Blissful Knight called out angrily, "It wasn¡¯t us! We were scammed!" It seemed quite hard to swallow but after all, Blissful Knight had no more shame left after what just happened. "I figured that already," Elder Yang replied sternly as he sat on the sofa while signaling to his men to secure the area. When they left, making sure that no one was overhearing them, Elder Yang got cold, asking as if he was ready to kill, "What exactly happened and who did this?" He was naturally mad as it was akin to sabotaging his best disciples. In his mind, some powerful experts traded them Aphrodisiac pills, disguising them as some powerful pills but Blissful Knight¡¯s exnation made him speechless. "It was the two girls, Joy and Sky, but I¡¯m sure those are their fake names. They lured us to the private room and told us we could do anything with them if we ate the pills they gave us. They told us it was Aphrodisiac but they took the pills as well and they looked extremely normal. Who knew they were so potent! We lost consciousness a moment after and they robbed us! All my treasures and fortune is gone!" Elder Yang¡¯s expression quickly evolved into sky-high anger, scolding the main disciple who was supposed to be the smartest. "Damn you! How old are you to still chase after skirts?! Grow the fuck up! If you need girls then just tell me! I will find you a hundred beauties for you to choose from! Why would you flirt with nameless girls right before the Celebration Party?! You know how important it is!" No matter what the girls did, it was his disciples¡¯ fault for falling for it. He couldn¡¯t even me the female thieves, admitting it was a good stunt in his mind. Unfortunately, if the news of it came under the public eye, Blissful Knight¡¯s career would be over. His Dragon Steps ranking would fall drastically if the Sect learned about it. House of Dragons didn¡¯t support losers. Dragons didn¡¯t fall from the sky and Dragon Steps represented greatness, the peerless geniuses. Any mistake or failure would be counted to your achievements just like sesses but with minus points instead. Elder Yang couldn¡¯t let that happen. He spent too many resources to groom Blissful Knight to such a high spot. "Can you still feel your Storage Rings?" Elder Yang asked as he calcted the pros and cons. The priority was to erase the mistake from history. "Wait..." Blissful Knight muttered as he closed his eyes before snapping them open with excitement. "I can feel it! It¡¯s in the south of the city, not far from here. The two girls were not strong enough to break through my seal." "Good, we will recover your ringster. For now, we will focus on the Celebration Party and President Wu¡¯s granddaughter. If you can get her hand in marriage, your future will be unlimited!" Elder Yang ordered. "We can¡¯t let this chance flop. Trade Union is too powerful." "But¡ª" Blissful Knight tried to argue but was cut off right away. "No buts. We are alreadyte. If we don¡¯t arrive right now, President Wu will be angered." Click! Elder Yang snapped his fingers. "Everyone, gather." When his men came back, he gave them a warning, "Nothing happened here. Forget everything you saw. If the truthes out to the public, I won¡¯t ask who exposed it. I will personally kill all of you." Gazing at his three disciples, Elder Yang repeated himself. "You too. Forget everything that happened. Behave as normal as possible." "What if the two girls expose us? We need to get them before they get the chance," Blissful Knight pointed out, clearly mad that he was put in such an awkward position. There was nothing but revenge in his eyes. "They won¡¯t," Elder Yang assured. "It would be courting death. No thief will openly admit to stealing. If they are smart enough to trick you, they should be also smart enough to know that." "Well... We approached them first, so it is not like they nned to rob us..." Blissful Knight¡¯s friend pointed out as he still massaged his butt. He immediately received res from the other two. The pressure inside the hallway increased uncontrobly, making all three unable to breathe but it soon disappeared. "If not for the Safe Zone, I would beat you all up. Wait for the time we return to the Spirit Land. You are not going out anymore until you master all your Arts," Elder Yangmanded as he left, heading to the exit. "We are leaving!" His disciples could only follow, clearly scared of the Elder¡¯s anger. After they left, going down the main road, the very same waiter who brought them all to the private room peeked at them from the entrance. He went back inside with a smile and pulled out a Communication Crystal, activating it with a smile. "Miss Joy, they finally left but they are not going in Trade Union¡¯s direction. If you need anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me." "Perfect, they are not going after us right away. Even if they did, it would be fruitless anyway." Just as Nuwa stepped out of the bathtub, she felt a vibrationing from her Storage Ring. It turned out to be a Communication Crystal with a message recorded on it with the exact thing she wanted to hear. "Ah, I can¡¯t wait to see their faces when they realize that we are the very people they want to see at the party," Nuwa added yfully. "Do you think they will be brave enough to contest us in front of everyone and demand their Storage Rings back?" Wu questioned as she walked out as well, grabbing the towel to wipe her naked body. Her face was still red from Nuwa¡¯s sensual massage. Her breasts gave her a feeling as if Nuwa¡¯s palms were still rubbing on them, pinching and pulling excessively. Thankfully, it helped suck away the pent up desires that gathered after consuming the Aphrodisiac, so she wasn¡¯t mad at Nuwa¡¯s methods. They didn¡¯t really have a choice. "I doubt they will do anything. They can¡¯t kill or silence us. If we expose that we robbed them with such an easy method, I¡¯m sure all three would bepletely canceled and their Dragon Steps ranking stripped. They are not going to risk it. The most they can do is try to negotiate with us not to tell anyone," Nuwa replied as she dried herself as well. With simple Water Qi maniption, she pushed water droplets out of her body, making herpletely dry. There was no need to use towels. "Do you think they did it after we left?" Wu asked with a hidden smirk, pulling out a set of clean red underwear, one that could match the dress she prepared forter. As she wore her panties, a strange feeling engulfed her, making her rub her butt. There was something missing. "You feel it too?" Nuwa questioned as she approached, already wearing her sexy ck pattern. "Me too..." "Yeah... To think I would ever say I miss Xuefeng spanking my butt," Wu muttered with a sigh. Whenever they stood up from the bed in the morning and wore their clothes, Xuefeng would hug them from behind and embrace their curves. He didn¡¯t let them leave the bed without nting a kiss on their lips and smacking their butts. Anyone would say Xuefeng was just a pervert, but once you love the person, you want to be touched and cherished by them. Being like this for years, it became a habit for them that was hard to change. "Once I¡¯m done, we need to find him ourselves. I don¡¯t trust my grandpa. Knowing him, he will still try to kill him, pretending he is fair. We need to take the matter into our hands," Wu suggested, intriguing Nuwa. "What n do you have?" Nuwa asked with a grin. Wu only shrugged secretly. "If he is trying to use the power he has against us, I can only take that power away from him and do the same. Without the power of the Trade Union, he can¡¯t do anything." Nuwa brightened at that idea. "Perfect! I will assist when you need me." Wu pursed her lips as she began to tidy up her messy ck hair. "Let¡¯s prepare and shock them at the party. No mercy. We are going to use the party for the new operation: Takeover!" Chapter 52 Wives of Liu Xuefeng "Elder Yang! You came back! Sit, sit!" The moment Elder Yang walked into the venue once again, President Wu immediately invited him to the table. Three young individuals followed right after him, not stopping on the dance floor to greet their peers aside from a single nod. No one seemed to mind as it was only proper to greet the elders first. "We were just talking about you. What happened?" President Wu asked before Elder Yang could even speak. On the right side to President Wu sat a buff man with a clean beard and a ck ponytail. He didn¡¯t hesitate but speak up with his own theory, "Haha, did your disciples have fun in the bar and forgot the time?" Blissful Knight and his friends couldn¡¯t help but turn red. That was exactly what happened but they for sure didn¡¯t have fun at all. It was the most shameful moment in their lives which they wanted to forget as soon as possible. Just based on their expressions, the nine guests assumed it was the truth to which they only shook their heads with smiles. "Young people, ah..." A short fatty muttered as he patted his belly covered by a luxurious coat. "When I recall what we did to avoid attending a boring party when we were young. Nowadays youngsters cannotpare." He had a Storage Ring on each of his fingers, decorated with polished gems as if he wanted to disy his wealth. "Haha, Fatty Gu, I thought even if you were a kid, you would be the first to arrive at the party to taste all the foods," the buff man teased, taking one of the appetizers from his side of the table to y with the other party. Fatty Gu already ate everything at his arm¡¯s reach. "Tsk, do you think I was always this fat? I was slim and flexible like a fish back in the days, but since I became rich, I decided to enjoy myself. Master Dong, if I want to be as muscr as you, I can do it with my eyes closed," Fatty Gu called out with a snicker. "Haha, let¡¯s bet then." Master Dong immediately tested Fatty Gu¡¯s words. "Are you willing to bet a thousand Upgrade Fragments that you will get like me in a month? Naturally, you can¡¯t use any pills to assist you." Fatty Gu just rolled his eyes and muttered, "I said I can do it, not that I want to. Food is Life! Talking about food, when is the party starting?" "Ehem!" Elder Yang cleared his throat loudly, annoyed at being disturbed and ignored. All nine people sitting by the main table turned their gazes at him, finally giving him the scene to talk. Although it was called the main table, there weren¡¯t many of them. Only the most prominent figures who came solo, without the need of top n or family to back them were chosen to sit with President Wu. Due to their sizes, other top ns of the Fire Land Capital had their own tables which the host could visit any time. Having their attention, Elder Yang gazed at his disciples and asked sternly, "What are you waiting for?" Blissful Knight and his friends bowed to their seniors and apologized as if they trained it beforehand, "We are sorry for the wait. Wepletely lost track of time which dyed the Celebration Party. President Wu, please forgive us." "It¡¯s alright. You are forgiven," President Wu replied with a smile. "Now that you are here, I can finally order my people to invite my granddaughter to bless us with her presence. I¡¯m sure you all will love her." "Thank you, President Wu," Blissful Knight acknowledged. "I cannot wait to meet with her." "Alright, go meet with your peers," Elder Yang ordered, already tired from standing and sat on his designated seat. It was well known that the youngsters didn¡¯t meddle with the seniors, letting them discuss their private stuff freely. Most of such Celebration Parties were just an excuse to meet and talk about various business affairs. It was all a disguise. Together with the Auction nned forter, it was more like a private meeting of elites than a Celebration Party. President Wu called for one of the Trade Union employees to inform Miss Wu, but he got visually surprised with good news. "Miss Wu is already on her way to the venue." Everyone by the table brightened, especially Elder Yang who had his own ns involving Wu. Getting the confirmation of Miss Wu arrival, President Wu stood up and tapped a knife against his wine ss. nk, nk. With the sound of a toast, everyone quietened down, gazing at the host. "Everyone, I¡¯m sorry for all the dys. Now that everyone invited came, my granddaughter is on her way to the venue. She should arrive very shortly. Once she arrives, the Celebration Party will officially start," President Wu announced, his voice reaching everyone¡¯s ears as if he was talking right next to them. p, p! As he pped, the music in the venue sped up, turning into a more melodic and lively tune. Waiters came out from the kitchen, carrying trays full of bubbly alcohol and began distributing it to everyone. Once Miss Wu arrived, she would make a toast and greet the guests. Elder Yang searched for Blissful Knight with his gaze only to find him pale, gazing at the doors with clear anxiousness. With him, two other of Elder Yangs¡¯ disciples were the same, confusing him. Blissful Knight was generally confident and meeting Miss Wu shouldn¡¯t have been an issue. He was supposed to be a candidate to court her then why was he panicking? ¡¯Unless...¡¯ Elder Yang thought intensely, trying to figure out the reason when the entrance to the venue opened, distracting him. A Trade Union Employee entered first, carrying a written note. He seemed to be unwilling but still began reading the note. "Announcing the arrival of Miss Wu, the sharp and unforgivable, current General Manager of Trade Union, the precious granddaughter of President Wu and a wife of Liu Xuefeng. Next to Miss Wu is her sworn sister, the undefeated Queen Nuwa, the ruler of the Forest Elves Race and¡ª" the announcer paused for a second before continuing. "She is also the wife of Liu Xuefeng." Chapter 53 Speech The venue momentarily exploded with immediate chatter. Miss Wu had a husband? Why didn¡¯t they know about it beforehand? The Queen of Forest Elves Race? That definitely sounded powerful. And who was that Liu Xuefeng to im them both? No one ever heard of him. As guests discussed the sudden news, even if they only whispered, the connected murmur adding together was still enough to cause disruption. Especially after they saw President Wu¡¯s face who was almost simrly confused with visual anger brewing under the cold expression. Even President Wu didn¡¯t know about it? Was it a secret? Click, click, click. The sound of high heelsing from the entrance was enough to silence everyone. Who wasn¡¯t interested in the two looks and presence? With the entrance stationed in the middle of the venue, splitting the dancing floor and the tables in half, no one could see them until they actually stepped inside. "Whoa..." There wasn¡¯t a different reaction other than open mouths and eyes widened, watching the entrance of two angels. Their clear and dominant walk, iming all the attention with just their moves alone. Their elegant hand gestures, hips swaying, and gaze that traveled across the room while looking into their souls. The two walked confidently, two pairs of legs moving in sync as their one of the kind dresses waved on the invisible blow of wind. They reached the waiter who looked dumbfounded by their beauty but they didn¡¯t mind, not bothered by any pressure. Wu reached out for the toasting ss, her delicate arms decorated by long crimson gloves, matching perfectly with her gown. Only one of her graceful legs was exposed by a deep cut on the right side of her gown while she covered the rest of her body with a tight crimson pattern, all the way to her neck. Her gloves acted like sleeves with just a tiny slip of her arm uncovered. What couldn¡¯t be seen, worked like a charm on the imagination, especially with the curved lines from the bottom to the top. As Wu gazed at everyone, her messy ponytail danced with her while strands of hair that didn¡¯t make it gently curled on her face, styling the shape of her face. Nuwa followed the same style, donning a long ck dress reaching all the way to the floor with a bold cut in the middle. Her dress split into two sides with her shiny ck heels illuminated like two stars. Compared to Wu, her arms and shoulders were bare, with golden hair falling freely on one side, revealing only one pointy ear that confirmed her identity. With the way she presented herself, no one could im she wasn¡¯t a natural-born Queen, having the vibe of a ruler. A certain group of three youngsters stared at their mature beauty but Nuwa and Wu didn¡¯t pay them any attention, leaving them with their own messy thoughts. "Greetings, my guests!" Wu called out as she smiled gently, raising her toast ss. "It¡¯s our first time meeting but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be thest. I¡¯m pleased so many of you came to my Celebration Party even though the notice came just today. Thankfully, everyone was able to arrive on time." Wu paused and put on an apologetic smile, turning to the Elders. "The dy from our side was caused by a simple reason. As you already know, we Ascended from the Earth Realm today and we didn¡¯t waste time, beginning our cultivation using Trade Union¡¯s help. To catch up with all the geniuses produced by all of you respected Seniors, we cannot waste any minute, focusing all of our free time on improving our Cultivation. Thanks to my dear Trade Union, we were able to get our hands on enough Upgrade Fragments to refine all nine Elemental Qi as well as to produce my Nine Elemental Core as soon as possible." Swoosh! To prove her words, Qi of nine Elements gushed from her palm, spinning above it in a colorful circle. Although Nuwa found it boring, Qi Refining was extremely easy for her. She copied Wu and disyed her own Elements. "Both have all Elements in the Second Refinement!" Someone couldn¡¯t help butment on what everyone could see clearly. They all knew that Qi Refining wasn¡¯t that easy for everyone. To achieve the same feet as Nuwa and Wu, one needed an extremely stable control over their Qi. It could only mean one thing. Given enough time, both of them couldpete with all other geniuses! President Wu put on a fake smile of celebration, but only he knew how many ns did Nuwa and Wu spoiled. They used the public against him and he couldn¡¯t even speak up to counter her speech. Wouldn¡¯t that show they had a disagreement? The twodies closed their palms at the same time and Wu continued her speech. "We are living examples of why you should work with the Trade Union in the future. How many experts can we push out in the world if we work together?" The eyes of all top ns¡¯ leaders brightened. Wu brought up the very thing that attracted all top ns the most. Resources. With Trade Union monopolizing a big chunk of Heaven Realm resources, it was only natural to have a good rtionship with them. Wu didn¡¯t go into detail and instead changed the subject. "There is also another reason we invited all of you here. You heard it already from the announcer, but I will share some more information. I was a general manager in the Earth Realm, overseeing all the operations of the Trade Union there. I have more than enough knowledge and power to continue my job, allowing Trade Union to flourish in the Heaven Realm as well. I will be taking the role of a General Manager starting from tomorrow, so please take care of me." She raised her ss before everyone began to discuss this decision and dered apologetically, "If I won¡¯t be able to greet you all personally, please ept this toast as my greeting." Wu gulped the whole ss and ced it back on the waiter¡¯s tray. Everyone followed suit, before gazing at Nuwa who still had her ss full. "Now that my dear sister finished her speech, let me start with mine," Nuwa suddenly voiced out, her voice vibrant and gaze domineering. "I don¡¯t know what reason you came here for and I will not ask. If you came to meet us and be friends, sure, we can do that. If you came to talk business and improve our partnership, sure, we can do that too. But if you came here with the intention of partnering your young master with our Wu, then I will be the first to kick you out." Nuwa swiped the whole venue with her re andnded on Blissful Knight, intensifying it. He couldn¡¯t do anything but turn his eyes away, avoiding contact with her. Just one word from her could end his carrier. Wu joined Nuwa andmented, "I will not tolerate any marriage proposals. Trade Union will also not work with anyone who proposes anything improper. I have a husband. If you wonder who is the man that could steal both of our hearts, you should pay close attention to the Dragon Steps in the near future. Liu Xuefeng and our names will definitely get to the very top!" p, p! "Music, food! Let¡¯s get this party started!" Chapter 54 Battle of the Schemers At Wu¡¯s call, tens of waiters entered the venue, carrying tes full of delicious-looking food. When Wu began her speech, the musicians slowed down, giving her the scene to shine, but now the music was once again in full resonance. Too bad, no one was willing to be the first one to step out on the dance floor. Instead, all eyes were on two beauties in the middle of the venue, waiting to see what they will do. Youngsters couldn¡¯t really start dancing before Nuwa and Wu joined them, right? It was time to entertain them with conversation and befriend them. Unfortunately, the youngsters were mistaken. Nuwa and Wu didn¡¯t even look at them and instead turned straight to the senior tables, walking towards the main table while greeting others with a nod of her head. The Queen of Forest Elves didn¡¯t have such custom, so she simply tagged along on Wu¡¯s side. Being a Queen, it was others who were supposed to bow, not her. Only Xuefeng could make her take a step back and cuddle into his chest, fighting for his favors. "That was a great speech Little Wu," President Wu praised as the dominant duo neared, standing up to wee her. "I didn¡¯t expect you would make it so explosive though. I doubt anyone here was prepared. Even me." "Definitely!" Master Dong also stood up, calling out with a big smile on his face. "To think the Trade Union would receive such a beautiful addition to the leadership team. We definitely want to know more about you, knowing we might work closely together in the future." "Of course, it is only natural, Sir..." Wu replied to the guest, pausing at the end. President Wu was temporarily ignored as a business came first. "I¡¯m Master Dong, the main supplier of raw ore and refined metals," Master Dong introduced himself with a gentle bow. "Nice to meet you, Master Dong. We definitely need to talk more about our Partnership at the party. I want to solve all the problems you face and expand our influence in the Heaven Realm," Wu suggested to which Master Dong immediately agreed. "Perfect! Can¡¯t wait to know your view." Turning back to President Wu, she smiled gently and hugged her grandpa as if her love for him was immeasurable. "Thank you, grandpa. Without your help, I don¡¯t think I would be able to ustom myself to the changes so fast. I will make sure to use all my time to improve and help lead Trade Union to the brighter world," Wu promised as she pulled away, acting like a filial granddaughter. "Of course..." President Wu nodded, gazing into Wu¡¯s eyes as if trying to figure out what will be her next move. "You did such a good job in the Earth Realm that it is only natural that I give you a chance in the Heaven Realm as well. You should sit with us and join our conversations." As he spoke, he called for the staff, instructing them to bring an additional two chairs and sets of cutlery. There was enough space to fit two more people by the table. It was obvious that Wu didn¡¯t n to move anywhere, intending to stay with the seniors. She already announced to everyone that she has a husband, so President Wu couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t. They would both look bad and that was thest thing he would want. When all the ns of getting Wu a new husband failed, it would be useless to meet with her peers, so President Wu didn¡¯t seem to pressure her to do that either. Too bad, it wasn¡¯t that easy to take control back from Wu. "Yes, I will naturally join you all. As the host of the Celebration Party, I will naturally take care of my most important guests," Nuwa replied before her grandpa could take a seat. "Also, thank you for saving the seat of honor for me." At that point, it was obvious what Wu was doing, causing the guests by the main table to look even more interested in her. They weren¡¯t stupid. The main reason for this party¡¯s existence was to introduce potential marriage candidates to Wu, yet in a single speech, she canceled all of those ns. On another note, if there was any change in the leadership of the Trade Union, they would also be informed beforehand. Based on President Wu¡¯s reaction, they knew it was all introduced by Wu for the first time and wasn¡¯t nned at all. How could they not look forward to work together with someone so smart and goal minded? The only woman sitting by the table was already gazing at Wu with an interested look. Her brown locks, coated with a fluffy fur of her scarf gave her a royal vibe, someone of ss and money. She didn¡¯t speak up but instead quietly observed the situation. "Will you let me sit? Those high heels are not perfectlyfortable to stand." Wu asked pitifully before the new seats even arrived. What grandpa would let her granddaughter suffer in front of everyone while he sits down on his own? "Of course. I can¡¯t let my dear granddaughter get hurt," President Wu assured as he patted Wu on the head and stepped to the side. Just as Wu, he was also a master schemer, acting as if everything was nned by him. Wu and Nuwa didn¡¯t hesitate to upy the seat, Wu sitting in the middle while Nuwa taking the armrest. With the variety of food being ced on the table, she put one leg on the other and extended her hand forward. Swoosh! Multiple vegetable snacks flew up in the air andnded on Wu¡¯s te which she temporarily used. Everyone gazed at her surprised as no Qi which they could detect was used in that trick. Nuwa only shrugged as if it was nothing and picked up her te full of snacks. "Don¡¯t mind me, I didn¡¯t eat dinner so I¡¯m hungry. You all can start your business talks. If its something interesting I will chime in," Nuwa called out casually, behaving like she was at home. She was a Queen indeed! Wu raised her voice first, continuing to control the flow. "How about we wait for the two chairs and introduce ourselves? I want my grandpa to join us in discussions as his input is extremely valuable to me. I also wish to know everyone better." Wu wasn¡¯t that cruel to dominate President Wu till he can¡¯t even speak. Give and take! At least for a short while. Chapter 55 Card Dealer Wu thought her grandpa would wait and see when he can interrupt her, but he surprised her with a sudden attack instead. "Actually, I don¡¯t mind if we continue the previous conversation that Master Dong started," President Wu proposed while picking up his wine ss. "I am still healthy, so I can stand for a moment with ease." Wu couldn¡¯t help but praise him for the swift turn. She wanted to meet all the figures first to figure out her n yet the flow changed. ¡¯Very well, grandpa. Let me y your game for a bit...¡¯ Wu gazed at Master Dong interested, not minding President Wu¡¯s idea. "What was the topic if I can ask, Master Dong?" Wu asked politely. "I can share my insights and fresh ideas." Although the chairs were brought at that very second, Wu couldn¡¯t go back anymore, following the new route. "That would be perfect, Miss Wu. We were talking about our cooperation and the future. As I said before, I¡¯m Trade Union¡¯s main supplier for raw ore and refined metals that I produce in my factories all around the Heaven Realm. I search for mines, exploit it, and then look for another," Master Dong exined. "Unfortunately, although the Earth in Heaven Realm is filled with countless mines, we already discovered at least eighty to ny percent of them across Eight Lands. In the next one hundred years, we should have covered the remaining ten to twenty percent, so we need to slowly start looking for new sites of exploitation." "I see. Did anyone point out any solutions so far? What about thestnd?" Wu questioned, turning into her business mode of focus. "Thestnd is actually one of the solutions for the problem. The first one is exploring different realms in search of resources and another one is investing in Metal Land," Master Dong replied. "What are your thoughts on that?" Wu raised her eyebrows. "Why wasn¡¯t Metal Land explored already?" Wu questioned, before answering on her own, "Let me guess, the Metal Land is filled with dangers or some powerful race that is dominating the area and iming the resources for themselves." "Both are true," Master Dong nodded with a smile. "Metal Land wasn¡¯t developed because of those reasons. Too many Celestial Stage Spirit Beasts live there, making it almost impossible to live in. We tried exploring it but we were always beaten up by the beasts and suffered countless losses. It¡¯s not easy to venture into Metal Land and it¡¯s even harder to mine for resources." "Aside from the beasts, thend is dominated by the Dwarf Kingdom. They are extremely powerful and their endurance is scary. We don¡¯t want to offend them. Although their individual power is nothing scary, once the whole race mobilizes their forces, it¡¯s beyond scary," Master Dong added while pretending to shiver. Gazing at Elder Yang, hemented, "I¡¯m not sure if even the Sect Master Liu, the strongest expert could face them." Elder Yang shrugged as he replied, "It will never happen, so we can only guess. Our Sect Master is too busy with his own matters to fight with Dwarfs." As he spoke, Nuwa nudged her with her foot, but Wu already knew. Elder Yang has been staring at her strangely from the very beginning as if something bothered him. With how he looked at Blissful Knight earlier, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduct they had some connection with each other. As they had Blissful Knight¡¯s Storage Ring on them, he must have already figured they were the ones who scammed them. For now, he could only sit patiently and hope the duo doesn¡¯t reveal anything. Wu appreciated that, not willing to bother herself with the clowns. "Then isn¡¯t the solution simple? To keep the steady inflow of resources, we need to take over Metal Land. Once I improve my strength which shouldn¡¯t take me long, we will personally visit the Dwarf Kingdom and negotiate the Peace Treaty. We will also establish a trade route with them and improve our rtions, pulling the Dwarf Kingdom to our side," Wu dered. "With those connections, we can invade the Metal Land and start building our ownpanies and cities." "Miss Wu, do you think we never tried it?" Master Dong asked back with an awkward smirk before giving others a nce as if checking if they are going tough. Too bad, before anyone couldugh, Wu turned cold and snapped back at him. "If Master Dong doesn¡¯t believe in my words then I can always find someone who does. I¡¯m sure there are other suppliers who would like to work with me." The smile on everyone¡¯s faces froze, turning serious. President Wu wasn¡¯t different, low-key panicking. All the people by the main table were extremely important to the prosperity of the Trade Union. All of them lived in a symbiotic rtionship. Theck of any of them would slow down many production lines. Wu knew that very well. That¡¯s how Trade Union worked in the Earth Realm as well. They couldn¡¯t monopolize the whole market else they would be the target of many. Because of that, aside from their own supply chains, Trade Union cooperated with various top ns and independent contractors. This way, everyone was happy in the end. "Little Wu, you should¡ª" President Wu tried to interfere but was silenced by Wu right after. "I know what I should do, thank you, Grandfather." Her voice didn¡¯t soften one bit when she spoke his family title. Wu didn¡¯t even turn to him, her eyes directed at Master Dong. Nuwa put her te down at that moment, finishing all of her food, and called out casually, "Just because you were ipetent, doesn¡¯t mean everyone is. When we want something, we get it. You don¡¯t need to worry about how it will happen. If we say so, it will." Wu nodded firmly before scolding, "I¡¯m not sure what my Grandfather expected from you, but I expect full loyalty and professionalism. I¡¯m the card dealer and you, Master Dong, are just a yer. I have the right to kick any yer from the game at my own discretion. Please remember that before you disrespect me." Chapter 56 Solutions Everyone was in the same venue and Wu¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t quiet at all. All top ns turned in the main table direction, interested in the disagreement. Swoosh! A thin, soundproof barrier surrounded the main table as Wu and Master Dong had a stare-off, not even blinking as if testing who will crack first. "Miss Wu. You are not our boss. All of us are partners," Master Dong called out sternly. "If you kick one of us, you will have to kick us all. No one is going to cooperate with you if you threaten your partners. Once all of us are gone, the Trade Union will fall with us." "Oh, really? Are you sure?" Wu questioned while lifting her eyebrow and gazed at the rest of the partners. "Master Dong said you are willing to cancel all your partnership with Trade Union for him. Is that true?" "..." No one spoke a thing, creating an awkward silence that ended with Master Dong warning. "Miss Wu, what you are doing right now is pure pressure using your power. This is not healthy for any partnership." Master Dong turned to President Wu and questioned, "Are you going to let this continue?" To his obvious surprise, President Wu took a sip of his wine and didn¡¯t meddle in the argument. "My granddaughter words are my words. She is the General Manager of Trade Union now. It¡¯s you who offended her first and our friendship will not help you." Even Wu was a bit taken aback by his words but she expected it at some point. Going against her at such a moment would make the case even worse, confusing the power dynamics in their partnership that could let others take advantage of them. It was obvious they were the leaders in the market and they could only keep it by staying strong. "I don¡¯t mind Miss Wu words," thedy with a fur finallymented. "Let¡¯s be honest. Trade Union has a great advantage by partnering with us, but if they stopped, they wouldn¡¯t fall. Their roots are too strong for that. They would be weakened for a while, but eventually, they would recover while we would lose our business, and thousands of our workers would lose their jobs. This is business. Master Dong, you should put your pride away and simply enjoy the opportunity in front of you." "Lady Wang is right. If not for President Wu¡¯s trust in me, I would still be selling grilled meat in my small restaurant," Fatty Gu agreed. "Look at me now. Thousands of restaurants all around the Heaven Realm." "Why not give Miss Wu a chance to prove herself?" Lady Wang suggested, giving Wu a smile. Wu naturally returned it and pointed out, "We are business partners, not friends. No matter what you think of me, I will not tolerate smirking at my words. I don¡¯t need to work with someone if I don¡¯t want to." With such a clear stance and no support from the rest, Master Dong didn¡¯t have many choices left. "Miss Wu, I apologize," Master Dong gave in, bowing. "I was being skeptical without even giving you the chance to exin yourself. It was my mistake." "I hope this won¡¯t repeat in the future. My tolerance is limited," Wu said. "Shall we return to the topic?" "Yes, Miss Wu," Master Dong nodded, calming himself down with a deep breath. "If Miss Wu seeds with your n and you actually invade the Metal Land, it would be a huge win for us. In all honesty, I¡¯m not worried about the Dwarf Kingdom but instead the Spirit Beasts roaming thend. How does Miss Wu n to deal with them?" His voice was much more polite than before, trying not to offend her once again. "If you let me finish earlier, you would already know by now," Wumented while rolling her eyes and gazed at Nuwa. "How about using Yiren¡¯s help?" "Oh, she will definitely be down," Nuwa replied casually. "I¡¯m sure she is roaming somewhere and befriending random beasts." Before they asked, Nuwa introduced Yiren to the rest. "She is my daughter and no beast stand a chance against her. She Ascended together with us but was split due to certain circumstances. Once we find her, the issue of any beasts attacking us would be void." "Oh!" the partners eximed with interest. "A Master Beast Tamer?" Even President Wu looked at Nuwa in surprise. "Is that so strange? We Royal Forest Elves have extremely close contact with nature. Cultivation for us is a breeze and beasts are our friends. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many strong beasts in the Realms we visited, so Yiren couldn¡¯t really disy her talent," Nuwa exined as if it was natural. "Right," Wu agreed. "The most she could tame was a Celestial Stage Dragon and Celestial Stage Phoenix. The dragon became her personal pet while the Phoenix turned into a beautiful human form and became our big sister instead. I¡¯m sure she will meet stronger beasts in the Heaven Realm." "True, true. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not even worried about her. She will do well," Nuwa replied with a confirmation. Their short exchange was enough to shock the seniors. "You have a Celestial Stage Phoenix as a friend?" President Wu asked calmly but Wu knew he was panicking inside. No one knew about that fact aside from them as Be was always disguised as a human inside the Earth Realm. Wu smiled amused. "What? You didn¡¯t know? Oh, I forgot. You were busy scheming about how to get rid of my husband and introduce new guys to me. I¡¯m sorry for not informing you." "Oh, by the way," Wu added. "Yiren is also one of us, Liu Xuefeng¡¯s wives. Her Spirit Beasts will be really mad if something happens to him." Oof! The Seniors were taken aback, holding back their breaths while President Wu frowned, straight up denying, "Why would I ever scheme against your husband? He is naturally wee and I¡¯m proud you found yourself a strong partner. Also, the Celebration Party wasn¡¯t aimed at finding you a husband. It was meant to help you meet the elites of Heaven Realm and introduce you to the world. I would never do anything to hurt my granddaughter." "Oh, my bad then. That¡¯s really reassuring. Thank you, Grandfather. Everyone will remember what you said," Wu apologized with a gentle smile and turned to Master Dong. "Are there any other doubts about my suggestion?" "All my doubts were cleared. If everything Miss Wu said is true then it is really possible. I¡¯m impressed," Master Dong praised. "I¡¯m once again sorry for my actions from earlier. I got carried away." "All good. Everyone makes mistakes," Wu assured while looking in the distance. "As long as they realize they did, apologize, and work on redeeming themselves, everyone can be forgiven. Some people just need to realize they can¡¯t win, and each time they go against me, they dig their graves deeper. It would be best if everyone was as fast as Master Dong and give in before it is toote. Sometimes it is just toote and in the end, they might end up losing me forever." Master Dong scratched his head, gazing awkwardly at her as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. The message wasn¡¯t for him though but a certain someone Wu once admired but he disappointed her times and times again. President Wu didn¡¯t show anything on his face, nor did hement on anything but Wu already expected it. "Anyway, Trade Union will invest in exploring the Metal Land. If Master Dong wants to continue our partnership, we will use your manpower and connections to slowly set up bases. We are not in a hurry and Trade Union has enough funds to burn if there is a need," Wu proposed. "Sound perfect to me," Master Dong replied with a satisfied smile. Wu wanted to continue right away but was suddenly disturbed by her grandpa who stood up from the table. He looked absent as he called out, "Elder Yang, can I ask you to talk privately? I want you to ask something unrted to the current discussion." Elder Yang raised his eyebrows but also stood up. "Sure." "Excuse us for a minute. I will exchange a word with Elder Yang and return. You can continue discussing with Little Wu. She is more thanpetent to handle everything," President Wu expressed before leaving the main table, heading to the main exit with Elder Yang. Wu couldn¡¯t actually figure what he schemed once again but before she could decode it, Lady Wang raised her voice. "Miss Wu, there is an issue I have. Would you mind advising me as well?" Lady Wang questioned as she winked at Wu. "Of course." "I have troubles with bandits groups who are targeting my herbs ntations and stealing my Spirit Herbs. I have so many of them in multiple ces that it is impossible to protect them all with most of my high ranked experts," Lady Wang exined. "What does Miss Wu suggest I can do? Maybe increase the number of experts?" "That would work temporarily but it¡¯s costly and in the end, doesn¡¯t solve the issue. What we can do is announce a contest to the Dragon Steps cultivators. Anyone who can destroy the bandits troubling you would be handsomely rewarded by the Trade Union. A year worth of Cultivation Resources should suffice as a reward," Wu proposed. "If we wanted to hire people to settle the problem, the price would be much higher. Why not let others deal with it for us?" "Naturally, we expect some discounts for future batches of herbs," Wu added, taking a sip of wine. Lady Wang didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed, "Deal, works for me." "Anyone else?" Chapter 57 Congratulations "President Wu, what is it? The conversations are quite important to miss them." Elder Yang called out as they left the venue, stopping in the hallway. He wanted to talk with President Wu from the start about his disciples¡¯ problem, but seeing how Miss Wu acted, even President Wu couldn¡¯t help them. They could only hope Miss Wu will leave them alone. Treasures could be easily earned back but the respect was extremely hard to recover. "What we will talk about is even more interesting," President Wu assured, setting a simr soundproof barrier around them. "I¡¯m all ears." President Wu looked unsure himself what he wanted to say but eventually, he asked, "Do you know if Sect Master Liu epted any new disciplestely? Today for example?" "Huh?" Elder Yang has never been more confused. "No, there is no way. He has been preparing for a breakthrough for quite a while already. He wouldn¡¯t simply stop and just leave the Sect to recruit some disciples. Why do you ask?" "Because I received information about two new disciples of Sect Master Liu earlier today. That¡¯s why I called you here to confirm it," President Wu exined. "So Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t leave the Spirit Land?" "No, it¡¯s impossible," Elder Yang shook his head firmly. "Whenever Sect Master Liu steps down from his mountain, the whole House of Dragons knows about it. His mountain is right in the middle of the Sect, so even if he wanted to sneak out, he can¡¯t. Someone would for sure notice him and all the elders would be notified. Also, Sect Master Liu would inform us by himself as he has the habit of doing. It¡¯s just not possible..." Master Yang paused, trying to think of ways Sect Master Liu could use to slip away, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. He knew nothing was impossible for their Sect Master Liu but he would have to break all the habits and traditions to make it possible. "He could always master some Invisibility Art to stealthily leave and use his daughter as a cover-up but would Sect Master Liu trouble himself so much just to leave unnoticed? Especially if he was in the middle of a breakthrough preparations? Right now he only has one goal and that is raising his Cultivation Stage. He even told us a year ago that he will call us once he is ready, so we can assist him," Elder Yang thought out loud. "No, this can¡¯t be possible. Where did you get the news? Where are those impostors?" "To tell you the truth, it was Liu Xuefeng, my granddaughter¡¯s husband that imed he got recruited by Sect Master Liu. He is currently in the Water Land with his other wife, disying two Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciple tokens. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it too," President Wu revealed, confusing Elder Yang even more. "But how...? Quick, show me the video! Those tokens must be fake!" Elder Yang called out with a frown. "Doesn¡¯t matter if he is your son-inw or not, if they are pretending to be Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciples, only death awaits them. House of Dragons will use all of our powers to hunt them down." President Wu didn¡¯t seem that hurt about Elder Yang¡¯s words and simply pulled out a portable projector that was small enough to fit in his palm. "Maybe you should watch the video first before you say anything." President Wu passed him the projector and Elder Yang didn¡¯t hesitate, channeling his Spirit Qi into it. Light immediately came out and disyed two figures, a young man of white hair and a beautiful brown-haired woman. The scene came to life as the two pulled out two round tokens and the golden dragon burst out from them. "Impossible..." Elder Yang muttered with his eyes widened. "Sect Master Liu tokens... How?! Maybe it was his daughter who passed the tokens to them?" "Do you think those are the real tokens?" President Wu questioned suspiciously. "Yes! Only Sect Master Liu can produce them! They are infused with the Qi of his Golden Dragon, so no one can forge them. It seems like Sect Master Liu really has two more disciples, no matter if he left the Sect or not." Elder Yang spoke in disbelief only to freeze. "Oh no. I need to report this to my Sect! If Sect Master Liu left the Sect, this would be huge!" Elder Yang called out in panic. "Who else knows about this?!" "I think everyone by now. At least in the Water Land, but the news should spread fast. From what I know, Liu Xuefeng shouted Sect Master Liu¡¯s name in front of a huge crowd," President Wu informed, observing Elder Yang¡¯s reaction closely. "I need to go and inform the Sect right away. The news has immense implications!" Elder Yang said hurriedly and broke the sound barrier, rushing to the venue. "I will take that projector as proof and show it to the Sect." "Sure, do as you wish," President Wu replied, smiling gently. "Just send me a message once you confirm everything with your Sect. It involves my granddaughter¡¯s husband, so I want to know all details." "Alright! I will," Elder Yang promised with his hand on the entrance door and finally re-entered inside. He rushed to his disciples and snapped his finger in a stern manner. "We are leaving. There is something important. I need to report back to the Sect." Blissful Knight was in the middle of the talk with Lady Song but hearing his Elder, he didn¡¯t argue aside from showing a slight worry. "Is it something serious?" It was a rhetorical question as if it wasn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t need to hurry and leave in the middle of the party. Elder Yang gazed at the youngsters around them which mostly consisted of Dragon Steps cultivators and shook his head, "Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t involve you guys. It¡¯s more serious to me than you as it is an internal matter of the Sect. It seems like Sect Master Liu recruited two new personal disciples. If you want to stay, I don¡¯t mind, but you will have toe back on your own." The news would be leaked any time soon anyway, so he didn¡¯t mind sharing it. Oh! The youngsters eximed, especially Blissful Knight and Lady Song for whom it was especially important news. It meant two morepetitors for the top ranks of Dragons Steps. Being a personal disciple of Sect Master Liu gave you more privileges and resources than any spot on Dragon Steps did. "Elder Yang, can we know who is it?" Lady Song asked with her eyes shining. "Do we know them?" "Actually, you heard about him not long ago, at the start of the party," Elder Yang began, replying as he was withdrawing, clearly in hurry. "It¡¯s Liu¡ª" Clink, clink! Just as he was about to say the name, President Wu reached the main table and gently knocked against his ss, announcing another toast. "Everyone, I would like to ask for a moment of attention." President Wu called out in the already quiet venue. Everyone seemed curious why did the two suddenly leave. Elder Yang guessed it would be about Liu Xuefeng, so he didn¡¯t continue, heading to the main table to bid everyone farewell. "I have a little announcement. I received some shocking news today and I wasn¡¯t sure about it being true, so I had to ask Elder Yang about it. The news involves my dear granddaughter, so I had to be extremely cautious about it," President Wu exined, gazing into Miss Wu¡¯s eyes with a smile. "The news are about Liu Xuefeng, my granddaughter¡¯s husband." Wu frowned at those words but President Wu assured her, "Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad happened with him. He couldn¡¯t be better actually." He patted Wu on the head and finally revealed. "Liu Xuefeng, my granddaughter¡¯s husband, has been recruited by Sect Master Liu to be his personal disciple. I would like to congratte my granddaughter in his stead." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ming, you are a genius. So far, it is working perfectly." The person mentioned by President Wu was currently in another city, this time much bigger, after sneaking inside with their new ID Cards. As they didn¡¯t want to travel at night, they decided to rush decoding of their ID Cards and stay in the closest biggest city. Thankfully, Ming was too good at her forging craft. "How did you do it?" Xuefeng questioned as he pulled Ming into his arms right when her body appeared outside. They were staying inside the first inn they found while the Almighty Spirit had no idea it was them. "Hehe, it¡¯s quiteplicated," Ming replied with a giggle, enjoying his affection. "Basically, I¡¯m changing the signal that Almighty Spirit asks from the card when it scanned it. Almighty Spirit doesn¡¯t scan for appearance if a person has an ID Card on them to save its energy, so all I had to do is change the return signal, making you appear like a non-criminal. Trade Union should hold back with chasing you until they can confirm if you two are actually Sect Leader Liu¡¯s personal disciples." "Ah, Ming is really smart," Tianshi praised from the side, leaning on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder. "But can we actually use the Teleportation Station to reach the capital with them?" As they visited the inn, they asked about the Tournament in the Capital and learned it would take ce in two days. If they traveled normally, it would take them more than a week so they could only use the Teleportation Station. "I guess we will find out tomorrow," Ming only shrugged, more interested in the man in front of her. "Will I get a reward for my hard work?" Xuefeng already expected it, leaning over to kiss her and pulled all three of his wives to bed. "You all worked well. Let me reward you." Chapter 58 You didnt fall for me, right?â€ It was the first time Wu was this confused, having tens of questions troubling her mind. Was her grandpa lying to create trouble for Xuefeng? Elder Yang¡¯s reaction and his quick departure clearly showed something was up. Sect Master Liu getting new disciples could definitely bring such a reaction from him. But would Xuefeng even get a master like that? Especially on the first day after their Ascension? She believed he had the capabilities to be recruited, but he already had Ming and Ling who were more than enough knowledgeable to lead him. He didn¡¯t need that Sect Master Liu even if he was the most powerful expert in the Heaven Realm. Maybe he did it for resources? Or maybe he was forced? She didn¡¯t have much information, not able to guess properly. "Congrattions, Miss Wu. Not only having Trade Union¡¯s support but also Sect Master Liu decided to take your husband under his wing. I¡¯m sure you will get to the top quite quickly," Lady Wang called out happily, raising her ss of wine. "I can¡¯t wait to meet the man that could fall under Sect Master Liu¡¯s radar." "Thank you, Lady Wang," Wu replied before questioning her grandpa. "Are you sure? Is this confirmed?" "I wasn¡¯t sure myself, thinking that your husband forged the Disciple Token but Elder Yang confirmed that it is impossible. It can only mean that Liu Xuefeng was recruited by Sect Master Liu for real. His other wife, Tianshi, seemed to be recruited as well," President Wu mentioned, smiling at her proudly. Wu and Nuwa knitted their brows. President Wu was definitely telling all that on purpose. They knew it very well that Xuefeng and Ming were more than capable of forging some token. By bringing the case to everyone¡¯s attention, President Wu made the situation even bigger, winning in both scenarios. If Xuefeng forged it, he would be hunted down by the House of Dragons which would be exactly what President Wu wanted. On the other hand, if Xuefeng actually became Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciple, he could proudly use his name for benefits as well. "Though, it is indeed quite confusing," President Wu added. "I know for a fact that Sect Master Liu locked himself in his mountain and is currently preparing for his breakthrough. As Elder Yang said, would Sect Master Liu sneak out at that important moment just to recruit some new disciples? Something seems off." ¡¯I knew it...¡¯ Wu muttered in her mind. Her grandpa showed his true ns. "Does it matter?" Nuwa replied first, rolling her eyes at President Wu. "Elder Yang already said it¡¯s impossible to forge it so Xuefeng had to get it somehow. If not from Sect Master Liu himself then maybe from one of his other disciples. Either way, Xuefeng is bound to have a bright future." "That¡¯s true," Master Dong agreed with her. "Pretending to be a Personal Disciple of Sect Master Liu would be a huge offense and House of Dragons would definitely hunt him down if it turned out true. I doubt anyone would be this crazy to do it, so we don¡¯t need to worry." "Maybe it was Sect Master Liu¡¯s daughter who met them today and gave them the tokens? I¡¯m sure she has a few excess tokens passed on from her father. She is strong enough to manage the disciples on his stead while he is in closed-door cultivation. It¡¯s not like there are many of them," Lady Wang suggested to which other nodded. Being a disciple of Sect Master Liu was an extremely high profile position so everyone knew about them. "Let¡¯s hope that is true indeed. I don¡¯t want to see my granddaughter in heartbreak once something bad happens to her husband. We can only wait for the confirmation from Elder Yang," President Wu muttered with a sigh, reaching out to pat Wu on the head but she dodged his hand, standing up. "Please inform me when that happens. For now, we will return back and rest for tonight. It¡¯s already prettyte," Wu announced, pulling on Nuwa¡¯s hand. "You can continue the Celebration Party ording to schedule." "Wait, Little Wu, what about the Auction? It is going to start soon," President Wu called out after her. "I¡¯m tired after cultivation, so I will sleep early. I will have a busy time tomorrow handling Trade Union matters," Wu replied, gazing at main table guests without bothering with him anymore. "If any of you have any matters with me, please visit my office from tomorrow." "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Wu. Your husband will be alright," Lady Wang assured to which Wu smiled back. "I¡¯m not worried. My husband can handle anything." In truth, her mind was now upied with Xuefeng and thoughts around him. Nuwa was for sure simr, so it was best to leave and find a ce to handle the matter. On another note, she didn¡¯t want to reveal anything more about Xuefeng. The topic would definitely shift to Xuefeng and give her grandpa more opportunity to gain an edge over her. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. Leaving the main table, Wu didn¡¯t forget about others. "Everyone, we will be leaving to rest early," Wu announced to the whole venue in an apologetic tone. "I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to talk with everyone but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not leaving anywhere, so there will be more asions for sure. Thank you foring to the party and please, enjoy the auction." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "What do you think?" Right as the two left the Trade Union¡¯s escort and entered their mansion, Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask, dropping all the acts. "Knowing Xuefeng and Ming? Yeah, they probably forged the tokens but we can¡¯t be hundred percent sure. It does seem like it¡¯s very unlikely he was recruited by the Sect Master Liu," Nuwa replied, deep in thought. "No matter if they did or not, they must have known the consequences so they must have a n as well. We shouldn¡¯t worry too much." "That¡¯s true too... Ah, if only he stayed low key for a little longer, I would be able to take control of Trade Union and bring everyone together," Wumented. "But if he did that..." They spoke at the same time. "He wouldn¡¯t be Xuefeng we love." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hey, Be... It¡¯s morning now. You can wake up." With the first beam of sunlight that entered through the cavern¡¯s entrance, Drakos reached out gently with his ws and rubbed Be on her back, trying to wake her up. At the first try, Be still didn¡¯t move, stuck in deep sleep. Drakos couldn¡¯t help but look at her, staring at the sleeping beauty for some more time. He didn¡¯t sleep at all that night, protecting her in case any beasts sensed them. "Hey... Wake up..." Drakos whispered as he caressed her cheek, his w bigger than her face. He tried to split her hair, wanting to get a glimpse of her face yet she suddenly jerked, scaring him. "Mhmm..." She moaned unwillingly, reaching out to cover herself with a part of his wing. "More..." "What did you say?" Drakos asked, her voice so cute he couldn¡¯t resist himself. "Sleep more... Five minutes..." Be repeated. "We can¡¯t. It is time to act. The Dwarfs will be leaving soon," Drakos rejected, but she didn¡¯t move, rubbing her cheek against his scales. "It¡¯s so warm and soft. I want to sleep more..." How could he reject her when she behaved like this? He ended up waiting more than half an hour, just watching her move around and stretch. The way her chest moved up and down on his body made him curse he wasn¡¯t in human form yet. Yawn... Be breathed out loudly with her mouth wide open and finally sat down on his belly. "I¡¯m hungry. Cook for me," Be demanded, yawning from time to time. Normally Drakos would reject her but this time he didn¡¯t, knowing he needs herter. "What do you want?" "I want meat. Grilled meat," Be replied casually, staring at him. "Are you going to jump off me? I can¡¯t cook on my back," Drakos questioned confused as she didn¡¯t seem like she nned on leaving his stomach. Only then did she raise up her arms and ordered, "Carry me. The floor is dirty. I don¡¯t want to dirty my dress." "..." Drakos was slowly getting irritated by her demands but he still didn¡¯tin, picking her up gently. Flipping onto his legs, he ced her on his neck and reached out forward. A big chunk of meat appeared in front of him out of nowhere, and he caught it in his ws. Just as Be requested, he slowly began to roast it under the me bursting from his mouth. He tried to moderate it so he wouldn¡¯t burn the meat. "Nope, grill it some more," Be said as he passed it to her for testing. "No, some more please." "Just a little bit more." After herst order, Drakos was about to blow up but he stopped himself. For him, the meat was already perfectly ready. "Is it good now?" Drakos asked after another round of roasting. There were already some signs of being burnt but Be seemed satisfied. "Yes, thank you," Be said casually and cut off a small chunk, slowly eating it. "You can eat the rest." "You sure you don¡¯t want more?" Drakos asked just to be sure and she nodded. With that said, he didn¡¯t hesitate but start eating it himself. He was about to swallow when Be started a sudden conversation. "You seem very nicetely. No matter what I do, you don¡¯t shout nor argue with me. You didn¡¯t fall for me, right?" Chapter 59 Answers Cough! Drakos almost choked on the meat that was about to enter his throat, swallowing it whole and gulping it with struggle. He jerked his head away, looking at her while rapidly blinking. Was he that obvious?! He has been trying to hide it, behaving like normal for almost three years, but the more time he spent with her, the further he fell into the hole. "Ehem, what do you mean? Can¡¯t I be nice?" Drakos questioned while low-key panicking inside. "Also, I need your help now so it¡¯s only natural that I will not cause trouble." He couldn¡¯t just admit it, knowing very well Be would not return his feelings and he could only cause them to worsen their rtionship. Phoenixes and Dragons didn¡¯t fit well together. She also said she is not really interested as Phoenixes lived a lonely life with no need to find a partner. Be narrowed her eyes, gazing deeply into his big golden orbs as if trying to see through his lies. Drakos wanted to look away but he persisted as if nothing happened. "What is it? You can tell me anything," Drakos added, acting cool. Being in his Dragon body made it much easier to keep the poker face. "I noticed it for quite a while..." Be began. "Since the moment you saw this human body of me, you started behaving differently... Don¡¯t tell me you prefer humans over other female Dragons?" As Be asked, she skimmed her slim body with her arms, checking it out as if to find out what was so special about it. She squeezed on her plump chest, rubbing and caressing them while observing him. "You like those? I saw you staring at them." Gulp. The guilty Dragon swallowed hard, not knowing know to defend himself. Be didn¡¯t stop at that and began jumping on his back while squishing her butt into his scales. She didn¡¯t realize how amazingly soft and nice that was, giving Drakos the time of his life. "Is it those two fat lumps on my butt? I caught you staring at them too. It must be true, right? You like human women," Be stated, sounding more sure with each second. "Wait! I like them but that doesn¡¯t change anything, right?" Drakos argued, trying to cover his himself. "I used to live within humans for a long time, so I slowly became ustomed to human women. You are beautiful, so I will of course admire you. Is that a problem?" ¡¯Oof, that was smooth. I¡¯m so good,¡¯ Drakos praised himself internally but to his surprise, Be squinted her eyes and puffed her cheeks, looking away abruptly. "Humph, I talked with the girls and they told me that if someone is staring at your body, it means they are perverts who want to assault me. When that happens, they said I should punch them unless they are someone I want to stare. They also said that if someone is overly nice to me, it means they either want something from me or they like me," Be exined before gazing back at him with flushed cheeks. "You have been like this for three years so it must be thetter." "You fell for me, right?" Be added. "Just like Xuefeng and his wives, right?" "I¡ª" Drakos opened his maw to speak and closed it several times, thinking hard what to reply and she quickly took his silence as a yes. "I knew it." "Wait!" Drakos eximed, annoyed by her questioning. "I¡¯m not saying that I did, but even if I did fall for you, it would bepletely normal. Why are you saying it like Imitted a crime or something?!" "Huh? I¡¯m not. I was just asking to know," Be replied, narrowing her brow at his outburst. Drakos snapped right back. "And what would you do if I did fall for you?" Just as he said it, he regretted it, wanting to bang his head against the wall. Rtionship and love weren¡¯t something that could be rushed and he pushed it on her. Be, on the other hand, replied calmly as if it was obvious, "What I would do? Nothing. Aren¡¯t we temporary partners? Why are you suddenly falling for me?" The two words ¡¯temporary partners¡¯ echoed in his mind like a p of thunder during a stormy night. He knew that very well but it still struck him hard. Too bad, Be wasn¡¯t done. "We are staying together only because we have a deal and I promised Yiren not to kill you. Did you forget we were enemies just three years ago? At most, we could be considered friends because I trust you enough to sleep on you. We are a Dragon and a Phoenix, two species that shouldn¡¯t meddle together and I told you already, I¡¯m not interested in any rtionships. This is all business and¡ª" Drakos mind nked out and Be¡¯s words mixed together. He was unable toprehend her any longer. He wanted it to stop. Each time she spoke was like another nail that pierced into his heart. Anger brewed inside of him but he wasn¡¯t angry at Be but at himself. ¡¯Why did I fall for her? I knew this would happen...¡¯ He tried to look at her once again but he experienced a headache for the first time ever. They were Phoenix and a Dragon. They couldn¡¯t be together, and yet his stupid brain had to be attracted to her. "Huh? What are you doing?" Be called out with eyes widening as he picked her up and ced on the ground. "Hey! Where are you going?" "I need some fresh air," Drakos replied, his voice quiet and dull, carrying no emotion. Without looking back, he walked out of the cavern, and his wings spread out. With a powerful swing and a bounce of his legs, heunched himself in the sky, a ce he could feel at home. As he breathed in deeply, he felt something wascking. It was the soft body of a woman whoid on his back for such a long time. He got used to her touch, her weight, and her annoying remarks yet now it was all gone. ¡¯It¡¯s just business... It¡¯s just a deal, huh...¡¯ Drakos repeated Be¡¯s words as he gazed at the Dwarf Kingdom in the distance and then at the Cavern behind him. He saw her going out and his heart squeezed once again, hurting his chest. "I¡¯m such an idiot..." Drakos muttered, speeding up in Dwarf Kingdom¡¯s direction. "I don¡¯t need her. I don¡¯t need anyone..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Damn, did I say anything bad? I only spoke the truth..." Be cursed as she saw Drakos clearly fly away cause of her. He wouldn¡¯t just randomly leave. Huh? She nned to wait for him toe back first and continue their talk when she saw him dash away, heading straight towards the Dwarf Kingdom. "What is he doing...?" Be questioned out loud, knitting her brows but when she saw he wasn¡¯t stopping, she finally figured his n. "Idiot!" She didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped in the sky, flying after him but her speed was nowhere close to an adult dragon. "Drakos! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!" Be cried out after him but he was too far to hear her voice. ¡¯Why?!¡¯ Be cried out in her mind, unable toprehend. They were meant to sneak in together and get as many Fate Stones as they could before dipping away. Why was he suddenly diving into a battle solo? She thought back to the words she told him before he left, but she couldn¡¯t find anything improper. Wasn¡¯t it all truth? Why was he so sensitive? "Wait..." Be suddenly recalled something. She once had a chat with Xuefeng about rtionships. Being new to anything human-rted, she was interested in the concept of love. Be never felt it so she didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡¯When you love someone, you want to be with that person all the time. You shower them with affection because you want them to have the very best. You want to give them the world and even your life if that meant to save them. If you wouldn¡¯t give your life to the second person, you don¡¯t love them enough.¡¯ Be repeated Xuefeng¡¯s words in her mind. She has been using it as the exnation of love this whole time and based on that, Be knew she didn¡¯t love anyone yet. To give her own life for others? Who would do that? When she thought of Drakos, she didn¡¯t feel like dying for him at all. She trusted him enough that he won¡¯t hurt her, considering him a friend but it wasn¡¯t love. His Dragon body wasn¡¯t even attractive enough to her to move her. ¡¯Wait... Xuefeng said something about Drakos...¡¯ Be recalled another conversation. ¡¯Drakos is a dummy and sometimes selfish but when you see he is nice to someone, it means that he really cares for them. He can¡¯t hide his feelings well. He is not even nice to me yet he treats you well. Don¡¯t hurt his feelings, okay? Who knows what he will do. Love can really mess with someone¡¯s mind.¡¯ "Did I hurt his feelings...?" Be wondered as she stared at the distant figure of a giant dark-blue Dragon. "Could he actually be in love with me? But why?" So many questions troubled her mind. All she did was use and abuse him on daily basis. How did he fall in love with her? It sounded so impossible to her that she didn¡¯t even consider it. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t contemte it more, seeing Drakos getting closer and closer to the Dwarf Kingdom and he wasn¡¯t stopping. It was the opposite. He elerated, his body coated with Golden Qi and he dove head-on against the barrier surrounding the city. Pa! It popped like a bubble, without even slowing him down and he finally spread his wings, braking his charge. The giant entrance inside the mountain was open wide with hundreds of Dwarfs working in the processing of ore. He didn¡¯t pay them any attention as he slipped through the gate, disappearing inside. He was naturally spotted by all Dwarfs and they all dropped what they were doing, chasing after him. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two colorful fireballs burst from Be¡¯s hands as she flew through the hole in the barrier, stopping the Dwarfs from advancing and she followed Drakos inside. "Idiot! Come and talk to me! I need answers!" Chapter 60 No Exi Drakos already pushed so far forward that he didn¡¯t hear her shout but Be was determined, chasing after him. She was shocked seeing a hollow space inside the mountain, filled with tens of thousands of houses and bridges filling the airspace. It was an enormous city filled with giant Dwarfs as well as production lines and tracks that extended in all directions. Chunks of ore were transported to different parts of the city and everything worked so smoothly like an oiled machine. Naturally, when arge Dragon broke into the city, a loud rm alerted the Dwarfs. Drakos didn¡¯t mind themotion, flying in between houses as if he already knew this ce very well. ¡¯Where is he going...?¡¯ Be wondered, bursting mes from her feet to elerate. If she turned back into her Phoenix form, she would naturally be much faster but the struggle of recreating the body was too troublesome for her. She also didn¡¯t think she could maneuver as well as Drakos in such a small space. Her beast¡¯s body was much bigger than the current size of Drakos. She would only leave it as thest resort. Dwarfs spat angry words in anguage she couldn¡¯t understand as they chased them with gigantic hammers in their palms. Too bad, both Drakos and Be were too fast for them to catch. Be began to notice a pattern of Drakos¡¯ movements, seeing he traveled along the certain tracks withrge wagons carrying big chunks of ore. It led straight to the outside processing factory and came from the depths of the city. She wondered what the end would look like and she found out soon after, gazing at thest straight of the tracks. It was a gigantic golden temple with engraved doors, triple of Drakos size, that was already half-closed. She was blinded by the brightnessing from the inside but she could eventually see the source of it. Fate Stones ore, pilled into small mountains. Oh! Be eximed as her eyes shone with desire. It seemed like it was some kind of storage for the ore and the Dwarfs opened it to transport the Fate Stones Ore for the final processing. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t expect to be directly attacked at the only moment of the day when the storage was open. Drakos didn¡¯t hesitate and slipped through the opening in the doors, getting inside. Hepletely disregarded her, acting alone as if the deal they made previously was nothing to him. "Idiot! Idiot! Idiot!" Be scolded, her gaze ready to kill. She has never been this angry before. How dare he ignore her? She valued the words given and he simply broke his, leaving her alone. Poof! Her body exploded with mes of anger, turning her into a living torch and she stormed through the heavy door in thest second, right before they closed. Bang! They locked with a bang, cutting them from the outside world but the inside was still bright, illuminated by the Fate Stones ore. It wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s target though, but rather the dark blue dragon thatnded on one of the mountains. "DRAKOS!" Be yelled, causing him to jump in fright. "Be?! What are you doing h¡ª" Drakos questioned but couldn¡¯t finish the sentence as Be was already by his side, her fist smashing into his belly. Boom! His body was sted like a cannon, piercing through the mountain of ore while sending hundreds of chunks in the air. She didn¡¯t think much, wanting to vent her anger at him, but when she saw Drakos smash at the floor while covered in her mes, she didn¡¯t feel any better. Her mes we still burning with the same intensity. "Why did you break your word?! We were supposed to work together!" Be shouted whileing after him once again, hovering on top of his body. "We had a deal!" Roar! Drakos suddenly bellowed, sending a cloud of mes at her but Be took them face on. They blended with her own, giving no damage whatsoever. "What deal?!" Drakos snapped back. "There was never a deal with us in the first ce! You forced it on me and I agreed to save my life! You treated me like a ve the whole time and I bore with it because I liked you! Now I know what you really think of me. It was just a ¡¯business¡¯ for you." Drakos red at her before looking away, slowly lifting himself up. "I don¡¯t need you... I don¡¯t need anyone... I was fine by myself before I met all of you..." Drakos muttered, extinguishing Be¡¯s mes with his wings. "I don¡¯t care anymore. If you want to kill me, go ahead. I¡¯m done with this. I¡¯m never helping anyone ever aga¡ª" Pa! Be kicked his side, breaking his monologue while sending his body into the pile of Fate Stones Ore. She had to admit that Drakos had a special talent of knowing how to piss her off. "Hahahaha," Drakosughed, no longer moving as if he knew there was no way he could avoid a beating. "Come, hit me more! Just a bit more and you will get what you always wanted! You wanted to kill me this whole time, right? Why don¡¯t you finish me now? You got a perfect opportunity to take me down." Be¡¯s facial expressions have never been this cold. Killing instinct brewed in her mind as a giant fireball rotated on top of her palm, ready to be thrown at Drakos to burn his body into ash. He was already all burned from her mes. The difference between a Celestial and God Stage Beast was just too big for him to resist. "Good, good! Haha! Throw it at me! Do it! Be over it! You wanted it for so long!" Drakos hurried her whileughing maniacally. "Get rid of this pain in the butt that was only disturbing you for thest three years!" Huh... At Drakos¡¯s words, Be¡¯s arm froze. She was about to end him when he mentioned thest three years. Multiple pictures flooded her mind, disying tens of memories she made with him. His teasing as she ate clumsily, his scolding when she sneaked out to hunt alone or their yesterday night. She recalled his gentleness, his warmth, and his cheek rubs that made her feel like she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. She could finally depend on someone, sleeping soundly without worry. Was he a bother and a pain in the ass the past three years? Definitely. But looking back at the hundreds of years she spent alone, thest three years was the best time of her life. Swoosh. The mes covering her body vanished as if a single puff of wind blew them away. She couldn¡¯t kill someone who singlehandedly made her life exciting. "I changed my mind. I will spare your life. You are free to do whatever you want. You are I are no longer bound by anything," Be called out coldly, ring at Drakos from above. She opened her mouth to speak but closed it right after, turning her back to him as she flew away towards the doors. Just ten meters away, she stopped. "I¡¯m disappointed in you. I thought you are better than this. You promised to help me yet you broke it at the first possible asion," Be spoke without turning around. "You imed you fell for me yet the next moment you leave me alone, running away. Is this how a person in love behaves? I know you didn¡¯t love me. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what happened." Tsk... Be snickered, leaving before she got annoyed once again. She flew towards the golden doors, frowning deeper with each meter. She expected Drakos would reply, but his silence confirmed everything she said. "You rejected me!" She stopped an arms reach from the entrance as Drakos¡¯ voice finally resounded in the storage hall. "You know how much it hurt to hear that I mean nothing to you and that we are just partners? Even though I knew that I thought we are at least friends yet we were not even that close," Drakos continued only to stop, changing his mind. "Whatever. Nothing I say will change it. As you said, we are a Dragon and a Phoenix. We shouldn¡¯t meddle together anyway." "..." Be wanted to reply and even apologize for her words, but hearing the second part, she stopped herself, not wasting any more time on him. Even though she made mistakes, she was willing to change but he didn¡¯t give her a chance. She ced her palm on the golden door and frowned, realizing how thick and heavy they were. It would take her a while to melt through them. "Even you won¡¯t open them in time," Drakos called out, eating Fate Stones Ore as if they were crackers. "The Dwarfs are already calling back all forces, together with the King of Dwarfs. Once they are ready, they will burst inside and capture us. They are no other exit from here." Bepletely ignored him, continuing to study the entrance but Drakos didn¡¯t shut up. "You are really stupid following me inside. Once they capture you, they will force you to transform into your Phoenix form and use your mes for their smelting. You will be their ve forever for breaking inside the Dwarf Kingdom." "Then how will you escape?" Be finally broke the silence. The situation wasn¡¯t really good for her. "Oh, so you finally talk? Too bad, I¡¯m not telling you. Why should I? I will advance to the Celestial Stage now. If I can escape, that¡¯s great. If I can¡¯t, I willmit suicide and escape with my soul. I can find other ways to rebuild my body." Chapter 61 Goodbye, Bella "Okay." A cold and short reply hit him as if Be waspletely done with him. She ignored him afterward, looking like she was preparing for a battle. Why did it have to end up like this? Why? They have been so good with each other, cuddling and enjoying. Suddenly, it was all gone, with just a few words influenced by anger. He was trying to provoke her into an argument, so they can finally squish this beef yet it backfired at him. ¡¯She was right. I¡¯m stupid...¡¯ Drakos dered in his mind, unable to exin his current behavior. He was acting like a total jerk and douche. How was that supposed to work on a woman like Be?! Arrrgghh! Drakos grunted at his stupidity and bit on another Fate Stone sticking out from the pile. It would be best if he slowly absorbed the Fate Qi from it but he didn¡¯t really have much time to spare. If he wanted to redeem himself and help her, that was the only chance they had. He couldn¡¯t just hate Be, even after she rejected him, but his hurt ego ruined everything for them. Crushing Fate Stones into small chunks, Drakos swallowed them all while digesting them in his stomach to speed up the process. His Cultivation was growing steadily, but it was still too slow than what he wished for. Recalling thest time he sneaked into the Dwarf Kingdom to steal Fate Stones, the King of Dwarfs mobilized his force in less than thirty minutes. He unconsciously gazed at Be and his heart broke again, seeing her sitting on one of the Fate Stones Ore mountains while staring at the entrance. ¡¯Damn it! Damn it!¡¯ Drakos cursed as his ws shining with golden light. He smashed the gigantic chucks first, searching for the biggest Fate Stones. He had to make it! He didn¡¯t want to live through that again. Back when he got caught by Dwarfs, he spent years being used by them until he finally found a way to escape. They will not let him go this easily for the second time. When Drakos told Be of any possible ways out, he lied. There was one more way and that was teleporting away using a special Artefact that could break through all restrictions. Unfortunately, he only had one of them. If he could reach the Celestial Stage, there was a chance both of them could escape, even if he had to sacrifice his Celestial Body. After ten minutes and one mountain, Drakos¡¯ stomach already hurt, filled with a lot of dirt left on the Fate Stones, but the effort paid off. Immortal Stage! His Dragon body grew in size with each minute, his scales bing more blue and sturdy. With his Fate Qi body, as long as he consumed enough Fate Stones, he could raise in cultivation when he wished. There were enough Fate Stones in this storage to even push him beyond the Celestial Stage but he didn¡¯t have that much time. He was about to fly over to the next pile when the entrance door suddenly creaked, beginning to open. "So soon?!" Drakos cried out. He needed more time to save them! "Be! Stop them from entering! We need more time!" The call to Be came on instinct, as that was their only hope. Too bad, Be waspletely ignoring him. "Be! This is serious! I can save us if you give me more time!" Drakos called out again and only then did Be turn around, gazing at him with dead eyes. "You talking to me? I thought you want me to be a ve for the Dwarfs so I decided I will just wait and give myself to them. It¡¯s exactly what you wanted. You should be happy." Drakos¡¯ heart stopped at thatment, especially when she spoke in her serious tone. "You can go escape on your own with your soul as you said. I don¡¯t mind. We are just strangers now so you shouldn¡¯t worry about me," Be added, deepening Drakos¡¯ depression. He momentarily dropped all the acts. "Nooo! I didn¡¯t mean it! I never wanted you to be hurt! I was just acting like a sore loser who got rejected! Please, trust me this onest time. I can save us both! Stop them for ten minutes and we will escape!" He ignored her right after, rushing to the next pile of Fate Stones. He didn¡¯t hesitate and bit on the shiny golden crystals, swallowing them whole. If he didn¡¯t speed up, there was no way he could make it in time. Their fate was entirely in Be¡¯s hands. If he didn¡¯t reach the Celestial Stage, which allowed him to create a human form, he wouldn¡¯t be able to destruct his body and escape with his soul. Drakos was worried she wouldn¡¯t listen once again when he heard an explosion. Bang! Bang! Bang! Heatwave spread even to his side butpared to Be¡¯s direct me, it was nothing to him. The entrance door that opened inward was shut by her fireballs, but the Dwarfs didn¡¯t give up, raging from the other side. The opening mechanism of the doorsbined with the strength of the Giant Dwarfs was enough to create an opening in the door, gaining an advantage over her. "DRAKOS! YOU DARE COME BACK AND STEAL AGAIN! YOU WILL NOT ESCAPE THIS TIME, YOU THIEF!" A loud bellow broke through the Dwarfs¡¯ shouts, making Drakos shudder. The King of Dwarfs wasn¡¯t someone to mess with, especially when he moved with his army. Putting all faith in Be, Drakos continued to cultivate and observed the ongoing battle with one eye in case he had to use hisst resort to save her. "YOUR FLAMES WILL NOT STOP M¡ª" King of Dwarfs called out dominantly but his words were cut off by a sea of mes that escaped through the entrance, spilling like a tsunami on the army of Dwarfs. Even after everything that Drakos said, she still trusted him for thest time. ¡¯Do I even deserve her?¡¯ Drakos couldn¡¯t help but ask himself an important question. Even he would hate himself for the words he said. ¡¯At least I can save her to pay her back... It was never her fault... I created the problem from nothing. Damn it!¡¯ One minute, two minutes, five minutes. The King of Dwarfs was getting pissed off at the constant mes that burst out from the Storage, so he eventually brought a gigantic shield, blocking the mes as they pushed inside the Storage. "PUSH FORWARD! PREPARE THE NETS! HE CAN¡¯T PRODUCE FLAMES ENDLESSLY!" King of Dwarfs shoutedmands as they pressed through the gap in the door when Be changed her tactic. Pa! A ming chunk of Fate Stone Ore smashed against the shield, exploding upon impact. Pa! Pa! Two more followed suit until Be sted the whole mountain of ore at the door, burying thempletely. She didn¡¯t stop at one but flew to another pile and covered the doors with anotheryer. If they wanted to get to them, it would take them a while to uncover the entrance. He didn¡¯t see when but Be suddenly appeared above him, gazing at him coldly. "I gave you onest chance. If you betray me again, you and I are done forever," Be announced. "Even if you save us, we will still not return to how we were before. I might have been cruel by not considering your feelings but you should have known how I am from the start. I wanted to forgive you for leaving me but your words from earlier hurt me. I don¡¯t want to have a friend like this." As she said so, Be flew away, hovering between him and the entrance. "Hurry up." Drakos could onlyment at his stupidity, but it was toote to change the history. "I¡¯m sorry I hurt you..." Drakos replied with a sigh of regret. "I understand your decision and I will not lose your trust again." Drakos¡¯ body grew the more he ate, until eventually, it began to shrink, turning into golden light. His four legs turned into a pair of arms and legs while his long neck shortened into that of a human. ck hair spilled from his head as his golden eyes snapped open. A robust man in his thirties quickly covered his naked body with a set of ck clothes and flew up in the air where Be was. The pile covering the entrance was already vibrating, showing Dwarfs were near. "Be..." Drakos muttered her name, his brows rxing while his deep voice softened ten times. She turned around, eyes widening at his new look, but they quickly returned to normal. "How do we leave?" Be asked straight forward. "Can I approach you?" Drakos questioned, trying not to scare her away. Thankfully, she nodded. He pulled out a sky blue box from his Storage Ring as he stopped a meter away from her and exined, "This Spirit Artefact will transport us away. Please hold it. We don¡¯t have time." "Can¡¯t you do it?" Be wondered confused, not even reaching out for it, but Drakos insisted. "No, you have to hold it else it won¡¯t work. Hurry!" Be knitted her eyebrows at his yell, but she still took the box. Only then did Drakos rxed, taking a deep breath. "How do I activate it?" Be questioned as she observed the box, but Drakos suddenly distanced himself from her, replying, "You don¡¯t need to do anything. It will activate on its own." Bang! The chunks of ore burst from the pile in all directions as the King of Dwarfs¡¯ angry voice hit them. "YOU CAN¡¯T ESCAPE ME!" Click. Before Be could speak, Drakos snapped his fingers, and the box in Be¡¯s hand activated. It¡¯s corners expanded in eight directions and passed through her body, creating a giant cube of her size that swallowed her inside. "You¡ª" She wanted to question, yet Drakos cut her off. "I¡¯m sorry for everything... I don¡¯t deserve your trust. I lied to you again," Drakos muttered, his eyes gazing into hers as he ced his hand on the cube. "This Spirit Artefact has only energy to carry one person out of here, so I can¡¯t go with you. I also forgot that I can¡¯t escape with my soul as it still didn¡¯t heal enough from thest time. I guess I will have to suffer from the tortures." Bang! Be smashed her first into the cube, but it didn¡¯t even leave a mark. "It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t break it. The box will soon teleport you away to a safe distance. You said that only someone ready to die for another person could love them. Let it be the proof of my feelings for you," Drakos muttered, bringing out a smile for her. "Too bad, I¡¯m the worst of the sort. I tried to be good, but it seems I will forever be a degenerate. You deserve better than me, so please forget about me." Bzzz! The sky blue cube began to shine brightly right after his words, making Be scream from the inside. "No! Stop this! Let me out!" Their hands touched from both sides of the ss-like box, yet he couldn¡¯t feel her warmth anymore. "Goodbye, Be." Chapter 62 Scram! "You promised! Don¡¯t break it again!" "Let me help! We can defeat them together!" "Drakos!!!" No matter what she screamed, Drakos no longer spoke to her, turning his back to her as he hovered between her and the iing army of Dwarfs. They already broke through the blockade by the entrance, spilling out from the hole endlessly. Even if Drakos tried to escape, there was no way out other than battling them all. Be watched his back with a mix of emotions troubling her mind. She was unable to avert her gaze away. No matter how angry she was at him, Be just didn¡¯t want to leave him alone. "Drakos! Let¡¯s see how much did your strength improvepared to thest time!" King of Dwarfs cried out happily as he swung a giant hammer the size of a house. His body was already five-meter taller than the other Dwarfs as well as bigger in size, both his arms and torso. He seemed old, his white beard reaching to his chest but the age didn¡¯t take his energy. If it was just the King of Dwarfs, Be believed Drakos could handle it, but the other Dwarfs in assistance made her worried. ¡¯I¡¯m worried... about him?¡¯ Be questioned her confused feelings but she couldn¡¯t find a different name for what she felt. From hate to trust, followed by disappointment, forgiveness, and finally worry. How could one dummy make her feel all those in such a short time? Bang! A sudden explosion caused Be to jerk as her eyes focused on the scene. She saw Drakos dive into battle, his body shining with gold as he smashed into the King of Dwarfs with his bare fists alone. The physical power of the Dragonpressed in his human body was something anyone should fear. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get to fully admire his prowess. Ah! Be eximed when the two shed yet her ss-like box began to blur. With each second, she saw less and less until only a little bit of sound was left. "No, no, no, no, no!" Be repeated as she smashed her fists against the ss but no matter how many times she hit, the box didn¡¯t even budge. She hated being hopeless, unable to do anything. "I HATE YOU!!!" Be screamed on top of her lungs, her forehead struck the ss with her fists pressing strongly. "LET ME OUT!!!" Bang! She hit the ss once again, this time with little to no energy, knowing it was for naught. "Let me out..." Be muttered, her body sliding to the bottom of the box. The sounds of battle slowly quietened as well until her box was filled withplete silence, leaving only the sound of her rigid breaths and hurried heartbeat. "Why...? Why did you leave me again...?" Be¡¯s words were quiet as a mouse, to the point she didn¡¯t even know if she even spoke them or just thought in her mind. "Why...? If that is love, I don¡¯t want it... I hate love..." Drip. A single drop of a liquid fell from her chin, breaking on her knee. She reached out to touch it, wondering what it was but then two more drops followed, rming her. Be touched her face and discovered both her eyes and cheeks were all wet. She looked up, checking her reflection. "Am I crying...?" Her eyes were reddened and tears didn¡¯t even threaten to spill, falling uncontrobly. Her lip trembled, forcing her to bite on it to stop. It was her first time experiencing it but she still didn¡¯t know why. Weren¡¯t the tears caused by sadness? Was she really sad right now? "Ah! Watch out!" "What is this?" "Everyone stay away!" Just as Be wondered, the silence in the box was broken by sudden cries, screams and loud chatter. She frowned, forgetting about the tears as she looked around. The blur began to clear up, disying tens of silhouettes before the ss becamepletely clear, vanishing into thin air. Be appeared in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by confused humans that circled her in the middle of the street. She was kneeling on the cold street, looking like a desperate beauty that needed help. "She is crying..." A young man noticed her state and approached boldly, crouching next to her. "Miss, are you okay?" "DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!" The moment his palm touched her shoulder, Be moved unconsciously, punching forward with her fist covered in mes. The man¡¯s bodyunched like a cannon, smashing at the nearby building. Bang! His whole body pierced through the wall with no one knowing if he was dead or alive. "Ahhhh! She is a killer!" Panic engulfed the space as people started running away but Be ignored her. The crowd pulled her away from the situation at hand but her thoughts quickly returned to Drakos and his battle. ¡¯I need to get back there and save him,¡¯ Be thought, scanning her surroundings for a way out. She didn¡¯t question her gut feeling, nor why did she want him safe. Maybe it was guilt or she just didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. One thing Be knew for sure, if he is going to suffer, it would be from her hand. She dashed to the closest human who happened to be the bold man¡¯s buddy, checking out if his friend is alive. "Fuck! Let go of me!" He cursed when Be lifted him up by the shirt with little to no effort and pulled out a sword from his Storage Ring, shing at Be¡¯s head without hesitation. Too bad, he didn¡¯t know he was facing a Celestial Stage Phoenix. She caught his sword with bare hand and it instantly melted as her hand burst with colorful mes. He was so shocked his fist released, dropping the handle of the sword to the ground. "What is this city? Where am I?" Be questioned as she created a fireball on top of her free hand and disyed it in front of the man. His eyes immediately widened and face paled. "P-please... D-don¡¯t kill me..." the young man begged, but Be quickly shook with his body. "Answer my question!" Seeing the mes get even closer, burning on his face, he didn¡¯t stall anymore. "Spirit Land Capital!" he eximed, pulling his head away. "I will tell you anything!" "Where is the Dwarf Kingdom?" Be continued the questioning. "D-dwarf Kingdom? It¡¯s in the Metal Land..." "In which direction is the Metal Land?" It¡¯s north-west from the Capital." Swoosh! Before she could end, two Spirit Qi arrows suddenly struck the ground next to her feet. Be gazed at the sky and saw multiple cultivators in white uniforms with an eagle on their chests, aiming their bows at her. "Let the boy go or we will shoot!" The young man trapped in Be¡¯s ws brightened when he saw the mene to save him. Too bad, Be wasn¡¯t done with him. She ignored the guards and asked, "Which way is that?" The young man gazed at the guards but still replied, not risking his life. "Yhmm... It¡¯s best to take the West Gate. If you follow this road, you will eventually reach it... There are many signs." Thud! His body got tossed to the ground right after he answered and Be didn¡¯t wait, flying to the sky without bothering with the guards. They were on her way but she simply dodged them. "Stop!" They blocked her way, looking ready to release their arrows at any time. "We are from the City Guard! You are under arrest for hurting citizens in the safe zon¡ª" "SCRAM!" Be cut them off, throwing a fireball at them. It traveled right at them forcing them to move out of the way. All the arrows were released at the same time but Be only waved with her hand, making a wall of mes that blocked them all. She didn¡¯t have time to bother with them! Swoosh! Be passed through the blockade and finally decided to change back to her normal form, knowing it was much faster. Her body lit up, colorful mes covering her until she couldn¡¯t even be seen. She was like a ming meteor, but instead of burning out, it grew bigger with each meter. SCREEEEE! ¡ª¡ª¡ª Even though the Spirit Land Capital was so big, one needed more than two days to travel from one end to another, the news traveled instantly. On one of the main mountains in House of Dragons territory, a maid was knocking on the mansion door, calling for her miss. "Miss Liu! Miss Liu! Quick, wake up! There is a Phoenix in the Capital!" She didn¡¯t hear anything for a while until the doors finally opened. "Miss Liu! You are finally here! Look! There is a Phoenix in the sky!" The maid called out excitedly, pointing at the sky but Miss Liu didn¡¯t seem to be interested. It was clear that she just woke up as her long ck hair was all over the ce. She was yawning with her eyes still closed. "Gosh, why are you using the same method to wake me up? Do you think I will fall for it once again?" Miss Liu asked as she rubbed on her eyes while flipping her hair back. When she finally looked at the sky just to be sure, her eyes snapped open. "A Phoenix!" Chapter 63 Miss Liu Arge ming bird with colorful feathers skimmed through the sky, heading straight in Miss Liu¡¯s direction. Her mansion was close to the top of the mountain, giving her a close look at the fascinating creature. "How is this possible?" Miss Liu questioned in wonder, her eyes brightening as she admired the beast. "She is so fast!" It was well known that all Phoenixes were females with no male representatives. This was probably the main thing why Miss Liu loved them. No annoying males bothering them while they can live in peace. "She must have somehow sneaked inside the Capital in her human form," the Maid suggested, sharing Miss Liu¡¯s excitement. Miss Liu forgot about her unpresentable appearance and flew up, ready to meet her Phoenix. "Miss Liu! Wait!" Too bad, her maid quickly jumped and caught her naked foot, pulling her down to the ground. "Miss Liu, look at your state! You can¡¯t show yourself like this to the public!" the maid scolded. "Please, wear some proper clothes." Only then did Miss Liu look down at her attire, realizing her maid was right. She only wore a ck nightgown to sleep that barely covered her body. Even if it wasid loose, one could see all her curves at the first nce. Not only that, but it was also slightly see-through so she definitely couldn¡¯t go out like this. If her father learned about that, she would be confined in her room and forced to cultivate, so it was better toply. Miss Liu quickly pulled out a random ck dress and wore it on top of her nightgown. Her hair was too messy to fix it in time so she only tied it in a ponytail while already raising in the air. This time her maid didn¡¯t stop her but still followed closely behind. "Whoa!" Both of them eximed when they saw the Phoenix shoot past them. They were a bitte but still got close enough to feel the warmth of the Phoenix¡¯s mes. "It¡¯s so cool! Why can¡¯t I be a Phoenix?" Miss Liumented, hovering in the sky while gazing at the Phoenix from the distance. Miss Liu didn¡¯t even try to chase after her as the Phoenix was just too fast. Even the fastest Flying Ships were nowhere close to her speed. Huh? A momentter, something disturbed her space. It turned out it was a group of City Guards, chasing after the majestic Phoenix. Miss Liu instantly frowned andunched herself to block them. "Halt!" Miss Liu called out. When the guards saw her blocking the path, they initially tried to bypass her without care, but when they got a closer look, the City Guard Captain with his signature red eagle painted on his chest immediately ordered a sudden stop. "Everyone stop!" The fierce face of the City Guard Captain swiftly changed into a docile one as he flew forward, bowing his head. "Miss Liu! Is there anything we can help you with?" the Captain asked politely, not daring to look straight into her eyes. "I forbid you from chasing after this Phoenix! From now on, she is under my protection!" Miss Liumanded, shocking the City Guards. "B-but Miss Liu, that Phoenix hurt two people in the safe zone. It needs to be stopped before it can hurt anyone else!" the Captain reasoned, causing Miss Liu to knit her brows. "Did you just disobey my order?" Miss Liu questioned sternly. "Firstly, she is a woman. Secondly, do you think you can face a Celestial Phoenix with your pitiful strength? She will sweep you all with just one swing of her wing. Her mes are not something a God or Immortal Stage Cultivators like you can handle." Gulp. The City Guards swallowed their saliva, no longer as brave as before. It was obvious they were just following the protocol. Even if they didn¡¯t fight, they could simply monitor the situation and act as a backup while waiting for the big shots to arrive. "Cough, I will report your decision to the headquarters..." The captain replied as he cleared his throat. The silent maid hovering next to Miss Liu finally spoke, adding to the case, "If the chase is not stopped, I will report it to Sect Master Liu." The City Guards immediately panicked as their Captain quickly waved with his arms to stop her, "Please, don¡¯t! We will remove the hunting order!" "Thank you, Mia," Miss Liu thanked her maid and began flying back to her mansion, pulling Mia with her. Mia was around her age, looking more like her twin sister than her maid. Although there were some differences in their faces, both their figures and hair were simr, equally long and ck. If not for her known status and servant clothes, one would for sure made a mistake. Mia was with her for a long time, longer than she could even remember. She knew very well when was the best time she should speak. It would look bad on Miss Liu if she used her father¡¯s name but Mia didn¡¯t need to worry about it. They gazed in the distance to catch thest glimpse of the escaping Phoenix but she was already gone, looking like a small red dot on the horizon. "Sigh, it¡¯s such a shame it was just passing by... I wish I could befriend her. I would do anything," Miss Liu muttered, imagining herself flying in the sky with the Phoenix. She blushed and smiled lovingly as if she was lovestruck. "Well, at least Miss Liu¡¯s wish came true and you finally met one," Mia said, sharing Miss Liu¡¯s happiness. "Yeah, I will definitely find her and befriend her," Miss Liu nodded, descending on their mountain when she stopped, noticing they had a guest waiting for them by the door. It was one of the House of Dragons¡¯ Elders. She could recognize him by the special attire Elders wore which not only looked grand but also had amazing defensive properties. There was only one reason why would an Eldere over to her mansion. Either it¡¯s to contact her father or to announce some important news. Knowing her father couldn¡¯t be disturbed, she bet on thetter. "Elder Yang!" Miss Liu called out as shended. "Why are you here?" "Miss Liu! I¡¯m bringing important news!" Elder Yang said as he bowed with a smile. "Do you have a moment to talk?" "Actually, I don¡¯t," Miss Liu replied shortly. "As you can see, my hair is a mess as I just woke up so I¡¯m not really ready to ept any guests. I need to go back and go through my morning routine. If you want, you can wait until I¡¯m done or if you are in hurry, you can share it with Mia and I will listen to itter." "Cough," Elder Yang cleared his throat. "I¡¯m sure Miss Liu will want to learn about it immediately. It¡¯s about Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciples." Miss Liu was on her way to her to enter the mansion when she stopped at Elder Yang¡¯sst words. "Huh? What about my father¡¯s personal disciples? Tell me," Miss Liu ordered curiously. "We got the news that two new personal disciples of Sect Master Liu appeared in the Water Land. Have you heard of it already?" Elder Yang asked cautiously while ncing at her expression. Miss Liu didn¡¯t hesitate and put on a poker face, realizing immediately what he was doing. She spent so much time with the Elders that she already learned their tactics, trying to get information about her father from her. Mia was simrly silent, not showing any emotion on her face. "What about them?" Miss Liu questioned calmly on the outside, but internally, she was ultimately confused. There were no new personal disciples! If there were any, she would know about it for sure. Especially since it had to be her who handed the tokens as her father locked himself up at the top of the mountain. "Hmm, they disyed Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciple tokens and we confirmed they were real," Elder Yang revealed. "We were a bit taken aback because there wasn¡¯t any report and they were not registered, so I came here to ask you about them." ¡¯Impossible!¡¯ Miss Liu cried out in her mind but none of that leaked outside. "Yes, I gave them the tokens when I traveled to find a certain Spirit Herb for my father. I saw they have potential and told them they cane to the Capital and get tested. As I didn¡¯t have normal tokens, I gave them my father¡¯s tokens. Is that a problem?" Miss Liu spoke as if nothing serious happened. "I was too busy to report it to the management so if you can be so good and report it for me, that would be great." Her story worked perfectly as she just happened to return back home from traveling yesterday night. That didn¡¯t change the fact that she still had no idea what was going on. "Oh... So it was Miss Liu in the end..." Elder Yang muttered. "Just as I thought. It is indeed impossible to forge Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciple token." Miss Liu finally frowned. "Of course it is impossible. Who do you think my father is?" Hearing her sudden burst, Elder Yang paled, stepping back while bowing, "I apologize, Miss Liu, I didn¡¯t mean to offend anyone." "You are forgiven," Miss Liu said sternly. "Now tell me, what happened? You said they disyed their tokens?" Chapter 64 Interes "Actually, they had a conflict with Trade Union experts. They tried to escape through the Safe Zone barrier but the boy called Liu Xuefeng, only cracked it with his strike, unable to go through," Elder Yang exined, causing Miss Liu¡¯s purple eyes to narrow. If they couldn¡¯t even break the Safe Zone barrier, they were for sure not qualified to be her father¡¯s disciples. What worried her the most was the fact they had the tokens. There was no way they could have gotten them. "They were caught by the Trade Union¡¯s experts and the battle broke out," Elder Yang continued, not aware of her own battle in her mind. "From what I have gathered, the two just ascended yesterday and were still in the Pseudo-God Stage but Miss Liu should know that already." "Yes, I know," Miss Liu agreed blindly, her art of bullshitting mastered to perfection. "It doesn¡¯t matter they just ascended. What matters is their potential. I immediately noticed they were special the moment I saw them." Elder Yang nodded in awe. "Miss Liu indeed has an eye for talent. Those two seem special indeed. I didn¡¯t see the full battle yet but from what I have heard, they were not only heavily outnumbered by the Trade Union experts but also City Guards who came to arrest them as well. They were facing a few Immortal Stage Cultivators from which one even had a Four Elemental Core, yet they still came out on top." "Huh?" Miss Liu and Mia got surprised at the same time. "Go on. Tell me the details." She would understand if they beat another peak God Stage Cultivators but to even defeat Immortal Stage experts? Just after ascending to Heaven Realm? It was definitely a sign of geniuses. "The woman that apanied him seemed to be a support, boosting his strength with her arts but even with that, I¡¯m sure he would have won anyway on his own. He used a powerful Forbidden Art, creating a giant vine that destroyed everything on its way. No matter what Trade Union did, the vine absorbed all their attacks and killed them all with just one p. Even when they tried to escape, the vine chased after them, killing them one by one," Elder Yang described excitedly. "Only those who kneeled on the ground were spared." This time the two girls were in shock, calling out at the same time. "Judgment Vine!" "Oh, Miss Liu knows it?" Elder Yang asked in surprise. "Was the vine stuck in one ce, unable to move its base while that Xuefeng was controlling it?" Miss Liu questioned without replying. "I think that was the case," Elder Yang nodded. "Is it really a Forbidden Art?" "Yes. Father was teaching me about various Forbidden Arts that once dominated the Heaven Realm. I still remember most of them," Miss Liu replied. "To think he knew that Forbidden Art and didn¡¯t tell me?" "Hehe," Elder Yang giggled. "Maybe he was too scared to reveal it, knowing it was a Forbidden Art, but after being cornered by Trade Union, he had to use it to escape." "Maybe," Miss Liu agreed lightly, her mind already thinking on how to exploit this information. "What happened next?" "Well, after defeating the Trade Union¡¯s experts, he collected all the loot from the corpses and distributed most of it to the public. He even apologized for imparting them with his conflict. Only then did he use the Judgment Vine to break through the Safe Zone barrier, leaving right after," Elder Yang finished, pulling out a projector from his Storage Ring. "I have a short video if Miss Liu wants to see them once again." Miss Liu¡¯s eyes brightened. "Give it to me," Miss Liu said hurriedly as she grabbed her projector from Elder Yang¡¯s palm. She could no longer hide her interest. Not only did he have the Forbidden Art but wasn¡¯t greedy, one thing she hated the most. She received the known look from Mai, one that showed her worry but Miss Liu just smiled. She swiftly activated the projector and a scene of two young adults disying her father¡¯s tokens yed out. Miss Liu¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Xuefeng¡¯s body, checking him out. ¡¯An elf?¡¯ Miss Liu was pleasantly surprised. ¡¯White hair, smart golden eyes, pointy ears, and such smooth skin... Not bad.¡¯ Then, she saw the woman standing by Xuefeng¡¯s side. She already expected her to be a beauty and indeed wasn¡¯t disappointed. "Those are indeed Sect Master Liu¡¯s Personal Disciple Tokens," Mia pointed out, pulling Miss Liu out of her thoughts. Shepletely ignored the scene, focusing on inspecting their looks first. "Yes, yes. Those are the tokens I gave them," Miss Liu added with a nod. "Do you maybe know their full names, so we can register them? I forgot to ask them earlier." Miss Liu went so far already so there was no way she could avoid continuing her lie. She was bothered earlier, but now she didn¡¯t even mind it. The guy indeed looked interesting. She didn¡¯t return the projector when the scene ended but instead kept it without permission. "Yes. As I said before, the man is called Liu Xuefeng while the woman is Xiao Tianshi. They introduced themselves to the public, so soon, everyone should know their names in the Water Land. It would be a shame for House of Dragons if they turned out to be impostors, so I had to confirm it with Miss Liu," Elder Yang replied. "I¡¯m d we have two more talented experts in our Sect." "Oh, right. He has the samest name as me, but I don¡¯t think we are rted. Did you do a background check? Do you know anything about them? How about that girl? Are those two together?" Miss Liu questioned, getting a sudden nce from Mia. It was a clear warning not to get too invested, but Miss Liu brushed it off. She was just curious, that was all. Elder Yang scratched his head seeing her enthusiasm but still replied, "Actually, he called her his wife, so I¡¯m sure they are together. If Miss Liu wants to listen, I do have some spicy information about them, especially that Liu Xuefeng." p. "Perfect," Miss Liu called out as she sped her hands. "What about him?" The day didn¡¯t even start properly and it was getting better and better. First, it was her first meeting with a Phoenix, and now this. "I got to learn about this whole news from President Wu of the Trade Union as I attended his granddaughter¡¯s Celebration Party. He was naturally the first to be notified once his Experts were killed," Elder Yang began, catching her interested from the very first moment. "President Wu has a granddaughter? Is there some kind of connection between Xuefeng and her? It seems like Xuefeng has some conflict with the Trade Union," Miss Liu noticed. "Bullseye. Miss Wu announced she is married to Xuefeng and I think that was the reason President Wu sent experts after him. I don¡¯t want to specte but I don¡¯t think the two like each other. When President Wu found out Xuefeng became Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciple, he asked me if I can confirm it. I guess President Wu will receive some bad news," Elder Yang exined while stroking his chin. "Wait, wait," Miss Liu froze, not expecting that. "So he has two wives...?" "Oh, actually, he has three. There is another one called Queen Nuwa. She is the Queen of Forest Elves race and extreme beauty. Just based on her attitude, I can confirm she has the bearing of the Queen, so I wouldn¡¯t doubt it. Even her daughter seems to be a Master Tamer who apparently tamed a Celestial Dragon and a Phoenix." Elder Yang answered in a gossipy manner. "It seems they all ascended together so they must have met in the lower realm." "Oh!" Miss Liu eximed when Elder Yang mentioned a Phoenix. She was about to speak when Mia cut her off, ending the conversation. "If that is everything Elder Yang, we will excuse ourselves. Please perform your duties and register those two. We will do the rest once they arrive in the Sect. Thank you." She didn¡¯t give Miss Liu a chance and pulled her into the mansion, closing the door behind her. "Miss Liu," Mia said with her brows knitted while staring into her Miss¡¯ eyes. "What? Why are you looking at me like this?" Miss Liu asked with a yful smile, pretending she was innocent. "Because I know you very well. Whenever you are interested in something, you will go through fire to get it," Mia remarked. "You don¡¯t really n to befriend them just so you can meet the Phoenix?" "How did you know? I was going to do exactly that," Miss Liu replied with a shrug before swiftly running away from Mia. "Miss Liu!" Mia called out as she chased after her. Miss Liu didn¡¯t really n to escape far so Mia quickly caught her, causing Miss Liu tough, "Haha, okay, meeting the Phoenix is not really my main goal. Aren¡¯t you also interested in meeting a man who stole the hearts of so many high profile beauties? How good of a man he has to be for them to willingly agree to share him? I¡¯m just curious, okay?" "They are scammers. They found a way to forge Sect Master Liu¡¯s tokens. It¡¯s obvious we didn¡¯t give them any," Mia reasoned. "Right, so we need to go find them and investigate, isn¡¯t that right? It would be really bad if people found out that my father¡¯s tokens were fabricated. We need to either silence them or pull them to our side. Knowing he is President Wu¡¯s son-inw, we can only do thetter," Miss Liu exined, entering into her spacious bathroom. She didn¡¯t mind Mia¡¯s presence and began stripping off her clothes, ready to take a morning shower. "..." Mia was lost for words, unable to refute her reasoning. "Go find out where he is right now. We will travel to the Water Land today," Miss Liu ordered, no longer acting yful. It was a seriousmand. "Yes, Miss Liu," Mia replied with a bow and left, having no other option. Miss Liu smiled and slid her nightgown to the floor, entering under an elegant wooden shower that began pouring hot water as soon as she approached it. When hot water sshed on her face, Miss Liu couldn¡¯t help but imagine Xuefeng¡¯s handsome face. ¡¯What do you have that made all of those beauties fall for you...?¡¯ Chapter 65 Missed Meeting "Ahh... I slept so well today~" Yiren moaned with pleasure as she sat up to stretch her arms before rubbing her sleepy eyes. The room they were given was spacious and the bed couldn¡¯t befier. She was drowning into the soft feathers inside her pillow while covering herself with the fluffiest quilt. Looking around, Yiren¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the beauty sleeping next to her, causing her to grin right after. She sneaked back under the quilt and traveled under it, straight above the soundly asleep Lisa. Yiren didn¡¯t hesitate andid on Lisa, hugging her tightly while pressing her cheek into Lisa¡¯s soft breasts. She would always receive a morning hug from Xuefeng so it became a habit of hers to hug after waking up. "Huh?" Too bad, she was quickly discovered by Lisa as she pulled up the quilt to see her. "Good morning, Lisa," Yiren said happily while looking up to face her. "Good morning... What are you doing?" Lisa asked sleepily, her mind seemed like it was still rebooting. In response, Yiren rubbed her cheeks against Lisa¡¯s chest and replied boldly, "I¡¯m enjoying your soft breasts first thing in the morning. They are so perky even when youy down. I am jealous." Lisa instantly blushed and grabbed Yiren¡¯s shoulders, pulling her away. "Stop! You are naughty so early in the morning," Lisa scolded but Yiren counter-attacked without my care. Ha! Yiren reached forward and squeezed the two peaks in front of her with hands too small to embrace the whole. Only a white nightgown separated them which was so thin that it couldn¡¯t even be considered a barrier for Yiren. Ah! Lisa squeaked softly, receiving more teases from Yiren. "Hehe, are you shy? Didn¡¯t we already shower together?" Yiren questioned yfully, knowing Lisa wasn¡¯t really good with games like those. "It seems like they got bigger and firmer from thest time I remember. Xuefeng¡¯s massages indeed create wonders for all of us." "You are like Nuwa, so naughty!" Lisamented and suddenly rolled with Yiren on the bed, getting on top of her while pinning Yiren¡¯s wrists. Knock, knock. Just as Lisa was about to fight back, they heard a knock to the door, putting halt to their games. "Yes?" Lisa called out. "Miss Yiren, Miss Lisa, I don¡¯t want to wake you up but we need to depart early, so we are pressed on time," Vige Leader informed from the other side, not daring to enter the bedroom. "The earlier we leave, the faster we can arrive at the ce and finish our mission during a single day." "Okay! We will get ready!" Lisa replied only to get struck by Yiren¡¯s blows into her ear. Lisa gazed back at Yiren who pretended to be innocent and finally broke. "Now you have done it," Lisa muttered sternly and attacked, tickling Yiren on the belly. "Hahahaha!" They only stopped after Yiren begged for forgiveness, breathing heavily. As they already showered the night before, it didn¡¯t take them long to get ready by getting dressed andbing their messy hair. Unfortunately, they were stillte. "Is it okay if we eat on the way? My wife prepared some food supplies for us." The Vige Leader was waiting for them in the hallway, already wearing his hunting leather gear. "Sure, no problem," Yiren nodded indifferently, actually preferring to eat with her hands. "Please, follow me then. The rides are already prepared." Sure enough, right outside the Vige Leader¡¯s mansion stood tworge birds with seats fastened to their back. Though, it wasn¡¯t the main thing that caught the girls¡¯ attention. It was the crowd who gathered around the entrance, cheering the moment they left. "Goddess! Good luck on your mission!" "Good morning, Goddess! Please ept our best wishes!" "Awe Goddess!" Many cheered, raising gifts in the air for her to ept, overwhelming her. She was used to the public as she was a Princess but this time there were just too many people calling out her nickname. "Don¡¯t worry, Goddess. They are just trying to be nice. When everyone heard about our trip and its goal, they were naturally ecstatic. This Celestial Beast was causing us problems for a while, so they are happy you will help solve it," the wife of Vige Leader exined as she approached. "If you ept even one gift, it will show you epted their wishes." "Oh, I see," Yiren nodded and stepped forward to greet the people. "Everyone! Thank you for the best wishes! I will make sure to not disappoint you and return soon!" "Also," Yiren continued as the crowd quietened down and approached a little girl with a ring made from flowers. She let her ce it on top of her head and smiled at the crowd. They immediately exploded with cheers once again. "Goddess!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª At the same time as Yiren and Lisa were departing, Xuefeng was already up, walking towards the Teleportation Station with Tianshi by his hand. Thanks to the kindness of the locals, they easily got their directions and since it wasn¡¯t far from their inn, they decided to take a walk instead of getting a Beast Taxi. ¡¯Do you think we will be like them one day? Living in a Safe Zone while getting a stable job and living a happy life together? We could buy one big house and share it with everyone,¡¯ Tianshi wondered in Xuefeng¡¯s mind as she looked around the street, hugging onto Xuefeng¡¯s arm. ¡¯I honestly don¡¯t mind anything as long as I¡¯m with you.¡¯ ¡¯It is a possibility that we will eventually settle for a while but I doubt it will happen any time soon. Knowing you all, you are not the types who would like to stay in one ce for an extended period of time,¡¯ Xuefeng replied, reaching out to caress her cheek in the middle of the crowd. ¡¯I¡¯m the same. I want to travel around and visit all Realms I can before it¡¯s toote. It¡¯s been less than four years before we got to this world, so we still have a lot to discover.¡¯ ¡¯I know, I know. I was just thinking. Look at everyone¡¯s faces. Doesn¡¯t they look happy?¡¯ Tianshi pointed out, making Xuefeng take a closer look at the people around him. It was indeed strange that most of the people were either smiling or simply chilling, walking while chatting with their friends or family. The whole scenario looked extremely simr to the previous city they visited. He saw wide roads with pedestrian walks on both sides filled with rxed people doing their daily tasks. ¡¯They look like life in the Save Zone couldn¡¯t get any better,¡¯ Tianshi added. ¡¯Well, that¡¯s true. They don¡¯t need to worry about any threats of the Cultivation World so they live carefreely. Unfortunately, our fate is already sealed so we can¡¯t allow that. Either we step on the top of the world or we die trying,¡¯ Xuefeng informed of the obvious. Tianshi squeezed his arm, knowing exactly what he meant. Although the Elemental Bracelet gave him extreme power, it was a curse. Once he started gathering the Elemental Stones, he could either get them all or die. If not the other experts, it would be the bracelet itself that would kill him. ¡¯I want to see my Xuefeng on top of the world,¡¯ Tianshi muttered in response, finally pulling away from him as they stopped in front of a big queue. "What is happening here? Why is everyone blocking the way?" Xuefeng questioned out loud. His question made two of thest people in the queue turn around and say bitterly, "It¡¯s a queue to the Teleportation Station. Today it is exceptionally long but it shouldn¡¯t take more than five hours. It¡¯s going to be a long wait till we can get in." "Oh! Thank you," Xuefeng acknowledged the answer and pulled Tianshi to the side. The queue was in the middle of the pavement while the side near the buildings was almost empty. Xuefeng obviously wanted to skip the queue, but the two guys called out after them, warning friendly, "The left side is reserved for very important experts. If guards see you two walking there, they will think you want to skip the queue. If you want to get to the other side, you need to go to the right side and use the intersection to¡ª" Xuefeng cut him off, not wasting any more of his time, "Actually, we are two of those important experts. We want to use the Teleportation Stations as well." Smiling at their surprise, Xuefeng and Tianshi walked away, moving along the queue. They naturally got some curious looks but they simply ignored them. It was natural that everyone would wonder who they were but Xuefeng knew it was impossible the news spread this fast. He got proved wrong very quickly. "I know those two! I saw the video from my cousin! They were the ones who used Forbidden Art to escape from the Safe Zone!" A loud cry from a youngster revealed their identity. "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh!" Multiple people around him eximed in excitement but Xuefeng didn¡¯t slow down to face them. He sped up instead. ¡¯How do they all know after just one day? I thought it would take a few days for that to happen,¡¯ Xuefeng wondered, nning on reaching the station as soon as possible. For them to be recognized so fast, it would only let their pursuers track them more easily. They could avoid that by simply wearing their cloaks but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to hide anymore. They reached the Teleportation Station much faster than they normally would and it turned out to be just a za with four narrow stone towers that emittedrge amounts of Ether Qi. It turned out to be a mass teleport Station who teleported tens of people at the same time. "Sir, madam, did youe to use the Teleportation Station? Can I see your permit?" The moment they reached the front of the queue, they were approached by the Staff Member who seemed extremely polite the moment he saw them. "Those should be enough, right? We are Sect Master Liu Personal Disciples," Xuefeng introduced them as they pulled out their tokens before keeping them, not even disying the Golden Dragon imagine. "Keep it a secret though. We don¡¯t want too much publicity." For the Staff Members, it seemed to be enough as their eyes quickly widened and they gave way. "O-of course! Please, tell us your destination!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "So he has not appeared in the Capital yet..." Miss Liu muttered after receiving a report from the Leader of the Teleportation Station. They rushed all the way to the Water Land Capital only to find out he wasn¡¯t even there. "I guess we were too rush," Miss Liu said with a sigh and pulled on Mia¡¯s hand while leaving onest order. "Inform me once they appear. They are very important to me." She didn¡¯t wait for the reply, already considering it done, and left with Mia. "Let¡¯s find out a nice restaurant to eat. I forgot we didn¡¯t eat anything yet." A few minutes after they left, the Teleport Station suddenly acted up ahead of the scheduled time, which surprised the Staff. They only rxed when they saw it was just two silhouettes. It could only mean one thing which wasn¡¯t that rare anymore that day. Another V.I.P Teleport! Chapter 66 Qualification Tes "Wee to the Water Land Capital!" Right as their bodies came out of space, Xuefeng and Tianshi were greeted by multiple Staff Members who came up to the tform. Being quite dizzy from the extreme speed they traveled, he quickly grabbed Tianshi, supporting her up so she wouldn¡¯t trip. "Are you okay?" Xuefeng questioned as he held onto Tianshi¡¯s face,pletely ignoring the Staff. He quickly channeled his Fate Qi through her body, helping Tianshi handle the dizziness. "Yes, thank you... I¡¯m better now," Tianshi nodded, finally standing on her own. The Teleportation Station worked in a simr way as normal teleportation but on a much bigger scale. They were coated with a thickyer of Ether Qi and sent flying through space in the next Station direction. The next Station worked like a inside another dimension, slowing them down which allowed them to return to the outside world. "Sir, Madam, don¡¯t worry. You will return to normal after a short walk," the Staff Member assured brightly. The Teleportation Station was much bigger in the Capital but also more private, without any onlookers watching them arrive. It was more like a temple with one big hall. It was better than nothing. "We are better already. Thank you," Xuefeng finally replied as they walked down the tform, gazing at the talking Staff Member. "Are there any fees for the service? I forgot to ask before we were sent here." "Oh! No need, no need," the Staff Member shook his head hurriedly. "Onlymon Citizens are required to pay. Almost all high-status Sects have a deal with us to exempt their disciples from the pay. It will be covered by the Sect on theter date. I just need identification to note down your arrival in the report." "I see. Is this enough?" Xuefeng asked as they pulled out their disciple tokens and channeled their Qi through it, activating the Golden Dragons. Roar! Two miniature Golden Dragons danced above their heads before returning to the tokens, shocking the Staff Members. It wasn¡¯t often that Sect Master Liu¡¯s token made an appearance in the Teleportation Station. "Yes, yes! More than enough," the Staff Member called out ecstatic. "Please enjoy your stay in the Capital. If you need anything else, don¡¯t hesitate to ask." Xuefeng only replied with a nod as he pulled Tianshi to the exit before asking, "Do you know about the Tournament that will happen any time soon? I would like to know some details about it." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Oof... That was a stressful hour..." Right after Xuefeng and Tianshi left, the Staff Members sighed in relief, finally able to rx a bit. First, it was Miss Liu and then another two disciples of Sect Master Liu. Their faces were hurting from forcefully smiling for such a long time. "It seems like those two n to join the Tournament. I guess we already know who will be the winner of this year¡¯spetition. Water Land Sects will be for sure pissed off," the Staff Membermented after exining all the details about the iing Tournament. "I doubt it," his work buddy replied with a shrug. "Didn¡¯t you feel their cultivation stage? The pressure of their souls is that of a Pseudo-God Stage. It will be hard for them to win anything. They will bepeting against strongest Immortal Stage Cultivators after all." "Pfft," the Staff Member immediately snickered. "Do you think they would be Sect Master Liu¡¯s Personal Disciples if they were weak? Anyway, those two should be ones that Miss Liu was searching for. I think we should report it to her." "Agree." It wasn¡¯t like Sect Master Liu had tens of disciples, so it was a simple deduction, especially after Miss Liu said she is looking for them and a momentter, they appeared. Even their description matched. A handsome man of white hair with a beautiful brown-haired woman. There was no way they could make a mistake there. Xuefeng and Tianshi were not aware of that exchange, casually flying towards the main arena in one of the Beast Taxis. The capital was indeed a Capital, overwhelming other cities with its size. Unless they had their own flying ship, they couldn¡¯t travel without a Beast Taxi or a permit. Naturally, being two impostors, they wouldn¡¯t even think about thetter. "Looks grand," Xuefengmented as he gazed at the distant arena from up in the sky. "I expected it to be gigantic but this is really an overkill." ¡¯It is like a football stadium from Earth,¡¯ Tianshi pointed out in their connection. ¡¯Just ten times bigger.¡¯ The Beast Owner seemed to be a chatty type as he quickly called out to them, overhearing Xuefeng¡¯sment, "You are new to the Water Land? This is indeed one of the biggest arenas. It can fit more than a million people. When the Tournament starts, this ce will be filled with crowds. Right now only participants gather to qualify for the tournament. Are you going to participate as well?" "Yes," Xuefeng replied shortly but the Beast Owner didn¡¯t mind, continuing to talk. "I wonder what will be the record for this year¡¯s qualifications. Last year it was almost eight million Units." Xuefeng wanted to chat with Tianshi but this information intrigued him. They already knew about the qualification for the main event from the Staff Member of the Teleportation Station. It was quitemon to test the strength of the participants before they were allowed to join the tournament. After all, no one wanted to watch some weaklings battle it out. It was also a crucial part as only a thousand and twenty-four people could qualify for the tournament. A certain number of spots would be filled with known experts while the rest would be determined by the Qualification Test. One would be required to unleash a powerful attack at the testing machine which would determine the strength of your attack. The only thing Xuefeng didn¡¯t know was how. "Units? How much power are eight million Units?" Xuefeng questioned curiously. The Beast owner was naturally happy to be given attention so he quickly replied. "Boy, let this old man teach you. One unit is the equivalent of an adult human punch without any enhancements or special training. The Testing Machine calctes the strength of the attack based on how many times stronger it is than a basic punch. Eight million Units means that the strongest attack was eight million times more powerful." "I see..." Xuefeng nodded in understanding before questioning in his mind. ¡¯What do you think about my Sword Arts? How many Units of power could they have?¡¯ ¡¯Based on your current stage...¡¯ Ming paused as if she was counting. ¡¯Your stronger attacks should have around a million Units.¡¯ Huh... Xuefeng didn¡¯t know why but he was disappointed. Only a momentter did he figure out the reason. ¡¯Is it because of the Refinement?¡¯ Xuefeng guessed. ¡¯Yup,¡¯ Ming agreed. ¡¯The Judgment Vine should have around ten million Units of power, even without any refinement, but you have too little Qi to use it frequently. You focus on refining your elements while we focus on your cultivation. Your strength will increase with just a little effort.¡¯ ¡¯We already started working on it earlier this night,¡¯ Ling called out, causing Xuefeng to smile. Maybe for others Cultivation was boring but for him, it was pure pleasure. Being connected with Ling, their cultivation speed multiplied so he could enjoy his night activities with his wives while progressing in his cultivation. Though, because there was only Water Qi in the Water Land¡¯s air, they would have to Dual Cultivate in every Land to cultivate all the elements. Naturally, no one objected to that, looking forward to every night. The Beast Owner dropped them by the main entrance of the Arena and they immediately got overwhelmed by crowds. There were just too many young Cultivators trying to enter the Arena and participate in the Qualification Test. Even if they didn¡¯t qualify, it was still a nice way to check their current strength, an opportunity that didn¡¯t happen often. Looking at the long queue quickly gave Xuefeng a headache, forcing them to skip another line once again, under everyone¡¯s gaze. Even though Xuefeng didn¡¯t wish to be arrogant, the queues for normal people were just too much to handle. The shorted queue by the side had just a few people waiting which was exactly what they needed. Thedy by the entrance only checked them once and she frowned, definitely not recognizing them. "Name, age and show the Disciple Token of your Sect," she said casually while looking down at her list. "Liu Xuefeng and Xiao Tianshi. Both Neen years old and Personal Disciples of the Sect Master Liu," Xuefeng introduced them both, making thedy freeze on the spot. She looked up to take a second look at them and opened her mouth to speak when she was cut off by a male voiceing from behind. "Huh? The rumored Sect Master Liu¡¯s Personal Disciples? Interesting." Chapter 67 Friendly Banter "Young Master Bai!" Thedy staff eximed happily the moment she saw the man, causing Xuefeng and Tianshi to turn around curiously. It was definitely someone different from what they expected. It was a blond shorty who didn¡¯t even reach Xuefeng¡¯s chest yet his head was enormouspared to the rest of his body. If not for his adult-like facial features, Xuefeng would bet he was still a teen. Their gazes locked and Xuefeng almost burst outughing, trying to stop himself by biting on his lips. His body was just tooical. With all the handsome girls and beauties around, he was there, short and square-faced. Young Master Bai frowned when he saw that and flipped his shoulder-length hair to the side in a fabulous fashion. "What? Have you never seen such a beautiful person like me?" He asked seriously, causing Xuefeng to break. "Hahahaha, he can¡¯t be serious," Xuefeng called out inughter as he looked at Tianshi, unable to hold back anymore. Pa! Tianshi hit him on the shoulder, so he would behave but she was also trying hard not tough. "Okay, okay," Xuefeng forcefully calmed himself down and greeted the man casually, "Nice to meet you. We would talk more but we are in a hurry, sooo..." He didn¡¯t finish and turned around to thedy staff instead, asking, "Can we enter already? We want to quickly qualify and be done with it." "O-of course. Can I see your Tokens...? I can¡¯t skip the procedure..." Thedy staff questioned cautiously, already sweating. The pressure seemed to be too much for her. "Sure, but I will quickly hide it. I am getting annoyed by the Golden Dragons flying out of the tokens," Xuefeng replied, pulling out his token once again. Two secondster, he kept it and Tianshi followed suit. Just a glimpse was enough to act as proof. He was earlier wondering why didn¡¯t the House of Dragons denounce them yet, announcing they were impostors but then he realized they couldn¡¯t. It would not only ruin their name but also their Sect Master as well. They probably couldn¡¯t even reach him to confirm his story so everything worked out perfectly for them. Xuefeng already expected they would be approached in private to solve this issue, so until then, they could use their personal disciple identity. "Thank you, Sir, Madam," thedy staff acknowledged as she bowed deeply. "I will note down your names but there is something you two need to know. With your background, House of Dragons can apply to put you both in the seeded spots. You don¡¯t need to go through the Qualification Test." "Oh, no worries. It¡¯s not a bother. We actually want to test our strength first, so this Qualifier is perfect for us," Xuefeng replied while waving his hand not to worry about it. In reality, they just couldn¡¯t ask the Sect because they didn¡¯t even join it yet. All they can do now is build the hype around them to sneak their way into the side door. Thedy staff nodded firmly and gazed at Young Master Bai who already walked up next to them, "You too, Young Master Bai. I already saw you in the seeded spots list through. There is no need to attend the Qualification Test." "Of course I am. After all, I¡¯m representing the Water Eagle Sect as their top seed. I didn¡¯te here for the test but rather to watch others and check their strength. After all, I n to win this whole tournament," Young Master Bai replied casually with another flip of his hair and walked past them with his head high. Xuefeng thought he didn¡¯t mind themughing, acting like a chill dude but then he heard a bullet fired at him, ruining the image Xuefeng built about him. "I¡¯m especially curious about the strength of a certain newbie who only became Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciple because of his Forbidden Art. I will definitelyugh my ass off if he can¡¯t even reach five million Units in strength. It would be a real shame to Sect Master Liu and House of Dragons." Xuefeng frowned initially as the Young Master Bai walked into the arena without turning back, causing thedy staff to panic. She bowed deeply, trying to salvage the situation. "Young Master Xuefeng... I apologize for Young Master Bai. He is¡ª" "Hahahaha! Good!" Xuefeng burst outughing, cutting her off. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not mad. That¡¯s just friendly banter." How could he get mad at that? He was the first one tough at him, so it was only natural to receive a shot back. As long as Tianshi wasn¡¯t affected by it, Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind a little challenge. "Let¡¯s go inside and see what experts the Water Land has to offer," Xuefeng called out as they walked into the arena only to be stopped by thedy staff. "Young Master! Please, take those two tokens I prepared. You won¡¯t be able to take part in the Qualifier without them. Pass them to the trainer when you go up the stage please," thedy staff informed while giving them two round memory slips. When Xuefeng touched them, their information and pictures appeared in his mind. "Thank you, Miss," Tianshi replied on their stead and pulled Xuefeng towards the entrance. ¡¯What¡¯s up?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned in his mind, seeing something was off. ¡¯I don¡¯t have any offensive arts. How will I reach five million Units of strength?¡¯ Tianshi asked worried only to be pulled into Xuefeng¡¯s embrace with his arms wrapped around her waist. ¡¯Aren¡¯t you the best Support in the world? Don¡¯t worry, I have a n,¡¯ Xuefeng assured, kissing her deeply before taking her inside, keeping her close to him. He could already hear a loud noiseing from the arena, so he had to be sure everyone knew Tianshi was his. He already expected people to stare at them, especially at her. They walked in a narrow corridor leading to the arena and the closer they got, the louder was the noise. At the other end, they passed by two security guards who let them go in after seeing the memory slips and finally saw the gigantic arena. BOOM! BANG! The sounds of explosions filled the main floor as experts unleashed their abilities. Cheers and cries of approval followed right after, making the noise unbelievably annoying. Tap. He didn¡¯t hesitate and tapped both of their ears, putting on a small background silencer that eased their eardrums. From what they could see, none of the viewing seats were taken as all participants surrounded a hundred stages spread all over the field. The field alone was gigantic. If he wanted to guess, it was around five kilometers in diameter. Even walking from one end to another took some time which was why the few arenas at the front were upied the most. The ones at the back only had a few hundred people around each stage, making it less crowded. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even hesitate and walked towards the closest arena with thergest number of people. If he wanted to be recognized by the House of Dragons, he had to be even more famous, making it impossible to silence them anymore. Unfortunately, the crowd was so dense, it would be really hard to squeeze themselves to the front. The Cultivators by the entrance only gazed at them, hovering on Tianshi a bit more, but when they realized they didn¡¯t know them, they quickly looked back at the stage, not wanting to miss anything. As Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on pushing through himself, he smiled and suddenly four identical copies of him appeared around them. As they walked forward, four clones surrounded them and pushed the people out of the way, creating a narrow path. "Hey! What do you think you are doing?!" People called out angrily after being pushed away but Xuefeng didn¡¯t care much. It was better this way than letting other guys touch his Tianshi when they try to break through the crowd. Xuefeng kept his poker face and didn¡¯t even look at the other people, acting as if nothing happened. Eventually, the public outcry caused more people to notice them and move out of the way willingly. Naturally, they weren¡¯t exactly happy to see being pushed around by some nobodies who no one knew. "What the fuck? Who are they to be so bossy?" When they reached the front of the stage, almost everyone was looking at them instead of the stage where one of the participants was ready to disy his talent. Even the trainer on the stage was distracted by themotion, checking Xuefeng out. The space in front of the stage was more empty so they had more space for themselves. Xuefeng was focused on the stage instead, observing the ck wall on the stage. It seemed to be the testing Spirit Artefact that the Beast owner was talking about. ¡¯Interesting. They are using a ck Dragonic Stone with an integrated Spirit Array as a measuring tool,¡¯ Ming exined. ¡¯Not bad but I expected more. If you want, you can even break it.¡¯ ¡¯Huh? Really?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned surprised, quickly getting intrigued. "Yeah, it¡¯s possible. Give me some time to calcte,¡¯ Ming replied, turning silent. Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind, having a special talent of stalling for a time no matter what happens. He wondered where was the shorty Bai only to see him appear, walking at the front towards him with his group of friends that followed closely behind. "Everyone! If you wonder who they are, let me tell you! He is Liu Xuefeng and the beauty by his side is called Xiao Tianshi! Both of them are the rumored personal disciples of Sect Master Liu! I am really curious about what is their strength! Care to enlighten us with your brilliance?" Chapter 68 Challenge Oh! Everyone eximed when they heard Sect Master Liu¡¯s name and the anger momentarily vanished from their eyes. Even if they were upset, it would be stupid to offend two personal disciples of the strongest expert in the Heaven Realm. Instead, they became more curious and interested, especially after hearing Young Master Bai¡¯s words. It was obvious that the two had a beef with each other as the Shorty Bai wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to challenge Xuefeng. Too bad, no one really cared about their conflict. As long as they could benefit from it, everyone would be happy. How often would anyone get a chance topare their strength with Cultivators of such status? If they happened to be stronger than the two personal disciples, wouldn¡¯t that mean they could also join the House of Dragons in the future? It would be an amazing flex as well, so who would want to miss it? All eyes were on Xuefeng when he finally showed some reaction, smiling at the shorty Bai. "Thank you for the introduction. I would do the same for you, but I already forgot who you are," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "I will just call you Shorty." Pfft... The crowd snickered. The exchange was getting more and more interesting. The two definitely had a feud between each other! To everyone¡¯s surprise, Shorty Bai didn¡¯t get angry at all but instead embraced his imperfections. "Sure! You can call me Shorty Bai! I¡¯m proud of my height and my beautiful hair!" Shorty Bai called out while brushing through his blond hair. "Hahaha!" The crowd couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and burst outughing. The sheer act wasn¡¯t that funny but the smug on his face showing he wasn¡¯t lying at all was what cracked them up. When it came to Xuefeng, he gazed at Tianshi with his own smile, showing he won. ¡¯See?! I knew its not just me!¡¯ Xuefeng called out in his mind to which Tianshi only pursed her lips, still resisting her own urges. ¡¯If I was him, I would also ept myself. It¡¯s not like we canpletely alter our looks. This is how we were born, so we can only learn how to ept it. If he focused on his appearance then he would not enjoy his life and it seems he knows it. There is always another person in this world who will like the way you are just like I love my dummy Xuefeng,¡¯ Tianshi exined her point of view. ¡¯But I still don¡¯t like how petty he is and challenge you repeatedly just cause youughed. It seems like he still cares about how people view him. He is just hiding it well.¡¯ ¡¯I think so too. He started going after me after just a singleugh,¡¯ Xuefeng agreed before giving her a subtle hug, rubbing her side with his thumb. ¡¯Thank you for staying so down to earth and keeping me in check.¡¯ ¡¯Of course. Always,¡¯ Tianshi nodded lovingly, leaning against his arm. ¡¯You are my husband. Forever.¡¯ "Anyway," Xuefeng began out loud as he looked at the stage and the frowning Trainer. "I just came here so I have no idea what the Qualifier looks like. Before I take part in the test, I will take a look at others first." He then nodded respectfully at the Trainer and apologized, "Sir, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing the Qualification Test. Please continue." "Mhmm, as expected of Sect Master Liu¡¯s disciple. At least you are sensible," the Trainer nodded back. "I will forgive you this time." ¡¯To think the Trainer in the Qualifier would be a Celestial Stage Cultivator while pretending to be an Immortal Stage one. I think something sketchy is going on,¡¯ Ming pointed out suddenly, causing Xuefeng to observe the Trainer closely. The Trainer didn¡¯t even notice as he focused back at the Participant on the stage. As the tournament had the limit of thirty years, all participants were young, mostly in their twenties. "You can continue. Right now, the lowest ranking to qualify is around six hundred thousand units. I suggest crossing one or two million to be safely qualified," the Trainer advised. "Yes!" the young man on the stage eximed excitedly and stared at the ck wall in front of him. He pulled out his sword from the Storage Ring and it immediately shone with Water Qi, giving out a blue-colored aura. "Aaaa!" the youngster shouted loudly to hype himself up and rushed at the wall with his sword by his side. He aimed the tip at the wall and after gathering enough power, he stabbed the wall. Thud. Compared to all the explosions from the other stages, this one was quite boring, only giving out a single dull sound. But, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the counter next to the wall just kept going up. Five hundred thousand... One million... One million and five hundred thousand... "Not bad. One million and five hundred fifty-five thousand Units," the Trainer praised as he noted down the youngster¡¯s name on the memory slip. "Even though your Art is quite weak, your Water Qi is refined to a Sixth stage, am I right?" "Yes, Sir!" "Do you have any other stronger Offensive Arts?" the Trainer questioned. "No, Sir! I only managed to buy this one. I used all the other Water Element Upgrade Fragments I found to refine my Qi!" the youngster replied honestly. "Mhmm," the Trainer nodded as he rubbed his short, ssy beard while scanning the youngster in front of him. He looked like he just stepped into his thirties yet the clear maturitying out from his voice and demeanor was too weird. Even Xuefeng noticed something was sketchy about him. ¡¯Do you think he altered his appearance?¡¯ Xuefeng guessed. ¡¯It¡¯s possible but I doubt it. He just advanced to the Celestial Stage in his thirties and his appearance stayed this way for a long time. He is using a Spirit Artefact to contain his Soul Pressure which makes him look like he is an Immortal Stage Cultivator,¡¯ Ming replied with her thoughts to which Ling added, ¡¯He might be a high ranked expert overseeing the Qualifier or maybe one of the top experts looking for a Disciple. What is a better ce to find one than here?¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯tment on that as the Trainer suddenly pulled out a palm-sized memory slip and passed it to the youngster. "This Sword Art should better for you. You should go home and test it. I hope you can master it before the tournament starts. You have two days," the Trainer said with a smile. "Don¡¯t disappoint me." Ahh! The crowd instantly exploded with chatter as jealous gazes fell on the youngster. Everyone knew that Offensive Arts were extremely expensive. To get a hand on one, you could either buy one for tens of Upgrade Fragments or join a Sect, yet the youngster was getting a Sword Art for nothing. Even if he sold it after the Qualifier, he would be rich within seconds. The boy was literally speechless, his eyes unable to believe it but when he touched the memory slip, he quickly bowed. "Thank you, Sir! I will not disappoint you!" "Good. You should get one of the spots with your score so focus on mastering the new art now," the Trainer nodded in approval and ignored him, turning to the crowd. "Next!" Shorty Bai seemed to be waiting for that moment as he immediately fired at Xuefeng. "Young Master Xuefeng? Are you ready to show us your strength? I think everyone is waiting for that. We all want to see if there will be a new record for the Qualifier round. Shouldn¡¯t that be easy for Sect Master Liu¡¯s disciple?" "Actually, I want to watch some more, so anyone who wants can go ahead. If I attempt the test, I would be leaving right after so I would prefer to watch more," Xuefeng replied with a shrug but Shorty Bai didn¡¯t give up. "Come on! Will Young Master Xuefeng make everyone wait like this?" Shorty Bai questioned before turning to the crowd. "Do we want to see Young Master Xuefeng go first?!" Instantly, people began to chant. "Go first!" "Go first!" "Go first!" Xuefeng had to admit that Shorty Bai knew how to manipte the crowd. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m almost done with my calctions. Just touch the wall beforehand so I can know how old the rock is. After we are done, it should crumble with just a bit of strength,¡¯ Ming informed just in the right time, giving him more freedom. "I honestly don¡¯t mind, but," Xuefeng paused as he sighed. "I just worry that I might destroy this wall and everyone will have to move to another stage. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pain for you all?" The way he talked, it felt as if he was doing them a favor. The crowd, Shorty Bai and even the Trainer was taken aback. "Hahaha, I¡¯m willing to bet all my money you can¡¯t even crack it!" Shorty Bai called out as he burst outughing. Others wanted tough as well but knowing Xuefeng¡¯s status, they only chuckled. Xuefeng raised his eyebrows when he heard the proposal, extremely tempted. "Okay, deal. How much is it in Upgrade Fragments? I am willing to bet however much you want with Sect Master Liu as my backing," Xuefeng announced, making Shorty Bai freeze. "You serious? I¡¯m in! I can bet a thousand Upgrade Fragments that you can¡¯t break the wall!" Shorty Bai called out boldly. "I thought I can¡¯t crack it? Are you scared to lose?" Xuefeng bantered. "I changed my mind. You have to break it else it doesn¡¯t count," Shorty Bai replied with a shrug. Before Xuefeng could say anything else, the Trainer snapped at them, "Stop wasting time! We don¡¯t have all day." He red at the Shorty Bai and then turned to Xuefeng, his ck pupils sharp as if he tried to see through his body. "You are Liu Xuefeng, right? Come up on stage now," the Trainer ordered. "If you can break the wall, I will add another thousand Upgrade Fragments as your reward and make sure Young Master Bai keeps his promise." "Haha, alright!" Xuefeng agreed eagerly and turned to Tianshi, kissing her for goodbye. "Wait for me, I will be back soon." He smiled and suddenly Golden Wings burst from his back. "You will regret betting with me." Chapter 69 Itâ€™s a Human! Xuefeng left Tianshi with his clones as heunched himself in the sky, flying all the way to the top of the arena with just one swing of his wings. Not only the crowd around the first arena was amazed but all others on the field also raised their eyes, observing the sudden golden light. He was like a sun with mes bursting out of his limbs and Golden Wings illuminating with its own light. "What is it?" "Is that a Spirit Art or a bird?" "It¡¯s a human!" Swoosh! With another swing of his wings, he shot forward along the seating area and made few swift circles to test his speed. He needed as much power as he could get if he wanted to break through the ck Draconic Stone. ¡¯It should be okay. Go and touch the wall,¡¯ Ming ordered, causing him to head back towards the stage. Thud! He stomped loudly as hended but the Stage only shook a bit, disying its sturdiness. Though, the Trainer didn¡¯t seem happy with his actions, showing a frown on his face. "I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I noticed that the usage of the Qi is allowed in the arena so I couldn¡¯t help but take advantage of it," Xuefeng apologized as hended. "I also needed to calcte the speed required to finish my challenge." Compared to everyone¡¯s expectations, the Trainer didn¡¯t scold but instead praised him. "Your wings are quick. I like them. Can I ask if you made this Art yourself or did you learn it?" Oof! Make an Art himself? Isn¡¯t that a bit overboard to ask? Everyone got weirded out by the Trainer¡¯s question as it was obvious Xuefeng either found it or learned it from someone. "Thetter," Xuefeng replied simply. "It¡¯s a unique Wind Element Art that I learned after visiting the Hidden Realm of my Wives¡¯ Race." "Forrest Elves Race?" the Trainer guessed, surprising Xuefeng. "Don¡¯t worry," the Trainer assured immediately. "I just remember this Wind Element Art because I once visited them. I even tried to learn it but it¡¯s too hard. Only by having a Forest Elf Bloodline can one actually perform such Elemental Arts. I asked you because I was checking if you will be honest." "Well, the previous answer should be both actually," Xuefeng corrected. "I improved the Art by myself so it¡¯s currently the fastest in the world and I¡¯m the only one who has it." He spread the Golden Wings to disy the flexibility of movements he had. "I thought so. Now I¡¯m looking forward to your test," the Trainer nodded and extended his hand. "Your token." Xuefeng passed the memory slip with his information and walked up to the Wall. "How many Units of strength can the wall handle before breaking?" Xuefeng questioned as he gave Ming time to calcte. "Around ten million Units if I remember correctly," the Trainer replied. "I registered you already so you can start. One strike or one art. Your choice. Multiple strikes will disqualify you." "So if I destroy it, how will we test my real strength?" Xuefeng asked casually, buying even more time. "We can¡¯t. I will just note that you exceeded ten million Units. The record is around eight million so you would be the first under thirty years old to break a ck Draconic Stone wall," the Trainer exined. "Ready? Many are waiting." At that moment, Xuefeng felt a surge of Fate Qi flow through his arm before entering the wall. ¡¯Okay, I¡¯m done. I nted explosions in a few spots. When you strike, I will lower the durability of the wall by ten times so you can break it. Just one million Units of strength should be enough to break it,¡¯ Ming informed. Xuefeng acted normal, patting the wall as if he was bidding farewell to it and finally walked away. "I¡¯m ready." Bang! Xuefengunched himself in the sky once again, this time more firm and explosive. Fire Qi burst from his legs while the Wings swung in quick session. ¡¯Are you sure he won¡¯t notice?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned as he sped up, doing circles in the sky. ¡¯He will if he touches the wall. Let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t,¡¯ Ming called out casually but it seems her confidence jinxed it. The Trainer gazed at the wall as if he noticed something and began walking to it with a frown. "Fuck!" Xuefeng cursed and didn¡¯t wait anymore. Time maniption! Pulling out his Dragon Edge sword, he began gliding towards the stage with extreme speed, gathering power. "Taste my Nuke!" From the side, he looked as if he teleported from the top of the arena straight to the stage, but in reality, he just sped up time around himself. Before the Trainer could reach the wall, Xuefeng was already there, his sword piercing through the wall. BANG! The shock-wave covered the whole stage, with light blinding everyone¡¯s vision. The wall cracked and ck fragments shot it all direction, striking the invisible barrier around the stage. "..." When people opened their eyes again and the dust lessened, they saw the wall was already gone with ck chucksying all over the stage floor. There wasn¡¯t anyone who wasn¡¯t speechless, opening their mouths in shock. "HOW?!" Shorty Bai cried out in disbelief, being the one who lost big time. "Sir! He must have cheated! It¡¯s impossible with his stage and not even the First Qi Refinement!" The crowd cringed at the Shorty Bai¡¯s words. In the world of Cultivation, nothing was impossible. Even his small group followers stepped back, not wanting to associate themselves with a sore loser. Xuefeng did what he promised but Shorty Bai immediately called him out for cheating as if he couldn¡¯t ept losing. Only the Trainer could confirm this im so the crowd looked at him. He was standing right there when the explosion blinded them, but nothing happened to him. Even his clothes were intact. Even Xuefeng waited for the Trainer¡¯s opinion as he ced the side of his sword on the shoulder. "Does this count?" The Trainer gazed at Xuefeng while squinting his eyes and eventually nodded. "I saw it clearly. Liu Xuefeng indeed destroyed the wall on his own." Chapter 70 Reward "Impossible!" Shorty Bai didn¡¯t seem to believe it even after the trainer confirmed it, but the Trainer didn¡¯t stop there. "As I said before, the wall could withstand ten million Units of strength, so I will use that as the final result," the Trainer announced. "I really thought this wall will be more sturdy. I even used my weakest Art," Xuefengmented with a sigh and turned to the Shorty Bai with a smile. "I won the bet. Pay up, bitch." Xuefeng knew he wouldn¡¯t be a friend with a shorty who was so adamant on going against him, so he didn¡¯t mind offending him. Even if he didn¡¯t have the strength to actually break the wall, no one needed to know that. Only he could see what exactly happened. When his sword was closing, golden lines spread throughout the wall. It was caused by Fate Qi which exploded in ten different spots. Weakened by Ming, Xuefeng could break the wall with just a bit of force. He used his strongest offensive Sword Art yet he still only managed to reach a million Unit of strength. Just this alone showed how important Qi Refining was. Not only that, how strong was a person who reached eight million Units? If even his Judgment Vine which was known for its offensive properties could only reach ten million Units, does that mean this person also used one of the Forbidden Arts? Shorty Bai opened his mouth to speak but the Trainer cut him off, reminding, "I am a witness of this bet. If Young Master Bai doesn¡¯t respect the deal, I will use my ability and remove him from the Tournament." Shorty Bai finally showed frustration on his face, a noticeable difference from his calm attitude. He forcefully swallowed his anger and called out, "Of course, I will respect the bet! I just don¡¯t like the way he speaks with curses. It doesn¡¯t suit the disciple of Sect Master Liu. Even if he won, it doesn¡¯t mean he can curse people freely." "Who cares? Just give me my Upgrade Fragments. We don¡¯t have all day to listen to your bullshit," Xuefeng countered before gazing at the crowd. "Who likes to listen to the shit he says? Raise your hand for me." "..." Xuefeng waited five seconds and seeing no one raised their hand, he pointed at the crowd. "See? No one cares." Who would dare to side with the loser after Xuefeng just destroyed the wall and showed why he was the Sect Master Liu¡¯s personal disciple? Shorty Bai wasn¡¯t worth enough to offend him and Xuefeng knew it very well. "Stop stalling!" "You lost so give him the Fragments!" People from the crowd shouted to hurry Shorty Bai and he finally gave in after a simple hateful gaze. Thud. A sack full of round objects fell on the ground next to the stage. Shorty Bai simply threw it on the ground without even giving Xuefeng a Storage Ring. Thud. Thud. Thud. One by one, the sacks fell in front of everyone, and eventually, all ten sacks were stacked as if on disy. How could the crowd resist staring at the Upgrade Fragments? For some, it was the most fragments they saw in their whole lives. Swoosh! Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind at all and quickly collected the sacks from afar. As he expected, the Fragments were all mixed, almost even in number. He got a hundred plus of each element, which wouldn¡¯t allow him to improve any of his Elements to a high level. "Thanks! Now please, don¡¯t talk to me ever again. I don¡¯t like you," Xuefeng called out while waving goodbye. "And don¡¯t use my name so lightly or you will end up like that wall. Only my friends can call me by my name. For others, I¡¯m a Young Master Liu." After the threat, Xuefeng no longer looked at the shorty and gazed at the Trainer while waiting patiently. He was shameless enough to ask for his won fragments, especially after knowing how much value they had. "Ehem," the Trainer cleared his throat and announced, "As the testing wall is broken, this stage will be closed. Please move on to the next stage. Remember, the Qualifier will end today. Whoever doesn¡¯t test himself will lose their chance to participate in the Tournament." Ah! Many eximed and suddenly, the crowd began to move. Although flying was possible, it was still forbidden so everyone had to move on foot. Even though he lost the bet, getting humiliated, Shorty Bai didn¡¯t follow the rest, staying on his spot while ring at Xuefeng. They simply ignored him as the Trainer questioned, "What Element of Fragments you want? I can bet he gave you all different Elements so it won¡¯t help you much." "Sir is right. If I can choose, I wish I receive Upgrade Fragments of Wind Element," Xuefeng replied, choosing to boost his strongest element first. If he could control Air Qi of higher refinement, not many would be able to stop him. "Sure," the Trainer nodded as if it was nothing and threw a Storage Ring at him right after, treating the Fragments so casually. ¡¯He is definitely not normal. He must be someone of high status,¡¯ Ling pointed out, confirming Xuefeng¡¯s guess. "I thought Upgrade Fragments were hard toe by but wherever I go, everyone has so many of them," Xuefeng probed and immediately saw a shake of the Trainer¡¯s head. "They are rare. Extremely rare. A thousand Upgrade Fragments per day in the whole Water Land is too little, knowing how much cultivators need them. I just have a few spare after my travels so I can allow myself to bet on talent," the Trainer exined with a shrug. "You are indeed skilled. If not for Sect Master Liu, I would ask you to be my disciple." "You tter me, Sir," Xuefeng replied humbly, bowing lightly. Being done, the Trainer waved with his hand. "Alright, go away. I need to clean up the mess you created." "Actually, my wife also wanted to get tested," Xuefeng mentioned and without calling for her, Tianshi flew onto the stage, greeting the Trainer. He seized her with his gaze before pointing behind them. "You need to use another Stage now. This one is broken." "Actually, she is not skilled in offense but instead a defense. She specializes in boosting the strength of others as well as defending them." "Oh?" "Yes. How about she creates a defensive armor around me and Sir will try to break it, using about two million Units of strength? This way she can also qualify for the Tournament," Xuefeng proposed. "Sure. It shouldn¡¯t be allowed but I¡¯m intrigued," the Trainer agreed, preparing to strike with his fist. "Whenever you are ready." At his call, Tianshi approached Xuefeng and ced her hand on his back, channeling Qi into his body. A momentter, a thick armor coated his body. Xuefeng could feel it was much stronger and sturdy than usual. After Tianshi stepped to the side, Xuefeng called out in readiness. "Ready." Bang! Chapter 71 Uncle Liu Ugh! The sound of the hit and Xuefeng¡¯s grunt could be heard across the Arena as Xuefeng didn¡¯t even have time to stop himself when he struck the wall. The Emergency barrier of the Arena turned on, stopping him in ce to avoid any damage but that didn¡¯t mean he was hurt less. "Xuefeng!" Tianshi called out worried but the Trainer quickly assured her. "Don¡¯t worry, Miss. He will be fine. I only used five million Units of Strength. It seems like your armor is indeed sturdy. He should only have some minor injuries." Tianshi was nowhere close to being assured. "Five million Units?! He said two million!" Tianshi called out sternly, knowing very well the Trainer did it on purpose. "Whoops. I guess miss heard," the Trainer shrugged, scratching his short back cut. "He is in one piece, so it should be okay. I will put five million Units as your final result." Tianshi squinted her eyes at him and prepared herself to fly when Xuefeng lifted himself, brushed his messed up clothes, and flew back. He really didn¡¯t seem that hurt but Tianshi knew he took most of the impact onto his body. Even though she added multipleyers of shield around him, she wasn¡¯t so strong yet to resist five million Units of strength. Xuefeng also didn¡¯t seem happy about the strike but he didn¡¯te at the trainer withints. "That wasn¡¯t two million Units," Xuefeng pointed out as hended before assuring Tianshi in their connection. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. He only cracked my bones and almost raptured my organs but aside from that it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡¯ ¡¯Only???! He almost killed you!¡¯ Tianshi called back in worry, but Xuefeng embraced her while caressing her cheek. ¡¯Shhh, it¡¯s okay. He must have done that on purpose. He was testing me. We can¡¯t made him our enemy.¡¯ ¡¯Mhmm... As long as you are okay...¡¯ Tianshi muttered, looking into his golden eyes lovingly. As long as he was safe, nothing else mattered. Instead of replying to the obvious, the Trainer smiled, changing the subject, "Interesting. You two are talking in your minds, right? Do you use some Spirit Artefact or are your souls connected in some way?" Both Tianshi and Xuefeng froze, not expecting the Trainer would figure it out just like that from their acting alone. Tianshi was about to lie openly when the Trainer stopped her. "No, don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want to know. It would only bring problems," the Trainer pointed out. "Give me your token. I will note down your results." "Thank you," Tianshi acknowledged, even though she was still dissatisfied with him. The procedurested a moment and the Trainer shushed them away, "Okay, you are free to go. I will see you in two days in the Tournament." Saying that, he ignored them, beginning to clean up the pieces of ck Draconic Stone that were spread all over the stage. They flew into one spot, piling into a small heap. "Alright, thank you, Sir," Xuefeng called out with a bow and grabbed Tianshi by the waist, leaving the ce without causing any more drama. The Shorty Bai trailed after them with his gaze but they didn¡¯t give him any more time, more interested in improving their strength instead. If they wanted to win the Tournament and gain some more recognition, they had to work hard. Eventually, after Xuefeng and Tianshi left, even the Shorty Bai left, not having enough face to stay and watch the Qualifier. Others who still lingered around the Stage also moved away, going to watch others. The Trainer seemed to be waiting for that moment. He looked around if anyone was watching and crouched in front of the pile. The fragments began to float and suddenly spread on the ground as if the Trainer was recreating the wall. He yed with the puzzles until a whole ck wallid on the ground, stuck together like glue. He frowned and touched the wall before smiling. "I knew it..." Gazing back at the exit, Xuefeng and Tianshi were already gone, so he didn¡¯t chase after them. "I guess I will let it slide as he did trick me," the Trainer muttered under his nose as he kept all the fragments into his Storage Ring. "But that girl is interesting... Where did she get those Support Arts?" He wondered out loud when he felt a vibration in his ring. He pulled out amunication crystal and raised his eyebrows after hearing a message. ¡¯Uncle, meet me in the Golden Phoenix Restaurant. I have something important to talk to you.¡¯ He didn¡¯t wait and flew up, leaving the Arena through the roof without any care about restrictions. The Trainer shot through the sky like a bullet, dodging Flying beasts with ease, and arrived in front of the restaurant within minutes. "Sir, Miss Liu is waiting for you in the private room number four." The moment he entered, he was immediately spotted by the waitress who led the way for him. He was about to reach to knock when the door opened and a familiar voice called out to him. "Come in!" Entering inside, the Trainer saw the table full of food and twodies sitting by it, eating to their heart content. Purple eyes gazed at him as she put a snack into her mouth. It was no other than his niece, Liu Xinyu. "What is that important to talk about that you came all the way to Water Land, Little Xing?" The Trainer went straight to the point, closing the door behind him. Miss Liu acted as if she didn¡¯t hear the question and proposed, "Hey, Uncle Liu. How about you join us? We have plenty of food." "I am not hungry. I also need to report to the Officials and submit my results. I just finished my Qualifier for the uing tournament," Uncle Liu replied, causing Miss Liu to drop her fork. "Huh? Why are you pretending to be an official this whole time?" Uncle Liu shrugged. "How else can I know what is happening in my City if I don¡¯t oversee it from the inside? Anyway, what is it? Is it about those two disciples of your father?" Uncle Liu questioned casually, ying his guessing game to perfection. Liu Xinyu paused. "How you know?" "Because I just saw them during the Qualifier and found they are really interesting," Uncle Liu replied. "Maybe the current them are still a bit too weak but they definitely have immense potential." "Huh? How so?" Liu Xinyu asked curiously, leaning on the table with both hands. "I want to know more about them. Especially him." Uncle Liu¡¯s brows lifted. "Why do you want to know so much?" Liu Xinyu asked back, "What, my great detective Uncle Liu can¡¯t figure it out on his own? Why would I be interested in two new disciples of my father?" "Hmm... Either you fell for the guy or something is wrong with their disciple status. After all, my brother is still in closed-door cultivation. He wouldn¡¯t go out just to recruit two disciples. Is that it?" Uncle Liumented, making Liu Xinyu knit her brows. "If you know the answer already then why would you mention the first option! I didn¡¯t even meet him!" Liu Xinyu called out upset. "Why you bully your niece?" "Haha, aren¡¯t you still single? It¡¯s normal to search for a partner and this Xuefeng seems quite nice. He is handsome, smart, skilled, and has a lot of hidden power. He even cheated the qualification right in front of me, destroying the ck Draconic Stone wall. I would definitely not be sad if you two ended up together," Uncle Liu exined. "You two should be spending some more time together now that he became your junior. Who knows what will happen between you two." "Hey! He has multiple Wives already! Why would you want me to share my man with others?" Liu Xinyu argued. "Anyway, he might not even be one. That¡¯s why I am here. He forged my father¡¯s Disciple Tokens. He is simply a con artist." Uncle Liu didn¡¯t seem to mind that fact. "Does it matter? You can¡¯t undo it anymore unless you silence them. Even with that, there would be too many questions raised. They created quite a scene in the Qualifier. If people learn he forged the tokens, my brother would lose face," Uncle Liu said. "My advice would be to lure him on our side instead." "Yeah... He is also the son-inw of Trade Union¡¯s President Wu," Liu Xinyu revealed. "That¡¯s more than enough reasons to keep him on our side. You can also get from him how did he forge the tokens so this wouldn¡¯t repeat again," Uncle Liu suggested. "I¡¯m also very interested in his skills. I heard he has the Judgment Vine. What else is he hiding?" "Tsk, that¡¯s exactly what I wanted to do," Liu Xinyu snickered and suddenly stood up. "I lost my appetite. Mia, we are going to rest." "If you want to meet him now, I can ask my people to track him down," Uncle Liu suggested with a smile but Liu Xinyu shook her head. "He is participating in the Tournament, right? Good. I will observe from the side to see how good he actually is. If he can¡¯t even win a small Tournament, I will kick his butt." Chapter 72 Take Over "Is this the right ce?" After surviving their first night in the wild, the Four Devils came to an unambiguous decision of finding a proper ce to sleep. Not only were the nights cold but one of the girls had to be always awake in case their camp was discovered and they were forced to fight. Over the twenty-four hours, they made a generous number of enemies, including both bandits and the Air Land Sects. They didn¡¯t qualify as bandits as they didn¡¯t follow any code. They simply robbed anyone that crossed ways with them, forcing them to either give them all of their treasures or leave their lives behind. Naturally, no one surrendered without any battle, causing them to be exhausted after just ten encounters. It was a good harvest, but after they split the treasures across them four, it was nowhere near enough to sustain them. They needed to catch a bigger fish. "It should be. The scenery looks exactly like he described," the ming beauty Xiao Wen replied as she scanned their surroundings from the sky. "I doubt he would lie with my sword near his balls. Men are too afraid of losing their manhood." After killing thest ground of bandits, the group of Four Devils, Xiao Wen, Wuying, Yi, and Princess Shan, left one scum alive, moving on to Xiao Wen¡¯s favorite. Tortures. With quick maniption, they managed to get all the information from him, including the position of their hidden Bandit City. Taking over one of the bandit groups seemed like the most attractive option for them. As they couldn¡¯t visit any legit cities, due to fear of any Sects discovering them, they could only im an illegal city for themselves. They have been already flying for five hours already right after waking up, so all of the girls were tired, wanting to sit down and eat some proper food. "It should be in between of those two mountains. There is a small passage there underneath the rock formation. Once we get close, the city should reveal itself," Wuying confirmed as she led them with a map open before keeping it into her Storage Ring. "Let¡¯s go." Wuying¡¯s body was wrapped tightly with ck leather armor and she carried her Blood Daggers on her sides, just like silver-haired Yi carried her own single sword on her back. In case they were attacked, they could quickly unleash the power of their des. Although Wuying¡¯s armor gave her less protection, it allowed her to move like the wind, being extremelyfortable at the same time. "Will you do it?" Princess Shan questioned as they approached the ground while her beautiful ice cold hair and light blue dress danced in the wind. "Yeah, I¡¯m the strongest when ites to duels in close quarters," Wuying nodded confidently and even Princess Shan who was a second candidate to this title couldn¡¯t disagree. The moment she began focusing on the mastery of her Ice Domain, Wuying, and her twin daggers overpowered Princess Shan in that area. Especially with her Shadow and Blood Arts, Princess Shan was willing to give Wuying this much. Now they were sisters both in arms and in love, so they no longer argued about such titles. Xiao Wen and Yi nodded firmly, each of them having a different specialty they could use in battle. The wind blew against the tree leaves when theynded in the middle of the road leading towards the passage. Everything looked so calm and even small birds greeted them with the melody of the forest. Naturally, they knew it was just a ploy, giving the passerby a fake sense of security. Swoosh! Swoosh! Multiple arrows suddenly shot from both sides of the forest while shadows jumped out to the front and the back. There were ten hooded men with sharpened weapons on each side, ready to pounce on them. Xiao Wen was already prepared, creating two fireballs in her palms. Bang, bang! She immediately teleported them to the sides and they exploded, covering them with mes while Qi Arrows broke from the shockwave. Walking out from the cloud of fire, they were like devils descending from hell, staring coldly at the men. Just that alone was enough to intimidate the bandits. "Y-you entered our territory! If you want to pass¡ª" One of them tried to speak but Wuying snapped right away, cutting him off. "Shut up and lead us to your Boss. We don¡¯t have time for your bullshit." Huh? The Bandits instantly got mad as multiple people walked out of the forest, aiming their Spirit Bows with new arrows ready to release. They outnumbered them by tens of times but the Four Devils didn¡¯t care for even a second, not showing any change in expression. "Our Boss? Who do you think you are?" One of the bandits questioned angrily only to grunt, falling to the ground while coughing blood. "Do you think we would walk here so calmly if we couldn¡¯t kill you all? Either you lead us to your Boss or we will walk in by ourselves but you won¡¯t see the sun anymore," Wuying threatened and tightened her fist. Cough, cough! "You have five seconds until your buddy dies. The choice is yours," Wuying added and began counting. "Five, four, three, two, on¡ª" "Okay, okay! Stop!" His friends quickly called out while lowering their weapons. "We will lead you to our Boss!" Only then did Wuying release her fist. The coughing bandit only resumed breathing normally but his body was still in a critical state. His friends fed him healing pills but the effects were minimal. "You almost killed him," theymented while frowning but no one dared to raise their voice anymore. How could they argue with her when Wuying almost killed without even moving a step? "I wanted to kill him," Wuying replied with a shrug and pulled out a red pill that she threw in their direction "Here, it will heal his wings." The bandits caught it instinctively but they hesitated. "Stop wasting time, we have a schedule," Xiao Wen barked. "If we wanted to kill you all, we wouldn¡¯t need poison for that." It was the best logic so they didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, popping the pill into the hurt bandit¡¯s mouth. As if he ate a miraculous panacea, his strength returned instantly as he stood up on his own. "Lead us to your Boss. We have some business with him," Wuying repeated the order, and this time no one disagreed, knowing the fate clearly. "Our Boss doesn¡¯t ept guests so he will be mad and order to attack. What kind of business would you make with him," the recovered Bandit questioned as he led the way, clearly learning some respect after getting hurt so easily. Wuying didn¡¯t hide their objective, announcing it boldly. "We will kill him and take over your Bandit Ground." Chapter 73 Meeting the Boss Wuying¡¯s words were like a p of thunder, paralyzing the bandits on the spot. "What? You don¡¯t want a woman to lead you?" Wuying questioned right after, frowning. "In this world, gender doesn¡¯t matter. Only your strength does. The four of us can ughter all of you with ease if we wanted but it just happens that we have ns of robbing one of the Sects so we need some people." The Bandit¡¯s eyes widened. "Miss wants to rob a Sect...?" "What, are you scared? Or is it that you want to forever be a small bandit who only robs passing cultivators?" Wuying asked back. "Your Boss doesn¡¯t seem to have any ambition and keepszying around while you do all the work. He prefers to stay in the city and enjoy the beauties. Am I right? Once we take control, that will change. We are going after the big guys." The Bandits looked at each other and no one denied, giving Wuying a sign she was right. Such a setup was present in almost all Bandit Camps where the Boss would simply give orders "Can we even attack one of the Sects? Isn¡¯t that too much?" A questioned reached her and Wuying only shrugged. "At your current strength? Nope. But if I were to train you, yes," Wuying assured before walking forward. "Lead the way. The sooner we take out your Boss, the earlier we can start." "..." All the Bandits were speechless but after a few looks at each other, they lead the way for them. If the girls were bold enough to enter a Bandit Camp and literally announced they are going to kill their Bandit Boss, wouldn¡¯t they be a much better Boss in the end? Just as Wuying said, none of them wanted to be a small Bandit for their whole lives. They walked along the passage, but there was no city in sight. Only when they reached a stone formation blocking the sunlight from above did the city reveal itself, right in front of them in the small valley. "Concealing barrier," Yimented as the air buzzed, letting them see all the wooden buildings and the people casually walking on the main street. It wasn¡¯t just some slums with men drinking but a genuine city with women strolling and kids ying around. It surprised the girls to some extent but it was to be expected. Their families had to live somewhere too. "Not bad," Princess Shan nodded. Although it wasn¡¯t up to their standard, it was easy to improve. The only thing they could dislike was the air quality as raw meat dried in the open, making the air stink. She could see the girls filter the air for themselves so she copied as well. The residents quickly noticed the four new visitors and the games stopped, with mothers taking their kids out of the way. It wasn¡¯t a warm wee but the girls weren¡¯t bothered at all. "Haha, are we that scary?" Xiao Wen questioned with a giggle. "We are sorry. Our camp is just not used to visitors," the recovered Bandit apologized only to get awkward, seeing multiple men block their way. Their weapons were pulled out but they didn¡¯t outright attack. "ke? What¡¯s the matter? Who are they?" One of the men barked with a frown. "You know we don¡¯t allow strangers into the city." The man was tall, wearing only a white undershirt and ck leather pants. His head was cleanly shaved with a maw tattoo right on his forehead. It turned out it was exactly his nickname. "Maw, don¡¯t worry. They came to do business with the Boss. They are safe," ke lied skillfully. "Can you tell me where he is?" Maw squinted his eyes as he gazed at the girls and didn¡¯t buy it so soon. "What business?" "Maw, do you need to cause problems? Just tell me where the Boss is," ke replied without revealing anything, causing Maw to tighten the grip around his sword. "Bitch, you know this is my job as Vice-chief. I¡¯m taking care of the City¡¯s order. I said before, no strangers without my permission, no matter what deals you have with them," Maw argued while cursing before turning to the Four Devils. "I¡¯m sorry but I will have to ask you to leave before we are forced to act rougher with you." He didn¡¯t seem to care about their beauty, treating them like everyone else. Even though the girls weren¡¯t really scared, the other bandits that led them here were beginning to sweat. The women and kids already hidden inside their homes while men began pulling out their Spirit Artefacts, surrounding the girls from all sides. "He is in the bar?" ke suddenly questioned, pointing behind Maw before shouting with all his might. "Boss!!! There are four beautifuldies who came to meet you!!!" "You..." Maw didn¡¯t know how toment on that. Before he could say anything, they heard the door opening and two people walked out from the bar. "Oh my, is today my birthday? You didn¡¯t have to prepare such a good present for me." Wuying immediately turned colder when she saw a blond thug with an obvious prostitute hugging into his chest. His arm was on her butt, squeezing boldly in front of everyone while his top was off. His whole body was tattooed messily while the hair tied in hundreds of braids. "I will ept them anyway. You all,e inside for a little chat," the Boss called out as he beckoned them with his finger. Wuying wanted to vomit when she saw that, but more than anything, she wanted to pierce her dagger through his neck. "Is this really your Boss? You must be joking," Xiao Wen questioned ke, seeing it hard to believe. "Such a wimp is leading you all? You must be crazy." The men who brought them inside scratched their heads, not really denying it while the rest frowned, still loyal to their Boss. "Bitch, who is the wimp? God stage trashes." The Boss cursed, pushing his girl away as he red at them angrily. "Take them down and strip naked. Let¡¯s see how they talk afterward." His order was quickly countered by Wuying who stepped forward while pulling out her two Blood Daggers. "I challenge you to a Life and Death Battle, one on one. If I win, we are taking control of this City and be your new Boss." Maw and the other Bandits were taken aback while the Boss burst outughing. "Hahaha, what the fuck? Youe to our City and want to challenge me? In what world do you live in?" the Boss questioned inughter before ordering once again. "Take those idiots down. The first four who listen will get to fuck them all night." "You are really retarded," Wuyingmented, gazing at the confused men. "We came here alone, four against hundreds, and your boss is such a pussy he doesn¡¯t even want to fight. Is that the boss that you want to order you? I can bet he is only drinking and fucking his bitches while you are all working hard, earning money for him. He has never moved his ass to battle and you are just ves for him." Her voice echoed, striking everyone¡¯s ears with the brutal truth. "Do you want to be led by suchzy bastard or maybe four Beautiful Devils who always rush first in the battle and lead you to victory? Your choice!" Chapter 74 Life and Death Battle "Fuck, why are you still not moving? Are you going to let her insult your Boss?" The Bandit Boss cursed as he pulled out a giant, two-handed sword with three round holes in its de. No one said anything, nor did they move. They were still standing there in shock, with their minds ultimately confused. "So you want us to fight a God Stage woman who challenges you to a fair fight? Aren¡¯t you an Immortal Stage Cultivator, Boss? It should be an easy battle for you," ke suddenly pointed out, siding with the girls. If they could kill him without even moving a finger, how powerful were they really? ke already uncovered his hood, his ck locks falling gently on his sides. The smirk on his face pissed his Boss off even more. "ke, why would I fucking fight some weaklings and waste my Qi?! Did you bang your head against the wall this morning or what?!" The Boss shouted, threatening with his sword. It seemed really heavy but the Boss swung it around with just one of his hands, showing his superior arm strength. "Don¡¯t we all want a strong Boss that can fight anyone and stay victorious? Are you scared that you will lose to this Miss?" ke questioned as he stepped back, hiding behind Wuying. Just because he sided with the girls, doesn¡¯t mean he wanted to face his Boss¡¯ anger. "I¡¯m not scared of anyone! I just can¡¯t be bothered! What the fuck is wrong¡ª " The Boss called out angrily only to be cut off by Maw. "I agree with ke," Maw said with knitted brows. "Boss, why are you bothered with the usage of your Qi? You don¡¯t use it often anyway. To be our Boss, you need to lead us. I respect you for your strength but you have beenzying around while doing nothing this whole time. I take care of everything for you while you y around with your girls." The Boss red at Maw but he didn¡¯tment on that. Everyone knew Maw was right. "Fine! Let¡¯s fight then!" Boss said as his gaze fell on Wuying with his sword following as well. "You are a beauty so it¡¯s a shame you will die today but it was your wish." "Cut your bullshit and fight," Wuying silenced him, her daggers shining with red Qi. "Give us space," she ordered without turning her gaze away and soon everyone walked away, giving the street for them to use as an arena. The two stared at each other for a second before the blond thug moved, dashing forward like a hurricane. He was so swift the de was by Wuying¡¯s neck in a blink, slicing mercilessly through her neck. Her skin cut and the head flew up the sky, shocking everyone. Though, they immediately noticed something didn¡¯t add up. There was no blood. Poof! Wuying¡¯s body suddenly exploded with crimson Qi, surrounding the blond thud with like a mist. "You don¡¯t even know my full strength yet you attack me so boldly. How can you lead people while being so irresponsible?" Wuying questioned as she reappeared behind him, all intact with her neck in the right ce. She slowly walked to the Boss with her Blood Daggers ready to slice his throat yet the Boss didn¡¯t even move, shivering as if trying hard to resist. ke also trembled when he saw it, recalling the previous encounter with Miss Wuying. He felt like his body was no longer under his control, as if every blood vessel and vain suddenly stiffened, freezing the blood inside. His heart tightened before his organs squeezed to the point they bleed out. Cough! The Boss coughed out blood, spilling it all over the street, yet he regained his movement, bursting out with Air Qi that pushed the Blood Mist away from him. "Y-you bitch..." the Boss cursed as blood trailed down his lips, then onto his neck and naked chest. "You are dead!" Despite yelling, he didn¡¯tunch an immediate attack but instead jumped away while popping a few pills into his mouth, crunching and swallowing them whole. It was obvious the Boss was nning to go all out. "Berserk Pills!" Someone called out from the crowd but Wuying didn¡¯t seem to care, slowly walking up to him. "So the great Boss has to use supplements to fight a simple God Stage Cultivator? Such a nice example you show to your subordinates," Wuyingmented, ying with her daggers skillfully, making them spin around her fingers as if she wasn¡¯t even serious with him. "Do you need help from pills to awaken your little friend as well? I guess I should ask your woman," Wuying added as she kept one of her swords and extended her arm to the side. "Ahh!" the Boss¡¯ woman cried out as her body raised from the ground, her whole body tightened. "Does he use them, or not? Can you share?" Wuying questioned coldly, causing the woman to visually panic. "He does! He does!" she eximed right away and her body regained function, falling down to the ground. The Boss¡¯ face turned red as a blood vessel popped on his forehead but he wasn¡¯t provoked to attack just yet. "So I was right," Wuying announced, continuing to walk towards the boss. "Your little friend is so limp you can¡¯t even satisfy a woman. What a shame." "Shut up and fight me! If you are so strong then why don¡¯t you¡ª" the Boss shouted only to stop midway as Wuying¡¯s body disappeared. Swoosh! The Boss tilted his head back right when a dagger appeared right next to his head and he shed with his own sword. Ding! A loud metallic ping resounded in the air as two des shed together with sparks flying in front of Wuying¡¯s face. Her arm didn¡¯t even budge as she blocked the sword at an unbelievable angle. The power of fighting with double daggers! Though, even with double daggers, how strong she had to be to block such a powerful strike. Many wondered but the battle continued in swift fashion. Wuying first strike missed but that was just the first attempt. Her arm quickly withdrew and stabbed once again. Even though his head fled to the side, blood spilled from his neck, forcing him to duck back. The de was inches away from his neck, then how did that hit him?! ke couldn¡¯t even stop for a second to ponder what just happened as another wonder happened. Wuying didn¡¯t chase after the Boss but instead waited, forming thin lines of blood in the air, creating them directly from the Boss¡¯ blood. They instantly danced around her as if alive and she dashed after the Boss who was attending to his wound a few meters away. "Fuck off!" Boss cried out as his sword swing created a massive wind shockwave, blowing in Wuying¡¯s direction but only her bloodlines were struck as she disappeared from her spot, reappearing behind him. Aaaargh!! Two Blood Daggers pierced into his back yet he turned around forcefully, cutting in her direction. Too bad, she was nowhere in sight. Wuying¡¯s jumped using Boss¡¯ shoulders as support, grabbed the handles of her daggers that stayed stuck in his back, and pulled them out without mercy while bouncing off his back with her legs. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The Boss¡¯ scream and the fragments of his flesh flying in the air made even ke shudder. Thud. The Boss fell onto his knees while his back got coated with streams of blood. All drops didn¡¯t fall to the ground but instead flew towards Wuying who gathered them around her right arm. It covered her forearm when the stream got suddenly cut and Boss¡¯s wounds closed. Boom! The pressureing from Boss exploded forth as he stood up abruptly, his muscles bulging and body growing taller. It didn¡¯t look like a natural growth as his muscles deformed from normal appearance. "YOU BITCH! GO DIE NOW!" Boss screamed, saliva spitting all over his mouth. The pills seemed to begin working as his power began to raise, his pressure multiplying with each second. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two Air Qi Swords appeared on his sides, aiming at Wuying as he red at her with red eyes. "Wuying, how about you end him already? I know you are having fun but we are waiting." Just as thest sh was about to enroll, Xiao Wen called out to hurry the battle. Wuying snickered and shrugged. "Tsk, fine." She kept her Blood Daggers and extended her arm. Swoosh! The blood on her arm transformed and a chain burst out from her palm with its tip sharp and steady. Air Qi Swords burst into nothingness at the contact, unable to provide any defense to the Boss. Ssh! The chain pierced straight through the Boss¡¯s chest, poking his overblown muscles like a balloon. "Ooof!" the bandits gasped, watching their Boss look down at the chain and suddenly fall to the ground. Thud. His body was like a bag of potatoes falling. "Thank you, love~" Xiao Wen called out as the girls approached the body, only to see it dry up, its blood sucked by Wuying¡¯s chain. "Boss!" ke came forward first, cupping his fists as he bowed to Wuying. "Please take good care of us!" Others realized what just happened and quickly followed suit. Only Maw was hesitant but eventually, he gave in. "Boss, if there is anything I can help you with, please, tell me." "Actually, there is," Wuying nodded, gazing at ke first. "You, gather every expert at the peak of God-Stage and above. I need to assess our forces." Switching back to Maw, she called out a full list. "I want a full list of citizens in this city, all the resources you have, including food and all treasures. I also want to know the list of your enemies, your connections, allies, and any trading routes you have. If you can do that, you can keep your role as the vice-leader." "Of course, Boss." "Good. I need it down by today. We have big ns for tomorrow." Chapter 75 Companion "You are not going to escape this time. I will make sure of it," King of Dwarfsmented with a bright smile as they went down the mountain with an elevator. Drakosid down in the cage, his legs and maw locked up with chains. Even if he wanted to burn them in mes, he couldn¡¯t. Despite being locked up, Drakos wasn¡¯t sad. Having his new art, all he had to do is wait till his soul heals itself, and then he can just perform it again, escaping from the Dwarf Kingdom. King of Dwarfs was talking to himself this whole time but Drakos didn¡¯t even listen, his mind upied with a certain beauty that lingered in his memory. Be. The scene from just a few hours ago was still vivid inside his mind. He gazed at Be for thest time and looked away, observing the approaching Dwarfs. His heart was aching but when Be¡¯s presence disappeared, his body felt lighter. ¡¯She is safe. That¡¯s good...¡¯ he thought. Since that moment, he could finally focus on himself without worrying about her. His body began transforming and he turned into a Dragon once again. His original body provided him more power against such giants as Dwarfs. "Hahaha, what do I see here! A lone Dragon fell in love with a Phoenix and used his only escape too for her, letting her escape. The relief in your eyes, aaaaah, so romantic," King of Dwarfs called out as he stopped, letting his men spill into the Storage Room. "It is such a shame that you will never see her again." "Haha, you think so?" Drakos replied with a dryugh, fire bursting from his maw in the Dwarf¡¯s direction but the King of Dwarfs was already prepared, swinging his hammer that sent powerful shockwaves, dispersing the fire. "You couldn¡¯t beat me thest time. What makes you think you can do it now?" the King of Dwarfs questioned mockingly. "Especially with the pitiful strength you have now. I thought you would recover your strength after I injured you thest time but you are still in your pitiful state." Drakos only smirked at that, not nning on revealing anything about his new ability. After all, it wasn¡¯t the King of Dwarfs that caused the death of his first body. No one aside from him, Be and Xuefeng¡¯s group knew about his ability to separate the soul from the body and creating a full-pledged body using Fate Qi. "Even if I can¡¯t beat you, I will make sure you and your men suffer. I know you won¡¯t kill me so I can go all out," Drakos replied casually, snapping his maw while ring at his targets. He was now a Celestial Dragon, so his power and endurance multiplied. Just by looking at Xuefeng¡¯s Dragon Edge sword, one could imagine how tough was a Dragon¡¯s body. His scales cannot be broken, nor sliced so most of the attacks couldn¡¯t break through his defenses. As long as he was careful, he could inflict serious damage to the Dwarf Kingdom. "Haha, you are right. I¡¯m definitely not killing a Dragon. How could I? Your race is such a good tool. I can¡¯t get the fire the same as yours anywhere. I¡¯m just upset you let that girl go. Phoenix mes are even better," King of Dwarfsmented with a shrug. "I guess you will have to work twice as hard to pay back for this act." The King of Dwarfs didn¡¯t waste any more time and locked the ce while walking up to Drakos. Drakos knew the battle was lost but that didn¡¯t scare him away from the battle. The endurance of both Dragons and Dwarfs was one of the best from all the races so even though Drakos was weaker in strength, the battlested longer than expected. In the end, Drakos was still locked up but he was happy he could kill multiple Dwarfs, dirtying the floor of the storage with their blood. "You are the worst King I have ever seen..." Drakos muttered through his teeth but the King of Dwarfs only burst outughing. "Hahaha, thank you! I will take that as apliment." He didn¡¯t even care about the death of his people, treating them like tools. Thud! The elevator finally arrived at the bottom, causing the cage to shake. "We arrived! I¡¯m so happy you returned. Now that you are here, I will have two workers that will help me finish my project faster," King of Dwarfs called out ecstatic, opening the doors of the elevator. They were alone there with no other Dwarfs following them. Drakos got quickly confused, wanting to ask when he smelled a familiar scenting from the depth of the cave. There was another Dragon inside! It was a female too! Drakos¡¯ mind exploded at that thought and his eyes widened but the King of Dwarfs seemed to already expect that. "I know you already sensed her. Don¡¯t worry, you will meet her soon. She is also a new addition to my collection," King of Dwarfs assured. "Maybe you two can even fall in love here. Who knows. She is quite uncooperative on her own so maybe she will rx with another Dragon with her." Roaaaaar! Just as the King of Dwarfs spoke, they heard a loud Dragon road and heatwaveing from the deeper ends of the cave. "Damn, she is at it again. Wasting my precious mes," King of Dwarfs cursed and grabbed the chains of the cage, pulling Drakos out of the elevator. The cage was like a wagon, sliding into the rails which made it possible to transport a giant Drakos. The chains on his legs and neck made it impossible to change back into his Human form which would allow him to sneakily leave. They rode through a simple tunnel covered by the darkness. Drakos got hit by stale air, filled with the burned smell. He was wondering what could be the King of Dwarf¡¯s Project when he finally saw it as the light from mes illuminated the final cave ce. "Wee to my secret project. I call it: Project Giant!" A huge metal armor that had the size of the King of Dwarf stood in the middle of the cave. There was a huge hole in its chest, showing it wasn¡¯t finished yet. Next to the Giant stood multiple smith¡¯s tools as well as enormous piles of metal as well as smelting furnace. Then, there was another cage, simr to his own with an adult ck Dragon inside of it. "YOU BASTARD! ONCE I¡¯M OUT OF THIS CAGE I WILL RIP YOU TO SHREDS!" A female voice growled at them as a cone of fire burst from her maw. King of Dwarfs only grinned and suddenly a big shield appeared in his hand. He covered his body, blocking the mes with ease. "I called this metal Terminium," King of Dwarfs called out to Drakos. "It has such a high melting point that only Dragon and Phoenix mes can melt it and that also requires a lot of exposure to continuous mes. Imagine I could build myself an armor using such metal. I would be invincible!" "Why are you telling me this?" Drakos questioned. "Because you are going to help me build it! You two will not leave this cave until my armor is done! Hahahaha!" King of Dwarfs announced as he burst outughing. "You want to leave? This is your only choice. Convince thisdy to cooperate with you and then help me melt the rest of Terminium Ore so I can finish my Armor. I will let you free afterward and you can go back to your Phoenix Beauty." "I WILL NEVER WORK FOR YOU! EVER!" The ck Dragon cried out as the mes stopped and King of Dwarf sonly shrugged. "Good luck!" King of Dwarfs wished as he kept the shield and walked behind Drakos¡¯ cage. He pulled on the single chain that connected to all locks on Drakos¡¯ body and pulled on it, swiftly unlocking them all aside from the cor. PA! He smacked her cage with his foot and it slowly rolled on the rails towards the female Dragon. "I need to handle some matters on the surface! I wille backter so enjoy your newpanion!" King of Dwarfs called out before going back to the tunnel, disappearing from their view. "Hahaha!" All they could hear was hisugh that made Drakos annoyed. Bang! The two cages smacked into each other, causing her to bump her head against the metal crate. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I will murder this fucker!" the female Dragon cursed multiple times but Drakos was more interested in checking her out as he waited for her to calm down. Now that he took a closer look, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t exactly ck but had a bit of dark blue hue to her scale tone. Her scales shone under the light from the torches, blinking blue light from time to time. "Really pretty," Drakos muttered only to gather the female dragon¡¯s attention. "What did you say?!" the Female Dragon barked at him, showing her fangs. "You shut up! I am mad now!" "Sure. We can stay here in silence the whole time. I don¡¯t mind," Drakos replied politely but she only red at him, looking away. ¡¯There is no way I¡¯m ever leaving this cave.¡¯ Chapter 76 Yirenâ€™s First Mission "Miss Yiren, we almost reached our destination. Please follow me. We willnd some further away." The Vige Leader¡¯s voiceing from the side made Yiren extremely excited. She waved at the Leader, signaling that she heard him and patted her bird¡¯s back. "Follow them," Yiren ordered and the bird listened immediately. Yiren then leaned back into Lisa¡¯s chest and called out excitedly, "Lisa! We arrived already! Our first solo mission is right ahead! Are you excited?!" "Yeah... Wohooo...!" Lisa faked her excitement and hugged Yiren, whispering, "Don¡¯t you think something is suspicious with this ce...?" "Huh? What?" Yiren questioned confused, looking around their surroundings but she couldn¡¯t find anything weird. "What¡¯s bad with it? That¡¯s just mist." They were flying above a lush forest mixed with a clear system of streams, waterfalls, and even hot springs. Yiren couldn¡¯t wait but to find one and dive inside it. If they were not on a mission, she would already stop earlier when she saw one. "I don¡¯t know. I just feel an ominous aura around this ce," Lisa muttered worriedly but she was quickly assured by Yiren. "Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you." "Mhmm..." It wasn¡¯t weird that Lisa was anxious. After all, they were in the middle of the hunting for a Celestial Beast, one that could smash her into bits with just one attack. She wasn¡¯t as strong as Yiren and the beasts didn¡¯t listen to her. As their beasts lowered in altitude, their bodies quickly covered in the mist before it disappeared. Underneath the crown of the trees, the mist was gone with a clear view of the wildlife. "Whoa!" Yiren eximed as theynded, jumping off immediately. The sounds of nature were just overwhelming. Leaves swished with gentle wing blowing and small birds chirped at Yiren¡¯s sight. They flew over and circled around her as if they finally found their queen. "Haha, you are so cute!" Yiren called out inughter, rubbing their tiny cheeks. Lisa didn¡¯t even look surprised. "A Master Tamer indeed..." the Vige Elder muttered as hended next to them. "We need to be quiet not to rm the Celestial Beast." "Howe this ce is so green and fresh? Where did all the Blood Qi go?" Lisa questioned confused, taking a deep breath. "Can I stay here forever? I hate the air polluted by Blood Qi." "Hah, I doubt we can but it is indeed a great ce. If not for the Danger, I would definitely move the whole vige here," the Hidden Leaf Vige Leader chuckled as he exined, "This ce is called a Holy Forrest, the only ce in the Blood Land that can push the Blood Qi away with that mist above us. I¡¯m not sure what causes it yet." "I see. All I can feel now is Water Qi, so I found it weird," Lisa replied with a nod. "Yes, it is weird indeed. When I discovered it, I initially thought it¡¯s some kind of treasure so I ventured deeper to check it out. I was quickly chased away by the Celestial Fox inside the depths of the forest. Since then, the Fox causes us troubles from time to time so I¡¯m d Miss Yiren showed up. If we can tame this beast, I¡¯m seriously considering moving here." "I see... Maybe it is indeed some kind of treasure. We should definitely explore after we are done taming and check it out," Lisa suggested. "Maybe we can find something interesting." "Well, good luck with that," the Vige Leader shrugged. "I¡¯m just a guide for you today. I already gave up on the treasure and I can¡¯t tame this Beast so I won¡¯t be following you the whole way." "I don¡¯t think that will be the proble¡ª" "Wait, wait!" Yiren suddenly disturbed them. "Did you just say Celestial Fox?" "Yes, indeed," the Vige Leader confirmed. "A nine-tailed white fox. I¡¯m not really sure of its gender though but I¡¯m guessing it is a female. She likes to clean herself in the Hot Springs and her appearance is really feminine." "Whoa! She knows what¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go meet that foxy! I¡¯m sure we will be friends." As she said, Yiren picked up the little birds from her shoulders and ced them on the closest tree branch. She then hopped to Lisa excitedly and grabbed her hand, pulling her in a random direction. "Let¡¯s go!" The Vige Leader quickly called out after them. "Miss Yiren... You are going in the opposite direction..." As if she wasn¡¯t wrong at all, Yiren turned around, going back to the birds. "Sir, please lead the way," Yiren ordered to which he smiled, choosing one of the paths of his own. "Follow me." Although it wasn¡¯t supposed to be a long walk, Yiren couldn¡¯t help but stop from time to time, admiring nature. After a fifteen-minute walk, the Vige Leader stopped. In front of them was a wild path while all other routes were filled with lush jungle. The path was covered with white vapor, signaling there were some hot springs on the other side of the jungle wall. Yiren¡¯s eyes brightened. She couldn¡¯t wait to meet her new friend, already imagining the fluffy tails she could caress. "Why are we stopping?" Yiren questioned, too excited to take any breaks. "I cannot go further than this. This is the Celestial Fox territory. You may think it is just steam but it is actually the Fox ability. She will discover you the moment you pass through. Even though I trust Miss Yiren can tame the fox without me, I¡¯m sure I will just disturb you. She hates me," the Vige Leader replied with a shrug. "What did you do to make her hate you?" Lisa questioned curiously but the Vige Leader didn¡¯t even know himself. "Honestly, it must be my gender. She seems to be hating guys. Whenever she attacks us, she always targets males while leaving all women alone," the Vige Leader exined with a sigh. "I will wait here for you. Now, let me tell you how to reach the Celestial Fox waterfa¡ª" "We will figure it out by ourselves! Thank you, Sir," Yiren called out, pulling on Lisa¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go, Lisa!" "W-wait!" Lisa cried out as her feet tried to catch up with the rush Yiren. "We didn¡¯t get instructions!" "No need!" Yiren replied and jumped into the steam without any worry. "We adventurers don¡¯t need any instructions! I can feel her presence! She is watching us yet she doesn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t worry!" "Ugh! Yiren! Wait a moment!" Lisa tried to stop her but it was for naught. They ran without break, jumping from massive tree root to another while Lisa barely kept up. "Yiren, you are crazy!" Lisa finally scolded. "I love being crazy!" Ah! Lisa cried out as she suddenly tripped on her own legs. She was falling when Yiren suddenly pulled her into her embrace mid-air, covering the fall with her own body. They expected a hardnding but it turned out to be extremely soft. They rolled on the ground, seeing des of grass flying in the air. They stopped after a few meters but instead of suffering from pain, Yirenughed. "Hahaha! That was fun." Lisa could only sigh deeply. "You will get me killed one day. You are dangerous," Lisa muttered, only to look around their surroundings. "Where are w¡ª" Lisa froze as she asked, causing Yiren to turn in her direction to check what¡¯s up. She instantly brightened. A wild white Elk was just two meters away from them and he didn¡¯t seem like he enjoyed being disturbed during his meal. He red at them in the middle of chewing fresh grass and lowered its antlers while pulling on the grass with his hoof as if trying to charge at them. "Shhh... We are not your enemies. We came here in peace," Yiren called out as she extended her arm, her eyes bursting with gold and magically, the Elk¡¯s attitude changed by one hundred and eighty degrees. Its eyes softened and he resumed chewing. "Such a good boy you are," Yiren muttered and slowly reached out, crawling up to the Elk. Eventually, it let her pat its nose, even rub it. "Lisa,e here. It¡¯s not going to bite you," Yiren suggested but the Elk suddenly pulled away, walking away. "I guess he doesn¡¯t like me, haha," Lisa joked, causing Yiren to sigh. She couldn¡¯t force beasts to anything they didn¡¯t want to do. "Wait!" Yiren called out after the Elk as she stood up. "Can you tell us where can we find the Lady Fox?" The Elk looked at her strangely but then it lowered its head in a certain direction before walking away. "See? Told you we don¡¯t need instructions," Yirenmented and picked Lisa up. They were on a small grass field with a few paths out of it. The one that Elk pointed at was narrow, leading down on slippery rocks with its entrance in between two boulders. Yiren didn¡¯t hesitate and led Lisa down the path, jumping from stone to stone. They quickly heard the sounds of the waterfall and eventually, saw a light blueke, giving off a smallyer of steam. Yiren was so excited she rushed to the shore but she didn¡¯t see a fox anywhere, making her disappointed. "Are you searching for me?" Chapter 77 Lady Foxâ€™s Love Story A sweet voice called out from behind, causing Yiren to freeze. She didn¡¯t feel anything, nor heard any steps. Yiren wanted to turn around abruptly but then realized her body didn¡¯t want to listen to her. Both she and Lisa were like statues, unable to move, only realizing what happened a momentter. The water vapor stuck onto their bodies, immobilizing them. Milky steam began to coil around their legs as well, creeping up under their skirts. "Yes!" Yiren eximed. "When we heard about you, we wanted to meet and be friends. Don¡¯t worry, we came in peace." "Oh... I¡¯m not worried. You are not a threat to me," the feminine voice replied as they finally heard slow stepsing from behind. They could at least confirm that Lady Fox already transformed into her humanoid form. "What if I don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s friend?" She added right after, stopping right behind them. "I will understand it but we still want to be given a chance. I am not a danger to any beasts. I¡¯m friends with everyone," Yiren replied sweetly when something tickled her on the back. It was like a snake, covered in soft fur as it wiggled towards her neck. Yiren forced herself to look down as it wrapped around it and eximed happily, "Tail!" Her eyes shone with gold once again and she could suddenly move again. She quickly reached to the tail around her neck and hugged it, caressing the soft fur with care. "Ahhh, it¡¯s so soft andfy... I wish I had my own tail like this," Yiren muttered happily and turned around, gazing at the shockeddy fox. "Waah, you are so pretty!" Yiren couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth wide as she ogled the long slim legs and the naked body of the goddess. Steam covered her skin but Yiren could still see the curvy outline of Lady Fox¡¯s bottom. Silver hair fell down onto her shoulders, rolling at the end while covering her perky chest but that wasn¡¯t the main asset of hers. Nine white fluffy tails! Nine! Yiren couldn¡¯t believe it, wanting to jump onto Lady Fox¡¯s body and embraced her together with her nine softies. One of them was still wrapped around her neck while the other was holding onto Lisa but Yiren didn¡¯t panic, not feeling any threat energying from her. "Did you just break through my binding...?" Lady Fox asked with a pair of knitted eyebrows, her face smooth like polished stones. "Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not your enemy," Yiren said with a bright smile. "I just want to be your friend." Lady Fox¡¯s eyes widened but that was it. She didn¡¯t seem influenced by Yiren¡¯s ability at all. "You have positive energy of nature, but how do I know it¡¯s not a trick?" Lady Fox questioned. "Just feel my soul and you will see I have pure intentions," Yiren said with a smile and pleaded, "My sister is delicate so can you please spare her?" Lady Fox nced at Lisa who was already getting red on her face and released her neck, pulling both of her tails away. They were surprisingly long and flexible. "What do you want exactly? I¡¯m busy so be quick. I¡¯m yet to take my daily bath," Lady Fox asked casually, covering her body with her tails while walking towards the hot spring. Yiren was mesmerized by her tails, reaching out to pet one of them as she walked past but the tail dodged her hand. Yiren¡¯s eyes quickly lowered, watching Lady Fox¡¯s butt, moving from one side to another as she walked. Her mouth opened after realizing all tails were part of Lady Fox¡¯s body,ing out right above her bottom directly from her lower back. Lady Fox¡¯s whole body was that of a human woman aside from her triangle-shaped ears, sharper teeth, and nted blue eyes. "Actually, to bepletely honest with you, we came here after learning of your misconduct and actions towards the Hidden Leaf Vige," Yiren exined honestly as she also walked up to the spring, taking off her sandals to soak her feet in the hot water. "Hidden Leaf Vige? I don¡¯t know it. What about them?" Lady Fox questioned casually, ying with the water in between of her fingers. "We visited it earlier and the Vige Leaderined you are attacking the male hunters of their vige. Can I ask why? What happened between you and them?" Yiren questioned calmly while beckoning to Lisa. "Lisa,e join us. The water feels so nice." "Sure..." Lisa muttered, still a bit wary of a person who almost choked her to death. Lady Fox didn¡¯t seem to mind their presence anymore as she wondered out loud, "So those men were from the same Vige? I didn¡¯t even know. I was just killing any man I meet. I¡¯m not really picky who I kill. As long as they are male." "Did they do something to you? If they are innocent, can¡¯t you just let them go? I came here to fix the bad blood between you," Yiren confessed the truth but Lady Fox wasn¡¯t happy at all. The water around them began to shake, creating small waves. "I hate all men. I can¡¯t let any of them go. No man is innocent. They are liars and maniptors. Promising you something only to break this promise the next day. I will hunt anyone I meet," Lady Fox replied coldly but Yiren disagreed firmly. "This is not true. There are many bad men but not everyone is like this." Yiren reached out her arm and proposed, "Please, touch my Storage Ring and tell me what you feel." Lady Fox seemed ready to punish Yiren for disagreeing but then got confused, gazing at the only ring on her fingers. Lady Fox hesitated for a moment but still walked up and touched the ring. Her eyes immediately opened wider. "I can hear a heartbeat... Is that yours?" "No, it¡¯s my husband¡¯s heartbeat. He made a ring for all of his wives so we could always be together no matter how far we are," Yiren exined, showing Lisa¡¯s ring as well. "No matter how many wives he has, he takes care of each of us, giving us love and always prioritizing us over his own desires. You don¡¯t need to believe me but he loves us so much he would sacrifice his life for us. That¡¯s how much he loves us. Can you say that he is a bad man?" "Doesn¡¯t he have multiple wives? It can only mean he is greed¡ª" Lady Fox suggested, not at all convinced but Yiren cut her off. "No, he is not. We were the ones who forced this to happen. His priority is to make everyonefortable and feel loved. He never searched for other women and never made us feel unwanted. Why do you think all men are bad? You just fell in love with the wrong person I think but that doesn¡¯t mean all men are bad." "..." Lady Fox didn¡¯t reply this time, sealing her mouth tightly. "You loved him, right? He came out of nowhere when you were new to this world and he helped you, exining the rules of the human world. He cared for you the whole time, saying he will stay with you forever and you slowly began to love him, unable to separate from him," Yiren recounted the story. Lady Fox looked up at Yiren, clearly moved by her words. Yiren didn¡¯t stop at that, continuing. "You felt like he is the best thing that happened to you. He made you happy and whenever he left, you felt empty inside. You wanted to be in his embrace, to taste his lips, and hear his voice at all times. You didn¡¯t want to leave his side so whenever he came back, you would jump into his arms and not let go for hours. Am I right?" "H-how... did you know...?" Lady Fox muttered softly, her eyes watering. "After days or months of meeting, you finally gave his heart to him, maybe even gave your own body to him, yet he was interested in something else. He coveted one of your treasures. "Yiren added, not replying yet. "He asked you for it and you didn¡¯t hesitate but gave it to him because you loved him. I¡¯m not sure what happened that made you realize his actions were not pure but you eventually discovered his true purpose and this crushed your heart. You ended up killing him and took your treasure away." Drip, drip. Tears streamed down Lady Fox¡¯s cheeks as her legs gave in. She fell in the water, her knees sinking. She wasn¡¯t the only one as Lisa also sniffed, unable to handle such a sad story. "How could he be so cruel...?" Lisamented, wiping her own eyes. "Why did you made me cry Yiren...?" "I was just honest. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m right," Yiren replied, also feeling a bit heavy on her chest. "I¡¯m sorry if whatever I said brought back your memories." "It¡¯s okay..." Lady Fox said softly, hugging onto her tails. "You are right about everything... He made me love him, made me feel happy and thankful I came to this world but it was short-lived..." Lady Fox paused, wiping her face against her tails, and reached out towards her chest, pulling out a circr blue object. "He never wanted me. All he wanted was this talisman... so I killed him. His body is at the bottom of theke..." Chapter 78 Monaâ€™s Condition Ba-dum! When Lisa and Yiren saw the object in Lady Fox¡¯s hand, their hearts tightened as if they were shot by lightning. It was the Water Elemental Stone! Yiren was the one who found the Air Elemental Stone for Xuefeng, so she knew the exact shape and size. It was exactly the same as the talisman hanging from Lady Fox¡¯s neck! The only thing that looked different was its color, a light blue. Earlier they didn¡¯t notice it as it was covered by Lady Fox¡¯s breasts as well as the steam wrapping around her. Yiren nced at Lisa and they didn¡¯t even need to say anything to know what the other meant. They needed to get this stone! It wasn¡¯t their greed that awakened but more like worry. Xuefeng had to collect the Elemental Stones in a certain period of time. If he doesn¡¯t collect at least one Stone every five years, the Elemental Bracelet stuck to his wrist will kill him. They couldn¡¯t let that happen. They knew very well that although Elemental Bracelet gave Xuefeng an ultimate power over elements with each Elemental Stone, it was also a cursed object. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be taken off unless he dies orpletes the whole bracelet, collecting all nine Elemental Stones. "It was a gift from my mother..." Lady Fox continued. "Before she left this world, she told me to give this talisman to a man that I truly love. It¡¯s a token of love that she didn¡¯t manage to pass on to anyone. Now that I think about it, I am not surprised she didn¡¯t find anyone worthy. All good guys are already taken." She hid the Water Elemental Stone back in the steam in between her breasts. "I guess it will forever stay on my neck. I¡¯m never falling in love again," Lady Fox vowed firmly. "Hey, don¡¯t lose hope," Yiren assured as she reached out, rubbing Lady Fox¡¯s back. This time Lady Fox didn¡¯t dodge, allowing some cheering. "I was the same. I thought I will spend my life forever alone and heartbroken, just like my mother and grandma but then my husband, Xuefeng, came to set me free. We broke all traditions and I left my hometown to spend my life with him. You need to be patient. Love wille to you at the least expected moment." "I don¡¯t want to hope anymore. It is meaningless and once you expect something, the heartbreak is too painful. I don¡¯t want to live through that once again," Lady Fox replied as she stood up, supporting herself with her snow-white tails. She gazed at Yiren, her tears already gone, and questioned, "You came here to stop me from killing men? Alright, I will grant your wish. I guess its just a waste of time. I was just venting my anger." "Thank you," Yiren acknowledged with a bow. "Though, can we be your friends? That was the main reason we came here." Lady Fox observed the two for a moment and finally nodded. "Sure." "I¡¯m Yiren and this is my sister, Lisa. Nice to meet you," Yiren introduced them. "I¡¯m Mona. You are indeed not that bad," Mona pointed out. "I¡¯m sorry for attacking you earlier." "No, no. It¡¯s alright. After all, we invaded your ce. It¡¯s normal to feel suspicious," Yiren assured with a bring smile and began taking off her clothes without any shame. "Shall we take a bath together? I hope no one else can walk in here." "I was about to bath anyway so why not," Mona replied casually. "The hot water is perfect to throw all negative thoughts out of your mind. It helps me calm down." "I cannot agree more," Yiren muttered as she hopped off the hot spring and threw her dress down on one of the boulders, stripping herself to underwear. "Oh? What are those?" Mona asked, gazing at Yiren¡¯s bra. "You cover your breasts?" "Yes. They were invented by my husband. They help you cover your private areas and help carry your breasts. After all, they are quite heavy. When I run, they don¡¯t hop around as well," Yiren introduced as she walked up to show her bra from up close. "Do you want to touch them?" "Sure," Mona nodded curiously and grabbed onto the material, squeezing and ying with them. She even checked Yiren¡¯s back, checking how they worked. Her actions were so innocent, making Lisa blush as she watched the two. "Do you want a pair too?" Yiren questioned casually, making Mona smile for the first time. "Can I???" "Sure, I think you have a simr size to mine. If not mine, you can try Lisa¡¯s. Her breasts are bigger. Can I check?" Yiren asked politely and Mona took her tail out of the way, giving Yiren free ess to her chest. "Go ahead. I don¡¯t mind." Yiren didn¡¯t hesitate and reached out, grasping the two naked peaks. The sensation was as perfect as she imagined. Both were extremely soft and delicate, while her nipple cutely stuck out, sliding in between of her fingers. "Mhmm... How are they? I made them like this cause I thought it would be better for my future cubs," Mona muttered as she let out a soft moan. "They are amazing. Xuefeng would for sure go wild with me if mine were like yours," Yirenmented and called out to Lisa, "Can you lend Mona one of your sets? They are almost as big as yours so they should fit." "Sure..." Lisa pulled out a fresh white set and passed it to Yiren who took it excitedly. "Let¡¯s put it on you right now!" Yiren acted quickly, adjusting the bra at the front before clipping it on Mona¡¯s back. Her fingers brushed through the Water Elemental Stone, but she didn¡¯t dare take it right in front of Mona¡¯s eyes. At the very least, she confirmed it was exactly what Xuefeng looked for, watching it from up close. "Just as I thought, Lisa¡¯s bra looks perfect on you. Any guy who sees you like this would definitely widen his eyes in amazement. You are truly a beauty," Yirenplimented but Mona shook her head. "I¡¯m doing it for myself. I don¡¯t want to see any guys right now. I¡¯m still busy with my own matters." "That¡¯s what I have been saying this whole time too!" Yiren eximed. "But since I met Xuefeng, I want to look pretty for him, not just for myself. Once you get a guy that will treat you like Xuefeng treats us, you will definitely think the same way." "Mona, this bra looks extremely cute on you. I hope you can take it and treat it as your gift," Lisa joined them, also acting proactively in befriending Mona. She dropped her white summer dress and stood next to Mona with exactly the same set of underwear. "We look like sisters now~" "She still needs her panties!" Yiren eximed, disying white strings and an elegant piece ofce cloth attached together. "Come, let¡¯s set you uppletely." "W-wait," Mona called out to stop them but Yiren was unstoppable. When she reached all the way up, Mona¡¯s eyes widened, confusion filling her expression. "Does it always go in between...?" She didn¡¯t finish, ncing at the girls. "Don¡¯t worry, you will get used to it," Yiren assured as she fixed the panties for thest time before pulling away to get a better view. "Perfect. How are you feeling?" "Uhmm..." Mona hesitated, feeling her breasts while checking her panties with her tails. "It feels good. Just weird to wear anything at all. I was always naked. I¡¯m never leaving from here in a human form." "That¡¯s good. Some men are really bad and will try to covet you for your beautiful body," Lisa agreed with a nod. "Now that you say that, I¡¯m really curious how your husband is... How does a good man look like?" Mona wondered. Yiren¡¯s eyes brightened at that question. "How about you follow us so you can meet him?" Yiren proposed. "We are separated from him right now but we will go on a journey to meet with him." Mona smiled excitedly but her smile quickly disappeared, and brows knitted. "I want to go, move from this ce but I cannot leave yet. There is something I need to do. I can¡¯t leave before that," Mona muttered quietly, immediately changing the subject. "How about we bath?" Mona didn¡¯t wait for the girl¡¯s answer and walked forward, deeper into the hot spring. Ugh! She only made a few steps and suddenly gripped herself on the chest, grunting painfully. She fell into the water as if her whole body got paralyzed, shocking the two. "Mona!" Both cried out after her as they ran up to pick her up. They lifted Mona out of the way and found her wiggling in pain. Dark lines spread outward from her heart position, worrying the two to death. "Why so soon... It hurts..." Mona said through teeth. "Mona! What is going on?!" Yiren cried out as she supported Mona on her legs but Mona didn¡¯t say anything else. Either she didn¡¯t want to or simply couldn¡¯t and Yiren bet on thetter. "Lisa, quick! Do you have anything to help her?!" Yiren called out to Lisa, awakening her from panic. "Yes!" Lisa eximed as she pulled out multiple vials of pills, pulling one each as if checking what was what. She hurriedly found the one she wanted and rushed to Mona. "This one! Mona! Open your mouth! It¡¯s my best detoxifying pills!" Lisa tried to push the pill into Mona¡¯s mouth but it was for naught, Mona¡¯s mouth shut tightly. "We are friends already! There is no reason for us to hurt you! Please take the pill!" Yiren scolded, as she looked into Mona¡¯s eyes, and finally, Mona opened her mouth even so slightly, letting Lisa slide the pill inside. "Quick! Swallow it!" Mona seemed to listen as they saw her throat move but right after, Mona¡¯s body arched like a bow. Arghh! "Hang in there!" Chapter 79 Split Soul Yiren and Lisa didn¡¯t know what exactly what going on. Even when they asked, Mona was in too much pain to answer. All they could do is wait, hoping for the Detoxifying Pill to work. Thankfully, within a few seconds, Mona stopped shivering, her body slowly recovering. The ck linesing from her heart went away as well as if sucked inside. "Mona, are you okay? What was that?" Yiren questioned worriedly, helping Mona stand up on her own. "I¡¯m sorry..." Mona replied weakly, finally recoveringpletely. "I didn¡¯t expect to be hit by it so soon... Can I have a few of those pills? They seem to be working well to stop it." "Sure, I have a whole vial of them, but what was that? Are you poisoned?" Lisa asked as she passed Mona the pills. "I am not. It¡¯s moreplicated," Mona replied softly, not going into details but Yiren pressured, "Mona, we saw it already. If something is hurting you, we need to know. We will help you fight it back. Trust us." "Only I can fight against it. No one else can help me," Mona sighed deeply. "Against what?" Yiren pressed, making Mona crack and finally spill everything. "It was all ¡¯His¡¯ doing... When I discovered he was always after my talisman, a huge battle broke up between us. Naturally, I was stronger than him so I quickly overwhelmed him. I really didn¡¯t want to kill him till thest moment. I still loved him even then. I wanted to spare him and let him go when he attacked me onest time. He used some object which struck my soul, splitting it in half. After that, I couldn¡¯t leave him alive anymore." "Oh my... Your Soul is injured?" "It isn¡¯t exactly injured... It is just split into two parts. We Spirit Foxes are extremely spiritual and our Souls are one of the strongest from all races. Even with half of my soul, I can still survive somehow but it won¡¯t be long. The longer I live without my other half of the Soul, the more painful attacks I get. If I don¡¯t recover it in time, my Soul will die," Mona exined while submerging herself in the hot water. "My daily baths helped me cope with the pain." "If your second half lost or can you somehow recover it?" Yiren wondered. "I can connect with it, but it¡¯s hard. Once my Soul split, it gained its own consciousness. Whenever I get close, it attacks me and I can¡¯t fight back. I am scared that once I attack, trying to recover it, I will lose it forever and end up dying. I don¡¯t want to die yet," Mona expressed worriedly. "Don¡¯t worry," Yiren assured, swimming up to her with a tight hug. "We will help you. Aren¡¯t we sisters?" Mona was quite surprised by the hug but she didn¡¯t push Yiren away. Lisa quickly approached as well, hugging the two of them while snugging her head into Mona¡¯s shoulder. "We are a team now. Of course, we will help you." "But how...?" Mona asked, her eyes trembling but this time not from any pain. "I will just gain her trust and then you connect to her. She is you after all. It¡¯s best to resolve it peacefully," Yiren suggested. "Shall we go to where it is?" "You want to do it now?!" Mona cried out in shock, her tails straightening but both girls hugged her tighter, giving her all the warmth shecked. "We don¡¯t want to see you hurt ever again. The faster we settle it, the better," Yiren proposed. "Lead the way." Mona hesitated for a moment but nodded in the end, returning the hug. "I¡¯m really lucky I met you two..." "Please follow me." With the call, Mona let go of them and dove into the water, swimming to the depths of the spring. Yiren and Lisa gave each other a look and quickly followed. With Air Qi at their disposal, they could breathe underwater without any problems. The water was extremely clear but the deeper they dove, the darker it was. The Spring turned out to be extremely deep as they didn¡¯t even reach to the bottom of it when Mona stopped, waiting for them. With her tails all moving and pushing her forward, they couldn¡¯t rival her in speed. Mona pointed at the small underwater passage, bubblesing out from her mouth as she swam first. The passage wasn¡¯t long, leading upward instead of horizontal. "We arrived." Breaking through the water surface, they found themselves in a small, dark cavern. Mona reached up and a ball of light burst from her palm, illuminating the ce. There was nothing special aside from the ws marks and some damage on the walls. "Is it hiding here?" Yiren wondered, getting out of the pool. The stone was ice cold despite the water being hot which she found weird. "It¡¯s not hiding. I put it in here once I tried to connect with it. I almost seeded when it suddenly got out of control and began attacking me. Thankfully, it cannot escape anywhere so it didn¡¯t create any problems in the outside world," Mona exined as she took Yiren¡¯s hand, helping her leave the pool. "It would be hard for me to find it once it escaped." They pulled out Lisa who shivered from the cold and finally moved through the only tunnel in the cavern. It wasn¡¯t that long till they reached the end, reaching a second cavern that was almost ten times bigger. All walls were covered with white frostiness and Mona didn¡¯t need to light up the ce anymore. Her Soul was illuminating the ce plentifully. In the middle of the cavernid a meter-sized white-fox with nine tails wiggling in the air. Just when they entered, its eyes opened and it red at them. Grrrr... It growled, staring at Mona with its fangs showing but Yiren walked forward, blocking the view. "Why are you ring at her? Isn¡¯t she the same as you?" Yiren questioned and walked forward without hesitation, her eyes brightening with gold. The Fox quickly jumped onto its feet, growling at her but Yiren didn¡¯t mind. She left marks with her warm feet as the ice melted, walking steadily towards the fox. "Do you realize you are hurting her? You two are one and can¡¯t live separately. Once enough time passes, both of you will die. You need to connect once again," Yiren exined, talking to the Fox with the calmness of the Goddess. The Fox got confused at her words, but it stopped acting hostile, giving Yiren a chance to approach it. When there was only one meter away between them, Yiren halted and crouched, reaching out to the fox. "Come, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I will help you reach peace," Yiren promised. The Fox gave her a nce and then walked forward cautiously. Its nose moved up and down as it sniffed Yiren¡¯s hand only for her to start rubbing it and caress Fox¡¯s cheeks. "See? I don¡¯t bite," Yiren muttered sweetly as she began brushing her fingers through Fox¡¯s fur. At some point, the fox even licked her on the face, causing her to giggle. "Mona, you cane now," Yiren called out as she continued to y with the fox. "It should be ready to connect with you." Mona¡¯s eyes were shining brightly and she walked towards them, her face showing a mix of emotions. Her steps were uneven and breathe irregr till she finally reached them. Her body was literally shaking from ecstasy, forcing her to crouch as her legs gave in. "Thank you, Yiren... I don¡¯t know what I would do without you," Mona expressed, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. "I will leave the rest to you," Yiren said happily and finally pulled away, letting Mona take over. "Let¡¯s connect," Mona announced emotionally, hugging into Fox¡¯s neck and a sh of light immediately blinded them. Mona began shining with white light, spreading it onto Fox¡¯s body when it¡¯s expression changed. Bang! One of its tails moved as quickly as the wind and smashed against nothing expecting Yiren. She got sent flying, crashing into the wall with a loud thud. "Yiren!" Both Lisa and Mona cried out in worry but Yiren shouted despite blood spilling from her mouth, "Cough! Finish the connection!" The Fox struggled, wanting to escape but thanks to Yiren¡¯s cry, Mona caught it tightly, not letting go. "Come back to me! Please!" Mona cried out into Fox¡¯s ear and the light around her multiplied, slowly covering the Fox. It struggled, smashing against Mona¡¯s back but she didn¡¯t let go, squeezing it tightly until they were both swallowed by it. Swoosh! The ball exploded without any sound, sting the light into all directions. When Lisa and Yiren looked at the Mona once again, she was already gone, reced with a tiny fox wrapped with its one tail. "Mona...?" Lisa questioned as she helped Yiren up, passing one of the healing pills to her. The Fox didn¡¯t move but they heard Mona¡¯s voice resounding in the air. "I turned into my basic form to mend my soul. Don¡¯t worry though, I will recover the more I rest. If you see I recover my tails, it means I¡¯m on a good track. Please, protect me for a while." Chapter 80 Crazy Dragoness Yiren and Lisa walked up to the little Mona as one-tailed Fox and paused. It wasn¡¯t because of her cuteness but rather the blue Water Elemental Stone whichid loose on her neck. The thin chain was just too big for the young fox¡¯s neck. "I have no ce to hide my Talisman for now. Can you please keep it safe for me? I will reim it once my Soul recovers," Mona pleaded to which Yiren naturally agreed, crouching to pick up the little white ball. "A... You are so cute!" Yiren muttered, her body melting from Mona¡¯s cuteness. She couldn¡¯t help but hug and squeeze the soft fur into her chest. She was extremely light as well so it wasn¡¯t a trouble to carry her. "Shall I wear it on me?" Yiren questioned as she touched the Water Elemental Stone, caressing its surface with her thumb. It was crystal blue, with immense energy brewing inside. Mona cuddled into Yiren¡¯s chest with her eyes closed but they could still hear her clearly. "Yes. You can¡¯t keep it in your Storage Ring anyway, so just hang it on your neck. It is quite beneficial too. It will increase your affinity to Water Element. It was the only reason how I was able to create this ce." "Ah, makes sense..." Yiren agreed as Lisa came forward, helping her with it. The moment Water Elemental Stone touched her chest, she immediately felt like something was different. The Water Essence in the air seemed more attracted to her, coiling around her body with each movement. "It is truly magical," Yirenmented with a nod. "Do you maybe know if it has any other uses?" Lisa¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard it but pretended to be oblivious. "No, but I know there is one important usage. My mom told me that one day a person wille to collect the Talisman because they need it forpleting their mission. She said if I like that person, I should give it to him, together with myself. Following that person would either bring me great misfortune or a great and happy future. The moment I heard that guy was interested in my Talisman, I checked his wrist but he didn¡¯t have the Bracelet my mom was talking about. Even though I knew it wasn¡¯t him, I still fell in love," Mona exined, giving them more rity. Now that Yiren thought about the situation from the bigger picture, it didn¡¯t seem like they could leave Mona out anymore. "Don¡¯t worry... Maybe one day you will meet him, who knows. He might even like you," Yiren muttered softly, rubbing Mona behind her ears. "I don¡¯t think this will happen any time soon... I also don¡¯t want to hope anymore. If I expect, I will only get hurt again. I will leave that to fate," Mona replied. "Who knows, maybe he is closer to you than you think..." Lisa muttered quietly before changing the subject. "Shall we leave? It¡¯s cold here." "I will leave the rest to you then. I will sleep for a while," Mona called out before her breathing calmed down. Yiren and Lisa exchanged gazes but didn¡¯t say anything. Just their look alone was enough to disy the dilemma ced in front of them. Xuefeng badly needed another Elemental Stone while Mona had it. Looking at the case without any strings attached, they already took control over the Water Elemental Stone. They technically didn¡¯t need Mona anymore but then came the emotional aspect. Were they so cruel as to leave cute Mona to defend herself and break her trust? It was thest thing Yiren would do, especially to her friend. They could only do one thing which they agreed to without even speaking. Let Xuefeng decide what he wants to do. "Let¡¯s go back to the Vige. Once we say goodbye to everyone, we should find Xuefeng," Lisa proposed to which Yiren nodded firmly. Both of them began to miss him when he suddenly got involved. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Are you feeling better...?" Just as Yiren and Lisa who began to miss Xuefeng, he was the same, holding onto his chest with a grimace. He was in the middle of refining when his body suddenly shuddered as if he smashed against a wall. As he was sitting on the bed with Tianshi apanying him, it could only be one person that caused it. Yiren. Their souls and body got connected after Yiren split her Elvish Bloodline with him. They could feel each other¡¯s pain or strong emotions and that day was the first time Xuefeng felt Yiren¡¯s pain since they arrived in the Heaven Realm. "I¡¯m better now... Yiren seems to be fine but she was fighting just a moment ago," Xuefeng assured as he hugged Tianshi who stopped her refining to attend him. "I was worried for a moment..." "It¡¯s alright... She is a strong girl," Tianshi assured as she gave him a deep kiss. "She will tell us all her stories once we meet again. We can¡¯t do anything about it." As Xuefeng seemed to be still bothered, Tianshi sat in between of his legs and pulled out an Upgrade Fragment. She got herselffortable while leaning against his chest and ordered. "Let¡¯s continue. You have a tournament to win in two days." "I want to find them all soon," Xuefeng dered firmly. "Let¡¯s wait for the House of Dragons to visit and then use their help to do so. I don¡¯t think we can depend on the Trade Union." "Yes, my love, but to do that, we need to train, so let¡¯s start again," Tianshi reminded and Xuefeng finally nodded, pulling his own fragment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Stop staring at me!" In the depths of the Dwarf Kingdom, one of the caverns just didn¡¯t go quiet. "Stop breathing so loudly!" The female dragon cried out and Drakos finally sighed, fed up with her bullshit. "You are really crazy. Stop thinking so highly of yourself. I am already taken so stop flirting with me." Pfft! The female Dragon almost choked when she heard that. "Who is flirting with who?! Me? With an oldie like you?! Never!" "As if I would flirt with a madwoman," Drakos replied annoyed. "How can you even tell if I¡¯m old or not? I¡¯m obviously still young." The ck female dragon turned around in her cage and sniffed him, dering without hesitation, "You stink. All old perverts stink the same!" Thud! Drakos stomped angrily with his giant foot, causing both cages to shake. The female Dragon got startled, jumping away but was stopped by the cage. She hit her head against the bars but didn¡¯tin anymore, only ring at him. "Behave," Drakos grunted. "I didn¡¯t even say anything yet you continue to insult me. We are meant to work together else we will never leave this shit hole. Got it?" Drakos¡¯ low voice and the stare of an Elder seemed to have worked well as the female Dragon chilled a bit, avoiding his gaze while lowering her head. It was a sign of respect young Dragons gave to the Elders that all maind Dragons were taught. "How long have you been here? What did he force you to do? How many times does hee down here? Did you try escaping?" Drakos questioned multiple times, not wasting time. "Two weeks..." the female Dragon replied quietly and continued after a moment of hesitation, "All I did was smelt his stupid ore. Hees down once or twice a day to give me new ore. He promised that once I¡¯m done, he will release me but something tells me he will not... That is why I began revolting. He stopped giving me food to force me to work but I¡¯m not going to bend." Although Dragons had one of the strongest endurances which allowed them to survive without food for a long time, if they wanted to spit fire, they needed energy. In Drakos¡¯ case, the energy coulde from Fate Qi but normal Dragons needed to eat. "He will not release us," Drakos informed. "Many years ago I was jailed in this ce and only managed to escape because he got careless. I doubt we can repeat this again." "I knew you were old..." the Dragonessmented sarcastically and suddenly took control, "So what are we doing? I¡¯m clearly stronger so I will lead the escape. Just tell me what is your idea." Drakos rolled his eyes. "Didn¡¯t you just hear what I said? We won¡¯t be able to escape. Unless we are able to break those cors on our necks, we will be stuck here. Even if we can destroy those cages, we won¡¯t run away far before they either explode or crack our necks." "Huh? Do you n to stay here forever and be this bastard¡¯s ve then? I expected more from an uncle like you but it seems I will have to do this by myself," the Dragoness called out, acting as if he wasn¡¯t worth her time anymore. "Oh, how will you do it? I¡¯m very curious," Drakos asked amused. "I don¡¯t know yet but I will figure it out soon. One thing I know for sure: I will not stay here and be a ve," the Dragoness replied firmly before ncing at the gigantic armor she helped create. "Who knows what he wants to use it for. It¡¯s definitely enough to fight against our race if he wished to do that. We can¡¯t finish it." Drakos blinked, actually not realizing this onest fact. He didn¡¯t care about his own race that betrayed him but if Dragons were hunted down, the power dynamics in the world would shift diametrically. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡¯It will take a week before Be can reach here... if she even will. I need a back-up n...¡¯ Drakos thought as he nced at the Dragoness and an obvious idea came to his mind. "Kid, I know a certain method that will let you escape from this ce. I want to use it for myself but I¡¯m currently too weak. Do you want to hear it?" The Dragoness gazed at him interested, even ignoring the insult using her age. "Shoot!" Chapter 81 Little Liu In the World of Cultivation, just as the name suggested, the most important was Cultivation but it wasn¡¯t just one world limited to Heaven Realm and Earth Realm. It was aplex of hundreds of Main Realms spilled all over the Space where strength ruled. The strong were always praying on the weak and to stop that, the weak could only work hard to be strong as well. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t always the case. Sometimes working hard was just not enough as the environment was favoring strong Cultivators. No matter how much some people trained, there would always be someone stronger with already established power. Xuefeng and Tianshi cultivated hard for the tournament. Four Devils trained their new gang, managing the camp to prepare it for the next day¡¯s departure. Yiren and Lisa traveled back to the Hidden Leaf Vige with the new addition to their team, sleeping in Yiren¡¯s arms. Nuwa cultivated and improved her soul despite hating this boring activity, treating it as a chore but when thinking of Xuefeng, she could only suck it in and continue. Wu began spreading her influence in the Trade Union, earning people¡¯s respect with her experience. While all of them pushed forward and increased their power, something out of their power was happening in the Upper Realm. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that the Upper Realm controlled the Lower Realms in one way or another and this time wasn¡¯t different. Even if Xuefeng acted low-key and hid his activities as much as he could, his presence was like a giant sun for the Upper Realm. "Master, we found it. We detected the Elemental Bracelet activity in the Heaven Realm. Shall we pursue the new Elemental Bracelet Holder? It seems he didn¡¯t collect many Elemental Stones yet as its power is still rtively low, so we can still im it easily." A servant came in front of the wooden throne, kneeling on the floor as he reported. They were in the forest with a throne room engraved directly inside one of the trees. The upper half of the throne was filled with darkness but a person¡¯s legs and arms were visible. He sat on the throne without any movement and only his voice resounded within the room. "Finally... The day hase... Is Little Liu still in the Heaven Realm or do I need to send my Avatar down?" The voice was manly and deep, sounding profound as if the person experienced a lot in their life. The Servant even shuddered at the sheer pressureing from it, even though there was no malicious intent in it. "Master¡¯s Disciple is still in the Heaven Realm. He is preparing to break through to the God Realm. It should still take him a few months or up to a year to do so," the Server replied in detail. "Should I notify him?" "Yes. Ask him to help you get it before he Ascends to the God Realm," the Master ordered. "My Avatar is still busy searching for the third Stone." "I will pass the message to Disciple Liu then," the Servant replied, touching the floor with his forehead. He didn¡¯t leave till his master let him. "Go. I want to see the Elemental Bracelet soon. My two babies cannot wait anymore." The Servant couldn¡¯t avoid ncing at the two giant crystals on his masters¡¯ fingers as he raised himself to leave. Those were his master¡¯s two babies. Ether and Earth Elemental Stones. Those two weren¡¯t the only ones who had simr conversations. Many already knew about the appearance of the Elemental Bracelet as it was the only Godly Treasure currently on loose, with no owner yet confirmed. The moment Xuefeng used it for the first time in the Heaven Realm, tens of Cultivators got rmed, beginning to act. After all, the potential immortality after collecting all Elemental Stones was enough to entice everyone. Even if it was just a rumor if they can control all Elements, can anyone ever kill them? The power was just too much to ignore. When the Servant left his Master¡¯s room in the tree, he didn¡¯t leave far away, flying to his own dwelling instead. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. Qi instantly burst out from his body and formed into himself, creating a perfect replica of him. Without moving, he severed part of his soul and let it flow inside the clone. "Seems good I guess," the clone spoke in the Servant¡¯s voice as it opened its eyes. The main perk of reaching the Celestial Stage was Spirit Severing ability, allowing one to split part of their soul away without hurting it. One could ce this piece inside their clone, creating an avatar that looked exactly like them and could function as long as it had enough Qi. There was little difference between a normal clone and an Avatar. Both had simr capabilities with the only difference being the control distance. A clone could be manipted only at a certain distance while the Avatar could even move to a different Realm and still be manageable. The Soul inside the clone¡¯s body made it more independent. "Let¡¯s see... Spirit Land Heaven Realm..." the Servant muttered as his main body pulled out a portable teleportation station in the form of a t disk, and threw it on the floor. Instantly, the space above the disk rippled, creating a portal which closed right when the clone hopped inside of it. Entering the Heaven Realm wasn¡¯t hard. All one needed was a suppressed Cultivation to that of a Celestial Stage and they were ready to go. Heavens tried to regte the unfair rules of the Realms by not letting anyone stronger enter or stay inside the Lower Realms but there were still ways to cheat it, using an Avatar for example. After all, even with their suppressed Cultivation, their skills and experience stayed the same. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hmmm? Elemental Bracelet?" Sect Master Liu couldn¡¯t help but frown at the strange ordering from his master. "Can¡¯t he get it by himself? Doesn¡¯t he know I¡¯m in the middle of breaking through?" Sect Master Liu wasn¡¯t an old man like Xuefeng imagined but instead a grown man of healthy build with his face not having even one wrinkle. It was firm and spotless with the look of someone in his early thirties. He was just in the middle of his cleansing baths when he spotted an intruder breaking through into his personal territory. Only his daughter and Mia coulde even near his house and the intruder¡¯s presence was much different than theirs. Jumping out of the herbal bath, Sect Master Liu couldn¡¯t help but curse, knowing all the expensive herbs would go to waste. He only cursed more when he recognized the person, realizing he wasted the herbs for nothing. It was the Servant of his Old Master. "Yes, Master knows very well but Master¡¯s Avatar is currently busy searching for the third Elemental Stone so he asked you to help me get it for him before you Ascend to the God Realm," the Servant exined, showing a bitter expression. It was obvious based on Sect Master Liu¡¯s face that he didn¡¯t want to do it. "Damn, who does he think I am? I¡¯m busy Cultivating!" Sect Master Liu exploded with anger. "I don¡¯t care about the Elemental Bracelet one bit. It¡¯s a Master who is stupidly obsessed about it. If he stopped wasting his time with it, he would have surpass his peers a long time ago." Sect Master Liu¡¯s eyes showed no greed as he wasn¡¯t a fool. Anyone who desired the Elemental Bracelet was clearly suicidal. He would rather give up the overwhelming power in exchange for being left alone by tens of other experts that would try to hunt him down. "Disciple Liu, you know how Master is. We can¡¯t do anything else other than listening to him. If not for the limitations and theck of resources, I would do it by myself. Disciple Liu has House of Dragons that can help us localize our target, I don¡¯t," the Servant said with a shrug. "I¡¯m sure Master will reward you with some skill once youplete the mission. On the other hand, he will definitely be disappointed if you reject helping me." "Damn it! Wasting my time again..." Sect Master Liu cursed as his fist tightened. "Where is that Elemental Bracelet right now?" Sect Master Liu was mad but there was nothing he could do. Even though he hated his Master¡¯s guts, he helped him a lot by teaching him back in the days so that was the least he could do to help him. The only issue, it wasn¡¯t the first time his Master asked him for favors. Sect Master Liu was already done being ordered, especially with the status he had in the Heaven Realm. "I pinpointed the location to the Water Land Capital. I know it¡¯s still a wide range but that¡¯s the most I can do," the Servant informed. "This is thest favor I¡¯m giving him. Tell Master not to ask me anything anymore. I will reject it," Sect Master Liu called out firmly. "I will pass him the message," the servant nodded. "When are we leaving?" "We?" Sect Master Liu raised his eyebrows. "You are not going anywhere. You will stay here and wait for the good news. I¡¯m always working solo. If I see you leave the mountain, I will kill you first and Master can forget about the Elemental Bracelet." "..." the servant didn¡¯t seem to know how toment but Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t let him. He left his house and smacked forward with his palm. Bright golden light spread out and created a barrier surrounding the whole house, locking the Servant inside. "Fuck..." Sect Master Liu cursed once again under his nose as he flew away, not bothered about the Servant anymore before crying out at the sky. "My Queen, I am out! Come meet me!" Chapter 82 Golden Queen Elder Yang was on the way back to Liu Xinyu¡¯s mansion when the sky shuddered, bursting with golden lightning. He jumped, startled, but his mind quickly filled with ecstasy. "Sect Master Liu is out of seclusion!" Elder Yang eximed happily, speeding up towards Lin Xinyu¡¯s mansion. It was quite obvious that Sect Master Liu would first visit his daughter after leaving as he had the habit of doing so it was the only way to catch him before he leaves. Sect Master Liu¡¯s Golden Dragon was special, having two Elements at her disposal. Aside from the natural Fire Element, she inherited at birth, she also mastered Lightning Element, making her a power to be feared. It was one of the main reason why Sect Master Liu was considered the strongest Cultivator in the Heaven Realm. Swoosh! Golden sh skipped past the mountain slope right above Elder Yang with lighting bursting out in all directions. It was a Golden Dragon! "It¡¯s here! Golden Queen!" Elder Yang called out excitedly as he looked up in the sky, following the Golden Queen with his gaze. She flew up the steep hill only to disappear in the clouds. Sect Master Liu¡¯s mountain consisted of two parts, the lower part reserved for his daughter while the higher for Sect Master Liu. Golden Queen, also being his wife, didn¡¯t live with them, having a whole forest for herself right on the side. The whole territory was massive but for Cultivators like Sect Master Liu, it was barely enough. Only the Lower part was essible for the Elders like him. "Miss Liu! Your Father is stepping down the mountain!" Elder Yang informed through the door as he knocked but he quickly realized no one was home. He hoped to catch Liu Xinyu before she left but it seemed he was toote. Roar! A sudden Dragon¡¯s cry from above pulled Elder Yang out of his thoughts. He smiled brightly and looked above, waiting for the Sect Master Liu to arrive. Thud! The ground trembled as the Dragon stomped on the ground, its massive legs sinking into the earth. Elder Yang was always amazed every time he saw this majestic creature. Her golden eyes red at Elder Yang before ignoring him, looking away. "Sect Master Liu! Wee back!" Elder Yang called out with a bow, seeing his Sect Master staring at him. "Elder Yang, long time no see. Did you see my daughter? I can¡¯t seem to feel her presence," Sect Master Liu asked as he nodded in greeting. "I know exactly where she is! Earlier this morning she told me to register two new disciples and I just came back with good news. I thought I can catch Miss Liu before she departs but it seems Miss Liu already left. She should be in the Water Land Capital right now, meeting with them," Elder Yang reported to the point. Sect Master Liu raised his brows. "Two new disciples?" "Yes. Miss Liu recruited two disciples in Sect Master Liu¡¯s name and I must say, they are pretty impressive, as expected of Miss Liu¡¯s eye. One of them, Liu Xuefeng, even has the status of Trade Union President Wu¡¯s grandson-inw," Elder Yang informed, surprising Sect Master Liu even more. "Liu Xuefeng, huh?" Sect Master Liu repeated out loud, "She is in the Water Land Capital, right? Perfect. I will go there to meet them." Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t hesitate and satfortably on his Golden Queen, looking as if he was about to depart right away. "Sect Master Liu, do you wish to call a general meeting? A lot of things happened since thest time¡ª" Elder Yang tried to stop him but Sect Master Liu cut him off. "No need. I was supposed to visit Water Land anyway to gather some rare materials, so I don¡¯t have time. As my daughter is there, I will simply visit her on the way." "Shall I keep those two as Sect Master Liu¡¯s Disciples?" Elder Yang questioned in hurry. "Both of them have Golden Dragon Disciple Tokens." "If my daughter thought they are worthy, keep them for now. I will test them on my own once I arrive in the Water Land," Sect Master Liu called out right before the Dragoness set off. "Farewell!" The Golden Queen was already tens of meters above the ground when her body wrapped in thick golden lightning. Bang! As if a thunder strike, the Golden Queenunched herself forward, blinking away in a split second. Together with her, Sect Master Liu was gone as well. "Whoa..." Elder Yang muttered, amazed by the majestic ability. "If only I could find and tame a powerful beast like her..." Sect Master Liu¡¯s Golden Queen could literally turn herself into lightning, skipping through the skies with extreme speed. "I doubt they will even need more than two days to reach the Water Land Capital. Sect Master Liu is really the strongest..." Elder Yangmented as he flew down the mountain, ready to share the good news with the rest of the Elders. Recalling his promise to President Wu, he also pulled out a Communication Crystal, ready to send him a message. "Hehe, he will be shocked at the good news." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Fuck! He really became a Sect Master Liu¡¯s disciple!" President Wu was in the middle of getting it on with his secretary after a long day when he received a message from Elder Yang, confirming his suspicions. "What happened...?" Secretary asked breathless, finally able to escape from President Wu¡¯s embrace. "It turns out Xuefeng was recruited by Sect Master Liu¡¯s daughter in his name. Sect Master Liu even left the seclusion and will meet with him to evaluate his skills. If this bastard can pull Sect Master Liu to his side, it¡¯s all over," President Wu exined as he sat down, pouring himself a ss of strong liquor. "President Wu... I think it might be the time to finally ept him as your grandson-inw," Secretary suggested softly as she sat as well, buttoning her shirt at the same time. "With his skills, Sect Master Liu will definitely protect him. It¡¯s better to pull him on our side earlier thanter. I already worked closely with Miss Wu today and she is amazing. She would be a great addition to the Trade Union. It¡¯s better if we ept her on good terms instead of fighting with her." "You are right. She will definitely try to take over the headquarters and use her newly gained influence to find Xuefeng. I might as well do it myself and take the credit," President Wumented and gulped down the ss in one go. "Let¡¯s do it." Chapter 83 Change of Plans Secretary raised her brows at President Wu¡¯s quick decision but brightened right after. "That¡¯s great! Shall I order the preparation of the flying ship?" "Yes, but you will stay here," President Wu ordered, standing up from the sofa. "I need you on the spot to control my granddaughter while I¡¯m away. Who knows what she will do when I cannot stop her anymore." Secretary didn¡¯t seem happy about this decision as she stepped forward, hugging President Wu¡¯s arm into her chest. "Won¡¯t President Wu feel lonely without me?" She asked seductively, causing President Wu to pull her into his arms while smacking her butt. "Of course I will! But I can¡¯t let my feelings control me. It¡¯s for the greater good. We can¡¯t let Xuefeng join House of Dragons before his rtionship with Trade Union is solid," President Wu exined before adding as he gripped her firmly. "Once I¡¯m back, we will continue what we started. We will have the whole night for ourselves." Secretary didn¡¯t let out any voice ofint, quite the opposite, she was enjoying it. "Yes Master~" She whispered into his ear in agreement, letting his hands roam freely. "President Wu... You changed your decision quite fast. What made you change your mind?" "Well, it¡¯s not like we have a choice. My initial n of giving Elemental Bracelet to Little Wu and then use Trade Union power to gather all the remaining Elemental Stones is over. I don¡¯t think I can do that anymore with Xuefeng getting Sect Master Liu¡¯s help and my granddaughter scheming against me," President Wu exined as he kissed Secretary on the neck. "The best we can do is regaining my granddaughter¡¯s trust by epting Xuefeng." "Mhmm... President Wu, don¡¯t n on betraying himter, right? It will for sure destroy Miss Wu¡¯s life. She will hate you and use everything to destroy you. I know she is that kind of woman just based on my first day with her. She will not stop before she achieves her goal and family ties won¡¯t matter at that time," Secretary pointed out, causing President Wu to lose his passion. He pulled away from her and sighed, drinking straight from the bottle. "I guess my granddaughter inherited my genes... I wanted to protect her from all the experts eying the Elemental Bracelet but it seems she wants to follow her own path. It will be quite a bloodbath if I force her into anything..." President Wu said softly. Many knew about his possession of the Fire Elemental Stone for years but he was still safe. After all, no one wanted to risk fighting the whole Trade Union just to get the stone. It was definitely a tricky situation, knowing the power in the Heaven Realm was capped at Celestial Stage. If one wanted to fight him for the Stone, they had to use Celestial Stage strength to beat him. The question was, how can they do it when President Wu had multiple Celestial Stage cultivators protecting him at all times? Because of that, many already considered him as thest stone to collect as everyone knew exactly where it was but at the same time, how could they collect all other stones when most were not even inside the Heaven Realm. Once someone Ascends, they couldn¡¯t go back unless they use an Avatar but even then, they couldn¡¯t use the power of Elemental Bracelet to assist them. President Wu was considering all ins and outs to provide the safety for him and Wu when Secretary quickly dove into his arms once again, almost spilling President Wu¡¯s liquor. "President Wu! I love that you finally understood this. She will definitely reach further by herself. That¡¯s her inner personality and we can¡¯t change it." President Wu was still depressed about the oue but he pretended to smile instead, hugging her gently. "Mhmm, you are right. I will go talk with her about it now, while you settle the flying ship." "President Wu, I¡¯m sure Miss Wu won¡¯t ept it easily, worrying that you might do something bad to her husband. I suggest you take Miss Nuwa with you to calm Miss Wu down," Secretary proposed, snuggling into President Wu¡¯s chest. "No worries, I already nned to do exactly that. This Queen is quite hard to deal with but it should be fine," President Wu assured. "If I am to stay, should I report everything I do and decide?" Secretary questioned onest time as he was about to leave. "No need," President Wu shook his head. "I trust your judgment. Only report to me if something really bad happens." Poof. Right as he pulled away, his body teleported away, leaving Secretary alone in the office. He couldn¡¯t see anymore but she was overjoyed. She made sure he was gone before Secretary chuckled, pulling out a recording crystal from her pocket. She poured Spirit Qi inside of it and suddenly, a scene from a moment ago yed out, using their voice. "If I am to stay, should I report everything I do and decide?" "No need, I trust your judgment. Only report to me if something really bad happens." Secretary grinned when she cut the recording. "I worked so hard for this... The time has finallye to act." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Huh? What are you nning?" When Wu heard her grandpa¡¯s ns, she quickly assumed something was wrong. There was no way her grandpa suddenly became a good person. She was in her new office with Nuwa as apany and ate dinner with her when President Wu appeared out of nowhere, causing them to almost spill their food everywhere. "Where is he now? We are going with you," Wu called out firmly without much hesitation. Xuefeng was more important to her than some Trade Union. "Wait, don¡¯t be in such a hurry," President Wu stopped her. "Didn¡¯t you just be a General Manager just as you wanted? You want to leave right after you started?" "Of course. I will leave anything for Xuefeng. I still don¡¯t trust you and you want to go meet with Xuefeng, telling me you will bring him back? As if I let you do that," Wu called out firmly, ring at her grandpa. "Tell me, where is he?" "Okay, okay, calm down," President Wu chilled the tension. "He is currently in the Water Land Capital. I admit that it was my mistake by forcing you but now I¡¯m willing to redeem myself. If you really don¡¯t trust me, you can ask your friend to follow me." When Nuwa was mentioned, she gazed at Wu, exchanging nces with her. Both knew it was too risky to separate from each other but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t let her grandpa go without supervision. "I will go," Nuwa decided. "I¡¯m already bored with cultivation anyway and wanted to go out. If I were to stay here longer doing the same thing, I would go crazy." She didn¡¯t stop and added, "I will bring him back safely as soon as I can." Only then did Wu nod her head after a moment of hesitation. "Fine." Chapter 84 Red Cloud Sec "Everyone, this is your chance to redeem yourself! You will no longer be just normal bandits! From now on, we will only rob big fishes! Are you ready?!" After the whole afternoon and evening of rigorous professional training performed by Wuying, it was finally morning, the time to depart on the bandits¡¯ first coordinated mission under new leadership. It would be the Four Devils first group mission as well but they were confident of their abilities. Wuying¡¯s voice was like a thunderp, awakening the sleepy bandits who were still tired after yesterday¡¯s training. Their eyes snapped open as they raised their weapons in the air. "Yeah!" The Four Devils knew the bandits were a bit hesitant and wary of them but the moment they showed their strength and seriousness, it seemed as if something clicked in the bandits¡¯ minds. They finally believed they can achieve much more than just simple robbing and extortions. Fifty men lined up in the main za of the small Bandit Camp while the rest observed from the side or peeked from the windows. Many of the wives seemed worried about their departing husbands but no one protested the high-risk mission. They already epted their husband¡¯s profession and epted all the risks. "Remember all the strategy we came up with. Execute it perfectly and all of us will bath in Upgrade Fragments and numerous treasures. All fifty of you will receive equal rewards and elevate your power even further," Wuying called out to encourage them only to nce to the side at the bitter bandits who were not chosen for this mission. "The rest of you! Just because you were not chosen doesn¡¯t mean you can ck. Once we are back, everyone will receive the training. This is just the start! We will share our knowledge and skills with you but we expect ultimate loyalty! Anyone who doesn¡¯t follow the rules and can¡¯t ck will be kicked out from the camp. We want to expand as quickly as we can and for that, we need everyone¡¯s help," Wuying announced. Despite Wuying¡¯s overbearing attitude and pressure, no oneined. This was exactly what one would expect from the leader, firm control, and power. Most bandits were mostly interested in Wuying¡¯s promise of skills and knowledge but the goal was much bigger than just individual growth. Four Devils¡¯ n involved more than just controlling a small Bandit Camp. Seeing that everyone got her message, Wuying flicked with her finger to call Maw to her side. "Yes, Miss Wuying?" Maw had even more respect in the Bandit Camppared to the actual ex-boss so he was perfect to stay and coordinate the people in their absence. He seemed to be one of the few who actually cared about the prosperity of theirmunity. "Here." Wuying passed him a simple Storage Ring. "I noted down all the instructions inside. I want you to prepare everything before we return." Maw nodded in understanding as he checked the content but his eyes widened right away, looking at Wuying in shock. "Miss Wuying... This... Is that even possible with our limited resources?" Maw questioned but Wuying assured him immediately, "Don¡¯t worry about it. Just work ording to my orders and everything will be good. We already analyzed everything." Wuying didn¡¯t give Maw time to refute her as she turned her back to him, crying out to her underlings, "Let¡¯s depart!" "Don¡¯t disappoint me," Wuying muttered to Maw before disappearing from the spot, appearing on a giant white tiger with its wings spread out. It was Lulu, Xiao Wen¡¯s Tamed Beast which followed her since a cub. She has been slowly advancing in ranks the past three years they were training. Although she didn¡¯t reach the God Stage yet, being still in the Rank Nine, she was still useful in transportation which allowed them to save energy and resources. "Good girl," Xiao Wen praised Lulu with a side scratch as the whole groupunched in the sky. All four of them sat on Lulu¡¯s back, hugging each other to fit all together. "What is the n exactly?" Princess Shan asked curiously, getting to the main topic they needed to discuss. The whole group of bandits thought they had all the ns ready beforehand but in reality, they didn¡¯t discuss anything about the actual robbing. All they knew was how to enter the Sect and where was the treasury. How were they supposed to trick all the guards and elders? How to pass through all the disciples with their unknown faces? What if they meet the disciples that escaped from their grasp when they attacked? How to break into the treasury? There were many questions they didn¡¯t have a clear answer to. All they could do was improvise and adapt to the situation at hand. "How about I sneak inside with Yi and you two handle the front battle. You two are better at creating a scene while we can sneak around and act innocent," Wuying proposed. All three nodded as it was the most optimal but it was still a risky y. "I thought so too but are you sure you can do it? We can also leave Xiao Wen alone and go in with the three of us," Princess Shan suggested instead. "I don¡¯t know what we would do if you two got captured." "I don¡¯t mind staying alone," Xiao Wen pointed out. "I can always escape while being outside but you will be inside the Sect. It is not bad to have an additional backup." They already did their calctions yesterday evening. It would take them too much time to get enough resources to cultivate and be strong to travel safely and search for Xuefeng. They couldn¡¯t just go adventure and search the whole Heaven Realm for him. They were already put on the cklist by a few nearby Sects so they would be quickly hunted down if they continued to rob by themselves. Choosing this path, they could only create their own army and use it till they are strong enough. None of them wanted to wait months till they can reunite with Xuefeng so they had to hurry with their ns. Robbing one of the smaller Sects was risky but also most profitable. "Don¡¯t worry, we will be good with just the two of us. You need backup as well in case any experts attack you," Wuying decided as she hugged Xiao Wen in front of her. "Let¡¯s do it!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª It was a sunny and hard working day for the Red Cloud Sect, knowing the main shipment of Spirit Herbs was arriving today. The guards by the main gate were already sweating buckets under the sun, tired from checking all the goods brought in by the merchants. "Gosh, finally break time. The second shift should¡ª" the guard muttered tiredly only to cut midway, spotting two beauties approaching the gates. He poked his partner with an elbow and both waited for them to approach, brightening when they saw the familiar Disciple Tokens. Chapter 85 Infiltration "Wee to the Sect, Junior Sisters," the two guards called out from afar, stopping in front of Wuying and Yi. "I don¡¯t really recognize you two though. You must be new, right?" Wuying and Yi smiled brightly as they approached, looking around the ce with an excited look and finally gazed at the two guards. Both of the girls bowed slightly, greeting, "Good afternoon, Senior Brothers. What a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?" They wore a normal every day dresses with an addition of light cloaks, unbuttoned at the front to show their figure. The two Sect Disciples were decent enough not to stare directly at their bodies even though they seemed really tempted to. "Not as beautiful as you," one of themplimented, finally giving them a look-over, admiring their beauty. "I doubt any female in the Sect canpare to you two." "Aww... Senior Brother is really sweet," Yi muttered softly, putting a strand of her silver hair behind her ear before ncing at them from below. Her innocent and sexy look was enough to make the two stare nkly at her. The girls¡¯ hair was messily falling yet still somehow aligning itself into a perfectly bnced look. Even if they changed their hairstyle, they couldn¡¯t alter their facial features so they could only hope the investigation about the Disciples¡¯ death didn¡¯t go far. Without any recording, it was almost impossible to remember all the details of their looks to replicate itter. "Why do you say we are new disciples?" Wuying asked curiously, breaking the men¡¯s daze. "Well... Our Sect is not that big so we know everyone and seeing your beauty, there is no way we could forget. You don¡¯t have the Sect¡¯s uniform as well and you look around curiously. That¡¯s why I thought you must be new," Senior Brother exined only to propose, "If you need help, we can lead you to the Register Office so you can be official disciples. We are off our shift just now anyway." "That¡¯s quite observant of you," Wuying praised with a smile, "But I and my sister are already official disciples. It¡¯s just that we were away from the Sect due to personal matters and just came back. You see..." Wuying paused, ncing at Yi in hesitation but she assured Wuying with a rub on the shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to hide it. There is nothing shameful in my story... It¡¯s just sad." "Oh... Were you met with any danger?" Senior Brothers asked as their smiles disappeared, reced with worry. "Well... long story short, my sister was dating one guy even before we joined the Sect. He didn¡¯t get into Red Cloud Sect so their contact cut until one day when he requested to join him on a certain mission. As my sister was a dummy and lovesick, she naturally agreed, wanting to meet him again. Thank Heavens I followed her and was able to react in time. If not, it would end it tragedy..." Wuying narrated before a single tear dropped from her eye, drying on her cheek as it fell. She blushed and hid her face under the hood, hugging Yi¡¯s face into her chest. "I don¡¯t know what I would do if they ended up hurting you..." Wuying muttered, sniffing without letting her go. Both Senior Brother¡¯s faces darkened. "Can we talk on the way? It¡¯s not a long story but it will take a moment..." Wuying questioned softly as she began to walk towards the gate, hiding Yi in her chest the whole time. "Of course!" Senior Brothers agreed momentarily and brightened when they saw two other men approach them. "Our shift is here so we are free now. We will lead the way for you." "Thank you... Both of you are really kind to us sisters... I was already losing hope but there are still some good men out there," Wuying acknowledged the help and slowly walked forward, heading to the gate. One of the Senior Brothers quickly skipped in front of them, leading the way while the other moved to the two neers who gazed at them confused. On the outside, Wuying and Yi looked like two lost souls, saddened by the brutality of the world but on the inside, they were cursing their bad luck. How can they be this unlucky to meet one of the cultivators who escaped from their hunt before they even entered the Sect? She recognized the blond buzz cut from the man that almost tasted her de just two days ago. "You arrived at the perfect moment! Good luck with the shift," Senior Brother called out to the neers only to rush after the rest. "Something happened?" The buzz cut man called out after him as he stared at Wuying and Yi¡¯s back but they were covered by cloaks, not giving him much information. Wuying acted quickly and covered their faces before they could see them but she was still worried they could see Yi¡¯s hair as it was only wrapped by Wuying¡¯s arms. Just in case they needed to run, Wuying observed the two scene closely. "They are our beautiful Junior Sisters who returned to the Sect just now. Don¡¯t worry, we will take care of them," Senior Brother assured, causing the buzz cut man to finally look away in envy, walking away. Only when Wuying entered the Sect did she uncover her hood and released Yi. "I¡¯m sorry, I got a little emotional," Wuying lied skillfully as she wiped her eyes as she stopped next to the tall wall surrounding the whole Sect. "Thank you for your support." "It is only natural. It¡¯s all in the past so don¡¯t think about it..." Senior Brothers assured, fully convinced by their act. "Mhmm..." Wuying nodded, calming herself down with deep breaths. "It¡¯s just that when I think that man tried to lure my sister and then use her body to pay off his debt, I¡¯m can¡¯t help but get worried." "Damn, bastard..." Senior Brothers immediately cursed, their fists tightening. "Who is he? We will avenge you." "It¡¯s alright... My sister already killed them, so all we can do is just forget about it. I spent a few years healing my wounds and I am finally back to pursue my Cultivation once again," Yi said with a bright smile, showing she was over it. "Talking about cultivation, would you mind showing us the way to the Treasury or somewhere we can exchange resources? It has been a while since we have been here so we totally forgot our way. We don¡¯t have a good sense of direction." "Of course! It just happens we need to report to the Treasury after our shift so we can lead the way for you. Please, follow us." The first part of the n went somewhat smooth if not counting the bad luck at the start but infiltrating inside was the easiest. The real problem stood with the actual robbery, escape, and most importantly, diversion. Chapter 86 Diversion "Alright, we got the signal! Everyone get ready." The moment Xiao Wen¡¯s Communication Crystal vibrated, she quickly assembled everyone. All fifty Bandits stood up abruptly, getting into a serious mood. They were far away from the Sect, waiting for the signal from Wuying to start the diversion act. In case they were any patrols, they had to stay away from the Sect to not get caught beforehand. Xiao Wen pulled out the Communication Crystal and listened to the recorded message. Her eyes widened and lips curved the more she listened to it. "Change of ns!" Xiao Wen announced. "We are going old style! Quick, follow me!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª As Wuying and Yi followed the two Senior Brothers, they couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads in approval. The Sect was surprisingly neat, with clean streets and stone houses with simr decorations which were probably meant for the Disciples. As it wasn¡¯t a Big Sect, it was more cramped, trying to fit all disciples but Disciples still had some ce to move around. There weren¡¯t any mountains in the area where the Sects liked to build their bases but the girls could see a clear elevation of terrain the deeper they went inside. Naturally, the Senior Brothers spent their time to exin everything to them as if they just arrived for the first time in the Sect. "We are currently in the middle area of the Sect, the ce where most Senior Disciples like us live. Compared to normal houses in the lower area where disciples live together, ours have more rooms and we don¡¯t need to live in groups. Every Senior Disciple has their own house with an alchemy and cultivation room that boosts your Cultivation speed. Of course, if one wants to create a better Core, they need to Cultivate in different branches of the Sect all around the Heaven Realm." "Mhmm, we know," Wuying nodded in understanding. "We already n to travel around and gather a few Elements. We two are quite ambitious." "Hehe, that¡¯s only natural," Senior Brothers nodded before proposing as they smiled at each other. "If you want, we can travel with you. I¡¯m sure you need someone to fight along with you if any Banditse your way and we are freetely." "Really...? Can you really do that for us?" Yi asked with her eyes brightened. "Of course, how can we let you two go out unprotected. Heaven Realm is full of danger," Senior Brothers assured with care. One was even bold enough to reach out and ce his hand on Yi¡¯s shoulder but she quickly dodged, moving up to Wuying as if she didn¡¯t notice. "Shall we ept? It will be much safer," Yi called out excitedly as she grabbed Wuying¡¯s hands. Wuying gave the two a nced before calming the situation, suggesting instead, "How about we get to know each other first on a deeper level? We just met so we can¡¯t fully trust each other... We can chat more after we settle our Cultivation Resources." The two Senior Brothers couldn¡¯t be happier with such a solution, smiling from ear to ear. They were average looking with not that high Cultivation Talent, yet they managed to chat with two beauties. It was their lucky day. "Perfect! Actually, the Treasury is right ahead of us. With enough contraction points, you can buy all Spirit Herbs, Spirit Artefacts, Cultivation Resources, and even Upgrade Fragments!" Senior Brother called out as he pointed in front of him but when they followed his finger, all they saw was carts full of goods, waiting in front of a big pavilion. "Ugh, right. Today is the weekly goods delivery... The Treasury will be closed for another hour until everything is categorized and locked securely. I almost forget about it," Senior Brother rubbed his forehead only to freeze when he heard Wuying¡¯s worried question. "So we won¡¯t be able to get our resources...?" "No, no! Don¡¯t worry!" Senior Brothers immediately shook their heads assuring at the same time. "We have special ess so we can skip this ban. Just follow us." It was clear that they suddenly got stressed but Wuying and Yi didn¡¯t mind, following them inside the building. There were almost no Disciples in the area aside from multiple guards who were supervising the merchants carrying their goods inside the building, stacking them on the pile, and a few staff who carried them further into the Treasury. Most rare Spirit Herbs couldn¡¯t be held inside the Storage Rings for safer keeping as they would quickly wither, so they were all held in special boxes. Aside from Disciples, one Elder man with a board and a pen were counting all the goods as they passed by the doors. When Wuying saw their pitiful defenses, she was already holding back her smirk. Although the Elder seemed powerful, they could easily take him out with an element of surprise. Most of the Elders rarely fight, used to the office lives in the Sect. "You two! Why are you dilly-dallying?! Come here and help carry the goods into the Treasury!" Just as they entered, the Elder spotted them, scolding the guys loudly before ncing at Wuying and Yi who stood patiently behind them. He seemed quite taken aback by their beauty but that was it, he quickly scolded them as well. "You two! The Treasury is closed for another hour! Don¡¯t you know the rules?!" The two Senior Brothers quickly stepped forward, blocking the girls with their own bodies as they exined, "Elder, we brought them inside as they wanted to trade and get some Cultivation Resources. They are our Junior Sisters who just¡ª" "As if I give a crap," the Elder cut them off. "Rules are rules. Get to work now or else¡ª" He paused right after himself, frowning as he pulled out a Communication Crystal from his Storage Ring. The Elder was already annoyed yet the message seemed to piss him off even more. "Bandits? So close to the Sect? Are they fucking tired of living?!" Elder cursed under his nose before gazing at the two Senior Brothers, ordering hurriedly, "More than fifty Bandits attacked our merchants on the way to the Sect! Call your Senior Brothers and rush to help them! I still need to take care of the matters on hand." With such an emergency, they couldn¡¯t say no anymore. "Yes, Elder!" Senior Brothers acknowledged as they swiftly turned to Wuying and Yi, showing a bitter smile. "Please, wait for us here. We will be back soon." "Don¡¯t worry about us, go help them!" Yi urged, causing them to nod firmly and rush out from the Treasury. "You two are new, right?" the Elder questioned the girls right after the guys left. "Do you want to earn some Contribution Points by carrying the goods? We are behind on time." Wuying smirked, dropping her cloak to the floor with Yi following suit. "Sure! We were about to help ourselves anyway." Chapter 87 Robbery "Huh? Help yourself?" The elder and the guards got confused at Wuying¡¯s words but she didn¡¯t wait for them to understand. Patting their chests, Wuying and Yi¡¯s dresses disappeared, revealing their tight ck leather gear, perfect for swift battles. Poof! Yi¡¯s body suddenly exploded into thousands of stars, filling up the whole lobby while Wuying vanished from the spot. At that moment, the Elder realized something was wrong but it was toote. Ahh! Screams filled the lobby as Yi appeared behind the guards, shing at their legs which instantly put them on the floor with blood gushing out. Instead of falling on the floor, it transformed midair, flying towards the Elder where Wuying appeared, her daggers already cutting at his wrist. He couldn¡¯t even draw his sword in time before his wrist got covered in blood and his body frozepletely, losing control over his muscles. "This is a robbery. If you want to live, be good and don¡¯t do anything stupid," Wuying announced as she extended her hand to the Staff of the treasury. With their pitiful cultivation, their bodies twitched as blood inside their bodies went under Wuying¡¯s control. Even if they wanted to call for help, they couldn¡¯t even move. All guards had their arms tied behind their back as Earth Qi handcuffs glued their wrists together. Naturally, all their Storage Rings were already collected by her as well, not forgetting this little bit of change. The robbery was a robbery, no one was spared. The only ones left for the girls to take down were the merchants but they didn¡¯t really have the time to do so. Thud! The doors to the building shut down, leaving the merchants in the dark. The only unlucky ones who were in the lobby were already taken down by Wuying,ying on the floor. "Lead us to the Treasury and open it like a good boy," Wuying ordered as the Elder¡¯s body lifted in the air but the Elder wasn¡¯t cooperative. He was frowning and constantly ring at Wuying and when his lips got unlocked, he cursed at her, "Fuck you! No matter what you do to me, I will not open the Treasury!" "Oh, really?" Wuying grinned at that response. "What if we torture all the staff and guards, cutting off their fingers one by one. I wonder how will you react when you hear the screams of thedies you work with." "The well-being of the Sect is more important. You will get nothing out of me," the Elder replied firmly, continuing to gaze coldly at Wuying. "You will die a dog death when Sect Master arrives." "We will see about that," Wuying replied, looking up at Yi. "Sister, can you do the honors? Let¡¯s see how long can the resist." Yi nodded and exploded into stars once again, using her Star Shaper ability to appear behind one of the Staffdies and picked up the most beautiful one of them all, dragging her towards the Elder. "Nooooooooo! Please! Ahhhhhh! Help me!" the Staff screamed, her face horrified, already sullied by tears but the Elder¡¯s lips were tied, not stopping them. Yi threw her on the floor in front of them as a stone pir burst from the floor. When the Staff¡¯s wrists got gripped and ced on the pir, the screams just didn¡¯t want to stop. "Do it," Wuyingmanded and Yi put her sword against one of thedies¡¯ fingers, ready to cut it. The Elder finally couldn¡¯t stand the sight and looked away, making the Staffdy lose all hope. "Ahhh!!" She screamed when Yi raised the sword to cut down, ready to lose her finger but Wuying called out in thest moment, stopping it, "Wait, I have a better idea." The elder looked back and paled when he saw Wuying¡¯s dagger aiming at his crotch. "Let¡¯s cut off his little friend and then force him to eat it," Wuying suggested and Yi acted immediately aiming her sword in between the Elder¡¯s legs. "Do it." The result was obvious. "W-wait! I will do it!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ladies to the left! Guys to the right! Pull out all your treasures and Storage Rings! Anyone who dilly-dallies will lose their head!" Xiao Wen ordered happily as she dictated the sides with her ming sword. The whole caravan was already under their control as the fifty bandits began iming all the portable goods. Spirit Artefacts, Spirit Herbs, Spirit Rings, and even ID Cards. They took everything they got their hands on, cleaning the caravanpletely. On the ground, multiple disciples in the Red Cloud Sect¡¯s uniforms were stuck in the ice with just their heads sticking out. They didn¡¯t kill anyone so far with their main target being diversion and robbery. "You are not going to get away with this!" One of the Senior Disciples shouted at them but Princess Shan quickly shut him down, tightening the ice around his neck. "If you don¡¯t shut up, I will cover your heads as well. I wonder how long can you hold your breath." The man quickly zipped his mouth but his expression told it all. "Don¡¯t worry, he is just salty that a bunch of God Stage cultivators beat them. Honestly, I thought Immortal Stage cultivators with so much more Qi in them would be scary to deal with but it seems they stillck in the Arts department," Xiao Wen called out sarcastically before gazing at the distance. They could already see a group of ck dotsing from the distance. It was time to retreat. "ke! Take everyone back to the base!" Xiao Wen called out as she and Princess Shan flew up, ready to face the neers. "We will stall them." "Yes!" ke acknowledged, flying up with others quickly doing the same. "Follow me!" On the way, Xiao Wen already exined the n so all of them were familiar with it. They left with all the goods while leaving the two devils alone. Meanwhile, the merchants didn¡¯t know what to do, looking at each other as if to see if someone was brave enough to escape first. If they all spread in all directions, they could escape easily. There were just two girls left. In the end, no one moved, gazing at the iing rescue team. Too bad, the closer their help was, the bigger grin appeared on Xiao Wen¡¯s face. "I don¡¯t see any Celestial Cultivators. Let¡¯s have some fun then." Chapter 88 Stalemate With Wuying gone after she dragged the Elder to the Treasury, Yi stayed behind, taking care of the entrance under her Wuying¡¯s absence. When Yi looked at thedyying on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She wasn¡¯t as brutal as Wuying but knew it was necessary to get their ckmail to look believable. "Are you okay?" Yi questioned as she crouched next to thedy. "Huh...?" the Staffdy was ultimately confused by the kind smile on Yi¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t worry, we are just here to rob your Sect. We don¡¯t n to kill anyone this time," Yi assured as she helped her up, letting thedy sit on the pir that was supposed to bring her pain. "This time?" thedy asked unconsciously. "We don¡¯t kill unless someone fights back. At that point, we don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Either you kill or you get killed," Yi replied as she shrugged before frowning, gazing at the entrance. Poof! Her body turned into stars and recreated by the entrance. Her ability let her use all the stars in the lobby as the extension of her body, using it to move from one ce to another in a blink of an eye. It was one of the top ten abilities Fate Spirits had to offer, so its power would only grow even stronger. She quickly scanned the outside with her Spirit Awareness only to have it pushed back by multiple Cultivators probing the inside of the Treasury. They have been discovered. "You are so fucked right now," one of the guardsmented with a grin only to eat Yi¡¯s Air Bullet in the face which knocked a few of his teeth. Although Yi was more lenient, it didn¡¯t mean she would let others stomp on her. Without hesitation, she vanished once again, releasing thousands upon thousands of new stardust, filling the whole lobby. It looked like a mist, restricting everyone¡¯s vision. She had to go all out to buy as much time as possible. Inside the open Treasury, Wuying was already iming all the treasures in sight, filling her Storage Ring to the brim. At first nce, one could tell the Sect wasn¡¯t in good shape but whenpared to their old Liu n Treasury, it was still more equipped. Naturally, Wuying wasn¡¯t merciless. She didn¡¯t take everything, knowing many lives depended on the Sect. Moreover, if she emptied the whole Treasury, the Sect would for sure hunt them down with full force. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Even if they still had some stock left in Sect Master¡¯s hands, the Red Cloud Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow such loss. Because of that, she nned on taking only one-fifth of everything, including the Upgrade Fragments they needed so much to improve. There were tens of thousands stored inside the back of the treasury but the moment she tried to touch them, an immense pressure assaulted her body and soul. "Thief! Leave before I destroy your soul!" A loud male voice struck her but Wuying already expected it. Every Treasury had a Guardian Spirit, protecting the treasures inside. Wuying quickly pulled out a crystal ne and crushed it without hesitation. Bzzzz! Spirit Qi buzzed as a sudden barrier wrapped around Wuying, nullifying the pressurepletely. She swiftly dashed towards the bags filled with Upgrade Fragments, grabbing one after another. She immediately envied Xuefeng who would just use his Bloodline Ability to sweep all the treasures at the same time. But, Wuying had her own methods. Blood Qi lines flew out from her hands and began tightening around countless bags, pulling them to her for a quick im. There were hundreds of them so Wuying didn¡¯t worry too much, taking whatever she could. For the Sect of their size, it was still too little Upgrade Fragments so she guessed most wasn¡¯t even in the treasury. Boom! Suddenly, the ground trembled with a big banging from the lobby, causing Wuying to turn around. She had trust in Yi¡¯s abilities but she couldn¡¯t help to worry for Yi, ditching thest few bags as she rushed back to the lobby. Just as she thought, Yi was already in the middle of a battle with multiple Red Cloud Sect disciples that broke through inside the Treasury. Her slim hands swung the giant sword as it was nothing, wounding one cultivator after another but it didn¡¯te without any sacrifice. Her body got pierced multiple times in a short duration but she didn¡¯t even have a scratch. The weapons¡¯ edge passed through her body which only burst into stardust, returning to the original right after. They didn¡¯t seem to know how to handle Yi¡¯s ability at all. "Sister! We are leaving!" Wuying called out as she rushed to battle, her Blood Lines mixing into Star Dust, instantly tangling around multiple opponents. She knew very well Yi couldn¡¯t endlessly use up her ability. Fate Qi was not only harder to get but it also determined if she lived or not. Once her Fate Qi is emptied, her soul would be destroyed as well. Even if her ability was powerful, it was a double-edged sword. Arghhh!! Disciples cried out, dropping to the ground as Wuying cut their throats with one quick sh, dropping the idea of not killing anyone. Their lives were more important. "Let¡¯s break through!" Wuying called out as she killed her way towards the entrance while Yi followed closely behind, collecting her stardust on the way. When they saw the sun again, Wuying¡¯s heart sunk. "Surrender or die! You cannot escape!" Hundreds of Red Cloud Sect¡¯s robes filled both the skies and the ground, aiming their weapons and Arts at the Treasury entrance. Behind them, a thick barrier, locking down space in the whole area. The Disciples seemed like they were ready to unleash all the power at any suspicious movement from them and Wuying knew it was enough to break through their defenses. They could handle a few Immortal Stage cultivators, but not a hundred or more. "Wait!" Wuying cried out, disying her Storage Rings. "If you move, I will detonate my Storage Ring, destroying all the Treasures we stole! Everything will be gone within seconds!" The Disciples¡¯ faces paled, holding back. The whole scene froze, leading to an awkward stalemate. Chapter 89 Escape ¡¯Damn... They were pushed to a dead end. Should I help them?¡¯ While everyone was tied in a staring battle, right above the barrier hovered a middle-aged man, observing the girls¡¯ robbery with his forehead full of sweat. His body covered a thinyer of gold hue, making him invisible to everyone and looked simr to that of all Fate Spirits, including Ling and Ming. Although no one knew of his presence, Ming definitely knew them very well, being their Queen who secretly ordered them. All Fate Spirits came from one ce called the Fate Kingdom, which was the true Ruler of all Worlds and Realms, controlling life and death as well as the whole Reincarnation Circle. Unfortunately, one day it was closed from the inside without any warning, locking Ming and other Fate Spirits in the outside world. All they could do was follow the usual orders and keep the world running. ¡¯What if I just help them a little? The old man is not here...¡¯ The Middle-aged man thought as he bit on his nail, not used to so much pressure. Who would think two Guardians of the Middle Heaven where they handled all the souls would be suddenly ordered to babysit a few humans from the shadows. Moreover, he was even alone, left by his partner who stayed behind to observe Xiao Wen and Princess Shan. He had to make his own decision without any consultation, making him nervous. He was following the girls everywhere under Ming¡¯s order to protect them but he could only act if their lives were in danger. Naturally, they already broke that rule a long time ago. ¡¯We already gave them special Arts and skills... Father won¡¯t be upset if I just help them a little bit...¡¯ The Middle-aged man hesitated, gazing down at the scene. When some Red Cloud Sect¡¯s Disciple moved a bit, Wuying threatened once again, "Stay back! Your Sect¡¯s Treasures are with me! One move and they will be gone!" "You won¡¯t dare! Once you do, you both will die!" One of the Senior Brothers shouted back, aiming his bow at them. "You have no way out! Surrender and we might let you live!" Wuying only grunted, ring at them all without replying at all. It was obvious they were in a pretty bad situation. ¡¯Fuck it! I can¡¯t let my Wuying get cornered like this!¡¯ the Middle-aged man cried out in his mind and finally decided. Wuying was his favorite from Xuefeng¡¯s wives and he cheered for her the most. She had to be the best and strongest wife of his! None others shouldpare to her greatness! Bang! Right as he extended his arm, the barrier blew up, sending flying all disciples who stayed any close. No one knew what was going on, gazing at the explosion but the girls didn¡¯t think much. There was a giant hole in the barrier. It was their chance! Wuying¡¯s eyes immediately brightened as she grabbed Yi¡¯s arm and they both vanished from the spot, blinking out of the encirclement. They appeared right outside of the barrier with their snow-white wings already spread behind their back, flying away towards the Sect¡¯s Entrance. "They are escaping! Get them!" Red Cloud Sect¡¯s Disciples called out in panic, following closely behind but the Middle-aged man was celebrating, keeping up with the girls. As long as they used his subtle help without any bad after-effects, it was worth it. Screeeeee! Just as he thought everything was going well, a loud bird cry filled the sky. ¡¯Oh shit! A Celestial Stage Cultivator!¡¯ the Middle-aged man cursed, recognizing the pressure. ck Falcon made from Air Qi carried an old man on its back, skipping through the sky with ultimate speed. It looked so full and vibrant as if it was a real creature. Even if the girls continued to Teleport to speed up their escape, they would still be caught any time soon. "Sect Master came!" Red Cloud Sect¡¯s Disciples shouted happily. "They are done for!" Some even stopped chasing after the Sect Master overtook them. They would simply disturb him in catching the thieves. The Sect Master held a giant bow and once he closed the distance, he pulled on the string, aiming at the girls. An Air Qi arrow spawned from his hand and he released it without hesitation. Swoosh! The arrow pierced through the air, before its tip exploded, splitting into hundreds of small bullets that curved in an arc, chasing after the girls from all directions. Wuying and Yi swiftly teleported away but the bullets followed right after them. Some of them bumped together, but instead of exploding, they simply bounced away, following after the target once again. They were like living objects, thinking for themselves. No matter what the girls did, they couldn¡¯t lose them. ¡¯Damn it...¡¯ The Middle-aged man cursed, finally moving. Boom! The bullets exploded, covering the girls with a cloud of smoke. The old Sect Master smiled after a sessful strike, lowering his bow and the Disciples began their cheering. "Sect Master¡¯s Splitting Arrow never misses the target! Awe Sect Master!" Hearing the cheers, the old Sect Master turned back to his cool self and flicked with his finger. "Silence!" All Disciples momentarily quietened down, watching the Sect Master as he approached the cloud on his Falcon. No one dared to point out that the girls had a lot of Sect¡¯s Treasures on them which could potentially get damaged by Sect Master¡¯s power. Then, something unusual happened. The Sect Master actually frowned, gazing at the cloud. Everyone thought it is a done deal with the girls dead but the closer the Sect Master approached, the worse was his expression. "Who are you?!" he suddenly cried out with the Falcon stopping a hundred meters away, re-aiming with his bow at the clearing cloud. "Why do you interfere and protect the thieves?!" "Huh?" the Disciples were ultimately confused when they heard a dryugh from the inside of the cloud. "Huhuhu... How can I tell you when I don¡¯t know the answer myself? I just felt like it." When the cloud fully dispersed, both the girls and the Red Cloud Sect was surprised. It was a shiny Middle-aged man with his hand extended forward. It produced a golden shield that surrounded them all. The shield didn¡¯t even leave a mark on it, defending against a Celestial Stage Cultivator¡¯s attack as if it was nothing. The old Sect Master frowned deepened. "They stole our Sect¡¯s resources, killed my elders and disciple¡ª" "I don¡¯t give a crap. They are under my protection so you can piss off," The Middle-aged man called out with a shrug before threatening, "Unless you want me to wipe your Sect from existence." "..." How could the old Sect Master respond to that? The Middle-aged man didn¡¯t care though and turned to the girls instead. "Ladies, you are free to go. I will stop them from chasing after you." "Thank you, Sir," Wuying acknowledged with a bow. "Can we know Sir¡¯s name so we can repay Sir in the future?" The Middle-aged man shook his head. "There is no need to repay me. You will not see me ever again." He knew very well his father will definitely find out after he used the power of Heavens to block the strike so he was already done for. "Understood. Thank you again then," Wuying nodded and took Yi¡¯s hand, ready to leave when she stopped atst moment, turning her head away. "Thank you for the Arts. I will use them well." The Middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened at that, causing Wuying to smile as if she found out a secret. ¡¯Shit... Young girls these days... Too sneaky...¡¯ Chapter 90 Qi Materialization "Mhmm... Delicious..." When Xuefeng finished onest Air Qi Upgrade Fragment, his arms unconsciously tightened around the slim body sitting on hisp. He sunk his face into Tianshi¡¯s lush ck hair, inhaling her scent. As she was still in the middle of Refining, he tried not to disturb her too much, only enjoying her softness. Tomorrow was the start of the tournament. They would be too busy to enjoy themselves, so he tried to make the best use of their time. He wanted to spend thest moment of freedom with his wives. "Are you done...?" Tianshi asked softly after a while, her Upgrade Fragment losing its luster like all the other used pieces. Since Xuefeng required Air Qi Upgrade Fragments, she was left with all the other fragments that they got from the shorty Bai. While Xuefeng was focusing on one Element, for now, she cultivated all at the same time, reaching the Second Refining with nine Elements. "Mhmm, I am. I reached the Fourth Refining," Xuefeng nodded, snuggling his noses into her neck while his hands sneaked onto her chest, squeezing it firmly. As she was done Refining, he didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore. "Xuefeng..." Tianshi called out as she reached behind her to grasp onto his hair. "Why did you stop Refining then? We won¡¯t have time to refine our Qiter. You should still have more than three hundred Upgrade Fragments, right?" "I decided against it. To reach the Fifth Refining, I need a Thousand Upgrade Fragments. We only have around four hundred, so I can¡¯t reach it anyway. It would be best to focus on something else for now," Xuefeng exined as he caressed her cheek, prompting her to rotate and face him instead. "What about you? Did you finish?" "Yes, love. I finished as well," Tianshi replied as she naturally embraced him, her arms wrapping around his head. "What do you want to do then? By the way, how is your Qi? Fourth Refining is called Qi Materialization, right?" "I honestly don¡¯t feel any different," Xuefeng pointed out. "My Air Qi just seems a bit more alive, that¡¯s all." Swoosh. Just as she said it, two women slipped away from his body, appearing on both sides. Soft peaks immediately captured his arms as two pairs of hands fell on his chest and back, gripping him as if he belonged to them. The two women were naturally Ming and Ling, joining them in the group hug. "It¡¯s because you still didn¡¯t let your Qi awaken," Ming exined, grasping onto his wrist. He was enjoying Tianshi¡¯s bottom when Ming took it away. "Awaken Qi?" Both Tianshi and Xuefeng questioned in confusion. "Yes. When you enter the Qi Materialization stage, your Qi will behave as if it has a life on its own. As Qies from nature, it will search for its Beast Attribute. You can give your Qi a push in a certain direction but in the end, it¡¯s mostly predetermined based on your body properties," Ming described and suggested, "Although there is not much space here in the room, you can pull out your Air Qi and check." "Sure." Tianshi seemed like she wanted to move from hisp not to disturb him but he stopped her, pulling her back. He extended his hand to the side instead and created a ball of Air Qi on top of his palm. Huh? He noticed the difference instantly. His Qi was calm inside his body but the moment it got outside, it started to get violent, getting out of his control. "Calm down!" Xuefeng called out sternly and pressured his Qi with the power of his Elvish Bloodline. It only worked for a moment but it wasn¡¯t the long term solution. The Qi kept getting agitated, wanting to shapeshift and form. "Don¡¯t worry, let your Qi free. It¡¯s still bound to you so it cannot escape from your control," Ming assured and lead him. "Close your eyes and imagine what Beast you want to materialize." He could only follow her advice, but what Beast did he really want? Thankfully, when he closed his eyes, he didn¡¯t need to think too much as one Beast stood out from them all. Dragon! The moment he imagined Drakos¡¯ colossal body, his palm began to vibrate with the Air Qi going wild. He unconsciously opened his eyes and saw the ball of Qi mutating, acting as if some kind of egg with a life inside of it that wanted to get out of it. "Quick, pump more Air Qi into the mix." Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate, unloading his Air Qi storage straight into the ball only to see something magical happen. The ball grew extremely slowly but he could still feel something sucking his Air Qi from the inside. It wasing alive! "The more refined the Qi, the more alive and real it will get. Once you improve it, even more, the Beast can be as if it was real," Ming added as she watched curiously. "What Beasts did you think of? It takes some time to materialize." "A Dragon," Xuefeng replied honestly, causing Ming¡¯s eyes to widen. "It would be amazing if you could materialize one of the High-ranked Beasts, but... I don¡¯t think you have enough Qi for it," Ming pointed out. "Once you materialize a Beast, it will be the same for all Elements, no matter what you use. As a Dragon has a moreplicated build, it will require more Qi from you." "How about this then?" Xuefeng questioned as he put his Elemental Bracelet to usage. Its only Air Elemental Stone lit up and the Air Qi ball covered his forearm. It wiggled for a moment before forming into some kind of living gauntlet. It was full white with five w-like fingers and acted as the extension of his arm. "Wow..." the girlsmented, seeing fully grown Dragon ws adjusted to Xuefeng¡¯s arm. "What do you think? My Qi almost run out as I pumped it into the materialization, so I thought it would be easier to try again after I gather more Qi," Xuefeng said as he moved his arm around. "Cool, right? It looks the same as the one Drakos created for me back in the days." "Just the fact you can create one means you really will materialize a Dragon in the future. It should be because of Drakos¡¯s influence on your body that caused it..." Ling guessed. "Maybe," Xuefeng only shrugged, and to the girl¡¯s surprise, he canceled the Air Qi Dragon w, sucking the Qi inside of his body. He only smirked and kissed them one by one. "This is not the time for that. Now we shall cultivate," Xuefeng announced and pulled out a familiar pill from his Storage Ring, disying it in front of Tianshi. "Do you want it?" Chapter 91 Rooftop Cultivation Tianshi gazed at the pill and her body instinctively got hot, recalling thest time she took it. She knew very well what it was. An Aphrodisiac Pill created by Lisa that helped with cultivation, providing abundance of Spirit Qi. Back in the Earth Realm, they used to take it often,bining their night activities with cultivation. It allowed them to advance by leaps and bounds, reaching the peak of Monarch stage in just three years. It would be the first time they would use it in the Heaven Realm since they arrived and Tianshi couldn¡¯t help but get excited, knowing the passion it could create between them. "So you want to cultivate now...?" Tianshi questioned softly but still took the pill from his fingers. "I don¡¯t mind." "I want to spend thest evening before the tournament with my wives but we also need to cultivate and expand our souls before we leave the Water Land. The best thing we can do isbine the two. We can also cultivate both Water and Spirit Qi at the same time," Xuefeng exined before looking left and right at Ling and Ming. He caressed their cheeks and leaned over, kissing them gently on the lips. "I will be cultivating with Tianshi now. Please assist me." The two could only nod in understanding. Even though they were his wives as well, they didn¡¯t need to cultivate like Xuefeng and Tianshi. They were his Fate Spirits and their main task was assisting Xuefeng in his cultivation. Xuefeng pulled out a second pill, nning on swallowing it right away while looking at his love but Ling stopped him. "If you want to speed up your Cultivation, maybe we should get to a more open space first? This room is not really good for Cultivation," Ling suggested. "It will block most Water Qi entering into the room and we need a lot of it to be efficient." "How about a rooftop?" Ming proposed immediately, causing the rest to knit their brows in hesitation. "You want us to have sex in public?" Xuefeng voiced out everyone¡¯s concern but Ming assured them, "Don¡¯t worry, I will create a barrier around you. No one will be able to see what¡¯s happening inside." "I don¡¯t mind," Xuefeng nodded and popped the pill into his mouth. "Shall we go?" Tianshi could only copy him, swallowing the pill before their bodies disappeared from the bedroom of the inn. The rooftop of the inn was rtively t, giving them quite some space for their cultivation. Flying ships, Beasts and even some City Guards could be seen flying above their heads but no one paid any attention to them. After all, who would be so bold to have sex and cultivate on the rooftop, right for everyone to see them? "I can feel it already..." Tianshi muttered in warning as a burning feeling began to spread from her stomach, slowly filling her body. She tightened the hug, her fingers sinking into his back. The pills took a moment to activate which was why they took them earlier but she already felt in the mood before. The pills worked immediately this time, making her hot all over. "I am too," Xuefeng replied simply as he pressed her against his body. He didn¡¯t need to tell her. She could feel him grow against her stomach as he used her body to hide it. Before they could even ask Ming for some kind of cover, the promised golden barrier expanded from their bodies, giving them around five meters of space. The barrier was see-through at first but it quickly became blurry, hiding them inside. "Done. Now nobody can see us," Ming called out as she appeared next to them. "Even if some Celestial Stage cultivator appears, they won¡¯t be able to discover anything. I will be on the lookout anyway, just in case anyone tries to destroy it out of curiosity." "Alright, we will start then. I can already feel the abundant Spirit Qi filling my body. We cannot wait anymore," Xuefeng announced as he finally looked at Tianshi, his face nearing her. "I¡¯m all yours now." At that point, she barely listened to them, already wanting to connect with Xuefeng and make him ravage her body till none of her strength was left. She was holding back but with the outside distractions gone, they could finally begin. Tianshi didn¡¯t even reply, lunging forward without hesitation. She took the initiative, mashing their lips together as if trying to tter and destroy his mouth while her hand unbuttoned his pants, letting her slip inside. Normally they would start slowly, savoring the moment and making each otherfortable but they didn¡¯t have so much time this time. Cultivation came first while the pleasure was just a bonus. "I want you..." Tianshi whispered as she breathed out hot air, her fingers squeezing and stroking. "I want it..." She could already feel her juices dripping as Xuefeng acted on his own, pushing his fingers in between her legs. She was more than ready to ept him and start cultivation. "Lay down," Xuefeng ordered as he lowered her body. She didn¡¯t mind doing it on the ground, or the floor, or while standing yet Xuefeng made sure she wasfortable by spawning a thick cloud under her. It acted like a soft bed, just for them. "Let me¡ª" Tianshi spoke, wanting to help him take off his shirt in return but he cut her off with a kiss, cing her arms around his head instead. He didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to take off his clothes at all. "Focus on cultivating..." Xuefeng spoke in between of his kisses. "I will do the rest." He didn¡¯t let her reply, gripping onto her thighs as he spread them wide. She could feel him, strong and hot, rubbing against her before hovering in front of her entrance. Ahh! ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Miss Liu, is there a need to meet with them right now? We should wait till the tournament." Flying after Liu Xinyu, Mia couldn¡¯t help but try to convince herdy once again but it was useless. "I¡¯m so bored. Let¡¯s just pretend we are someone else and meet him to see how he is like," Liu Xinyu replied with a shrug. Mia wanted to roll her eyes but resisted her urges like always. She wanted to try another method when she felt some strange movement of Qi in the air. "Huh? Mia, can you feel it?" Liu Xinyu asked curiously, her body speeding up in the same direction as she ordered happily, "Something is going on there. Let¡¯s check it out!" Chapter 92 I Will Kill You "Huh? What is this...?" Liu Xinyu questioned in wonder, frowning at the constant movement of Water Qi. "Is someone so bold to cultivate out in the open?" Not only was it rare as no one wanted to risk getting injured during cultivation, one of the times when the Cultivator was the most vulnerable but also because it was simply rude. One was iming all the Water Qi from the area, which could disturb other people¡¯s cultivation. To her surprise, the Qi movement didn¡¯t stop intensifying. Swoosh! The closer they were, the stronger the wind, messing up their hair. Mia¡¯s hair was tied while her own ck strands smashed into her face, annoying her. "Ugh! I will kill whoever causes such a mess!" Liu Xinyu grunted angrily after fixing her hair another time. The suction force was too insignificant to even slow her down but enough to irritate her. Click. Liu Xinyu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and finally snapped with her fingers, calming the space around her. Creating a barrier around her was nothing but a bother as she enjoyed the gentle wind blowing on her face. "There you are!" The moment she saw the culprit, Liu Xinyu quickly red in his direction. It was the small golden barrier on one of the rooftops. Water Qi from the whole area gathered around it before sinking inside. "The person inside must be cultivating and created the barrier to protect themselves," Mia guessed calmly but that didn¡¯t calm down her master. "How much Qi does he need??? Is he nning to forcefully breakthrough all the way from the beginning of God¡¯s Stage?" Liu Xinyu questioned with her brows knitted. "It has to be either an old geezer who is scared of dying or some young newbie who just began to cultivate excitedly. Aren¡¯t there elders to guide them?" Liu Xinyu shook her head in disappointment and approached the scene without hesitation. There were already tens of Cultivators and Flying Beasts hovering in the sky above the building but no one acted yet. No one knew who was behind the barrier, so it was the safest to wait and see, in case they offended someone they shouldn¡¯t. Liu Xinyu wasn¡¯t even a bit worried about that as she passed through them andnded on the roof, right outside the barrier. It was in her nature to stick her nose to random matters that don¡¯t involve her. Huh?! Almost instantly, the onlookers gasped, shifting their attention to Liu Xinyu. She didn¡¯t hide her presence, nor did she hide her face. There wasn¡¯t anyone who could threaten her anyway. "Wait, is this actually Miss Liu, the daughter of Sect Master Liu?" With her presence, the scene got suddenly overly interesting. Being a high profile for long, many experts knew how she looked like. Liu Xinyu¡¯s eyelid twitched when she heard the question but she let it slide this time, her focus somewhere else. It was hard to escape her father¡¯s shadow, knowing how high profile he was. Unless she got stronger than him, she would always be known as Sect Master Liu¡¯s daughter. When she walked up to the barrier, Mia stepped forward, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything, only watching anxiously from the side. Liu Xinyu only smiled and reached to touch the barrier, wanting to check who is inside. "I wouldn¡¯t do that, your hand will explode." Liu Xinyu¡¯s arm froze at the sudden voiceing from the side. Both Mia and her disappeared from the spot, reappearing in the safe distance. If someone could approach them without even them noticing, it wasn¡¯t time to be careless. Thankfully, the neer didn¡¯t seem hostile. It was a maturedy of long blond hair, staring at them with a small smirk as she leaned against the barrier. She was a stunning beauty with her skin smooth and delicate-looking. "Did youe to disturb my husband? I advise against it," the maturedy spoke, her eyes glistening with a golden hue. ¡¯Fate Spirit!¡¯ Liu Xinyu eximed in her mind, recognizing the Spirit instantly. ¡¯The person inside must be a Fate Holder for sure!¡¯ How could a person of her caliber not know about Fate Spirits? The only reason she didn¡¯t have one was that she never liked depending on other people. She wanted to have her own strength to fight. ¡¯To have such a strong Fate Spirit as his wife...¡¯ Liu Xinyu could tell how advanced the woman in front of her was just based on her body and Spiritual Presence. The only thing she couldn¡¯t grasp was the power of her husband who hid behind the barrier to cultivate. With such a Spirit, he could only be even stronger, possible even rivaling her father. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine it. "Ehem... Can I ask who is your husband?" Liu Xinyu questioned as she cleared her throat. "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to reveal." "Hmm..." the mature beauty raised her eyebrows only to smile. "I don¡¯t think there is a need. You know him very well." "Huh? I do?" Liu Xinyu questioned in surprise. Click. The maturedy didn¡¯t reply immediately but instead snapped her fingers, creating a thin soundproof barrier around them. "Didn¡¯t Miss Liue here especially to meet us? I¡¯m sure you wonder how we got your Father¡¯s Personal Disciple Tokens so you came to meet with us to get to the bottom of it, am I right?" Liu Xinyu¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the question as a sudden realization exploded in her mind. "Your Husband is Liu Xuefeng!" Liu Xinyu called out loudly. "No wonder... It all makes sense now. I knew something wasn¡¯t right when a God Stage cultivator showed such prowes." "It¡¯s not just my credit. It¡¯s a team effort. My Xuefeng is really talented," the maturedy replied and her smile disappeared as she muttered under her nose, "I don¡¯t know what are your intentions towards my husband but if you think of hurting him in any way..." She paused before smiling softly. "I will kill you." Chapter 93 Your Choice Liu Xinyu wasn¡¯t even mad at the threat, smiling instead. Knowing the Fate Spirit¡¯s powers and knowledge, she was probably the one who passed a Forbidden Art to Xuefeng. The maturedy would for sure find a way to kill her if she wanted to. "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions," Liu Xinyu assured, acting full of calmnesspared to the panicking Mia. "I initially wanted to talk to him after the tournament to see if he is worth being my Junior Brother but I got bored so I thought of checking him out earlier." Liu Xinyu gave the maturedy a look over and added, "Can I know your name? With such a powerful Fate Spirit like you, Xuefeng points went up for sure." "I¡¯m Ming, but don¡¯t try to research about me. Even your father won¡¯t know about my existence," Ming said. "Xuefeng is my first andst Fate Holder." Liu Xinyu opened her mouth in surprise, not expecting to receive such a clue. What did that mean? It meant her abilities were not known by anyone in the world. What¡¯s more, she came from the Fate Kingdom and probably had a high role as well! All Fate Spirits residing in the Lower Realms were either connected to a Fate Holder or simply belonged to the Fate Management that controlled all worlds. If Ming was thetter, theplications would be enormous! Even the ever calm Liu Xinyu was shaken by the news. ¡¯If only my father knew about this...¡¯ Liu Xinyu muttered, already thinking of notifying him as soon as possible but she quickly changed her mind. She had to tell him in person and in the best-case scenario, introduce Ming to him directly. In both cases, she couldn¡¯t let Xuefeng go! "That wasn¡¯t my intention, Lady Ming. I just wanted to befriend you," Liu Xinyu muttered as she bowed slightly in greeting. "I¡¯m Liu Xinyu and this is my assistant Mia. Nice to meet you." "I know who you are and I knew someone will eventually appear to check on us," Ming replied casually. "I¡¯m pleasantly surprised it turned out to be someone important like Sect Master Liu¡¯s daughter instead of some Elder. It will make the negotiations much easier." "Negotiations?" Liu Xinyu repeated. "Well, not really. I can just tell you what will happen in the nearby future and you will decide who you want to side with," Ming corrected and didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. "The Water Land Capital will turn chaotic in the next few days. Tens of experts will arrive around the time of the tournament with the goal of hunting Xuefeng down." Liu Xinyu frowned deeply, not expecting such a sudden development. She was even more shocked after Ming¡¯s next words. "Your father should be involved as well. I¡¯m sure he is alreadying to the Water Land Capital as we speak." "But why?" Liu Xinyu questioned, trying to understand. "Also father is currently in the closed-door cultivation, preparing for his breakthrough. Why would he go out of his way to hunt down Xuefeng?" "Ask him then," Ming suggested with a gentle smile. "He won¡¯t pick up," Liu Xinyu muttered but still pulled out a Communication Crystal from her Storage Ring. Her eyes widened when the crystal actually connected. "Dad? Are you¡ª" She wanted to question but her father¡¯s voice cut her off. "I was about to call you. I¡¯ming to meet you in the Water Capital. Don¡¯t do anything involving this Liu Xuefeng. It is best if you don¡¯t meet him at all. I will exin everything when we meet." His dad¡¯s tone confirmed Ming¡¯s words perfectly. What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t even reply when the connection got cut and the Communication Crystal dimmed. "I told you. It is the third day since we arrived in the Heaven Realm. I already suspected they will hunt us down within the first five days," Ming said with a shrug. "Your father is not the only oneing after us. More wille from various Realms. Experts all over the Worlds and Hidden Realms who desire power and longevity will arrive topete against each other." "But why? Even my father seems to be interested..." Liu Xinyu still didn¡¯t understand, gazing at the golden barrier behind Ming. "What does Xuefeng have that they want?" "Well, it won¡¯t be a harm to tell you now as it will be public any time soon anyway. If we can¡¯t hide it, might as well tell everyone and force people to fight each other," Ming exposed her n. "Xuefeng has a Godly Treasure that allows you to control all elements, called Elemental Bracelet. Did you hear about it?" "..." As long as Liu Xinyu lived in this world, she has never been more speechless. Did she know it? Of course, she did! Who didn¡¯t?! It was one of the ten most powerful Godly Treasures! Mia wasn¡¯t any different, already shivering on the side. "Seeing your expression, I¡¯m sure you heard about it already," Mingmented with a smile. "You probably wonder why am I telling you this." "I do... Aren¡¯t you worried I will try to im it for myself and scheme against you?" Liu Xinyu asked quietly, not believing she was this trustworthy. "You know about Fate Spirits but you still don¡¯t have one. It means you don¡¯t wish to depend on foreign powers. You won¡¯t desire the Elemental Bracelet, especially after knowing its drawbacks and how it will cause everyone to hunt you down," Ming exined to which Liu Xinyu nodded. "You are right. Only a mad man would want it but my father is not one of them. He was the one who told me how stupid anyone is who desires the Elemental Bracelet," Liu Xinyu informed. "It was his old Master that wanted it." "Your Father was probably sent by his Master to collect the Bracelet then. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was the case. Isn¡¯t he proimed the strongest expert in Heaven Realm?" Ming pointed out. "Xuefeng never really wanted the Bracelet either and he got it by ident. As you know, you can¡¯t take it off unless you die, so he has no other choice but to fight. We knew he will be hunted by experts desiring the Bracelet so it was never a question if he can or cannot improve enough to face them. He needs someone to support him till he is strong enough and I chose House of Dragons." Gazing at her deeply, Ming asked directly. "Are you with us or against us? Your choice." Chapter 94.1 Meeting of Giants - Part 1 "I cannot reply to that now," Lin Xinyu called out after a moment of silence. "I didn¡¯t even talk to him and I don¡¯t know my father¡¯s stance." Ming already expected such an answer. Before Lin Xinyu learned the whole truth, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to rope Xuefeng in and protect him but knowing he had the Elemental Bracelet, the situation turned ultimatelyplicated. "Leave then. I don¡¯t want to trouble my Xuefeng before the tournament starts. He already has a lot on his head. When ites to our pursuers, I will handle it," Ming said calmly before reminding. "Just saying, when we meet again, we will treat you like an enemy." "Fair enough," Liu Xinyu replied with a nod as she embraced Mia by the arm. "Mia, we are leaving." Click. Ming snapped with her fingers and the soundproof barrier disappeared, letting them leave freely. Liu Xinyu gazed once again at the golden barrier surrounding Xuefeng and muttered, "We will meet soo¡ª Huh?" She didn¡¯t get to finish as a sudden group distracted her. It was ate squad of City Guards who came to investigate the disturbance. "Enemies or friends, I can handle those guards for you," Liu Xinyu proposed and flew up with Mia in tow, blocking the City Guards from approaching. Ming wouldn¡¯t reject freebor so she only shrugged, returning back to Xuefeng and Tianshi. Mhmm! Moans instantly struck her mind as Xuefeng locked on Tianshi¡¯s lips while working with his hips repeatedly. This sight alone made Ming regret she couldn¡¯t cultivate in the same way. Who wouldn¡¯t love to connect pleasant with efficiency? The barrier was filled with Water Essence that was sucked inside before sinking into Xuefeng¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t absorb everything but instead passed on half of it to Tianshi. "Does it hurt you yet?" Ming questioned as she crouched next to the two, caressing Xuefeng¡¯s on the hair. "Your Soul should be filled soon." She couldn¡¯t resist and rubbed on his ear as well, causing his body to shiver in pleasure. "Ming..." Xuefeng muttered softly as looked up at her but he didn¡¯t stop moving. He embraced Tianshi¡¯s thighs and continued while he exined, "It does hurt a bit in the chest but its bearable. Ling said I can absorb a bit more." If it was before, Xuefeng¡¯s mind would be focused on Tianshi but the effects of the aphrodisiac were already wearing off. Ming nodded in understanding and reached out, seizing up his chest with her palm. "Your soul is expanding which causes stress to your body. With my blessing, you should be able to expand your soul by five times at the very least which would mean five elements. Your Stage should cover two more elements while your Bloodlines should help secure another two. You are all set to fill your soul with nine different Elemental Qi," Ming informed before ncing at Tianshi. "But it¡¯s more tricky for Tianshi." Ahh... Tianshi moaned softly as Ming spoke, her sound filled with pleasure but also mixed with pain. She pressed on her chest, massaging it as if trying to relieve some pain. "Don¡¯t worry, your body should be fine if we give it time to adjust to the Soul pressure. If we are in a hurry, we will need to find ways to strengthen your body," Ming assured. "Thank you," Xuefeng thanked on Tianshi¡¯s stead, leaning over to kiss her. He didn¡¯t need to ask for it as Ming was already ready to ept him. "I love you..." Ming muttered as she wrapped her arms around Xuefeng¡¯s head, kissing him repeatedly. "I will not let anyone hurt you. Ever." "Mhmm... I love you too," Xuefeng confessed with a loving gaze, before leaning back to the suffering Tianshi, trying to help her ease the pain. Ming didn¡¯t disturb anymore, only watching from the side while staring at Xuefeng¡¯s muscr back. "No one can take you away from me..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Minute by minute, the absorption of Water Qi lowered until the area calmed down, no longer influenced by Xuefeng¡¯s cultivation. Liu Xinyu didn¡¯t leave the area even after sending the City Guards away but instead waited with others to see Xuefeng¡¯s face for the first time. Too bad, her fifteen minutes wait turned out to be a waste of time. When the barrier disappeared, she saw an empty space with Xuefeng already gone. She frowned but didn¡¯t get mad in the end. Although she was disappointed, it was understandable for him to leave unnoticed to avoid any scheming against him. The mystery of the ballsy cultivator would remain unsolved. "Don¡¯t worry Miss Liu, we will see him tomorrow during the tournament," Mia assured on their way back. "It¡¯s best not to get attached to him. We don¡¯t know your father¡¯s say in this matter yet." "Who was saying anything about attaching? I just wanted to see his face to confirm it¡¯s him," Liu Xinyu replied with a shrug. "Let¡¯s return to the inn and wait for news." Liu Xinyu didn¡¯t want to choose sides without knowing all details. She was even willing to disagree with her father if that was the better choice for her. Bzz, bzz. They were about to leave when Liu Xinyu¡¯s Communication Crystal buzzed. "Xinyu,e to my ce. There might be a slight change of ns." The message she received from her Uncle made her frown again. How many changes of ns could there be in one day. She swiftly grabbed Mia¡¯s hand and flew down towards the nearest Teleportation Station. The Capital was so big that it was almost impossible to transport around the city without them. With two Teleportation, they reached the center and then the Grand Pce, the main office of the City Lord. When the guards spotted her enter the airspace, they didn¡¯t even stop her. She had the Entry Token of the City Lord himself. "Miss Liu, City Lord is waiting for you inside the conference room." She was quickly found by her Uncle¡¯s people and led through the various corridors only to stop in front of the grand meeting room instead of her Uncle¡¯s office. That was when she realized something was amiss. Although the room kept all the pressure inside, she still felt the disturbance in the air. It wouldn¡¯t happen unless a powerful cultivator was walking through the hall while releasing his Spirit Awareness to check the space. "Let¡¯s go." Liu Xinyu kept Mia close to have someone as support and entered, pushing the door open. "With your connections, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to catch¡ª" They entered mid-conversation which got cut off with her arrival. To her surprise, there were fifteen people sitting by the table. All of them disyed the power surpassing her own, reaching the pinnacle of the Celestial Stage. They instantly got on guard with her arrival, staring at her but she didn¡¯t mind, walking in boldly. "Catch who? Don¡¯t mind me, you can continue." Chapter 95.2 Meeting of Giants - Part 2 Disimer: I updated thest chapter. If you still can¡¯t see the whole chapter, please delete the cache in the settings of your profile. You should be able to see it. Additional info: I arrived in Shanghai already so I¡¯m no longer busy with anything. For the next 13 days of my quarantine, I will be only writing. I will pay back all the chapters I missed this month in a total of 14. Give me some time to write them. Cheers, and enjoy the chapters. ?3 Chapter 95 - Meeting of Giants - Part 2 "This is my niece, Sect Master Liu¡¯s daughter. Don¡¯t worry. I invited her over to represent her father," Uncle Liu called out, causing everyone to chill. They still gave her stares, but Liu Xinyu didn¡¯t mind. She sat down at the empty seat with Mia standing behind her and gave all the people a look over, not scared to face them directly. ¡¯So those are the experts Lady Ming was talking about...¡¯ Liu Xinyu thought, recalling the recent talk. ¡¯They came to hunt Xuefeng down just like she expected. She is already a few steps ahead of them.¡¯ Liu Xinyu was already impressed by Ming¡¯s abilities but now her respect increased even more. Twelve of the experts were male, while only two were women. Liu Xinyu naturally paid them more attention, being the representative of the weaker gender. It wasn¡¯t a secret that there were fewer female Cultivators so she supported all of them. Both of the women were not human,ing from a different race like seventy percent of the room. At that level of power, almost everyone had some kind of a bloodline within them, disying certain attributes ustomed to it. With a quick look, she spotted two Elves, one beast-man, anothering from the aqua world, having two gills on his neck with Water Qi covering them. There was also one member of Dragon Race, his arms covered with patches of red scales. "So? Care to fill me in?" Liu Xinyu asked with a smile, trying to break the awkward silence. "Uncle?" When the Dragon Race member gazed at her, she shivered all over so she decided not to provoke them any further. "Well, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. We were talking about the owner of the Elemental Bracelet. I just learned that he is within my city right now," Uncle Liu revealed. "I also talked with your father and confirmed he is alsoing here for the same reason. He asked you toe here to represent him." "Oh! Elemental Bracelet?!" Liu Xinyu eximed as her eyes widened but inside she was excited. It seemed like no one knew about Xuefeng being the owner they were looking for, so she still could y the cards as she wished. "Yes. I¡¯m sure you know about it very well, so I won¡¯t exin its unlimited powers," Uncle Liu nodded, taking a sip of his wine before ncing at the guests. "All the people by this table know about it and want it, but that creates a problem. With everyone wanting it, there are bound to be conflicts and that¡¯s thest thing I want within my city." "I see... but if my father also wants the Elemental Bracelet, isn¡¯t it already obvious who will get it then? None of you can beat him," Liu Xinyu spit out facts with a shrug. Instantly, the experts frowned deeply but some smiled at such a remark. "I¡¯m sure your father doesn¡¯t want us to group up against him and get rid of him first," the Dragon Race member replied casually, sipping on his own drink. "We are all in our Avatar forms. We can fight to death ande back again even if we fail. Don¡¯t underestimate us kid." The others nodded in approval but the Elfdy shook her head. "Don¡¯t scare her. We came here, especially since we all want to avoid the bothersome battles and endless struggle. I¡¯m sure there will be even more of us as the days go by. With all of us gathering in the same ce, this Capital would be a battlefield and millions of lives would be lost." "That¡¯s exactly why I called everyone for a meeting. I want to avoid the bloodshed of my citizens. If anyone dares to create trouble within my city, I will be the first to send them back," Uncle Liu warned. "Okay, okay, I¡¯m just joking. Why so tense?" the Dragon Race member sighed with a shrug and leaned back on his chair. "Just as I was saying before, with your connections, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find and catch him. My Treasure is already scanning the whole Capital. I should have his exact location by tomorrow. The only problem we have is who will get it in the end. We should focus on that instead." "Alright then," Uncle Liu agreed, giving Liu Xinyu a nce. "Anyone has any idea how to solve it then?" This time the experts began ncing at one another, checking if anyone has any proposal. The Dragon Race member seemed to be the first to suggest what everyone was thinking. "Shall we find a ce and battle it out?" "Sure. You are going to fight Sect Master Liu first. How about it?" the Elfdy replied sarcastically, adding an eye-roll to it. "How about we base it on luck and do some kind of a draw?" "Oh, please! Everyone knows your bullshit luck. Do you think we will let you win this easily?" the Dragon Race member exposed her right away. "Tsk, think of something better then," the Elfdy snickered. "..." No one spoke up. It was definitely a tough situation to be in. Everyone wanted it badly but one person was clearly the strongest, making it hard to be fair. "I have something to say," Liu Xinyu suddenly spoke, breaking the silence once again. Everyone gazed at her curiously, causing her to smile. ¡¯They will find him tomorrow anyway, so I might as well go for a cheeky y...¡¯ She thought. ¡¯He will definitely owe me after this.¡¯ "Yes?" Uncle Liu hurried her. "Let¡¯s say, I know who exactly has the Elemental Bracelet and I even met him beforeing here. Actually, the only reason I came to the Water Land Capital was to recruit him to our House of Dragons," Liu Xinyu informed calmly. "I find it funny you actually n to kill one of my father¡¯s Personal Disciples." Chapter 96 Liu Xinyuâ€™s Proposal Uncle Liu was the first one to widen his eyes at Liu Xinyu¡¯s words. He knew very well who she was talking about yet he remained silent, not exposing her. Knowing he was on her side, she had a green light to proceed further. She was about to continue when the Dragon Race member cut in, questioning, "Is House of Dragons going to side with him?" His face turned more stern as his middle-aged features wrinkled. It was a question everyone was interested in as Liu Xinyu scanned the experts¡¯ gazes. It was easier to deal with Sect Master Liu alonepared to facing the whole Sect after all. "City Lord Liu, didn¡¯t you assure us that House of Dragons would not interfere in this matter?" the beast-man spoke up for the first time, causing Uncle Liu to give his eyes a rub. "That was indeed what I said. Sect Master Liu confirmed that on the call with me. House of Dragons won¡¯t protect anyone," Uncle Liu confirmed his words, making everyone look at Liu Xinyu, including him. "Oh, did I say anything about protection?" Liu Xinyu asked, taken aback. "I was just shedding light on some facts. Who said anything about protection?" "Didn¡¯t you say he was Sect Master Liu¡¯s Personal Disciple?" the Dragon Race member questioned with his brows knitted. "I also mentioned that I came here to recruit him. I never said I did," Liu Xinyu corrected before lifting her ss up. Mia swiftly pulled out a bottle of wine and poured a dark red liquid till half the ss was full. Liu Xinyu wasn¡¯t in a hurry, slowly savoring it. Even if it annoyed them, she had the cards in her hands so they could only wait. "Anyway, I know a good way we can solve this issue. You all want to kill him but you can¡¯t do that without fighting each other. That leaves you with only one option." Liu Xinyu paused before revealing, "How about using the iing Tournament to kill him in the open?" "Tournament?" Everyone asked in wonder while Uncle Liu looked like he just figured it out. "Yes. There is a tournament in the Capital which starts tomorrow. This is the only ce someone can die. As you can¡¯t join it, I suggest we all attend it tomorrow as viewers. After the Elimination Round, you will have an opportunity to pick a contestant from the Final Round and teach them an Art that will help them win. You can even tell them to target the Elemental Bracelet Owner. The team that kills the target will get to keep the Elemental Bracelet with no interference from others," Liu Xinyu proposed. The Experts¡¯ eyes lit up at that suggestion. "I like the idea. Are there any rules to follow?" Uncle Liu asked curiously, pushing the proposal forward. "Yes. You can¡¯t contact any participants before the end of the Elimination Round but once it concluded, you can pick anyone on a firste-first-served basis. You can¡¯t give any Artefacts to them as well and can¡¯t teach them Forbidden Arts," Liu Xinyu replied with the first thing on her mind. She didn¡¯t stop as she began adding, "Also, anyone who wants to participate has to contribute Upgrade Fragments to the Tournament reward. With the bigger reward, the participants will try to win even harder. I¡¯m sure there will be more whoe with the same goal as you. Once everyone pays, the reward should look quite decent. On the other hand, those who don¡¯t pay will not participate." "But why should we pay for the chance of getting the Elemental Bracelet when we can just wait and kill the new owner after they leave the Water Land Capital?" The Dragon Race member pointed out. He seemed the most interested in looking for a fight. "Well, unless you want to fight the whole House of Dragons, I¡¯m sure you want to participate. We will provide the necessary protection for the winner and escort them outside the Heaven Realm," Liu Xinyu exined and added before anyone asked, "I represent my father, Sect Master Liu, in this matter, so my word is his word." "What do you think? I think my niece proposed a great idea," Uncle Liu approved. "We can not only avoid unnecessary bloodshed if we go this route but you might also find a potential talent if you are lucky." "I like it," the Elfdy was the first to agree. "I prefer a peaceful way to solve this issue." The rest nodded as well. It seemed to be the fairest. "Alright. I don¡¯t mind the rewards and all other rules, but what about the Elemental Bracelet Owner? Who is he? Tell us more about him," the Dragon Race member demanded but Liu Xinyu shook her head, gulping down her cup of wine. "No. It is only fair that everyone meets him at the same time. I will reveal it tomorrow at the tournament." She didn¡¯t wait for other words of disapproval and stood up from her chair. "Then it¡¯s settled. I will leave the other things like the reward collection to my Uncle. If you have any questions, just direct them to him. We will see each other tomorrow. Farewell," Liu Xinyu announced and walked out of the room without looking back. ¡¯I don¡¯t really know you yet, so treat this challenge as a little test...¡¯ Liu Xinyu thought while imagining Xuefeng¡¯s face she remembered from the video. ¡¯That¡¯s the most I can do to slow them down. Win this and maybe there will be some use of you.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Huh? You met her?" While Liu Xinyu thought of Xuefeng, her own person was also discussed at Xuefeng¡¯s ce. "Yes, she came over when you were cultivating but left after we had a little chat," Ming admitted. "What did she want? Did shee with good intentions?" Xuefeng asked curiously as he let Ming sit on hisp. "She came to check you out with the n to recruit you if you were good enough but the situation changed. I told her that you possess the Elemental Bracelet and forced her to choose between joining us or being against us," Ming informed casually, causing his eyes to widen. "Huh?" "Don¡¯t worry," Ming assured immediately, embracing him tightly. "You would be discovered by tomorrow anyway. Sect Master Liu and all high-ss experts areing to the Capital to hunt you down. Pulling Sect Master Liu¡¯s daughter on our side was the best thing we could do." "Did she agree to join us then?" Xuefeng questioned, already knowing about the dangers creeping from the shadows. "No, she didn¡¯t, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever happens tomorrow, you need to prepare a trump card to face those experts. Let me teach you a Forbidden Art I prepared for you." Just the two words Forbidden Art was enough to gather his attention. "Let¡¯s do it!" Chapter 97 Soul Crusher Xuefeng expected to hear the details of the Forbidden Art first, so he gotfy on the bed and squeezed Ming into his chest, connecting a pleasant activity with the boring task. Who would have thought his eyes would suddenly lose sight of her and his surroundings turn ck? He panicked for a second but soon a familiar voice coated his mind in peace. "Don¡¯t worry, it was my doing. This time, the learning process won¡¯t be as smooth sailing as before. You can¡¯t use any of my help to execute this Forbidden Art, so I will have to take you through some rigorous training process first," Ming exined. "I need you to focus fully, so you can¡¯t get distracted with caressing of my chest. I¡¯m sorry." "Ahh... It¡¯s okay. I feel like I¡¯m already the most spoiled Cultivator in the whole World anyway. Some hard work from time to time won¡¯t hurt me," Xuefeng replied with a sigh, realizing he has been relying on the girls too much. "Tell me what to do." Ming didn¡¯t beat around the bush and swiftly acted, filling the space around him with endless white light. "Such a good boy. You are currently inside your own Soul where I created a virtual training grounds for you. As you already have the Forrest Elf Bloodline, I decided to give you a Forbidden Art that will work together with it and enhance your ability. I call it a Soul Crusher," Ming informed, making Xuefeng excited with just the name alone. "Will I be able to crush Souls perhaps?" Xuefeng guessed excitedly, causing Ming to giggle. "Hehe, only if you can master the Forbidden Art properly." Bang! His mind hurt for a split second as if it exploded and he suddenly appeared on the make-shift arena, standing on the side of two human-like ghosts. "As I¡¯m using your mind to power this visualization, it might hurt a little but you will have to bear it this time," Ming exined apologetically. "I will make it up to youter with a lot of kisses." "Don¡¯t worry baby, I will still love you even if my head is near exploding," Xuefeng assured and the battle in front of him started. Only when the two ghosts moved did he realize one of them looked exactly like him. He felt like cheering for himself but instead focused on the art disyed. Xuefeng¡¯s ghost didn¡¯t move from his spot aside from extending his hand forward. Xuefeng instantly felt the familiar power of his bloodline as it wrapped around the nothing suspecting opponent. Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t do anything to him other than hindering his movement at the start, but that wasn¡¯t all. Boom! A sudden shockwave crushed against the body of the ghost, striking him from all directions. His body was clearly shaken, unable to move, or even respond which Xuefeng¡¯s ghost took advantage of. He jumped forward and punched the ghost¡¯s head, destroying him. "Oof! What was that?!" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but exim only for his body to teleport, appearing on his ghost¡¯s spot with already another opponent ready to battle him. "That was a Soul Crusher Art. In the original version, you are supposed to send a part of your soul near the enemy and detonate it, causing his soul to enter into a shocked state for a couple of seconds. After all, the Soul is the foundation of the body so this Art is extremely effective. This small window allows you to swiftly finish your opponent off," Ming exined shortly. "Huh? But didn¡¯t you use the Power of my Bloodline too?" Xuefeng noticed. "Yes, because I improved it. Without your Forrest Elf Bloodline, you would need to learn how to use your Soul Power but with your Bloodline, it won¡¯t be necessary. You already know very well how to manipte your Soul Power which wille in the handle. All you need to learn is how to split a part of your Soul and how to detonate it," Ming answered, but that made Xuefeng worry. "Isn¡¯t that dangerous then?" No one wanted to damage their Soul for a reason. Not only was it extremely painful but also very hard to heal. In their stage, the Soul was the Foundation of the whole cultivation with all Qi stored it in. By damaging it, you are basically ruining your chases for improvement. "It is dangerous, but I¡¯m not teaching it to you for your daily uses. As long as you can beat the opponent without using it, that¡¯s for the better. You can only use the Soul Crusher if your life is in danger and we cannot win normally. Treat it as your trump card," Ming corrected. "As your Soul is filled with Qi, all you need is just a tiny bit for it to have immense effects. The Soul Destruction is actually the most powerful attack a cultivator can offer, but naturally, it leads to death. If I detonated my Soul right here in the Capital, it would destroy at least half of the whole City." "Whoa..." Xuefeng opened his mouth in amazement. "Teach me please." "It is actually easy but I still want you to practice. I don¡¯t want you to rip a big chunk of your soul by ident and find it hard to recoverter. Even with me and Ling helping you, it would take us days to recover just a small part of your Soul. This is why Soul Crusher is a Forbidden Art as it involves self-harm, no matter how much power it gives," Ming warned before instructing. "First try cutting a part of your Soul the size of your fingernail before splitting it into a few parts. Once you are done, you can carry them towards your opponent using your Soul Power. Slow them down with your Bloodline Ability before detonating the Soul parts. It should be enough to shake your enemy." "Alright, let¡¯s try it," Xuefeng called out, all fired up when Ming¡¯s next words caused him to pause. "Work well. I will go teach one Art to Tianshi as well. You can call me once you are done." Before he could question her, she assured him as if she read his mind. "Don¡¯t worry, I will not teach her anything involving self-harm. I have something special prepared just for her." Chapter 98 The Aching of Heart * Every time Xuefeng ripped a part of his Soul, he could feel as if a piece of him was missing. Thankfully, it was just a simtion and there was no pain involved. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five small bits exploded simultaneously, causing the ghost to shiver as the shockwave struck him. It seemed like the Soul was the main target of this Art, immobilizing the enemy. "Finally!" Xuefeng eximed seeing the Ghost finally stop his movements. "It seems the cement of my Soul parts also has an impact on the damage." He swiftly hopped forward and kicked at the ghost, crushing his skull. Once his opponent died, the simtion reset once again, transporting Xuefeng into his original position. He didn¡¯t continue right away as he tried hundreds of times already. After seeding once, he deserved a short break. "Ming! How was it? Is that passable?" Xuefeng called out, looking for praise but he was replied with silence. "Ling, can you hear me?" His second Fate Spirit wifey seemed more reliable as she responded right away. "Oh, are you done?" Ling questioned. "Yeah, I already executed the Art sessfully but Ming doesn¡¯t respond," Xuefengined, trying not to pout but Ling quickly cleared his doubts. "It is because she is not here anymore," Ling informed. "Wait a second." In a blink, the space around him began changing and he returned back to the Inn¡¯s room. Aside from him and Ling who sat in front of him, there was no one else in the room. "Ming and Tianshi went out to test Tianshi¡¯s new ability while I stayed behind with you," Ling exined happily and slowly climbed on his body, pushing him down on the bed. "Congrattions on learning your second Forbidden Art~" Ling leaned for a kiss with her arms wrapped around his shoulders when Xuefeng stopped her, holding onto her face. "Wait, what time is it? I can see it¡¯s still bright. Shouldn¡¯t it be night right now?" Xuefeng questioned confused. "Don¡¯t tell me it is already morning?" Ling brightened, pursing her lips. "Silly, of course, it is. You were training the whole night and since you weren¡¯t done, Ming decided to take Tianshi out first. The tournament starts at noon, so we are meant to meet them near the entrance before that time." "Oof! What are we waiting for then? I don¡¯t want to leave those two alone," Xuefeng called out hurriedly, giving Ling a quick kiss before trying to lift them up but Ling didn¡¯t let him. "No!" Ling shouted in disapproval, pushing him to the bed against his will. Her soft fingers gripped onto his white hair as she dove for a kiss, using her body weight to pin him down. She acted like a starved kid who didn¡¯t see food for days, sumbing her teeth into the freshly baked chicken. Her shapely lips melted into his own multiple times till the raw and rough power of her tongue pushed inside his mouth, mming and sinking deep. It has been a while since she attacked him with such intense passion. Even if he could stop her, he couldn¡¯t. The sheer desperation in her actions caused his body to weaken. Even if he cultivated, he stopped asking Ling to use her body but instead connected with Tianshi, wanting to Dual Cultivate and save time. Ling suddenly became just an assistant, standing on the side while watching Xuefeng who used to be only hers. "Baby... I¡¯m sorry..." Xuefeng muttered as he broke the kiss, realizing where Ling¡¯s actions came from. In response, she slid her hand on his stomach and gripped his crotch while ring at him. She was clearly pouting and definitely had the reasons to. "Can you see this?" Ling asked as she raised her left hand, showing the golden ring on her ring finger. "I¡¯m your wife. You are mine. Say it." "I¡¯m yours," Xuefeng repeated after her, watching the beauty in front of his eyes. Their hair matched in color, her own long enough to cover her chest whole. Her clean white dress covered her from neck to her feet but he knew it would soon be gone, revealing her slim body that only he could touch and see. As she disyed her ownership, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold her hand, leaning up to kiss it gently. "I gave it to you because you are my wife, forever and ever," Xuefeng spoke, caressing her fingers with care. He could see her lips wanted to curve into a smile but she resisted her urge. Hu... In exchange, she gripped his erection firmly, causing him to breathe out hot air. Even when she was mad, her cheeks teased with cuteness and eyes tormented with an alluring gaze. He wanted nothing more than to squeeze her body tight and beg for forgiveness. "Then why have you been neglecting metely? Wasn¡¯t I a good girl? I even helped you Cultivate and you didn¡¯t even thank me... You shouldn¡¯t take my love for granted..." Lingined as she pouted yet again. "I know we are busy now, but a special caress, a nibble on my lips, or even an impulse hug would be enough..." "I¡¯m sowwie..." Xuefeng apologized cutely, pulling himself up to embrace her but she stopped him, pushing on his chest. "No, you stay right there. You deserve a punishment¡ª" Ling¡¯s words got cut off as Xuefeng grabbed her wrist and drew the obstruction away, crushing their chests together. Ba-dum, ba-dum! Her heartbeat resounded in his mind, more clear and louder the harder he squeezed, sinking his face into her hair. He was instantly hit with the smell of roses she loved so much, bringing old memories of their love spurting from a kiss. "I¡¯m sorry baby... I have been a bad hubby..." Xuefeng whispered, his fingers arched and pulsing up and down on her back. "Can you forgive me...?" "No..." Ling replied hurriedly, yet her voice quivered and arm embraced him on instinct. "You don¡¯t love me anymore..." Chapter 99 Why? * His heart ached when he heard her. At the start, she was never like this, always cold and aloof only to warm up once love connected them. She became more open with her feelings, her desires, and thoughts. Her softness spilled like a waterfall, filling their sea of love with nothing but raw, unstoppable warmth that didn¡¯t leave his heart. She could no longer get mad at him for long, knowing her body and mind couldn¡¯t live without him. He was her weakness, making her yield and stay patient no matter how thirsty and starved he sometimes left her. He knew all that yet he still didn¡¯t satisfy her, depriving her of the most basic needs she desperately needed to function. He swore to give her everything yet with time and their needs increasing, it only became harder and harder. "I love you. Nothing will change that. Even if I fail to show it, know it will never fade away..." Xuefeng confessed, hugging her even tighter but Ling suddenly grabbed onto his shoulders, pulling away. "Why?" Ling questioned with her brows knitted, staring directly into his eyes. "Why was your first reaction to Tianshi whereabouts to quickly rush over to where she was? Couldn¡¯t you kiss me the moment you saw me? Couldn¡¯t you say you love me first? Why is she always the most important? I was waiting for you patiently and you... and you... Arrgghh!" Ling couldn¡¯t find the words anymore, grunting as she stood up abruptly. She wanted to get away from him but Xuefeng didn¡¯t let her, pulling her back onto hisp. Mhmm! Her eyes widened as Xuefeng forcefully imed her lips, holding her body so she couldn¡¯t escape anymore. Just as she pushed herself on him earlier, he did the same to her. She struggled for a few seconds but she gave up soon after. Wasn¡¯t that exactly what she wanted from the start? "I will do better..." Xuefeng whispered, shooting repeated soft kisses on her lips which she couldn¡¯t help but ept. "You say that every time..." Lingined upset. "I hate you..." "Even if you hate me, I will still love you," Xuefeng assured before he finally stopped the kisses as he let go of her, only holding onto her chin. "I know I¡¯m not perfect and I mess up a lot but I do care for you. The reason why I wanted to rush after Tianshi is that I know you are right beside me, safe and sound." He pinched on her cheek with a caring smile. "All I want is peace of mind that all my wives are safe. That¡¯s my number one priority. You know I will do anything for you all, even sacrifice my own life. Once I knew she is okay, I would naturally take care of you properly. I love you silly." Sniff. "How can I love you at one second, hate you in the next, and love you again right after?" Ling questioned before hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s chest, hiding her tearing eyes. He didn¡¯tment on it, already leaving his point across but instead fell on the bed with her, letting Ling cuddle in his embrace. "You know..." Ling spoke first, breaking the peaceful silence. "I was a bit jealous earlier... I¡¯m sorry..." "It¡¯s okay... I understand," Xuefeng assured while brushing through her hair. "It was my fault I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I can only do better in the future." "No... I have been with you for the longest... I should have known what you might think yet I tried to be selfish. I can¡¯t help but think of my own desires when I¡¯m horny. I was a bad girl..." Ling countered, taking the me on herself. Xuefeng immediately got intrigued. "Horny?" "Yeah... I have been thirsting for you badly this morning. When I saw you woke up, I wanted to eat you alive. Being rejected by you made me annoyed and disappointed..." Ling muttered as she reached down again, rubbing on his crotch. "It¡¯s so big already... Makes me want to suck on it..." "Huhu... Since when are you this naughty? It¡¯s the first time I see you like this," Xuefeng wondered, her mood affecting him as well. Before he knew, his hands were already gripping on her bottom, despite knowing they probably didn¡¯t have a long time to y around. "What? Do you think that Fate Spirits don¡¯t get horny? Our physical bodies are just the same as every other woman... We feel and desire the same things..." Ling exined as her hand slipped inside his pants. It was warm and soft, quickly stroking him with the full length of her palm. "What do you desire right now?" Xuefeng teased, feeling his own urges creeping up. "I want to sit on you and ride you..." Ling whispered boldly, looking up in a search of a kiss. "Do you think we have enough time for that before the tournament?" Xuefeng questioned just to make sure yet his hands were already invading under her dress as if they would do it anyway. "We still have some time, enough for one quick round," Ling assured shamelessly as she lifted herself up, not wasting any second. He remained on the bed, fulfilling her wish of being the one in control. "Do it then. I¡¯m all yours." His words were like a detonator, igniting the sequence that would lead to a powerful explosion. He didn¡¯t think he could stop himself anymore even if he wanted. The heat between them grew too high for them to extinguish it easily. Ling¡¯s eyes lit up and she dove down, taking off his pants in one swift move. His erection exploded upwards, hitting her on the cheek yet she was nothing but overjoyed, seizing it with both hands. "Ahh..." A soft moan escaped his lips as he felt the warmth of her mouth. She stroked him rapidly with her palms sliding on her dripping saliva and continued to suck without stop, his tip getting assaulted by her tongue. "Slow down... We are not in such a hurry..." Xuefengmented calmly but he was ignored as Ling unleashed her untamed hunger. He felt like roasted meat being devoured by a starving beast. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp, not recognizing his sweet and lovely Ling. Knowing she was already in her own world, his head hit the pillow as he closed his eyes, letting the sensations take over his mind. Chapter 100 Donâ€™t Pull on Them ** Holding onto Ling¡¯s white strands, Xuefeng drifted away in the sea of pleasure. He could feel being rock hard in her moist mouth with Ling¡¯s tongue dancing around to her heart content. When she drew away, Ling didn¡¯t even take her dress off and directly inserted it after a slight pull on her panties. He could see her mouth open wider the further he disappeared inside her till she was on the verge of crying out. "Ahhh! Yes..." Ling breathed out with a relieved expression, touching her stomach as if trying to feel his position. He couldn¡¯t help but lean over and help her take off her dress, wanting to see her snow-white skin. She pushed him down right after though, using his chest for support. "Let me ride you. Don¡¯t move," Ling ordered as she moved the way she liked it but how could he stand still, seeing her cheeks redden each time he reached her deepest end. "How can you be so cute?" Xuefeng wondered out loud as his hands gripped on her soft thighs only to travel up and give the same treatment to her breasts. "Ah... Don¡¯t pull on them..." Ling protested at first but the more he twisted and caressed, the fewerints he got. Her body epted him fully, gettingfortable with each passing minute till she eventually gave up to his persuasion, letting his arms embrace her body in a tight hug. Her bottom continued to move through, copsing on top of his waist like waves at the sea, one followed after another. "I love you..." Xuefeng whispered, kissing her on the head only to gasp, feeling her walls tighten around him. He knew she wanted to hear those magic words the most. Each word, each gesture, and each act affected their mood greatly, Ling being a perfect example of it. Her knowing Xuefeng was sincere as their Souls were connected caused an ever bigger impact to her. "You are so unfair..." Ling muttered and cuddled cutely, kissing him on the neck before finding her way to his ears. "I love you too... I¡¯m d you became my Fate Holder." "I would be already dead without you, so my life belongs to you," Xuefeng offered which she dly epted, replying with a long kiss on the lips, savoring him as if he was the most delicious piece of meat. He wanted nothing more than enjoying her love and body but real-life matters were there to easily disturb him. ¡¯Xuefeng! Are you done studying the Soul Crusher? Even if you are not,e meet us in front of the Arena. We are on our way back. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡¯ While his fingers already sank in Ling¡¯s bottom, helping her move and pleasure them, Ming¡¯s sudden message shaken him, pulling him out of the sweet immersion of love. Ling seemed like she had no idea about the message in his mind, continuing without any break. His heart ached at the thought of stopping halfway, not wanting to see Ling¡¯s disappointed face once again, so he decided to go onpromise. "Ahh! Babe!" Ling cried out as they flipped on the bed, clearly not liking the change of position but as Xuefeng¡¯s engine started, she couldn¡¯t find words toin. "I¡¯m sorry love, we are pressed on time. Let me handle it this time," Xuefeng informed before silencing all the protests with kisses on the neck. Instead of words, only moans came out from her mouth, filling the room with proof of their love. "I love youuu!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hmmm? They are still not here..." Xuefeng wondered out loud, gazing around the ce in search of his two wives. He couldn¡¯t help but get anxious, worried something happened. Although he and Ling finished earlier than nned, it has been thirty minutes after Ming¡¯sst message and Tianshi also didn¡¯t reply to his thoughts. They were nowhere to be found in front of the participant¡¯s entrance of the Arena. Hundreds of people obstructing his view which slowly pissed him off. ¡¯Do you think there is another entrance on the other side?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned in his mind only to be assured by Ling. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. Ming can feel your presence anywhere you go. She will find us.¡¯ Fair enough, right after she spoke, he received another message. ¡¯We can see you. Don¡¯t move,¡¯ Ming ordered calmly, causing him to look around for them but with so many people around, he couldn¡¯t find them. He resisted the urge to fly above the crowd and simply waited, eventually sensing two souls creeping behind him. His smile curved but Xuefeng didn¡¯t turn around, giving them the chance to sneak up on him. ¡¯Caught you~¡¯ Tianshi called out in his mind. Her slim arms embraced him from behind as a familiar scent drifted into his nose. He could recognize thisdy any time and any day. ¡¯Good Morning Tianshi,¡¯ Xuefeng greeted as he caught her arms and turned around, hugging her tightly. He was d she wore a cloak for additional protection. He didn¡¯t wish for any perverts to feast their eyes on her beauty. ¡¯Ming,¡¯ Xuefeng followed up, gazing at the otherdy on Tianshi¡¯s side. Even his thoughts carried a hint of annoyance as he still wasn¡¯t over the whole situation. ¡¯Hey, I won¡¯t get good morning and a hug?¡¯ Mingined. ¡¯How about a kiss?¡¯ Xuefeng immediately rolled his eyes, scolding, ¡¯Who said you can leave my side without permission? What if something happened? You are lucky you two are safe else I would never leave your sight again.¡¯ Both Ming and Tianshi brightened at his words, looking as if they wanted just that which made him helpless. ¡¯Hehe, I feel butterflies in my stomach when you scold me,¡¯ Tianshi said with a giggle, hugging him tighter. ¡¯It makes me feel like you love me.¡¯ ¡¯Me too,¡¯ Ming agreed firmly as she also clung to his body. All three of them looked weird, just hugging in front of the Arena and didn¡¯t even speak out loud. Only they could hear their thoughts after all. ¡¯Where were you? Did you master the new Forbidden Art?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned. ¡¯What exactly is it?¡¯ ¡¯She did master it to a certain degree, but we won¡¯t go into details. It¡¯s a secret,¡¯ Ming replied on Tianshi¡¯s stead. ¡¯You will find out at the stage.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t even want toment on that and gazed at Tianshi directly. To his surprise, she was the same, kissing him apologetically. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry~ I want it to be a surprise.¡¯ The way she looked at him, both guilty and excitedly, he couldn¡¯t get mad at her. ¡¯Sigh, fine... I will wait patiently then,¡¯ Xuefeng agreed helplessly when a loud call from the entrance disturbed them. "The Tournaments starts in thirty minutes! All participants, please enter the arena now and gather around your corresponding stages. Please prepare your entry token for verification purposes. You can view your assigned stage inside the lobby board. Thank you for your cooperation." Chapter 101 Top Ten Entrance With over a thousand participants qualified, Xuefeng and Tianshi were sessful in blending in the crowd and avoiding any drama before they even entered the Arena. It would be a bother to argue with a fry like a shorty Bai once again. After passing through the security check and entering the lobby, Ming appeared next to them once again. Her face was covered behind a hood, making her look like another mysterious participant. ¡¯It seems like Tianshi and you fight at the same time,¡¯ Mingmented as they gazed at the giant board in front of them. It had all the thousand and twenty-four names of participants listed down. The first round of battles was already predetermined and they were assigned to one of the many stages. Once someone lost, they were out of the tournament. Although it was harsh, it was at least fair. Everyone had the chance to win the tournament. Just be the strongest. ¡¯We will be fighting on one of the ten main stages as the Seeded Participants, ugh...¡¯ Xuefeng grunted, seeing their names painted with gold. Only a hundred and twenty-eight seeded Participants who were predicted to advance to the finals had it. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a good thing,¡¯ Ming assured, trying to change his mind. ¡¯We are no longer hiding your strength. The more people see your power, the more they will fear you. Once you intimidate them from the start, you will have a mental edge over them. You also won¡¯t need to face each other before the finals.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah... It¡¯s fine, I guess...¡¯ Xuefeng sighed, causing Tianshi to squeeze his hand. ¡¯My love, I will be fine. I will prove I can stand by your side as an equal,¡¯ Tianshi promised, showing a sweet and confident smile. ¡¯I¡¯m also a Seeded Participant so even the management thinks I can pass the Elimination Round. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡¯ ¡¯I know you will, but that¡¯s not a problem,¡¯ Xuefeng replied, rubbing her cheek. ¡¯I just don¡¯t want others to see how beautiful you are. Hundreds of thousands of people will see you on the main stage. I just want to keep you all to myself. I am really selfish.¡¯ ¡¯You are not. I find you really cute,¡¯ Tianshi muttered, leaning over to kiss him as a reward. ¡¯Even if everyone sees me, they will know I¡¯m yours. I will always be your wife but at the same time, I want to be myself, Xiao Tianshi and prove I¡¯m strong enough. Please, let me do it.¡¯ His possessive and protective nature activated in him but seeing the light in Tianshi¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t keep her sheltered by his side forever. Tianshi was the only one of his wife who almost never left him,pared to others who were not alone, gaining life experience by themselves. ¡¯Of course, you can. I will support you in everything you want to do,¡¯ Xuefeng agreed as he pulled her closer by the waist and thought of an idea. Despite being surrounded by hundreds of youths passing through the lobby to reach the arena, he reached out to Tianshi¡¯s hood and took off, surprising her. Just a moment ago he was trying to hide her appearance but now he suddenly revealed her to everyone. A couple of youths couldn¡¯t help but slow their walk when they noticed her but Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind it, holding onto her neck and kissed her deeply in front of everyone. Tianshi was taken aback but still followed his lead. ¡¯Now everyone will know you are mine. Now go and make me proud. Kick their asses and meet me in finals,¡¯ Xuefeng cheered, hugging her supportively. With how strong she returned his hug, he knew she will try her hardest to do just that. "Excuse me, are you perhaps Liu Xuefeng, participant battling at the tenth stage?" Just as they separated, they were approached by the Arena Staff member who seemed to be in a bit of a hurry. "Yes. Can I help you?" Xuefeng replied politely, causing the woman to be overjoyed. "Thank Heavens, I finally found Sir. Please, follow me to the Arena. Your entrance is in five minutes," the Staff exined in relief but Xuefeng widened his eyes in confusion. "Entrance? What entrance?" "Eh? Sir, you weren¡¯t informed? Sir is one of the top ten Seeded Participants. You are opening the whole Tournament with your battle on the main stages. You will also be introduced by ourmentator as you enter the Arena. Only the top ten Seeds deserves such treatment. Please, follow me," the Staff hurried, almost grabbing onto his hand as she gestured to follow her. "Can my wivese with us?" Xuefeng questioned on instinct, not wanting to separate but the Staffdy shook her head. "I¡¯m sorry but the top ten entrance is special. All others are required to enter from the main entrance." Ugh... Xuefeng didn¡¯t like that at all, but it was to be expected. Who asked him to destroy the measuring Wall at the Qualification Test. He basically asked for it. The strange thing is that even after destroying it, he was only on the tenth spot, indicating there were nine people stronger than him. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I will go with Tianshi and protect her if anything happens. I don¡¯t think anyone here can be faster than me,¡¯ Ming assured. ¡¯She is also strong enough to reach the finals without problems. I am sure of it.¡¯ "Go, go, we will go alone," Tianshi hurried him as well, pushing on his back. "We will watch your entrance, so make sure you look good." "Alright, alright, I¡¯m going. Take care you two," Xuefeng called back with a wave only to remind in his mind. ¡¯Be careful as you fight. I will watch you as well.¡¯ ¡¯Yes! I will win for sure!¡¯ Tianshi called back excitedly, their line of sight breaking as he disappeared behind the corner. "Where are we going exactly?" Xuefeng wondered as he was led in the tunnel leading up towards the Arena. It seemed like some kind of ramp, with multiple people waiting for him there. "Lu Fang! Lu Fang! Lu Fang!" He heard loud cheering from the arena, but he couldn¡¯t see anything yet as Arena Staff stopped him before the exit. "Please hold still," the Staffdy ordered and multiple hands reached out to him at the same time. Onedy handled his hair, the other began applying some powder onto his face while another brushed his clothes, getting rid of any specs of dust. He felt like some kind of celebrity, being groomed before the show started. "Once thementator calls out Sir¡¯s name, please go out on the ramp. You can wave at the fans or just smile as thementator introduces you to the public. Once he is done, Sir can fly over andnd on the main stage in the middle of the Arena," the Staffdy exined further. "Some even did some tricks in the air to entertain the public but you are not required to do it." "We are ready!" the others called out, pushing their hands away from Xuefeng at the same time. He was still confused by the sudden development but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it as thementator began speaking once again. "And nooooow, for our final introduction, thest from the top ten seeds..." He paused, letting the crowd calm down from cheering Lu Fang¡¯s name and the Staffdies panicked, pushing Xuefeng forward. "Sir, go, go! It¡¯s your time!" Xuefeng could only sigh and walk forward, ying their game for the greater good. He was asked by Ming to be high profile, to intimidate and gain a mental edge on them. How could he reject her? ¡¯Hehe, that¡¯s the best I am at...¡¯ He walked forward towards the ramp as thementator introduced. "Please wee to the arena, the handsome angel from heavens... the newest disciple of the strongest Cultivator in the Heaven Realm and the grandson-inw of the Trade Union President... The one... the only... LIU XUEFENG!" Chapter 102 Nuke It All ¡¯The fuck...¡¯ Xuefeng was about to walk out when he heard the announcement, causing him to almost trip. He never mentioned anything about being the grandson-inw of the Trade Union President, yet they found it out anyway. Now the people wouldn¡¯t remember him as Liu Xuefeng but rather as a grandson-inw and a disciple. ¡¯Damn it, just you wait!¡¯ Xuefeng cursed under his breath, walking out at the ramp. ¡¯I will show you why you should remember the name, Liu Xuefeng!¡¯ "Please give him a warm apuse!" thementator called out at the same time, causing the crowd to burst into cheers. Naturally, they weren¡¯t as loud and impressivepared to his predecessor, Lu Fang, but it was understandable. Not many people knew him yet. His fame was nothingpared to the famous youths who gathered it for years. That would definitely change in the near future. "Kyaaa! You are so handsome!" "Look here! Look here!" Amidst the cheers were also cries of females who stood next to the ramp, reaching out from the stands as if trying to touch him. The ramp turned out to be ced right in the middle of the seats, having fan-girls on both sides. Only then did he realize that his face was disyed on four different screens in high resolution, tracking his every movement. It was his time to shine. Swoosh! He straightened his back as a pair of his signature Golden Wings burst out, spreading out right in front of the girls¡¯ faces. They shone the brightest they have ever been, blinding the people with the reflected sun. He retracted them right after and smiled coolly, waving at the crowd. They seemed too easy to impress, pping harder with their mouths open when he didn¡¯t even do anything. ¡¯This will be a piece of cake,¡¯ Xuefeng thought when thementator spoke again. "Not everyone might know Liu Xuefeng but oh boy! Let me tell you!" Thementator paused, building the tension. "Even though he came to Heaven Realm less than a week ago, his unlimited talent and perfect battle techniques were already noticed by the top of the top! Even Sect Master Liu from the House of Dragons couldn¡¯t resist the young talent, snatching him from everyone else!" "THIS! IS! NOT! ALL!" Commentator shouted, his excited voice filling the whole arena. "You want the proof of his strength? He was the only person under thirty years old who managed to break the Qualification Test ck Dragonic Stonewall. HE BROKE IT! And he is only neen years old! Can you believe that?!" ¡¯Damn... This man is would create hype even from the turtle¡¯s race...¡¯ Xuefengmented amazed. The Commentator didn¡¯t seem to be finished as he cried out, "Who is excited to see another miracle at this Grand Tournament?! Let¡¯s ask Liu Xuefeng to bring us exciting matches today! LET ME HEAR IT! XUEFENG! XUEFENG!" Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if the fans came just to listen to thementator speak, making even the boring fights exciting to watch. The crowd came for the entertainment and the entertainment shall be given. "XUE-FENG! XUE-FENG! XUE-FENG!" As the fans cheered, Xuefeng finallyunched in the sky, activating his highest speed as he glided above the crowd. Nine Elemental Qi apanied him, bursting out from his legs and hands, creating a colorful rainbow that made all thedies go wild. "Those graceful movements! Those marvelous Arts!" Thementator emphasized but Xuefeng suddenly lost the focus on the event, hearing Ming¡¯s question. ¡¯Xuefeng, look at the big tform sticking out in the middle of the stands. Can you see a ck-haired beauty of purple eyes anywhere?¡¯ Although Ming was still connected with him, she could no longer hear or see everything he did, with her Spirit outside of him. It wasn¡¯t hard to find the tform she wanted as it was the only one in the arena, probably housing very important people. Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to fly around the arena once again and hovered in front of the windows to see the insides. He was surprised by the number of experts standing there by the windows and watching his every move closely. Among them, he found a beauty of purple eyes just as Ming described and their gaze locked. ¡¯Yeah, I can see her. Is that Sect Master Liu¡¯s daughter?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned as he waved at her, pretending it was his purpose all along. Liu Xinyu knitted her eyebrows but then smiled and waved back at him. At that moment, the screens shifted and split it two, disying both of them looking at each other. A gentle melody yed in the background, adding the romantic tension between them. "Just their gaze can tell us there is something between them! Is this friendship? A Senior Disciple admiration or maybe more? Love perhaps? Who is excited to witness the birth of the new Power Couple that will shake the Heavens?! LET ME HEAR YOU!" "YEAH!" The crowd confirmed with a cry but Xuefeng could only cringe at that. Didn¡¯t everyone just hear he had a wife already? ¡¯Ignore it, focus on the tform. Tell me how many experts you can see,¡¯ Ming hurried. ¡¯At least fifty of them,¡¯ Xuefeng reported as he counted them. ¡¯I can bet all of them came to kill you and im your Elemental Bracelet. As they can¡¯t create trouble in the Capital, they probably came to some agreement with the City Lord,¡¯ Ming guessed. ¡¯How about we nuke all their ns and create chaos? Everyone already knows about your Elemental Bracelet anyway.¡¯ Xuefeng grinned at that idea. ¡¯They want to fuck us over? Let¡¯s make their asses burn.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Is that the person you were talking about?" Inside the closed tform, the Dragon Race member questioned as all the experts watched their target wave at Liu Xinyu. "Yes," Liu Xinyu confirmed simply, not even looking away from Xuefeng. She was a bit annoyed at thementator but she didn¡¯tment in the end, feeling good inside. If Xuefeng was just some random dude, she would kill thementator in a heartbeat. "He seems to know we are after him," Dragon Race member muttered to which Liu Xinyu nodded once again. "Xuefeng already knew you will go after him before he even came to the Heaven Realm. He will not easily handle the Elemental Bracelet over." "To think he is a Forrest Elf as well... Such a cutie," One of the two blond Elfdiesmented. "I feel bad for the situation he is in. A pity he might fall to this." Huh? Just as she spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden development. Xuefeng raised his right wrist and pointed at it while mouthing something with a smile. "Do you want it?" Liu Xinyu tranted what he said and burst outughing. "Hahaha! See? He knows it very well." It wasn¡¯t the end. Xuefengughed as well and began uncovering his wrist as if rolling his sleeve out of the heat. "Wait! What is he doing?!" Chapter 103 Balls "This man... He has got some balls. I like it," the Elfdy smiled at Xuefeng¡¯s bold move while her friend nodded, licking her lips as she eyed his body. All the other experts widened their eyes instead with most showing anger and annoyance. How could they not be mad? They already paid to join this group yet Xuefeng turned everything upside-down. He rolled up his sleeve, disying his Elemental Bracelet to the public while grinning in their direction. Swooosh! The air inside the Arena vibrated and sudden wind burst out of nowhere, blowing at the crowd. The Air Elemental Stone on the bracelet shone brightly as Xuefeng flew up, taking control over the whole Air Space. The ones not knowledgeable enough simply enjoyed the pleasant breeze during the hot day while the rest of the experts stood up in shock, rubbing their eyes to check if they were seeing right. Most of them were the Elders of various powers and leaders of families but a lot of individual Cultivators also joined them. After all, how could one achieve anything in this harsh world if they didn¡¯t even know about the Godly Treasures? Everyone who aimed high should be familiar with them! "W-wait a second!!! Are my eyes deceiving me?! Can you see what I can see?!" The Commentator cried out in surprise, stuttering from the excitement. The people began realizing what was wrong with so many people standing up and joined them, squinting their eyes as the sun burned their eyeballs. All screens suddenly shifted the scene and aimed at Xuefeng¡¯s forearm, giving everyone a nice close-up. It was shaky as Xuefeng moved fast but everyone could tell what it was, a golden bracelet with one white stone in one of its nine sockets. "Ladies and gentlemen! It¡¯s a Godly Treasure! Liu Xuefeng has a Godly Treasure!" the Commentator finally revealed. Hearing the name, more and more people began releasing what was going on. Even if they didn¡¯t know all Godly Treasures nor did they know how they looked, at least they knew the term. It was the dream of every Cultivator after all. "Not only is his bracelet a Godly Treasure, but it¡¯s also one of the top ten strongest! I can¡¯t believe it! Wait, wait, wait! I need to get confirmation on this! Can the management of the Arena confirm it! Is this really Elemental Bracelet?!" the Commentator asked in wonder, not even knowing the truth himself. Xuefeng only smirked and pulled out his Dragon Edge, heading straight towards the main stage like a burning meteor. He aimed straight at the middle where nine participants of the top ten seeds stood tall. When they saw himing right at them without any stop, they jumped back as if scared of him. That was exactly what he wanted. Swooooosh! Golden wings spread wide near the stage and Xuefeng swung them with all his strength, stopping himself at thest moment. Although hended gently, the momentum of the wind he carried with him crash at the stage, sting at the other nine participants. The two girls in the group had to literally hold their chest and skirts to avoid exposing any of their privates. "Everyone! I just confirmed it and it¡¯s true! The Artefact on Liu Xuefeng¡¯s arm is real! It¡¯s the Authentic Elemental Bracelet!" The Commentator¡¯s announcement couldn¡¯t be even more well-timed. Xuefeng gazed at the nine participants and called out casually, "Hope I didn¡¯t make you wait for too long." He got pleasantly surprised when his voice echoed across the Arena, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. It just couldn¡¯t get any better. They gave him all the stage to shine, just as he liked. Thud! He dropped the tip of Dragon Edge on the stage floor and it instantly cracked under its weight. "Whoops, I guess it is too heavy," Xuefengmented as he smiled coolly. "I guess I will be taking this stage so none of you have to fight on the broken Stage. I don¡¯t want you to use it as an excuse once you lose." "Oof!" the Commentator gasped. "Shots fired! Liu Xuefeng single-handedly facing all nine top Seeds! As expected of the Elemental Bracelet owner!" The nine top Seeds red at him but they didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak as a stern voice warned them. "Don¡¯t let him provoke you. He is trying to get a mental edge against you so you make mistake and fail to make finals. Stay strong and do your best in the battles. We expect big things from you." They all turned to the side and Xuefeng saw the very same judge that gifted him Upgrade Fragments earlier. He couldn¡¯t be happier to see him. "Yes, Judge!" the top Seeds nodded hurriedly, no longer bothering with Xuefeng as if the judge had some supreme authority. "Sir! Nice to see you! To think Sir would be my judge once again. Nice!" Xuefeng called out as he pulled up his sword and walked up to him. "I¡¯m sorry for ruining the Stage. I can battle here, no problem. I only need one attack to win anyway." "Confident, aren¡¯t you?" the judge asked back as his lips curved. "Sure, you can battle on the main stage but first, go line up with others. I have a few announcements to make." "Great! Thanks, Sir!" Xuefeng bowed in gratitude and walked towards the rest. He could instantly tell who did he stole the Stage as the first man from the left kept ring at him. To spice him more, Xuefeng winked at him yfully before joining the rest. "Ah! And here I thought we will see some action between top Seeds right of the bat," the Commentator sighed dejectedly before introducing with newfound, "Anyhow, please wee to the stage, our Main Judge for this Tournament! Sir Liu, take it over." The crowd naturally cheered but a few secondster, they all turned quiet like a trained army, giving Sir Liu a stage to talk. "Everyone, thank you foring to our Water Land Capital and attended this Grand Tournament that will disy the best talents from our Land. I hope you have a great time," Sir Liu spoke calmly, causing another round of apuse before finishing with a banger. "I don¡¯t want to stall for long so I will be short. There has been a change to the Tournament Reward System and I would like to inform everyone about it now. We happened to have a surprising number of new Sponsors who wanted to support the whole event with money and their Experience. Because of that, after the Elimination Round, over fifty of the finalist will have the chance to be taught one supreme Art by one of the Experts. All Arts will be that of at least Celestial Rank." Boom! The crowd exploded with chatter. Naturally, everyone was overjoyed aside from one person and that was Xuefeng. ¡¯Tsk, so you want to use them to kill me, huh? Good luck with that!¡¯ Xuefeng snickered in his mind. He didn¡¯t even need Ming or Ling to figure that out. "The rewards will change as followed: The Tournament Winner will receive a total of one hundred and fifty thousand Upgrade Fragments of all nine elements with an added bonus of a hundred million credits. The losers will be left with nothing so try your best to win! There is a lot to fight for!" Author¡¯s Real-life update: My girlfriend is safe! I¡¯m sorry everyone for being away but I just couldn¡¯t think of writing thest couple days. My girlfriend was missing after the Typhoon and massive flood in her country and I was panicking. I¡¯m still in Shanghai and tomorrow the Literary Convention will start. I will be busy, so don¡¯t worry if there are no chapters. I will try to write in the morning tomorrow. Cheers, and enjoy the chapter! Chapter 104 Trash-talking "Whoaaaa!!!" The whole Arena erupted with a never ending cheer and a wave of excitement. How could they not?! It was a full one hundred and fifty thousand Upgrade Fragments. It was just enough to refine one¡¯s Qi to the seventh Refining for all nine Elements. It was a feat everyone dreamed of. Seventh Refining, known as Qi Incarnation, allowed one to create an Avatar, body clone that looked and acted almost identical to the original. The difference between normal Qi clones is that one could control it from a long distance, even across another realm, just by inserting a part of their soul inside of it. Moreover, a normal Qi clone wouldn¡¯t be able to store a Soul for long. On the Main Stage, the top ten Seeds looked at each other while squinting their eyes, trying to seize everyone one more time. They naturally considered each other as ones who would most likely fight with them for the title. "Nice! To think that those sponsors decided to increase my reward for the Tournament. So nice of them. I will dly take it home. Don¡¯t mind me if I do!" Xuefeng called out boldly, causing all nine to nce at him with their eyes like daggers. They didn¡¯t seem to like him from the start but now all of them were against him. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t scared at all. He didn¡¯t mind if they all ganged at him together as they would do it anyway. With so many experts wanting to kill him, they will definitely order the Participants to kill him first as their priority. He ignored them and turned to the Main Judge instead. "Sir, are there any changes to the Elimination Round?" "No, just the reward changes. The judge responsible for your battle will exin the rules to you before your start," Sir Liu replied before, raising his hand and crying out, "Silence!" The crowd just didn¡¯t want to quiet down but after his voice reverberated across the Arena, they immediately shut up. "With that said, all Participants, please get on the assigned stages and prepare for the battle! Let the Tournament begin!" Sir Liu called out, finally starting the event. The top ten Seeds nced at each other once again before flying up andnding at their corresponding stage. Only Xuefeng and the top one Seed stood on the main stage, none of them nning on moving. Sir Liu was the one who had to interfere in the conflict. "Li Wei, please move to the tenth stage. The management already nned to switch you two as they want Liu Xuefeng¡¯s battle to open the Event. I¡¯m sorry for the mistake." Hearing the Main Judge apologizing, Li Wei immediately shook his hands, "No, no, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t really care about it." It was obvious he did though as his face couldn¡¯t lie, showing an expression full of bitterness. This young man in his twenties seemed to be glory of the Water Land and his pride suffered. A young hero, looking like someone who would jump first in the battle with a smirk on his face, was now relegated to thest stage but he could only swallow his anger. Xuefeng made sure their voices were no longer amplified to the crowd and called out at the flying Li Wei, "It must suck to work hard for many years, finally get recognition to be considered a top seed only to have it stolen by some random God Stage who just ascended to the Heaven Realm. It¡¯s good for me though, so suck it, hehe." His giggle at the end finally broke Li Wei as he turned around with his sword appearing in his hand. "Shut up! Once we meet in battle I will crush you like a bug! I will take your Elemental Bracelet, your life and the title! I will take everything from you!" Li Wei yelled angrily, his sword brightening with Qi. Xuefeng only smirked as he pointed at Li Wei with his thumb and gossiped with Sir Liu, "I think this guy is butt hurt. He should use more lubrication when he ys with his friends so he loosens up a bit." "Cough, enough," Sir Liu cleared his throat, stopping the two before a fight broke out. "Li Wei, get to your stage. Don¡¯t let him provoke you." Li Wei was already fuming, his short ck hair spiking upward, but just one reminder from the Main Judge was enough to pause his actions. "We willter see if your skills are as good as your trash-talking," Li Wei spat and flew away. Xuefeng quickly called back inughter, "Sure! Make sure to use some healing ointment! It will help with the pain down there!" This time Li Wei didn¡¯t turn around and ignored him all the way, disappearing from the view. The Arena was spacious enough to fit a lot of them but the setup was differentpared to the Qualification Test. There were nine big stages set up in a circle with one gigantic one in the center, the one Xuefeng imed for himself. Aside from those ten, there were tens of smaller stages that would be used for less important battles. Seeing a disappointed gaze from Sir Liu, Xuefeng scratched his head and shrugged. "Apologies Sir, those were just some mental games. You all aren¡¯t really helping me win this Tournament so I need to use my own tactics. They are my mainpetition so I need to tilt them as much as I can before the fight." Sir Liu raised his eyebrows in confusion. "We don¡¯t help you?" "Does Sir think I¡¯m dumb and think those Sponsors magically appeared? They obviously came here for my Elemental Bracelet and want to use the participants to kill me. The reward increase is just an additional enticement to kill me. Basically everyone will be against me and I¡¯m sure Sir knows about it too, as the Main Judge." The curve on Sir Liu¡¯s lips confirmed Xuefeng¡¯s guess. "Fair enough. I will pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything," Sir Liu muttered in the end. "Good luck in the Tournament. There is a certain youngdy who wishes you win it all. Don¡¯t mess it up and she might be yours." Huh? Xuefeng went nk in confusion but Sir Liu didn¡¯t exin, only smiling to himself. Chapter 105 Little Puff "Sit down! Good! Rollover! Ah, what a good boy! Now fetch!" At the same time as the Tournament was starting, a certain vige just recovered from the mortal crisis. It was a sunny day, perfect for harvesting their crops when the Vige got attacked by a giant Spirit Bear, destroying houses and injuring people. No one could stop it until two female Cultivators appeared at the right time, saving their lives. Who would have thought the bear would suddenly turn as docile as a little cub in their presence and perform everything ady asked him to. All vigers were dumbfounded, watching thedy and bear duo from the distance. "Alright, we are done ying. Sit on the ground and don¡¯t move. I will get back to you in a bit," thedy called out to the ten-meter tall bear who nodded like a human and dropped its butt to the ground. Thud. The ground shook, causing almost all vigers to trip. They were still scared shit-less but seeing thedy had everything under control, they could finally breathe out. "Vige Elder! You don¡¯t need to worry anymore! Little Puff won¡¯t be a problem anymore. He will be a good boy from now on," thedy called out sweetly as she hopped towards the Vige People with a cheerful smile on her face. Her golden hair was like a sun, all shiny and bright. Just the thought of her calling the terrifying bear a Little Puff was enough to make everyone feel at ease. Thedy even carried a small one-tailed fox on her shoulder which added multiple points to her cuteness. "M-mdy... I don¡¯t know what to say... We can¡¯t be more grateful. You saved our lives. If there is anything we can do for you, please let me know. Be it money or treasures, just name the price," the Vige Elder replied politely, bowing deeply in gratitude. "Although our Vige is small and the crops been bad this year, it is nothingpared to the price of our lives." "Oh! We didn¡¯t help you for the money. We helped you cause you needed help," thedy assured with an angelic smile. "Don¡¯t worry about it." "Mdy... I¡¯m speechless once again. Thank you from the bottom of my heart." The Vige Elder bowed once again. "Please, tell us your names. We will put you into our books so you can be remembered for generations. The Vige will never forget this day." "Ehmm..." thedy scratched her head awkwardly as she looked around the ce as if searching for her friend. "There is really no need for that... I just wanted to help..." "Grandpa!" Just as thedy seemed ready to run away, they heard a kid call out from the side. A group of Vigers walked to them with a kid at the front, all cheerful and lively. Most of them had tattered clothes, full of rips and w marks which exposed their skin but there were no signs of any wounds, the skin as smooth as the baby. When the Vige Elder saw them, he instantly got dumbfounded, tears spilling out from his eyes. "Feng¡¯er!!!" the Vige Elder cried out, dashing towards the kid and embraced him tightly. "Feng¡¯er! Y-you are walking! H-how?! Your body was crippled!" Not only him but the whole Vige was shocked, seeing everyone healthy, especially the Grandson of the Vige Elder who was crippled for years. "Hehe! I¡¯m all good now! It was Big Sis that healed me!" the kid called out happily as he pointed behind the Elder. The Vige Elder swiftly turned around only to see the second blond beauty approach their Goddess. It was the second female Cultivator! "She helped all the injured Vigers and mom asked her to look at me! Who thought all I needed was one pill to get better! Nothing hurts me anymore!" Feng¡¯er recounted in excitement. "She said it was a poison I must have consumed in the nearby forest. Thankfully, my body was able to hold on for so long. She said I shouldn¡¯t be alive. Hehe." Thud! The Vige Elder didn¡¯t even wipe his eyes as he instantly dropped to the ground, his forehead touching the ground. "Goddesses! As a grandfather and the Leader of this Vige, thank you! On behalf of the whole Vige, please give us the honor of worshiping you!" "Sir, stand up please, we don¡ª" thedy with the fox called out to stop him but was cut off as more and more Vigers began kneeling on the ground, joining their leader. "Wait, wait, what are you all doing?" the two female Cultivators questioned awkwardly, their brows knitting. "Goddesses! Let us worship you! We will not get up till you ept!" the Vige Elder cried out with the others following suit. Even Feng¡¯er didn¡¯t hesitate to drop down, calling out, "Goddesses! Thank you!" The Spirit Bear couldn¡¯t help but cringe, covering his eyes as if it was face-palming himself. Most Spirit Beasts at the higher level had the intelligence rivaling humanoid races so it wasn¡¯t a surprise he understood everything. The twodies were hopeless, entering from one problematic rtionship to another. The two were naturally Lisa and Yiren who already left the Hidden Leaf Vige and traveled in the direction of the Spirit Land, hoping to find their husband. Just when they wanted to take a break in the passing vige, they noticed a raging bear devastating everything. They couldn¡¯t just fly past when they could easily help them. "Yiren... How about we let them do what they want and just move on?" Lisa asked as she scratched her head. "We were supposed to get a meal and rest anyway." "Ah... Okay," Yiren muttered with a sigh, already tired by being treated a Goddess. "Everyone, I¡¯m Yiren and this is my sister Lisa. Please, just call us by our names. We are not Goddesses or anything. We are just some random Cultivators passing by so just treat us as such," Yiren introduced but the Vige Elder cried out with another deep bow. "Goddess Yiren! Goddess Lisa!" Something told them they wouldn¡¯t stop no matter what, just like in the previous Vige so they didn¡¯t try anymore. "Okay, okay, call us whatever you want, just stand up already," Lisa ordered, taking the role of the manager once again. This time the Vigers epted listened immediately, "Yes Goddess!" "We are hungry and need some rest. If you can, please prepare some food and drinks for us as your payment for the help. My Pills were really expensive you know. Even if you sell the whole Vige you won¡¯t afford to pay for them all. I willpensate with a meal," Lisa proposed, causing Yiren to stab her with a shoulder but that was exactly what the Vige Elder wanted. "Of course! With pleasure!" the Vige Elder agreed with his eyes brightened and turned to his people, "Everyone! I hereby announce that today¡¯s will be the day of the Goddesses Yiren and Lisa! Every year we will celebrate in their name and we will start today! Everyone is invited for today¡¯s celebration!" "Yeah!" the Vigers cheered but one person wasn¡¯t entirely happy with it. "Ughh... I knew it," Yiren grunted but Lisa assured her with a hug, "Don¡¯t worry, we will at least save on food. Who knows how long we will travel. My butt hurts from traveling as well, so it¡¯s okay to rest." "Okay..." Yiren could only agree, unable to reject the ultimate power of cuddles. She turned around and walked back to the Spirit Bear, deciding on his fate. Yiren didn¡¯t even need to use her Ability for the second time. Just the pressureing from Mona was enough to put the Spirit Bear in ce. "Because you hurt many people of this Vige, I will assign punishment to you," Yiren said sternly, causing the bear to look at her pitifully. "No, don¡¯t look at me like that. You ruined their crops and almost killed humans because you were toozy to hunt. Instead of fighting other Beasts, you look for an easy prey that will satisfy your stomach. What about your future? What is your ambition? Don¡¯t you want to dominate this region as the strongest beast and be crowned a king? I¡¯m disappointed," Yiren scolded. The Spirit Bear stared at his feet depressed, looking like a kid that just got reprimanded. He no longer looked terrifying but instead cute and funny. "As punishment, you will stay in this Vige and protect it for ten years. You are forbidden to hurt anyone in the Vige and can only eat beasts. Every month, I require you to hunt one beast of equal level to you," Yirenmanded. Roar! The Spirit Bear didn¡¯t seem to like that, protesting immediately but Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up with gold light as she cried out, "Little Puff! Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough?!" Fear could be seen in the Spirit Bear¡¯s eyes as he dropped to the ground, posturing itself in front of her. Even in that position, he was taller than Yiren but she was able to reach out and touch his nose. "Don¡¯t worry, I promise you wille out stronger. What are ten years for you?" Yiren assured and walked back to the Vigers. All of them stood still, dumbfounded. Did they just receive a guardian beast? A small vige like theirs? Yiren didn¡¯t want to listen to another wave ofpliments so she ended it before they left the Vige Elder¡¯s mouth. "Please, let¡¯s proceed with the celebration. We are tight on time as we are in the middle of traveling." "Yes, Goddess! We will start the preparations right away!" the Vige Elder replied excitedly and began ordering people, hurrying everyone. "Grandpa! Can we watch the Water Land Tournament too? It started already!" Feng¡¯er questioned as he tugged on the Vige Elder¡¯s shirt. "Huh? Who cares about some kind of Tournament. If you really must, you can watch it at home. Right now the Celebration is the most important," the Vige Elder said sternly. "But I wanted everyone to see. There is one participant who is really cool! His name is even the same as mine, Xuefeng!" Feng¡¯er called out excitedly. "Then go watch it in your roo¡ª" the Vige Elder replied only to be cut off by Yiren. "Wait! Did you just say, Xuefeng?" Chapter 106 Good Luck Xuefeng... "Quick, quick! Set up the screen! Our Goddess wants to watch the tournament!" With Yiren¡¯s sudden request to join the young boy watching the tournament, the Vige Elder quickly went off, changing the ns of the Celebration. Instead of dancing and singing, it changed into a watch party with food. While thetter was being prepared, the stand with a big screen was set up for everyone to watch. "Don¡¯t worry Grandpa! The first battle shouldn¡¯t have started yet. We still have time. Thest time I saw it, they didn¡¯t even announce the rules, and participants wereing up on the stages," Feng¡¯er exined as he sat down next to two Goddesses. "Howe you can see what is happening in Water Land? Isn¡¯t it far away from here?" Yiren wondered. "Goddess Yiren, the distance doesn¡¯t matter. The broadcast covers the whole Heaven Realm. Their Communication Crystals are extremely powerful. All we do is set up ours and catch their signal. The rest is just disying it on the screen but all you need is some Spirit Stones and the Projecting Artefact," Feng¡¯er exined happily as his legs moved back and forth, not even touching the ground because of his short height. "Oh! You are really smart," Yiren praised as she patted him on the head. "How old are you?" "I¡¯m six!" Feng¡¯er replied proudly with a grin on his face. "Once I be older, I will take over the world and have the most beautiful wife, just like Goddess Yiren and Lisa." "Hehe, you are really sweet. You remind me of someone. That person is also named Xuefeng and he is also really sweet," Lisa pointed out. "Hehe, all Xuefeng¡¯s are cool guys! Even the one in the Tournament is bad-ass! I love how savage he is!" Feng¡¯er called out excitedly. "He was in the main arena so we should be able to see his battle!" "I hope he is as cool as you say," Yiren spoke with a smile, gazing at Lisa next to her. They both held each other¡¯s hand, wishing really hard it was the person they both loved. "Ladies and gentlemen, the Tournament is ready to set off and your favorite Commentator is back! I will join you today as we analyze the most intense and ferocious battles. Let¡¯s enjoy plenty together!" The girls were woken up by the announcement and gazed at the screen with expectations in their eyes. To their disappointment, all they saw was the camera skimming through the crazed crowd at the stands. They still didn¡¯t lose hope though. "It¡¯s starting!" Feng¡¯er called out, his eyes staring at the screen without blinking. They had the best seats, right at the front of the screen. The quality was crisp and the sound was perfectly replicated. Yiren still wondered how was that possible but when the camera moved, she regained focus, thinking only about Xuefeng she wanted to see. "I just received the confirmation that we are one minute away from theunch! Let¡¯s use that one minute well. For those who weren¡¯t listening before, let¡¯s rewind a bit and talk about the Tournament as all participants get ready," the Commentator began the build-up. "We have one thousand and twenty found participants, only one hundred and twenty-eight will reach the final round! To do that, they need to battle three times and win every, single, time! No loser brackets, only one chance of victory! Pretty straightforward, right? Just like my wife when I return homete at night. ¡¯I will kill you!¡¯ she yells. Thank Heaven I run faster when I¡¯m drunk else you would need another Commentator." "Haha!" the male crowd chuckled only turn silent when they looked to the side at their wives. "Cough, let¡¯s hope my wife isn¡¯t watching... Anyway! The first battle is about to start! As per usual, wementate all the battles from the Main Stage! I guess all of you expect to watch our favorite Li Wei, but there has been a change of ns! I¡¯m sure you can see who stands tall and confident on the Main Stage. Let me hear his name!!!" the Commentator cried out and the crowd follow with the same intensity. Xuefeng! Xuefeng! Xuefeng! Feng¡¯er shouted with simr fervor while the twodies on his side sat dumbfounded, staring at the screen while clutching onto their chests. The face of the man they yearned for so many days appeared on the screen, all handsome and healthy as he looked at his opponent. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat, banging like a hammer against the iron. Just as they did, Xuefeng on the screen frowned and looked down at his left arm with a worried expression. He clutched onto his bracelet and rubbed two round crystals as if trying to calm it down. Not many noticed these gestures but Lisa and Yiren knew the truth. Their hearts melted immediately. They didn¡¯t even need to think twice as they forced themselves to calm down. The worst thing they could do was distract Xuefeng with their emotions and cause him to lose the battle. "That¡¯s right! Our first battle will involve Liu Xuefeng! The handsome Angel of Death! Let¡¯s see if he can live up to his name! If I could, I would definitely bet my money on our Angel but unfortunately, management doesn¡¯t want to lose on this fight, so the betting wasn¡¯t opened. The odds in favor of Liu Xuefeng¡¯s win were too big to risk it and I understand it. Who would bet against the Elemental Bracelet Owner?!" the Commentator called out excitedly, shocking the girls. "How do they know...? Something must have happened..." Lisa whispered into Yiren¡¯s ear who nodded worriedly, watching closely. Her elbows were already on the desk, wanting to see everything more clearly. "Anyway, I got confirmation that everything is prepared so let¡¯s head down to the Main Stage! They can¡¯t hear us, but we will hear them clearly. Naturally, the barrier around the stages protects us from unexpected projectiles, so you don¡¯t have to worry about getting hurt," the Commentator assured when they suddenly heard a voice directly from the Main Stage. "Are you both ready?" Sir Liu questioned, gazing at two opponents while the Commentator introduced, "Against Liu Xuefeng, we have a twenty-four years old Master of a Spear. With the rank of three hundred and ten, he should be a worthy opponent to start this tourna¡ª" The Commentator suddenly paused as there seemed to be some issue on the stage. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t replying to the Main Judge, his eyes closed. "Is Liu Xuefeng calming himself before the battle or is he preparing some powerful art to showcase his power?" the Commentator questioned but Xuefeng didn¡¯t provide any information as his mouth opened. "Give me a few seconds." Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Only Yiren and Lisa could understand him, tears spoiling their eyes as emotions overwhelmed their minds. His usual heartbeat suddenly sped up, causing their rings to vibrate quicker. Even on such an important day for him, he was prioritizing them over anything else. He didn¡¯t even know they were watching him. He was basically saying: I¡¯m there for you, fight and win for me. I will always think of you and I will be waiting for you. At least, that¡¯s what the girls thought as they held their rings tight. If anyone wondered how did Xuefeng keep them so high in love, this would be one of their answers. "I¡¯m ready," Xuefeng announced a momentter, his face remaining as tranquil as still water. "Good luck Xuefeng..." Yiren whispered, wiping her tears secretly and continued to watch patiently. She didn¡¯t want to miss anything. "Perfect! Look at the change on his face. Our Xuefeng is like apletely different man, all calm and collected. I knew he was a serious man once the battle starts," the Commentator called out excitedly. "Let the games begin!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡¯Stay strong...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he finally released the bracelet, gripping onto his sword instead as he gazed at his enemy with merciless eyes. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose. He had to win, get stronger, and save his wives. He couldn¡¯t mess up. Xuefeng has never been more serious in battle than that day. ¡¯I forgot to tell you but eight out of nine top seeds are Fate Holders as well. Thankfully, you won¡¯t need to face them till the final but we shouldter observe their battles to see what abilities they have. We currently know nothing about any of them,¡¯ Ling informed before the battle but Xuefeng remained calm. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we are not going to lose. I can¡¯t lose,¡¯ Xuefeng replied confidently. ¡¯Let¡¯s end all battles fast. Leave no mercy. If they want to kill me, I will kill them back.¡¯ ¡¯Mhmm... Let¡¯s do it.¡¯ "Alright. The rules are simple. If you can¡¯t fight anymore, you lose. Every trick are avable. Once I see one of you is unable to fight, I will end the match immediately. Naturally, if your opponent kills you in one hit, I can¡¯t really help it. Deaths are allowed in the Arena, so you don¡¯t need to worry. Use all your strength to kill and leave the rest to me," Sir Liu exined. "Are we clear?" Both Xuefeng and his opponent nodded. It was quite obvious that the proimed Master of the Spear was anxious, gripping the spear in his hands. No one med him. It was respectable he even stood up to fight after knowing about Xuefeng¡¯s Elemental Bracelet. "Do you want to tell each other anything before the battle starts?" Sir Liu called out, giving them the chance and the two finally gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, staring for much longer. "Yes," Xuefeng nodded and warned Master of Spear, "I¡¯m giving you a chance to surrender. You can¡¯t win. If you proceed with the battle, I will kill you. I won¡¯t hesitate and Sir won¡¯t be able to save you either. Drop now if you want to live." The Master of Spear frowned at that, only to sneer at his warning. "Tsk, you wish. I already epted I can die in the tournament. Do you think you can scare me? Just because you have a powerful Artefact, it doesn¡¯t mean you are skilled enough to win. You only have the power of one element. I have eight more to beat you. I don¡¯t need your warning." "Fine by me. Your fate is sealed then. Good luck." Chapter 107 Speeeeed! "Alright, get ready. When you hear the gong, the battle will start." At Sir Liu¡¯s call, both Xuefeng and the Master of Spear gripped their weapons, ready to jump on the other andunch their offense. The crowd was more than ready after all the hype and excitement. "Everyone! Put your food and drinks down! You don¡¯t want to miss anything! Let¡¯s hope the match willst longer than a minute to provide us with enough exciting moments!" the Commentator called out at the face-off. "Master of Spear is already preparing his first attack, his spear and body brightening with Qi, even before the match started, but what about Liu Xuefeng? Why is he standing and doing nothing?" Xuefeng just stood still while observing his scaled sword and running his forefinger on the edge as if checking if his sword was perfectly sharpened. He was cheerful and smiling, but after his opponent appeared on stage, his lips didn¡¯t curve once. He was like a cold killer, ready to avenge the death of his parents. Gong! The sound of the match starting awakened the cheers as well as the Commentator¡¯s fervor, "And here we gooooo¡ª huh?" Too bad, just as they cried out, watching the Master of the Spearunching forward to attack first, they choked on their words, unable toprehend what just happened. Even the Main Judge widened his eyes, not expecting the battle to end before it even started. Xuefeng... he just teleported behind his opponent without doing anything? But why was the Master of the Spear not responding? His body was frozen in time with his expression slowly changing from the fearless one to nk. Crack! The protective barrier on his body exploded at once and his eyes didn¡¯t even have the chance to roll as he fell to the ground with a dull thud. "Heavens! Change the scene!" the Commentator finally reacted from the speechlessness as Master of the Spear¡¯s body split in two right as it hit the group. All intestines, brain parts, and blood burst out from the body. It was too gore even for the Tournament where deaths weremon. The scene instantly on four big screens disying the match instantly changed, showing Xuefeng¡¯s face instead. It was cold as ice, showing no emotions orpassion for the fallen opponent. Just as the screen showed Xuefeng, his lips spread apart as his voice reached the crowd. "Don¡¯t me me. I warned him. I show no mercy. Fight me and the only result will be your death. Anyone whoes next will die as well. Think carefully before you challenge me." With that said, he moved back towards the dead body while keeping his sword and extended his hand from the distance. The spear vibrated and left its owner¡¯s hand, flying straight into Xuefeng¡¯s palm. Simr to what happened to the Spear, the Storage Ring also slipped out of the dead man¡¯s finger. The crowds on the stands immediately began gossiping but no oneined. It wasmon practice that the winner takes all treasures after killing his opponent. Nheless, it still left a bad taste in one¡¯s mouth. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Xuefeng didn¡¯t pocket them and instead gazed at Sir Liu and passed it to him. "Sir, please pass his belongings to his family. That¡¯s the least I can do," Xuefeng requested. "Although he was weaker today, he was brave enough to fight. I respect that." "Sure... but I think his n is rich enough to survive without those treasures. I know them well. You really don¡¯t want the loot?" Sir Liu questioned just to make sure but Xuefeng was already in the middle of withdrawing, walking out of the stage. "No need. I will take the winner¡¯s reward instead." "Oof... I rarely curse but holy fuck, Liu Xuefeng, what happened there?!" the Commentator cursed right after Xuefeng disappeared from the stage. "We need to see the rey of this match! It was too quick! I didn¡¯t even focus properly and it was already over!" That was exactly what everyone wanted to see as well. Momentarily, everyone stood up, gazing at therge screens to see the battle once again. "The match was naturally recorded so we will disy and slow it down so we can see exactly what happened! Hold on everyone! We will get to the bottom of it!" The Commentator assured. "We are also sending our interviewer to talk with Liu Xuefeng in our Post-match segment!" Just as he finished, the screen turned back in time, showing Xuefeng and the Master of the Spear standing against each other. They moved like turtles and even the sound of the gong was slowed. "Let¡¯s see how fast was the killing strike. Liu Xuefeng is still standing without moving. The gong set off. We should be seeing some movement soon!" the Commentator narrated as the y was on-going. Not only he and the crowd was closely looking but also Liu Xinyu and other experts, watching the smaller screens in the tform room. She was especially interested in Xuefeng after his first battle. How could she not want to know more about a person who kills faster than she can think? "Come on, this rey is too slow. There is no way the boy is so fast. He barely left his mother¡¯s womb," the Dragon Race member called out sarcastically. "I¡¯m sure he either teleported or used some tricks like a Fate Spirit¡¯s Ability." "I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. He is one of us and we are known to be quick, but I agree, not that fast," the Elfdy muttered after him. "Still, it is still the Cultivator¡¯s power. It cannot be ignored. A good Fate Spirit is even more powerful than any Treasure." Many experts couldn¡¯t help but nod to that. Most of them naturally had a Fate Spirit of their own but they couldn¡¯t make it follow inside the Avatar. With its absence, they lost most of their firepower so they knew how important the Fate Spirit was. "Watch," Liu Xinyu reminded as the action on the screen began. Xuefeng slowly stepped forward but the moment his foot touched the ground, his body disappeared instantly. As if the frame got cut, he was already behind the enemy with his sword extended. "How?!" Both the Dragon Race member and the Commentator called out at the same time with thetter following, "Too fast! Our rey couldn¡¯t even record the attack! Is there anyone in this Tournament who can even take such a strike? No wonder Liu Xuefeng was so confident about winning this Tournament. What a monster!" Monster, that word passed through the minds of many. The Dragon Race member was frowning together with the rest. It was practically impossible to figure anything from the short video. Only three people were smiling and it was Liu Xinyu with the two Elfdies. "That was so hot. I like him more and more," the Elfdymented honestly. "I agree. He is interesting," Liu Xinyu added, causing the male experts to roll their eyes without ament. "What are the limits to his art? Are there any side-effects after using it? How many times can he use it? Even if he can win the next two matches, what about the finals? Can he defend against a group of Cultivators targeting him first? I¡¯m sure that will happen," the Commentator asked multiple questions, exactly what everyone was thinking. "We have our interviewer rush to meet Liu Xuefeng right now to get some more information from him. Maybe we can get an answer to any of those questions." The screen switched to another scene and they saw Xuefeng¡¯s back as he walked inside the participant waiting room. It was a funny sight as all participants were giving way to him, staring from all directions withplicated expressions. They naturally saw what everyone did. What if they were meant to fight himter? Such thought was enough to make everyone anxious. "Sir Liu! Can we have a moment?" the Interviewerdy called out after him but to her surprise, he didn¡¯t stop walking, his gaze locked on twodies, just ten meters away from them. He ignored the interviewer and instead walked up to another participant, embracing and kissing her in front of everyone. "I love you and always will. This win was for you, my wives," Xuefeng¡¯s voice got amplified and heard by everyone, despite him whispering but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it either. "I love you too... Forever and ever," his wife replied sweetly, giving him repeated kisses live. "A..." the interviewer almost melted, together with almost alldies in the Arena while all the guys thought of puking from too much sweetness. Seeing such a scene, the Dragon Race member came up with an idea, suggesting, "How about we use thisdy instead? If he loves his wife so much, maybe we can use her to lure him out of the Capital. It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone aside from the top ten can face him in this tournament. We should act on our own to increase our chances." "I doubt you can," Liu Xinyu replied immediately, not giving them a chance to agree on anything. "Why? Does Miss Liu have any information about her?" the Elfdies asked curiously. Liu Xinyu shrugged. "Not about her but about thedy next to her, the one in the cloak," Liu Xinyu revealed and before she continued, Xuefeng already reached out to Ming, taking off her hoody to kiss her as well. "Well, you can see for yourself now." The experts instantly noticed the faint golden hue on Ming¡¯s skin. "A Fate Spirit!" Chapter 108 Interview "Yes. His Fate Spirit is protecting his wife at all times. She is not just any Fate Spirit but a powerful one. Your only chance to kill him is catching him off guard during the tournament while she is away. You must hope the two spawn away from each other and he leaves his Fate Spirit with his wife. You can only kill him while she doesn¡¯t protect him." Liu Xinyu¡¯s exnation opened the Experts¡¯ eyes. "How powerful?" the Dragon Race member questioned. "Hehe, you tell me. I¡¯m pretty sure she is the one who provides him with all the Forbidden Arts. I¡¯m sure she belongs to the Royalty of the Fate Kingdom. Trying to take him down will cost you a lot, if not your lives," Liu Xinyu replied with a giggle. "That¡¯s why I find it funny you try so hard when I know you will all fail in the end. You can¡¯t kill him using your Avatars if she decides to go all out." "Damn... Miss Liu, you knew it from the very beginning and didn¡¯t tell anyone," Dragon Race member cursed as his face reddened from anger. "Are you ying with us?" "Excuse me? Am I required to tell you everything?" Liu Xinyu asked back amused. "I was siding with him from the beginning if you already forgot. I don¡¯t really care about the Elemental Bracelet hunt. If I desired, I could ask the House of Dragon to protect him and none of you would even have the chance to approach him. You are lucky all I want right now is some entertainment." "Then why tell us right now?" Everyone became suspicious of Liu Xinyu but her reply was simple. "It would be too easy for him if I didn¡¯t give you a helping hand. At least now he will have some challenges. That aside, he already revealed his Fate Spirit by letting her roam freely, so it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t figure that out on your own.¡¯ "Ugh... I regreting here. We could wait for him to leave the Heaven Realm and then kill him. There are only a few Elemental Stones in the Heaven Realm anyway. The rest is already owned by other monsters or hidden in a few dangerous spots. He would eventually need to face them and then we would simply gang up on the one who survives. I prefer a bloody warpared to this drama." "Hey, hey, not everything is lost yet. Trying won¡¯t hurt you. Maybe you get lucky and kill him. Who knows. Just use the method I told you and you got a chance," Liu Xinyu suggested as she presented the reality. "You already paid so much as well try, no? Anyway, the interview starts." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Liu Xuefeng, congrats on the easy victory! How are you feeling?" Thedy interviewer questioned as Xuefeng finally looked at her but he didn¡¯t let go of his wives, letting them cuddle into his chest instead. Even though the interviewer seemed awkward to disturb them, he wouldn¡¯t lose his cuddle time for something so irrelevant as an interview. "I¡¯m good. Please be quick. We need to prepare for the next battles," Xuefeng reminded, not wanting to answer useless questions. "Yes, yes! Do you n on using the Elemental Bracelet¡¯s power to fight your opponents?" the interviewer asked hurriedly. "Everyone is curious about its uses." "I don¡¯t need Elemental Bracelet to kill. I have enough skill to fight with my own strength. If I used my Treasures, my opponent wouldn¡¯t even have a body left to bury and their soul would perish," Xuefeng replied casually. "As long as they didn¡¯t deserve it, I tend to avoid that." The interviewer¡¯s eyes widened but she didn¡¯t question his words. With just his calmness alone, all his words seemed honest and serious. "You are so kind as to show respect to your opponents," the interviewer nodded in approval. "What about the next two matches? Do you n to end them as fast as the first match?" "Only if there will be any matches at all. I doubt anyone is so insane to give up on their life and fight with me. I won¡¯t hesitate and kill them. There isn¡¯t anyone below top ten who can face me and knowing I¡¯m the Seeded Participant, I can¡¯t fight them in the Elimination Round. The result for all other matches is obvious," Xuefeng spoke honestly, before gazing at the hundreds of participants gathered in the waiting room. Almost all of them avoided looking at him, creating a hrious scene yet no one wasughing. It was boring when one party was so strong, the result was already decided before the match even started. Who would want to watch a match like that? Some were still excited for domination but the even match-ups were something everyone anticipated the most. "Ah... It would be a pity if we can¡¯t see you at the stage once again," the interviewermented. "Can you tell us something more about your secret Art that led to your victory?" "If I told you, it wouldn¡¯t be a secret Art anymore, right?" Xuefeng replied with a shrug while Ming voiced out her concerns. ¡¯You did well with your intimidation. I think you did too well though. It is good for the finals as others will at least hesitate before they attack you, but it would be best if someone else decided to fight you. There are many Fate Holders in the tournament. We should at least kill some to regain your Fate Qi. We are using too much of it. You will soon empty the whole tank if we don¡¯t start replenishing it. The Time Maniption consumes too much.¡¯ ¡¯True...¡¯ Xuefeng admitted, realizing he might have been too much. "That¡¯s right... Who in the right mind would expose their secrets in front¡ª" the interviewer continued but she was cut midway by Xuefeng. "But I can tell you how to counter it." Huh? The interviewer got caught off guard. "Look, my ability is not that overpowered. As long as your defense is higher than my offense, you should be alright as I won¡¯t break through it. Although it¡¯s powerful, it also costs a lot to execute and I¡¯m not sure if I will waste more resources. I can use other arts and my sword skills to win my next battles," Xuefeng exined casually, causing the whole audience to burst into gossips. Did he just reveal his weakness...? "Is there anything else? My wife will fight soon and I want to apany her," Xuefeng questioned, pulling the interviewer from the speechlessness. "Ah! Yes, yes!" the interviewer awakened, wanting to ask something else when another Staff Member approached her and whispered something into her ear. "Oh!" the interviewer eximed and gazed at Tianshi instead. "Are you perhaps Xiao Tianshi?" "Yes," Tianshi nodded. "I just received information that you will battle next in the Main arena. What are your thoughts on that?" the interviewer asked politely. "Every arena for me is the same. I just want to win quickly and apany my husband," Tianshi replied politely. "I don¡¯t care who I fight. Anyone bellow top one hundred is not a threat to me." "Perfect! In any case, good luck in your next matches. Thank you for the talk," the interviewer bowed in gratitude, finally leaving them alone. Seeing them leave, Xuefeng wondered, ¡¯That should be fine, right? I think they should have regained some hope.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah. Let¡¯s just hope we get to fight the Fate Holders,¡¯ Ming agreed, before suggesting, ¡¯Unless... We kill them anyway?¡¯ Xuefeng raised his brows while ncing at the other participants and finally smiled, realizing what she meant. ¡¯Hehe, you sneaky... We can start once Tianshi finishes her battle. I want to make sure she will be safe,¡¯ Xuefeng suggested. ¡¯I will be. Don¡¯t worry. Number seven hundred and eight. I will be fighting her. I know her first strike. Easy to defend and counter. I will be fine babe,¡¯ Tianshi assured, hugging him for thest time, only to hear her name get called out. "Xiao Tianshi, please proceed to the Main Stage." ¡¯I hope so...¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Vige Elder, how far from here is the Water Land Capital?" When the excitement from the battle died down with all focusing on the snacks being ced on the table, Yiren suddenly questioned out loud. "Oh! Quite far, the Water Land is on the other side of the Heaven Realm after all, but the time traveled depends on how fast is your Flying Beast. If Goddess were to travel with your Spirit Eagle, you should get there within a few weeks. If Goddess had a Celestial Beast Mount, for example, I think you could limit it even to a single week. " the Vige Elder exined. "That¡¯s too long... Are there any faster ways of traveling?" "If that is too long, Goddess can always use Teleportation Stations. They are expensive but I¡¯m sure Goddess can afford them," the Vige Elder suggested. "But even with them, it should still take you around two days. It¡¯s rmended not to Teleport more than three times a day. I once used the Teleportation Station to sell our goods in the Capital but I was too dizzy to even walk afterward." "So one can teleport multiple times if they are strong enough?" Lisa questioned in Yiren¡¯s stead, already figuring Yiren¡¯s thoughts. "Technically yes... But it will be ying with one¡¯s life," the Vige Elder replied cautiously only to ask worriedly, "Goddess Yiren, Goddess Lisa, you don¡¯t n to¡ª" "Where is the closest Teleportation Station?" Chapter 109 Arise My Minions! ¡¯Wait!¡¯ Just as Tianshi was on her way out, Xuefeng caught her hand, stopping her. ¡¯Yes, my love?¡¯ ¡¯Take Ming with you,¡¯ Xuefeng proposed, confusing both his wives. ¡¯Why? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡¯ Tianshi asked as she rubbed his inner palm. ¡¯I know I can win.¡¯ ¡¯I trust you, but I want my mind to be at peace. Let Ming follow you and cover just in case. Treat it as my selfish request. She doesn¡¯t need to fight but she can at least watch over you,¡¯ Xuefeng pleaded. ¡¯But I can¡¯t enter inside her. I¡¯m not her Fate Spirit,¡¯ Ming pointed out. ¡¯That doesn¡¯t matter. Just follow her and pretend you are. If they have any doubts, just tell them you will stand on the side and let Tianshi battle. So many Participants have Fate Spirits, they can¡¯t forbid you to have your own,¡¯ Xuefeng suggested. ¡¯Alright, I will do it for my baby,¡¯ Tianshi finally agreed and kissed him deeply, confessing out loud, ???Love you~" Knowing she is making the audience wait, Tianshi let go of his hand and flew out of the waiting lobby, waving at him from the distance. ¡¯I love you more.¡¯ His own confession made her smile as her wings swung faster, shooting her above the stages. Ming followed right after, keeping a short distance no matter how fast she flew. "There she is! Those signature wings! You know in an instant they were a pair made in heaven!" Just as she was seen, the crowd cheered loudly as the Commentator announced her entry. Even her face was seen on the disy, showing her beautiful smile to everyone. Tianshi couldn¡¯t help but waved at the crowd, showing her gentle nature which rewarded her even more cheers. "Although some of you might want to watch the battle of the top ten Seeds, we prepared something special for you! Xiao Tianshi, the wife of the fastest match record holder, Liu Xuefeng! She will join us for our second match on the Main Stage! Let¡¯s hope for some equal match-up that will bring us lots of exciting moments!" Only when Tianshi was nearing the Main Stage did the Commentator notice the seconddy, Ming, going directing inside the stage with her. "Huh? Isn¡¯t that one of Xuefeng¡¯s wives? Why is she followed Tianshi inside? Am I smelling some drama?" the Commentator questioned intrigued. "Let¡¯s connect with the Main Stage to have a closer look!" "Miss Xiao?" When Tianshi stepped on the Main Stage, the cheers of the crowds were silenced. Instead, she heard the Main Judge. "What is this? You want me to fight two at the same time or what?" the confused female opponent called out in protest as well. No one knew Ming¡¯s origin aside from Xuefeng and Tianshi so she wasn¡¯t worried, acting casually as theynded and walked up to the judge. "Yes?" Tianshi replied to Sir Liu as if she did nothing wrong. "Is there a problem?" Sir Liu nced at Ming on her right. "Can I know who is thedy next to you? Only participants are allowed on the stage." "Oh, I know. We are together," Tianshi replied as she pointed at Ming, "She is my Fate Spirit. Am I forbidden to have one?" "From my understanding, we are free to use every Treasure, Bloodline, Spirit Artefact we own. Having a Fate Spirit is simr, providing you additional firepower," Tianshi added and gazed at her opponent, "She also has a Fate Spirit inside of her. Will you forbid her from using it or just pretend you don¡¯t see anything?" Sir Liu frowned, probably not calcting such a situation. "No, we wouldn¡¯t stop anyone from using her Fate Spirit abilities. Every trick in this Tournament is eptable," Sir Liu rified. "Exactly. Let¡¯s not kid ourselves. Everyone knows about Fate Spirits. They are within us and more than half of the Participant has one. Just cause my Fate Spirit is powerful and can take a Physical Form, doesn??t mean I can¡¯t let her assist me. This way all Fate Spirit should be banned from the Tournament," Tianshi argued. "Isn¡¯t she one of my strength?" "That is indeed true," Sir Liu nodded in approval and smiled bitterly, "But I can¡¯t be sure if she is your Fate Spirit or if she belongs to someone else for example. Would you mind showing proof that she is yours? If she appeared after the battle started, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems of course." Ming who was silent the whole time finally spoke up. "Hey, do you know how much effort and Fate Qi cost me to create a Physical Body? How about you turn yourself into Qi and then return back to your Physical Body, huh?" Before he could even reply, Ming clicked with her tongue and walked to the side, right next to Sir Liu. "Tsk, whatever, it¡¯s not like I wanted to help win such an easy fight away. Tianshi, I will just stand on the side. Will join you once you kill her. I will not interfere in the battle so a certain someone doesn¡¯t have problems," Ming said sarcastically before ncing at Sir Liu. "Is that fine, certain someone or do you require me to leave the Arena? If I help, you can just disqualify us if that can make you happier." Sir Liu grinned amused and shrugged, "Alright, that¡¯s fine by me. Stay close to me then." He flew above the girls to watch the battle from up close and Ming followed suit. If there was a point she had to interfere in the battle, the match would be over anyway. "Are you ready? Do you want to say something to your opponent?" Sir Liu repeated the standard procedure. "I¡¯m ready," Tianshi nodded, having nothing to say to a dead person but her opponent didn¡¯t seem that quiet. "You should have kept your Spirit. Let¡¯s see if she is fast enough to save you in time," thedy called out like a madwoman,bing her boyish ck hair with her fingers. "When you hear the gong, the battle will start." The girls stared at each other for a few seconds as both prepared their weapons. Tianshi was graceful and elegant with her thin sword shining in the light of the sun while her opponent carried a double-edged axe, as if she only used brute force in battles. Gong! That theory turned out to be true. Double-edged axe brightened at the same time as the boyishdy lunged forward, teleporting right in front of Tianshi to catch her by surprise. Ether Qi! Instant Teleportation! Too bad, Tianshi was already gone, already knowing the attack wasing. Swoosh! The Axe cut through empty air, making the boyishdy stagger forward. nk! Metallic sh resounded on the Main Stage as Tianshi struck from behind. Using the momentum, the boyishdy managed to pull off a quick block, trapping Tianshi¡¯s sword between two edges. "Do you think you are the only one with Ether Element?" Tianshi asked, blinking behind to strike once again. This time it was the boyishdy who disappeared from the spot, dodging without hesitation. "You are quick and can predict my attacks well. Not bad. I wonder how long till you make a mistake!" the boyishdy called out, already unleashing another attack. nk! Tianshi¡¯s sword was already waiting to receive her strike. "Try me. Let¡¯s see who has more Qi to waste," Tianshi replied with an inviting grin. Tsk! The boyishdy snickered and epted the challenge. nk! nk! nk! nk! nk! Sparks flew left and right as metal des shed but no matter where the axe struck, Tianshi was always there to respond, as if she knew about every move ahead of time. "Bullshit!" the boyishdy cursed as her de suddenly turned red, and exploded on the next impact. BOOM! Crimson mes covered Tianshi¡¯s body as the explosion sting her tens of meters away to the other side of the stage. "Fuck yeah! Finally a hit!" the boyishdy celebrated, lunging forward to finish Tianshi but then stopped abruptly. Tianshi lifted herself up as if nothing happened with a smile on her face. Getting up, she brushed off her body, throwing the mes off her with her bare hands without even burning herself. Even her clothes weren¡¯t dirtied, all snow white and pretty. "Oh no, you hit me. I¡¯m so scared. My legs are literally shaking," Tianshimented sarcastically as she picked up her sword and began walking back. The boyishdy frowned, gripping her axe more tightly. Tianshi¡¯s legs were not even shivering, walking steadily. "You know, my idea for this battle was to burn your Qi till there is nothing left and then kill you but that would take too long. You are like a monkey that will simply escape forever. I can¡¯t let that happen," Tianshi spoke as she stopped and crouched, taking a bit of the sandy dust from the stage. "Stop bullshitting, it wasn¡¯t even half of my power! So what if you defended it! Your attack is as weak as a chicken, you can¡¯t beat me!" The boyishdy called out but she didn¡¯t rush this time, observing Tianshi first. "Oh, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m weak when ites to attacking but thankfully, I filled that void just recently," Tianshi replied with excitement in her voice and nced down at the sand on her palm. She tilted it, letting the sand spill on the ground as she called out happily. "Arise my minions!" Chapter 110 Summoning Arts Real-life update: My girlfriend is safe! I¡¯m sorry everyone for being away but I just couldn¡¯t think of writing thest couple days. My girlfriend was missing after the Typhoon and massive flood at her country and I was panicking. I¡¯m still in Shanghai and tomorrow the Literary Convention will start. I will be busy, so don¡¯t worry when there are no updates. I willpensate you somehow when I have another quarantine once I return to Pnd. Cheers and enjoy the chapter! ¡ª¡ª¡ª Rumble! At Tianshi¡¯s cry, the whole stage trembled, forcing the boyishdy to fly away from the ground. Tianshi wasn¡¯t affected at all as a small tform lifted just for her. She grinned, satisfied at the confusion she created. A secondter, rocks sted from the ground as multiple stone hands pierced through. One hand, another, then the head, and soon the whole torso was out, showing five ugly Earth Golems leaving from the depths of the earth. They mmed their massive palms against the ground and jumped out in one move, surrounding Tianshi like five bulky bodyguards. Summoning Arts! If she couldn¡¯t attack herself, why not make others attack for her while she focuses entirely on defense and support! Simple! "Damn..." the boyishdy cursed, getting ready for another offense before it was toote when she froze once again. Bzzz! Spirit Qi buzzed around the Golems as a protective shield surrounded their bodies, protecting them from any additional harm. Tianshi wasn¡¯t different, also having multiple shields coated around herself. "I think there was someone boasting about their attack power?" Tianshi called out sarcastically, cracking her knuckles as she flipped her sword in the air. "Let¡¯s find out whose attack is better now." Click! Smirking excitedly, Tianshi snapped with her fingers and the Golems¡¯ eyes lit with green light, booting up to execute their Queens¡¯ order. "Kill her!" All five Golems moved instantly the moment her voice reached them. All five of them extended their arms, aiming at her which caused the boyishdy to turn pale. "Fuck," She cursed andunched herself forward. A small ming bird appeared above her head andnded on her axe, the same moment she swung it while teleporting right next to Tianshi. She was going all out! Too bad, Tianshi wasn¡¯t even defending, showing exactly what she thought of her opponent. She stood still with her arms crossed as she watched the axe go straight at her head. She was that confident! Bang! The sound of explosion filled the stage as mes covered both of them, sending one of them flying. "Impossible!" the boyishdy cried out, halting herself in the sky. She was the one ejected this time with Tianshi not even moving from her spot. Her face was all red, burned from her own attack. Too bad, it wasn¡¯t a friendly training but life and deathmatch! She wasn¡¯t given any break before Tianshi¡¯s summons attacked. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The Five Golems lost their palms as they suddenly shot them up in the sky. What was surprising, they didn¡¯t even aim directly at the boyishdy, all missing the target by arge margin. She didn¡¯t even try to dodge it but that was a deadly mistake. Boom! All five palms exploded at the same time, sending mud bullets in all directions. Even if the boyishdy wanted to avoid them, it was impossible. She shed in front of her with Air Qi, sting the bullets ahead only to be hit from the back. The mud stuck to her clothes with no time to even remove it. "Hehe, enjoy!" Tianshi called out happily as a soft cloud appeared behind her and sheid downfortably, behaving as if she was at home. "How about youe to chill with me?" Boom! Boom! Boom! Multiple hands shot one after another, being recreated, and immediately shot forward. No matter where the boyishdy teleported, she was still hit by the multiple pieces of mud. Only Tianshi was safe from the bombardment. Using a moving barrier, she blocked all the mud while keeping her vision clear. Bzzz! The boyishdy¡¯s robe was all dirty with the mud weighting her down when a simple barrier appeared around her. She tried copying Tianshi but too bad, it didn¡¯t stop the problem. The mud began sticking to her structure, turning her into a thick mud statue. With her vision blocked, how hard was it to smack her down to the ground? Bang! Like a huge fly, she was sent flying back to earth with her barrier popping like a bubble. They instantly pinned her down, locking her in a mud jail that hardened around her body. Even if Tianshi¡¯s Golems weren¡¯t super powerful, they could simply tire anyone out with their endless endurance. The whole fight Tianshi didn¡¯t even do anything, simply enjoying the battle from the side. The only thing shecked was some food and drinks toplete the scene. "That¡¯s it? I thought you willst longer with how loud you were earlier," Tianshimented sarcastically as she stood up, slowly walking up to her opponent while ying with her sword. "It turns out my attack was still better than yours." His trash-talking was getting so much better after being influenced by Xuefeng, the master of this craft. "Mhmm! Mhmm!" the boyishdy looked at Sir Liu with panicked eyes, her mouth already locked by the mud. She seemed to be pleading for help but the only oue for her was death. Tianshi couldn¡¯t let her get away, especially with themcking Fate Qi. "So you are still fighting back, that¡¯s great! I like your determination," Tianshi bent the reality as she ced her sword on the boyishdy¡¯s shoulder, wanting to make it quick when her hand froze. "Stop. She can¡¯t fight back," Sir Liu¡¯s voice reached Tianshi from the side as she felt her wrist being held by a steel-like hand. "ording to the rules, when one of the participants is unable to fight, the match ends." Her sword dropped from her hand and only then did Sir Liu release her. ¡¯Damn, he was fast. I couldn¡¯t stop him in time,¡¯ Ming cursed, appearing right next to Tianshi who massaged her wrist while ring at Sir Liu. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this. Just buy me more time. I can feel that something is off with her.¡¯ As she spoke, she tapped Tianshi¡¯s shoulder and disappeared from the spot. Tianshi couldn¡¯t feel her inside her body or anywhere near, so she just focused on diversion. "Can¡¯t she still fight? I don¡¯t see any injuries on her body," Tianshi questioned with her brows knitted. "If I didn¡¯t stop the match, she would be already dead. I know you want to kill her for her Fate Qi but experts are valuable for the Water Capital. If I can save someone from death in this Tournament, I will do it," Sir Liu exined and kicked the muddy shell that locked the boyishdy in the ce. Instead of cracking, the shell suddenly melted and turned into liquid, dripping off thedypletely before sinking into Earth. Her body dropped limply to the ground only for her to push with her legs, getting as much distance from Tianshi as possible. "Fuck! I wanted to surrender but she covered my lips! She wanted to execute me!" the boyishdy cried out, attempting to discredit her but Tianshi only smiled. "Oh, of course. How else can I kill you quicker? You should be thanking me. I tried to give you a quick death and you areining. So ungrateful. I could just tell my Earth Golems to crush your body into a paste. Nothing would be left for your family to collect." "Fight me normally then and show your skills if you are so strong! Don¡¯t hide behind your summons and a set of barriers. Such a pussy!" the boyishdy called out annoyed. Tianshi couldn¡¯t help but get amused. "Thank you for thepliment. It just happens that I have one. Not sure about you though. Do you? Maybe you have a little friend down there instead?" The boyishdy turned red, ring at Tianshi but before she could explode, Sir Liu stepped in. "Enough. The battle ended. If you want to continue, do it elsewhere. The victory for this match goes to Xiao Tianshi. You will move on to the second round of matches. They will begin shortly after the first round ispleted. You can step down to the Waiting Lobby while awaiting your next match." "Ugh!" the boyishdy grunted and flew away, heading towards the lobby as well. "Thank you, Judge. I will take my leave as well," Tianshi bowed slightly, not really mad about his decision, and followed suit. She already knew he will stop her but acted out her y anyway. The only thing she didn¡¯t know yet was what would happen with her opponent. Only when she spotted Xuefeng in the Waiting Lobby look at the boyishdy as if he want to murder her, did a possible future scene appear in her mind. It was really vivid as if there were no other future paths for them. Xuefeng was only fixated on one n in his mind. ¡¯For the word she called you on the stage, she won¡¯t leave this Arena alive.¡¯ Chapter 111 Where Is She? ¡¯I couldn¡¯t kill her on stage. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Being faster than the boyishdy, Tianshi reached the lobby first, hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s chest without even releasing her wings. He naturally epted her into his arms and wrapped his arms around her head, rubbing it affectionately. ¡¯You did well, my love. You surprised me. I didn¡¯t expect you would master such a powerful art in so little time. I¡¯m proud of you.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m happy. Now I can fight alongside you and protect you,¡¯ Tianshi said as she tightened her hug. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, this wife will not let anyone hurt you.¡¯ ¡¯You are cute,¡¯ Xuefeng replied simply as he kissed her head before lifting her chin up. ¡¯But this is my job. I¡¯m your white knight and you are my Queen. That will never change.¡¯ He leaned down and tapped on her lips with his own. ¡¯I will give you a better reward once you win all three matches. For now, I might be a bit busy,¡¯ Xuefeng said as he looked to the side, his gaze turning frosty. The boyishdy happened tond in the Waiting Lobby and their nces met. His killing gaze caused her to immediately turned away and walk to the exit without even stopping to chat with anyone. Her annoyance at her loss was obvious. ¡¯She needs to die...¡¯ Ming¡¯s voice returned to his mind before she appeared next to them. ¡¯If you don¡¯t do it, I will.¡¯ She seemed more than angry as if she just wanted to destroy the whole ce. ¡¯What happened?¡¯ ¡¯She killed her Fate Spirit,¡¯ Ming replied straightforwardly, causing Xuefeng and Tianshi to frown. ¡¯I can¡¯t feel the Fate Spirit presence in her body. Unless she has some powerful Artefact that masks everything, there is only one exnation. What¡¯s more, it has been dead for a while. That¡¯s why you can only feel the Fate Qi but no Fate Spirit presence.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s them again... It seems it¡¯s more popr than we thought,¡¯ Tianshimented. Ming gripped on Xuefeng¡¯s sleeve. ¡¯I want to kill them all...¡¯ Ming expressed. ¡¯I want to burn their soul and make them suffer... No one can save them...¡¯ Xuefeng knew very well how much it meant to Ming. After all, she was the mother of all Fate Spirits. She gave birth to them. She created them. Everyone would feel the same after learning their children were being murdered. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me,¡¯ Xuefeng assured as he gazed at the back of the leaving boyishdy. ¡¯You stay with Tianshi. I will find out the truth.¡¯ The Organization that found a way to kill Fate Spirits inside the Fate Holders without harming them was definitely one of their top enemies. Just thinking of losing either Ling or Ming made his blood boil. Xuefeng turned invisible, wanting to follow his target when he heard Ming¡¯s plea. ¡¯Do me a favor and don¡¯t leave anything. The moment she killed her Fate Spirit, there is no ce for her in this world. Heaven¡¯s won¡¯t wee her in the Middle Heaven.¡¯ ¡¯That was my n from the very beginning,¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, leaving the Waiting Lobby. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Bleeeh!" Blood sshed all over the floor as the boyishdy smashed into the wall. Her limbs were bending in unnatural positions as her throat touched a dark blue edge of the de with red droplets dripping down. "Talk," Xuefeng ordered coldly. "Who was it and where can I find them." They were in the middle of the hallway but the whole room was filled with mist, blocking the sight of his killing. Tfu! The boyishdy spat out blood, trying to hit him with it but Xuefeng dodged it easily. "Why would I tell you? I¡¯m going to die anyway," the boyishdy replied with a grin, her teeth all red from blood. "If you kiss my ass, maybe I will tell you." "I wanted to give you a less painful death but it seems you want to die in tortures," Xuefeng said with a shrug and grabbed on her wrist with her body fully under his control. "If you try to stall for time, no one is going toe. They won¡¯t hear your screams either." ¡¯Do it,¡¯ Xuefeng ordered and thedy¡¯s facial expression changed immediately. "Aaaaaarrrghh!!" She screamed on top of her lungs till he blocked her mouth, suppressing it to simple muffles. Her muscles tensed and her eyes widened as she stared with fear at her arm. Only she knew how much pain she was in. Her arm slowly lost its color, turning white as a lotus flower before it slowly disappeared, dposing into powder from the tip of her fingers, all the way to her shoulder. Her whole arm was gone within seconds and her eyes rolled in pain. "Talk. If you don¡¯t, I will make your whole body disappear, together with your soul and you won¡¯t be able to reincarnate. You will be gone forever," Xuefeng threatened. "I don¡¯t care what happens to you, so the choice is with you." The smirk was already gone from the boyishdy¡¯s face, reced with fear and pain. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even want to imagine how it felt but from Ling¡¯s exnation, he knew thedy would never recover from such a wound. If she simply lost a chunk of her soul in a fight, it was possible to heal but Ling¡¯s abilitypletely removed that option, making the soul unable to recover. "I-I will talk... B-but I don¡¯t know much..." thedy stuttered, her voice cracking in fear. The pain should have already passed but the damage was already done. "How did you find them? Who are they? How did you kill your Fate Spirit?" Xuefeng questioned sternly. "They contacted me themselves... I don¡¯t know who they are. All of them had ck cloaks on and I don¡¯t even remember what happened. They drugged me and when I woke up, my Fate Spirit was already gone," the boyishdy exined. "If I didn¡¯t do it, I¡¯m sure I would be dead by now. My Fate Qi was already running out." "So you have no information whatsoever," Xuefeng muttered and reached out to her second arm when she cried out to stop him. "Wait, I know something! They all had a snake tattoo on their forefinger. I noticed it as they gave me the pill. It happened when I was in Earth Land Capital. They took me outside the Capital while blindfolded, but I could feel we were going underground, so it has to be an underground base," the boyishdy recounted. "That¡¯s all I know. Just kill me, safe me tortures." "I cannot do that," Xuefeng replied honestly. "W-what...? But I told everything I know! What else do you want to know?!" The boyishdy cried out. Xuefeng looked at her, void of any pity or emotions. "Someone really close to me wants you gonepletely," Xuefeng replied coldly and reached out, grabbing thedy¡¯s forehead. "Aaaaaaaaaa¡ª" Her scream ended as soon as it started with her body slowly vanishing till there was nothing left aside from the boyishdy¡¯s clothes and Storage Rings. ¡¯Baby, I¡¯m scared...¡¯ Ling muttered softly. ¡¯My ability¡ª¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we are not going to use it often. Only against those who deserve the worst,¡¯ Xuefeng assured as he picked up the boyishdy¡¯s belongings. ¡¯It is still scary. I can make Fate Holders disappear within seconds...¡¯ Ling continued till Xuefeng closed his eyes and suddenly appeared inside Ling¡¯s space, hugging the worried beauty into his arms. "Everything will be alright. You are the owner of your ability. As long as you control yourself, nothing bad will happen. I¡¯m with you," Xuefeng muttered while looking into Ling¡¯s eyes and kissed her gently, giving her the warmth she needed. Her Fate Ability was something even her father, the King of Heavens, feared the most, wanting to get rid of her the moment her ability got discovered. How could he leave a monster like her, the only person that could possibly challenge him? Xuefeng found that reason one of the main theories why the Fate Kingdom, home to all Fate Spirits, was closed. This way, Ming can never bring Ling back. "You know you are the best husband ever?" Ling asked, finally smiling at him. "You are my wifey. Of course, I will do my best for you," Xuefeng expressed, leaning over to kiss her again when he froze, hearing footsteps in the real world. "Go, I¡¯m fine already," Ling called out, pushing him away but he fought back, pulling her closer for onest deep kiss. Nothing could stop him when their lips were meant to taste each other¡¯s love. His mind returned back to his body and he found himself surrounded by various Arena Members, together with the Main Judge, staring sternly at Xuefeng. "We sensed the signs of battle. Where is she?" Chapter 112 Power Struggle "Who are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand." Xuefeng turned his head to the side with his eyebrows raised, feigning innocence. "Your wife¡¯s opponent. Did you see her?" Sir Liu questioned. "She left the arena and you disappeared together with her." There wasn¡¯t a clear suspicioning from his mouth but it was clear as the sky Xuefeng was the main suspect. If they wanted to find her, they would at least search aroundpared to surrounding him immediately. Moreover, how could they not know what happened after seeing so much blood on the wall? "Yes, I saw her," Xuefeng answered honestly, blinking his eyes as if he did nothing wrong. "Is there a problem?" "Can you tell us where is she now then?" Sir Liu questioned, his lip twitching. "We have something to ask her." He didn¡¯t seem to expect a straightforward answer from Xuefeng that made all the staff speechless. "Oh, I guess that won¡¯t be possible. I killed her just now." He dered it as if killing was an everyday thing for him, as easy as harvesting fruits from the tree. Before Sir Liu could say anything, Xuefeng added, "Is that against the rules? She already dropped out of the tournament so she is not protected by anyone. Does it matter if I kill her now orter? She was already dead when she cursed at my wife." "She is protected by the Water Land Capital, just like every ordinary citizen," Sir Liu reminded with his eyebrows knitted. "You killing her vites the rules within the Capital." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Sir, with all due respect, if I want to kill someone, no one can stop me. In the worst-case scenario, I will just leave the Capital. If anyone tries to stop me, I will just kill them as well. Isn¡¯t it how this world works? The ones with strength dictate the rules. Today it is me, tomorrow it will be someone else." With that said, he walked towards Sir Liu, stopping in front of him. "Also, are you sure you want to stop me? There are many who would rage if they found out I was disqualified from the tournament. The whole Arena or even the Capital would be a mess once I¡¯m gone," Xuefeng muttered quietly. "What if I exposed all the shady business behind the scenes? What would the public say? Wouldn¡¯t they boycott the whole tournament?" The Arena staff looked at each other in confusion, causing Sir Liu to admit defeat. "Fine, I will forgive you this kill. Just refrain from blooding your hands outside of the stage." Xuefeng shrugged and walked out of the encirclement, heading back to the Waiting Lobby. "I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t promise that. I n to kill all Fate Holders I can find. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to get so much free Fate Qi. Why would I spare them? Life is brutal." Sir Liu could do nothing but watch him leave, his mind filled withplicated thoughts. Who was this guy and why was he so different from others? "Sir? Should we watch and stop him once he attempts to kill someone again? I¡¯m guessing we don¡¯t pursue him about this...?" One of the Arena Staff questioned as he pointed at the blood on the wall. "Just clean up the scene and ignore him. Let him do what he wants," Sir Liu ordered. "This is how the world works. The strong eat the weak and get even stronger." A clever light reflected in Sir Liu¡¯s eyes as he suddenly vanished from the spot, appearing right behind his niece on the tform. "Huh? Uncle?" Liu Xinyu questioned as she turned around. "What are you doing here?" "I just came to see my niece, can¡¯t I?" Uncle Liu said casually and returned to the topic troubling his mind. "Anyway, follow me to my office." He disappeared again but when his eyes opened, his Liu Xinyu was already waiting for him. "What happened?" She questioned with a frown. "I need to go as another match is starting soon but I just wanted to tell you something about Xuefeng," Uncle Liu exined, making Liu Xinyu visually tensed. He couldn¡¯t help but tease her about it. "Hehe? Did you already fall for him to cause such a reaction?" "I swear, even if you are my uncle, I will beat you up," Liu Xinyu warned. "I didn¡¯t fall for anyone." "Then maybe you should," Uncle Liu replied straightforwardly. "What? Why so suddenly...?" Liu Xinyu asked with her eyes widened. "Something tells me he will reach high. You should cling to him or at least hug his thigh. I¡¯m not joking," Uncle Liu suggested. "At the very least, you will be safe with him." Liu Xinyu knitted her eyebrows. "Are you telling me I¡¯m not enough to protect myself?" "No, that¡¯s not it. He is just different. You will understand once you meet him," Uncle Liu said mysteriously. "Anyway, I¡¯m off." He didn¡¯t hesitate and left the confused Xinyu to her own thoughts. Just based on her expression, one could tell her Uncle messed up the calmness in her mind. "Liu Xuefeng..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Nice! To think Tianshi got so powerful." Watching the rey of Tianshi¡¯s match, Wu couldn¡¯t help but be proud and happy. She didn¡¯t expect her to master such a strong Art. She already regretted she missed Xuefeng¡¯s first match, but Tianshi¡¯s battle cheered her up. "Miss Wu! You have an important meeting in five minutes!" Just as she wanted to watch more, waiting for the second round of matches to start to finally see Xuefeng, her grandpa¡¯s Secretary came over with bad news. "What?! I cleared my afternoon for today already!" Wu called out with a frown, not expecting it. After learning about the broadcast, she immediately finished all the matters at hand to free herself. "Miss Wu, although you don¡¯t have any meetings yourself, your grandfather had some old appointments. As he is away, all his responsibilities fall on you." Secretary exined. "I know you want to watch your husband but this business deal is really important." "Ughh!" Wu grunted as she nced at the screen and then back. It should still take some time till everyone finishes their matches in the first round. If she hurries, she might have time toe back on time. "How long will it take?" "At most twenty minutes. The other party is already being led to your office," Secretary replied, noting a checkmark on her notepad. "I already told you will arrive in five minutes. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wu." "Fine! Let¡¯s handle it fast!" Wu called out as she snapped at the two guards that followed her since she arrived. "Let¡¯s go." For her, nothing was more important than Xuefeng. Forget the Trade Union. Even if she had to destroy it all, she would still choose him. "Good Morning, General Manager Wu!" She was passing through the Trade Union reception when she stopped, hearing a weird greeting. Everyone knew they should call her Miss Wu instead of using her title. "Who are you?" Wu questioned coldly seeing a stranger by the counter. "This is the first time I see you here." Although Wu was in the Trade Union for only a few days, she was serious in her job. She already knew all employees after reading through their profiles. She didn¡¯t like to work with people she didn¡¯t approve. "Uhm..." Thedy immediately panicked, looking at Secretary for help. "She is a recent employee we hired. She started her work today so it¡¯s understandable that Miss Wu doesn¡¯t recognize her," Secretary exined. "Why I don¡¯t know about it? Where is the otherdy? I didn¡¯t approve of this change," Wu questioned Secretary immediately. "I specifically told you I want to know everything. Don¡¯t tell me you fired someone without my permission?" The autocratic tone in Wu¡¯s voice made the atmosphere tense. Everyone stopped working, gazing at the scene. "Miss Wu, I was about to inform you about it after your meeting..." Secretary answered with a bitter smile. "You were busy with all the meetings, so I handled it myself. It just happens we like to exchange people with different branches. Thedy wasn¡¯t fired but instead got promoted as a team leader in the Blood Land Capital Branch. She epted the promotion on her own will." It definitely sounded reasonable but Wu didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced. Noticing the other employees look at each other strangely, it was obvious something was wrong. She opened her mouth to speak but Secretary cut her off, speaking out. "Actually, due to the shortage of capable staff, I nned to promote most of the staff from the headquarters and move them to the branches to improve the quality of staff there. To grow as a whole, we need to be strong on all fronts and capable people are hard to find. The various Presidents across eightnds were bugging us to send some of our staff to help handle the branches. I wanted to inform you about it today but as I said, Miss Wu was busy." Wu didn¡¯t even look at the Secretary, not really used to having one, and asked the staff directly, "Did all of you receive the same offer from the Secretary?" All of them nodded cautiously. "Do you wish to ept it or any of you want to remain here?" Wu questioned again. "I¡¯m sure all of you have families and friends in the Capital." The staff quickly brightened but Secretary followed up in protest. "Miss Wu, I already applied for the promotions, informed the other branches and the recements are on the way. Pulling out on such a matter would bring a lot of proble¡ª" "Did I ask you a question?" Wu cut her off coldly. "Why are you speaking instead of them? No matter what you did, I have thest say." With Secretary silenced, Wu turned to the staff and repeated, "So, what is your answer?" "Miss Wu! We want to stay!" Chapter 113 Battle of Schemers "Miss Wu, can we talk in private? This is not a subject we should discuss in public." The Secretary tried to divert the attention but Wu was just getting started, smelling something dirty going on. "No, I want to listen to them," Wu replied with her palm raised to stop her. "Am I hearing it right? You don¡¯t want to leave the Capital but you are forced to do it? Were you threatened to be fired?" One of the male employees stood forward andined, "Miss Wu, it¡¯s either we move or we will be reced by someone else. We just learned about it this morning and we don¡¯t even have time to discuss it with our families. Is this how we are treated after years of work?" Secretary immediately counterattacked. "It has always been like this. If we want to promote you all to a higher position, we need to see if you can manage in any situation. Moving out within a day is one of the tests. If you are resolute enough and want to climb on thedder, such setback won¡¯t bother you." She didn¡¯t stop and added, "It¡¯s not like we are asking you to move out forever. After one or two years you would be back in the headquarters, taking over one of the higher positions. Are we that bad for promoting you? It¡¯s all written in the contract we gave you. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t read it all carefully." With Secretary¡¯s words, the employees began to hesitate. Even for Wu such promotion seemed normal. The things that rubbed her wrong were theck of choice the employees received andck ofmunication. Why was everything rushed without her knowledge? Wu gazed at the Secretary and seeing her calmness, she could tell who was the culprit behind it. "I agree this is a good opportunity but I am against such an aggressive approach. No one will be forced to move out against their will, you have my word. If you want to stay in the Headquarters, Trade Union will definitely not fire you," Wu assured openly. "Why would we fire someone we wanted to promote in the first ce? That would be ridiculous. Don¡¯t you think so Secretary?" Her question got ignored as the Secretary asked with her brows knitted, "What about the new employeesing to the headquarters? Although we don¡¯t want to make the exchange mandatory, we need to vacant some spots to bring new blood. It is harsh but we have no other choice if we have the Trade Union future in mind." "Don¡¯t worry, there is plenty of work avable. We will find them something suitable," Wu said confidently. "We will not force our employees to move out against their will. We didn¡¯t spend so much effort into teaching them just to let them go." "As you wish, Miss Wu," Secretary agreed after a brief pause. "Please go to my office and inform the client I will arrive shortly. I will settle this matter first," Wu ordered. Secretary didn¡¯tin anymore, bowing slightly as she walked away, "Yes, Miss Wu." "And one more thing," Wu stopped her after a few steps. "All changes have to go through me. I won¡¯t tolerate it again if this repeats without my knowledge." Secretary grew visually annoyed but she still smiled with a nod, "Of course." With her gone, Wu turned to the silent employees and suggested, "I will give you a day to think about what you want to do. Go home after work and discuss it with your family. I will respect your decision and you won¡¯t be treated worse if you decline. Everyone has their reasons. For now, just focus on your tasks." They all instantly brightened with gratitude. "Thank you, Miss Wu!" Wu only smiled in response and gazed at her two bodyguards. "Follow me." They looked at each other confused as they would follow her anyway and caught up with her as she already walked in the same direction as the Secretary. She didn¡¯t walk up the stairs to her office though but entered one of the conference rooms on the way. "What do you think?" She questioned right after the doors closed. Even a dumb man would realize what she was talking about. "Secretary should have informed Miss Wu before the change but she has an excuse why she didn¡¯t. Usually, she was the one who handled matters like those without President Wu need for approval. But, although she settled such cases, they didn¡¯t happen often," one of the guards exined. He paused before continuing, "It is quite a coincidence the entire floor of management is being reced in a single day, right after President Wu departs. It¡¯s a big change, so she would normally need his approval for this. With Miss Wu taking the charge, Secretary would require your permission instead. I¡¯m not sure how she pulled it off without it." "Damn, I knew something was off..." Wu cursed. She could sense a plot from a mile away. "Did you notice anything weirdtely?" The two thought for a moment before both of them paled as if they realized something bad at the same time. "Tell me," Wu demanded, frowning. She wasn¡¯t scared of any challenges. "For some reason, we felt like there are a lot of new faces within the guards today. We didn¡¯t pay it much attention as the guards change every now and then. Our task is protecting Miss Wu and we focused on that," the two admitted while hesitating. "What if¡ª" "¡ªSecretary is behind all of it and tries to forcefully take over the Headquarters?" Wu finished for them, her face turning grim. The two guards weren¡¯t any better, sweating from just the thought of it. "This is not good... She has more than enough connections to make it happen..." the guard muttered worriedly. "Huh? Really?" Wu asked in surprise. "Isn¡¯t she just a Secretary?" "She is more than a Secretary," the guards replied while scratching their heads. "She is more like President Wu¡¯s hidden lover. Everyone already knows about it but we don¡¯t speak about it. How else would she get so much power, acting as she pleases in President Wu¡¯s name?" "She must have been nning this for a while... First, she sacrificed her body to gain my grandpa¡¯s trust, then build up her power in the Trade Union over the years only to strike while he is away," Wu theory-crafted. "But how can she keep the power like this? Once President Wues back, he will get it back. She can¡¯t control all branches from the headquarters alone. They are almost as big as the headquarters and equally powerful. Once President Wu calls for help, all powerful experts will arrive and kill her. One cannot simply self-proim as a Trade Union President. They need to be approved by all other Presidents," the guard countered. "Maybe she is not after the power? What else does Trade Union have that she could want?" Wu asked and her mind shed her with an ideal answer. "Treasures." Both she and the guards said it at the same time. "Trade Union¡¯s money is safely stored in the Central Bank, so it¡¯s hard to im. Treasures are much easier inparison. She only requires the key to the Treasury which only President Wu has." "He didn¡¯t pass it to me and I doubt he would pass it to her else she wouldn¡¯t need to scheme. She could just enter inside and steal the treasures," Wu said convinced. "So her target must be the high-tier Treasures, but she can¡¯t just break into the treasury else everyone would stop her. Even if she has a way to do so, she needs to first exchange all the employees with her own people. Everything makes sense now." The guards breathed out deeply. "Miss Wu, are you sure this is exactly what Secretary wants? Maybe she just forgot to inform you about it?" The guard asked in hesitation. "If Miss Wu¡¯s theory turned out to be true, this would be a really scary development..." "I am ny percent sure. I can tell she is a schemer. I met a lot of them in my life." Wu nodded confidently. "What¡¯s more, she will probably try to catch me and use me as her backup n. The client is probably an excuse to lure me into a trap. If there was an important meeting scheduled, my Grandpa would have told me about it." "Trap...?" the guards¡¯ eyes widened. "Secretary is not that stupid. She wouldn¡¯t hurt you, Miss Wu. If she did, the whole Trade Union would hunt her down and President Wu wouldn¡¯t stop till she is dead. It is not really a smart move." "Oh, she won¡¯t hurt me but that¡¯s her only backup. I¡¯m probably the only one my Grandpa cares about. She would only release me once she is safe and her robbery is sessful," Wu suggested with a smile, acting as if she didn¡¯t talk about her own kidnapping. "Miss Wu... What do we do then?" the guards questioned. "Miss Wu must have a n while being so calm. Shall we contact President Wu?" Wu immediately shook her head. "No need. We can handle it by ourselves. It just happens that she chose the wrong person to mess with. Someone, who is an even bigger schemer than her. Hehe." Chapter 114 Faceless Man Thud. The doors to the office shut as Wu¡¯s guard left. The smile on Secretary¡¯s face disappeared in a blink, reced with annoyance. "Damn... This bitch definitely suspects something now," Secretary cursed as she resisted punching the wall. "I knew she isn¡¯t stupid, but I didn¡¯t expect we would be found out so fast." Turning around, her facial expression made a drastic turn, bing apologetic and pitiful. She walked back to the office desk and muttered softly as she stood by the master chair, "I¡¯m sorry, Master... I failed you." She wasn¡¯t alone in the room. Aside from her, a short fatty in fancy clothes sat down in front of the main desk but she didn¡¯t even nce at him as if he was a ghost. Fatty¡¯s face was permeated with fear. He seemed like he wanted to run away but something kept him in ce. Only his eyes moved around in panic. "It¡¯s okay... I¡¯m not mad." A cold yet cool voice assured her as a ck smoke starteding out from the inside of the chair. A slim body of a human formed from it till it got more solid, bing an actual figure. The only thing itcked was a face, still blurry and ck. The man extended his arm to Secretary in an inviting gesture and beckoned with his pale finger, ordering, "Lean closer." She didn¡¯t hesitate, but one could feel the tension in her body as her face neared his hand. "M-master..." She pleaded, his fingers wrapping around her neck. Thankfully, he only squeezed it gently before traveling upwards, caressing her cheek with his forefinger. "What do I have with you...? I asked you to bring her here. The task wasn¡¯t hard, right?" He asked calmly, his long ck nail making a dent in her skin. "It wasn¡¯t..." Secretary confirmed. Her skin paling more with each second. "Then why you failed such a simple task...?" The faceless man asked again, this time more serious, his voice soaked in death. Gulp. "Master... I did everything you asked me to. I began taking over the Trade Union and asked Miss Wu toe over for a meeting, but¡ª" Her mouth got shut down by a cold finger mushing against her lips. "Shhh... No excuses," the faceless man whispered. "Your failed your task. You deserve punishment." Secretary blushed at his words and looked at him with a pleading look. Unfortunately, no matter how pitiful she was, her master didn¡¯t spare her. "Master..." Secretary muttered softly, her cheeks reddening but the faceless man¡¯s nail traveled down without stop. It grazed her chin, passed her neck before meeting her uniform, a white shirt with a tight suit jacket. Pop! The top button popped out just as his finger touched it, revealing her cor-bones. Pop! Pop! Another two buttons shoot out, causing her tight chest to reveal its full size. Just when the faceless man¡¯s hand sneaked inside, Secretary wailed pitifully, "Master... We are not alone..." The faceless man froze and turned his head at the Fatty. "Does he distract you? Sure, let me get rid of him first," he said casually but he didn¡¯t retreat his hand, continuing to reach forward and embraced his prize. "Ah..." As she moaned softly, he raised his second hand and ck smoke leaked out, heading straight towards the fatty. His small figure couldn¡¯t move but his eyes were rolling and shivering at the sight of it. "My servant said you are a nuisance," he muttered as his smoke covered fatty¡¯s body and swallowed him whole. It got smaller and smaller till the smoke returned back into man¡¯s palm. Fatty was gone as if the smoke ate him, ceasing his existence. "Now nothing will disturb us, right?" As he asked, Secretary¡¯s body flew up on its own andnded on hisp, embraced tightly right after. "Mhmm..." Secretary nodded, knowing she was unable to fight back. Her master was shameless, so he didn¡¯t hesitate and used her body for his own pleasure. "Master... Even if they suspect me, they won¡¯t guess our true goal..." Secretary tried to distract him. "I¡¯m sure she thinks we are after the treasures of Trade Union." "I only want her. Bring her to me and I will return your freedom," the Faceless man promised as he burst her shirt apart. She could feel her body getting hotter and hotter with each second. "I will. Trust me, Master," Secretary assured. "Miss Wu is too prideful to inform her Grandpa about our scheme. She will try to stop us by herself. By tomorrow everything should be ready. When she tries to stop us, you can easily im her." "Good girl," the faceless man praised. "If I get what I want, not only will I free you, I will also reward you. Work hard." Each time he repeated the word ¡¯free¡¯, the Secretary couldn¡¯t help but brighten, recovering the lost hope. She almost forgot what it feels like being free and capable of making her own decisions. How many years has it been? "Master... I was wondering. You wanted me to get Fire Stone from President Wu but you suddenly switched your attention to Miss Wu. Is it because you want to use her to get both Stones at the same time?" Secretary questioned, feeling her Master¡¯s hands getting impatient. Thankfully, she managed to halt his advance. "Oh, my servant is pretty smart. You make me want to keep you much longer," the faceless man said impressed. "How do you know?" "I learned from the Water Land Tournament that Miss Wu¡¯s husband has the Elemental Bracelet with Air Stone," Secretary replied, finally able to breathe at ease. "That¡¯s true. I can kill two birds with one stone. Even if he doesn¡¯t sacrifice his life for her, he wille to fight me on my terms. That is enough for me. All those fools will fight with each other while I will simply lure him into my trap, haha!" the faceless man exined whileughing. "Master, if you want to achieve that, I need to continue my tasks. If I don¡¯t take control of the Trade Union, we will need to face the power of the Trade Union assisting her. It will be a waste of time for such a supreme master like you," Secretary suggested. "I will not disappoint you once again." "True... I don¡¯t wish to waste my Qi on randoms," the faceless man muttered and let go of her unwillingly. "Fine, go. Call me once you are done." Secretary didn¡¯t hesitate and hopped out of hisp only to find out he turned into ck smoke, sinking back in the chair. A relief filled her body but then an ufortable pressure around her neck reminded her of her situation. She will never be free unless her Master wants her to. A single tear dropped from her eye as she walked out, ready to finish the task and regain her freedom. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Swoosh! nk! Swoosh! Air whistled as swords shed. Hits barely dodged and metal edges chipped away from constant strikes. Tears and sweat dropped on the dusty ground as pain numbed the muscles of the golden-haired woman. She could barely move yet she pushed herself to the limits, striking her opponent with a constant barrage of attacks. Ah! A painful moan left her mouth as she defended against onest exchange which pushed her back, almost throwing her off her feet. "Enough, Sister Jiao, you are exhausted," her opponent announced, putting the sword back to her scabbard. "We have been training for two hours already." "Hu... Hu... I¡¯m fine... I can train more... After a moment of break..." Jiao muttered while puffing,pletely and utterly exhausted. Her head was feeling heavy, her blond strands all dusty and oily from sweat. "You are barely standing. Your legs will give up any secon¡ª" Thud. She didn¡¯t even need to finish when Jiao fell, falling down to the ground with no strength left. "Ugh... Dandan, how can you be so strong..." Jiao grunted, staring at her Senior Sister. If it was some normal training ground, Jiao wouldn¡¯t break a sweat but this wasn¡¯t a normal battle. The pressure force inside the training grounds was multiplied, making even walking a hard task. Even after three years of training, she could barely handle two-hour sparring but she knew she was improving. Still, looking at her sisters who could break the walls with a single punch and didn¡¯t even need to depend on Qi to fight, Jiao had a long way to go. Her Sect Sister didn¡¯t even feel the pressure, acting like they just started. "I have been training for almost fifteen years. You are still a newbie," Dandan called out with a smirk, brushing through her short ck hair. "Let¡¯s take a shower before we are called for dinner." Jiao sighed. Although her arts were strong, she couldn¡¯t really depend on them in the environment filled with Earth Qi. She could leave and train in the Water Land but she decided against it, wanting to improve her physique first. Once her Qi ran out, at least she could have a chance to fight back. What¡¯s more, she could return the favor for saving her life and help the White Lotus Sect flourish. "Come on, get up," Dandan said as she pulled her up and fed her a pill after which Jiao felt a little better. "Ahh... Cold showers are amazing..." When cold water dropped on her face, Jiao couldn¡¯t help but moan with pleasure. The showers in the training ground became her everyday relief. She nned to shower for a long time when someone came in while called out sweetly. "Sister Jiao! Sister Dandan! There is a Tournament in the Water Land! Do you want to watch it with us?" Jiao didn¡¯t budge. Nothing would make her move away early from the cold water she loved. "Is it any interesting?" Dandan asked curiously as she flexed her muscles. "Yes! There is one handsome boy that shocked everyone. Not only he is a hottie, but he is also super powerful! He has an Elemental Bracelet and killed his opponents with just one strike! No one can beat him!" thedy called out excitedly. Even Jiao raised her eyebrow. "Oh! What¡¯s his name?" Dandan asked interested. "Liu Xuefeng!" Swoosh! A figure rushed out from the training grounds in a blink. "Sister Jiao! Where you going?! You are still naked!" Chapter 115 His Wife Jiao didn¡¯t even hear her Junior Sister as her body moved on its own, rushing past her out of the training room. ¡¯Is it really him...? Did he finallye...?¡¯ Jiao wondered, her face disying a spectacle of emotions. Jiao never forgot about the man that changed her life, being the sole reason for her improvement. She wanted to prove to him she could change, improve to the limits of the sky and show she can stand by his side. Normally she would think it was a coincidence, someone of the same name, but so much time has passed. The man that just didn¡¯t wish to leave her memory, was bound to Ascend to the Heaven Realm by now. Who else but him could create such achievements? "Sister Jiao! Put on some clothes! There are guests watching with us!" Senior Sister called out after her, striking some rity into Jiao¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t stop running, acting as if she wasn¡¯t tired at all, and finally used the coldness she has been limiting this whole time. Swoosh! Water Qi shot out from her palm creating an ice block thatunched forward in the corridor. Bang! It exploded right after, bursting into thousands of snowkes. Jiao didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped straight into the small storm. "Whoa!" Senior Sisters eximed from behind. It was a rare sight to see snow in thend filled with a desert. Thud! Jiaonded on the other side, this time walking in two icy boots, covering her ankles and calves. Her naked thighs now covered ice-blue skirt and her chest hid behind icy armor, shining with Water Qi hue. In just a blink she turned into an Ice Goddess that descended to earth from a heavenly portal. Even her wet hair got a makeover, gaining a light blue touch to it. "If only I could get ready this fast... Damn," Dandan cursed as she joined the rest but Jiao left them behind, rushing to the rxation area of the house. They were in the White Lotus Sect, one of the rare oasis in the Earth Land where theck of water wasn¡¯t an issue. It was one of the reasons Jiao could survive there for so long. Thanks to Dandan who was one of the Senior Disciples, she got to live in a spacious mansion with many cultivation necessities but they still needed to share it with a few other sisters. When Jiao rushed to the rxation area, she spotted tens of people, all watching the transmission on a floating screen. The face she yearned to see for so long wasn¡¯t there, reced by some stats and the view of the crowds on the stands. "Sister Jiao! You are fast. I sent Little Bear to bring you guys to chill with us, but didn¡¯t think you would¡ª" Her arrival rmed a few sisters but Jiao cut them off, asking desperately, "Did Xuefeng fight already?!" Senior Sisters¡¯ eyes widened at her enthusiasm but they quickly smiled, pointing at the screen. "Hehe, it seems Little Bear told you about him. You are lucky, his third battle is about to start. Grab a seat and let¡¯s watch together." Jiao only managed to copse on the sofa, her legs giving up from the sprint when the crowd began calling his name. "Xuefeng! Xuefeng! Xuefeng!" Her body unconsciously leaned forward as if to see the screen closer. She kept getting hotter for some reason. Even the coldness of her outfit couldn¡¯t counter the burning feelings of desire inside her. "Xuefen..." Jiao muttered out loud, her voice breaking at the end. He was there, standing tall and confident on the stage. It was him. The very same Xuefeng she dreamed about every day and gave her the strength to push forward without stop. "Sister Jiao, you look like you have fallen, haha," the Senior Sisters teased whileughing. "Is he that handsome?" Jiao couldn¡¯t pull her gaze anyway from the screen but still replied, "He is the most handsome and the best man I ever met..." The Senior Sisters paused. "Wait, you met him? You two know each other?" That question rmed many sisters who were secretly giggling as Xuefeng¡¯s face came up on the screen. "Yeah... I met him in the Earth Realm before I Ascended to Heaven Realm," Jiao replied as thementator announced the match. "Ladies and gentlemen! It¡¯s time for ourst battle of the day! It¡¯s not just some battle... It¡¯s the battle of our favorite, the one and only... Liu Xuefeng!!!" The crowd cried out like mad lions, jumping and screaming as if he was some kind of God of War. Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat as her mind lost its footing once again. How...? Did he already be famous...? How long ago did hee here...?¡¯ She hoped to surpass him, get some advantage by entering Heaven Realm sooner yet he was alreadypeting, beating Heaven Realm¡¯s experts as if it was nothing... Jiao wanted to punch him, punch his arm really good for always being so perfect but when she looked at his smile and his hand waving at her, she knew she wouldn¡¯t even lift her arm. "And his opponent? Bai Lin! One of the ten masters of the heavy Mallet!" When the Commentator¡¯s voice resounded once again, the cheers were far less, but he still received a standing ovation. A bull of a man, his muscles pulsing as he swung his mallet above his head while screaming his lungs out to pump himself up. Xuefeng still had a smirk on his face, not even bothered to pull out his weapon. ¡¯Why I am not even surprised...? Did your greatness already sank so deeply into my mind that I consider it obvious?¡¯ Jiao asked herself, finally realizing something. She is never going to surpass him or even catch up to him. Definitely not by living peacefully in the Sect while training safely in the four walls. Xuefeng reached where he was by risking his life every day yet she once again found herself a safe ce. Would she even achieve anything here...? "Sister Jiao, tell us!" Dandan¡¯s voice woke her up. "Were you two friends or lovers? Looking at your expression, I¡¯m betting on thetter." "I was his¡ª" Jiao paused, her brain unable to choose between the given answers. Were they even friends at this point? Did she deserve to even have such honor? Jiao was neither of those but had one goal she wouldn¡¯t give up on. "I want to be his wife." Chapter 116 Last Battle Senior Sisters almost choked when they heard her. "Why did you leave him then?" Jiao had a simple answer, not hiding it. "I was too weak to stand by his side." All Senior Sisters took a deep breath and nodded as if they understood her pain. "Don¡¯t worry, one day you will meet him again and show him how you improved!" Dandan assured as she patted Jiao on the shoulder while sitting down next to her. "You have been grinding every day for three years already. I¡¯m sure you can catch up with him in no time. I have never seen anyone else more hardworking than you." "Hah," Jiao let out a hopeless snicker and looked back at the Tournament Stage. "Are you sure about that?" Xuefeng and his opponent were already in their positions, ready to battle. "Are you both ready?" the Main Judge asked, his voice transmitted from the main stage. "Are you fighting me barehanded?" Bai Lin asked with a frown instead, gripping his heavy Mallet with both hands. "I wish I can end this battle in a split second like the other two and go home to cuddle my wife to sleep but I don¡¯t want to disappoint the crowd. I can tell they are hungry for more, so I will y with you a little," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "Let¡¯s see if you can make me draw my sword." "Oof!" Dandan and the girls gasped. "Bold! I like him! Too bad he has a wife or I would snatch him for myself." She then gazed at Jiao and added with a wink, "Of course you would be first in line to im his heart." Jiao only smiled bitterly, knowing how hard it was to actually be Xuefeng¡¯s wife. He had so many beauties around him, one better than the other that it was almost impossible to top them and impress him. "Is his wife in the tournament as well?" Jiao questioned. "Yeah! She was so powerful and beautiful! I remember her name was Xiao Tianshi. She can spawn gigantic golems and powerful barriers than no one can breakthrough!" Little Bear answered excitedly. The girl¡¯s nickname came from her everyday outfit, mostly consisting of fluffy clothes. Even at the watch party, she wore a brown fluffy jacket and skirt, looking like a bear. "So she also improved..." Jiao muttered with a sigh, already expecting it. Any woman who stood by Xuefeng¡¯s side was impressive. He pulled them along with them so whenever he got stronger, they benefited as well. That was one of Jiao¡¯s regrets. If only she tried harder and continued to shamelessly follow him, she could also boost her strength together with everyone. She had more than enough time to understand she made a mistake. "Sister Jiao, do you know her too?" Little Bear asked curiously after hearing Jiao¡¯sment. It brought her back from her self-pity hole as Jiao nodded, "Mhmm, I know her. She is a brown-haired beauty who is one of Xuefeng¡¯s first wives. She is really smart and elegant." "How many wives he has?" "Probably around ten," Jiao replied without even counting. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if some otherdy caught his eye in the Heaven Realm. "I¡¯m ready!" "Ready as well." Hearing Xuefeng¡¯s cool voice, Jiao ignored the shocked girls and focused on the screen. She already missed Xuefeng¡¯s banter because of the girls¡¯ chatting. Jiao didn¡¯t n to miss even a second of his battle. She needed to learn how much behind in power she was to n her training. There was no way she would give up on her goal. "Everyone get ready! Thest battle of the Elimination round is starting!" thementator called out right before the gong set off. Gong! Everyone expected an explosive match from the start so they grabbed their seats in anticipation but... nothing happened. "Huh? What is he doing?" While Bai Lin jumped back, going on full defense as if he expected Xuefeng to go on offense right away, the person in question stood still. He didn¡¯t even bother looking at his opponent as Xuefeng was glued to his bracelet, showing an ecstatic expression. He began checking out his bracelet while looking around the stands as if he was searching for someone. Eventually, he gazed at the sky, his smile brighter than the sun. "Time-out! I need to settle something first!" Xuefeng called out to the judge without looking while showing a weird ¡¯T¡¯ sign with his hands. "What is he doing? Can you even pause a Tournament Battle?" Little Bear questioned innocently. "I don¡¯t think so..." Dandan replied confused. Bai Lin and the main judge were dumbfounded as well. They all followed Xuefeng¡¯s gaze and eventually, even the screen disyed the sky, showing nothing but the afternoon sky. "Wait! There is somethinging to the Arena! It¡¯s quite fast!" Little Bear cried out excitedly, pointing with her finger at a dark spot in the sky. Everyone wanted to know what could make Xuefeng so uninterested in his current fight. It was getting bigger and bigger till they could tell what it was by its shape. "It¡¯s a Flying Ship!" Thementator informed. Arge gship reached the air-zone above the arena in a blink of an eye before rapidly stopping. It spun in the spot before descending inside the arena. "There is someone at the deck!" Thementator noticed and the camera wasn¡¯t any slower, disying the person in full view. "Nuwa!" Jiao exined as she almost jumped out of her seat. Although many years have passed, she still disliked the mean elf, getting annoyed whenever she saw her. The Queen of Forrest Elves stood tall on the top of the flying ship while looking down at the Main Stage, her gaze locked with Xuefeng. The screen split in two, disying the two lovers at the same time, making them look like their gaze was locked. One didn¡¯t need to be clever to notice the chemistry between them. "Aw... Whoever is managing the broadcast should definitely get a raise..." Dandanmented, causing everyone to nod. Everyone thought they would witness some kind of reunion of lovers when Xuefeng¡¯s side screen widened, disying Bai Lin readying his heavy Mallet for a strike. Xuefeng seemedpletely unaware, creating his golden wings as if nning to fly towards his elvish beauty. "Watch out!" Jiao cried out in worry as Bai Lin blinked to Xuefeng and smashed at his back with a shining Mallet. BANG! Chapter 117 Look at Me like Xuefeng at Nuwa The explosion rose the dust from the Main Stage, covering the two with arge cloud of dust. They expected Xuefeng to be sted away but nothing happened. "Oh no! Bai Lin attacked during the pause, trying to catch Xuefeng off guard! How could he disturb such a romantic moment?!" the Commentator called out upset only to change his statement right after, "Wait! I just received information from the higher-ups! Bai Lin¡¯s attack waspletely fair! Apparently, there is no such thing as a Time-out in the Tournament!" The crowd was just as shocked as the Commentator but most stayed silent, gazing at the cloud of dust to see what happened. "I called for a time-out..." Xuefeng¡¯s cold voice broke through the dust. "Are you fucking deaf?" Swoosh! With a shockwave of air from Sir Liu, the dust dispersed, disying the two in an unusual position. "Oh my..." the Commentator muttered, lost for words for a second before bursting with enthusiasm. "WHAT CAN¡¯T HE DO?!" Xuefeng red at Bai Lin as he blocked Bai Lin¡¯s Mallet at his arm¡¯s length. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Xuefeng¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t human anymore. It was a w! "Is that a Dragon w?!" the Commentator hyped. "How else will you surprise us Xuefeng?!" "How did you react so soon?!" Bai Lin cried out baffled as he tried to jump away but he paused, his weapon stuck. Xuefeng held the head of the mallet with his Dragon w, gripping it firmly. Bai Lin tried to pull it away but only his muscles trembled while the Mallet stayed unmoved. It didn¡¯t even budge! Crack! Xuefeng squeezed the metal and his dragon fingers sank in with no ease. He made a giant imprint, turning the Mallet into scrap metal in a second before releasing it. "Is this what you want? Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t need it soon anyway," Xuefeng assured as his second arm began to transform. "Fuck you!" Bai Lin cursed. He let go of his weapon and jumped away while sending tens of fireballs in Xuefeng¡¯s direction. Psshh! Xuefeng simply waved with his Dragon ws and ripped them apart, sting clouds of steam in all directions. Water Qi worked like a perfect counter to fire. "Wait! Is that Qi Incarnation?! Don¡¯t tell me his Qi has the Essence of the Dragon?!" the Commentator eximed as the battle continued. Bai Linunched back, trying to get distance while preparing his second Mallet but he forgot who he was against. Speed was Xuefeng¡¯s forte! Swoosh! Xuefeng burst out from the steam like a lightning, appearing next to Bai Lin with his Dragon w formed into a fist. BANG! A direct hit in the stomach. "That¡¯s from the crowd!" Xuefeng cried out, sending Bai Lin flying with his second Mallet staying behind. That wasn¡¯t all. Xuefeng disappeared from the spot, teleporting behind Bai Lin with another fist iing. BANG! A clean upper-cut. "That¡¯s from me!" Xuefeng added,unching Bai Lin high in the sky. Blinking above him once again, his Dragon w grewrger, leaking with power. "Xuefeng is going to kill him!" the Commentator called out with pity, knowing another young talent would end up ten feet underground. Unfortunately, no one else sided with Bai Lin. He provoked Xuefeng, so he had to pay the consequences. "And that¡¯s for my Nuwa!" BOOM! It was the first time many saw someone break the records of speed. Too bad it would never be repeated by that individual. Thud!!! Bai Lin smashed into the ground, sinking meters below as if his grave was already dug for him. Not many would survive three strikes of such power. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even check if Bai Lin was dead or alive as his Golden Wings swung. His gaze locked with Nuwa once again as he headed straight towards the suspended Flying Ship. The barrier protecting the Main Stage shone as he got close, reminding him of its existence but Xuefeng didn¡¯t care. Pa! The barrier broke like a bubble as he ripped a hole for himself. A big smile appeared on Xuefeng¡¯s face as he finally reached the top of the Flying Ship, facing Nuwa right in front of her. Thud. He didn¡¯t even say anything as his Dragon ws dissipated and he dove into Nuwa¡¯s embrace, gripping her body tighter than Bai Lin¡¯s Mallet. Even she didn¡¯t seem to expect such a warm wee. "Nuwa... Youe..." Xuefeng¡¯s soft voice broad-casted across the Arena,plete opposite to his actions just a moment ago. All his fierceness and coldness was gone, reced with love and gentleness. "I missed you..." His face disyed on the screen, showing tears of happiness that flowed on his cheeks. Even the toughest men were moved by such a scene. Many recalled scenes of their reunions, tearing up together with Xuefeng. "Baby, I¡¯m back... Let¡¯s not separate anymore. I can¡¯t live without you," Nuwa confessed, her arms sinking into his back as she returned the hug. "I won¡¯t let it happen... If Heavens wants to split us again, I will destroy it," Xuefeng promised and pulled away ever so slightly to look into her eyes. His genuine smile melted everyone¡¯s heart, including Nuwa¡¯s. "Hey... Don¡¯t cry," Nuwa muttered as she reached up and wiped his tears away. "You will make me cry too. I¡¯m already resisting." "Hehe, it¡¯s okay," Xuefeng giggled as he pulled her closer. "I don¡¯t care about anything as long as we are together." The crowd didn¡¯t need to wait long for the kiss to happen as Xuefeng¡¯s hand sneaked behind Nuwa¡¯s head and he quickly pulled her in. "Aw... I wish my wife looked at me like Xuefeng looks at Nuwa," the Commentator remarked. "Everyone! Let¡¯s cheer them with loud apuse!" p! p! p! Everyone stood up, cheering in their own way while Xuefeng and Nuwa were locked in their own world, ignoring everything that happened around them. The Commentator didn¡¯t know but his remark would be famous in the Water Land Capital, bing amon saying in the future. "Huh?" Just as everyone was invested in Xuefeng¡¯s love life, multiple experts in ck uniforms flew out of the Flying Ship, circling it in a defensive stance. Before anyone could guess what was happening, they heard a mature voice. "We finally meet, Xuefeng. Won¡¯t youe to greet your Grandfather-inw?" Chapter 118 Token Of Apology "President Wu! It¡¯s President Wu from Trade Union!" the Commentator introduced the sudden visitor. Most of the crowd was seeing the man for the first time while Xuefeng, on the other hand, already knew him very well. He frowned and swiftly pulled Nuwa behind him while drawing his Dragon Edge. He aimed its tip at President Wu¡¯s head without hesitation, as if it was an instinct, protecting his dearest at all cost. "Oh!" The Commentator eximed at Xuefeng¡¯s actions but Xuefeng had his reasons. How else would one react when a person who wanted to kill you this whole time appeared right in front of you? "Oiii, is this how my grandson-inw greets me?" President Wu asked with a smirk as he walked towards them only to stop, shing forward with his hand to block a warning Wind Qi st from Xuefeng¡¯s swing of the de. "Where is Wu?" Xuefeng questioned Nuwa while keeping his gaze on the target. "Why would youe with him? He tried to repeatedly kill me." "Oh, shit! Oh, shit!" the Commentator cursed in excitement. "Is this real?!" The disys split once again, showing the sweet Xuefeng who turned domineering once again and his new target, this time his alleged grandfather-inw. With the current scene, no one would im this fact as certain. "Don¡¯t worry, she is fine," Nuwa assured gently as she rubbed Xuefeng on the shoulder. "She is safely waiting for us in the Trade Union Headquarters. President Wu just gave me a lift so I could reunite with you." Xuefeng didn¡¯t seem convinced at all. "I don¡¯t trust him." "Trust me then, we are fine. What¡¯s more, the feud between you two is already resolved. President Wu now understands what¡¯s best for his granddaughter¡¯s future," Nuwa exined only to gaze at President Wu as if giving him the stage and time to speak. "I know our past was rough and it¡¯s mostly because of me, but I hope we can bury the hatchet," President Wu spoke calmly and suggested, "To prove I¡¯m sincere, I want to offer you a token of apology." He nced at Nuwa and asked politely, "Miss Nuwa, would you like to help me? I don¡¯t want to provoke him any further." Xuefeng squinted his eyes but before he could do anything, Nuwa kissed his cheek from the side and walked towards President Wu without Xuefeng¡¯s approval. "Sure." To everyone¡¯s surprise, President Wu reached up to his neck and took out a thin ck chain. Hanging from it was a small red stone closed in a round metal cage. Although not everyone knew what it could possibly be, there was someone who had their back. "Oh, my Heavens! Is that a Fire Stone?!" the Commentator cried out first, causing a bigmotion within the crowd. "Is President Wu gifting his grandson-inw another Elemental Stone? This is huge! Xuefeng will have two Elemental Stones in total! His power will skyrocket even more!" Bang! As if that wasn¡¯t hard enough to swallow, a sudden explosion resounded from the Private tform. A huge pressure escaped from within, sting the windows and barriers covering it. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Hundreds of ck-uniform Cultivators surrounded the stands in response, creating a gigantic circle of defense that blocked anyone from entering the battlegrounds. They looked extremely simr to President Wu¡¯s guards but this time the crowd recognized them well. All of them had a familiar crest on their chest, representing the Water Land Capital. "It¡¯s the Water Land Capital Special Forces! They are here to cease any battles! Are the experts from the Private tform trying to cause trouble?!" the Commentator questioned loudly, adding oil to the fire. It was easy to deduce as there was a thick wall of Special Forces surrounding the tform as if they knew something troublesome could happen. Thankfully, after a few additional explosions, the tform calmed down. "It seems like nothing can stop Xuefeng from¡ª Huh? What is that?" The Commentator was about to return to Nuwa and President Wu when a mushroom-like translucent barrier grew from within the Main Stage. It passed the Flying Ship, swallowing everyone inside of it before expanding past the stands and the Arena itself. "Space Domain!" Those with Either Qi inside their bodies immediately felt the restriction with their bodies. The whole space was locked, preventing any form of teleportation. A harmless but at the same time scary Domain. The only person who could teleport inside this domain was the creator itself. As if to answer to everyone¡¯s confusion, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared above the Arena and called out in a warning. "I will not let anyone cause trouble inside my City." Sir Liu! The Main Judge of the Tournament! The man was quickly recognized by everyone. "Sir Liu is a true Master! With him protecting the Arena, no one will dare to mess around! As expected of the Main Judge!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Did you hear my uncle?" Liu Xinyu asked with a smile as she stood in front of multiple experts, her sword covered in fresh blood. "Now back off before I hurt you." Her confidence and smile were enough to intimidate some of the troublemakers but the Dragon n member wasn¡¯t affected at all. "Do you think I care? No one is going to stop me from leaving, especially a little girl like you!" Dragon n Member snapped angrily and turned to others. "We are sitting here like idiots while he gains new Stones, growing stronger in power. Wake up! We need to stop it! Either now or never!" He was the one who started the rebellion, his power suddenly exploding outward. He wasn¡¯t the only one as others joined him as well, but thankfully, Liu Xinyu acted in time, stopping them before they left the tform. No matter how calm she acted, her heart was pounding inside. She already used one of her most powerful Arts, yet when multiple expertsbined their power, she could only push them back and at most injure one. If it was just one of them, Liu Xinyu was sure she could take them on easily. "Don¡¯t listen to him. He is going to get you killed. You can¡¯t stop them now. Just look at the defense outside," Liu Xinyu advised. "I will forgive you this one offense. Unless you want a fast trip back into your Original Body, I would suggest you sit down and wait for my father to arrive. He will decide what needs to be done." "And where is he now?" The Elfdy asked. "The situation doesn¡¯t look good." Liu Xinyu only shrugged. "He wille. Don¡¯t worry." Chapter 119 Fire Stone "I will have to thank Sir Liu for the assistance," President Wu called out politely but Sir Liu only rolled his eyes. "Did you have to do it in public? You really couldn¡¯t wait till you can settle it in private?" "I¡¯m helping you entertain this fantastic crowd," President Wu replied with a shrug before gazing at the stands and called out, "Am I right?!" Yeah!!! The crowd cheered on demand like his little puppets. Who wouldn¡¯t? Thest segment of today¡¯s Tournament was extremely entertaining and it wasn¡¯t even over. There wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t anticipate what would happen next. Will there be another battle but this time consisting of top-notch experts? If yes, that day would definitely be history and they would be part of it. There was only one person who seemed dissatisfied. "Ouch! President Wu is trying to steal my job!" Thementator joked, pretending to be in pain which caused the crowd tough. The person in question ignored it, turning to Nuwa who already approached him. "Miss Nuwa, please," President Wu invited her as he presented the chain and the Fire Stone to her. Nuwa didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed the cage but only opened it, taking out the Fire Stone with her. There was a proud look on Nuwa¡¯s face as she walked towards Xuefeng but something always had to go wrong. "Ah!" Xuefeng grimaced in pain as he dropped on his knees and clutched onto his right arm. The Elemental Bracelet shone brightly through his clothes till his sleeve evaporated and one of the top ten Godly Treasures revealed itself. "Xuefeng!" Nuwa called out in worry as she rushed to him but that caused the bracelet to shine even brightly, swallowing them both within the golden light. It was even more blinding than the sun causing everyone to cover their eyes. "What is going on?! Is the Elemental Bracelet exploding?!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Aaaargh!" Xuefeng finally screamed through his teeth, unable to hold it back anymore. The pain was unbearable! ¡¯What the fuck did I doooo?!¡¯ Xuefeng cursed in his mind, feeling as if his arm was about to explode. It wasn¡¯t just his arm. The pain was spreading to every part of his body. ¡¯It¡¯s the Elemental Bracelet doing!¡¯ Ling informed hurriedly. ¡¯From what I can sense, it¡¯s punishing you for stalling and not iming the Fire Stone in time. Let me try to ease your pain a bit.¡¯ As she said so, a refreshing relief spread around his body but it was quickly overwhelmed by the pain. The two were fighting with each other but it was clear who was winning. ¡¯But why?? The Fire Stone is right in front of us! Why can¡¯t it wait for just a little more?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned baffled as he tried to move, getting the damn bracelet what it wanted. Although it was still hard, he slowly got used to the pain, just enough to manipte his body. ¡¯Stop thinking why! Just hurry and get the Fire Stone!¡¯ Ling ordered upset, her mood clearly affected while seeing Xuefeng getting hurt. "Xuefeng!" As he lifted his head, searching for Nuwa, her voice reached him. She was crouching right in front of him, not bothered by the blinding light. "F-fire... Stone!" Xuefeng mustered the power to say two words and extended his arm, exposing the eight empty sockets. All she needed to do was put the Fire Stone in the right socket. ¡¯Wait, didn¡¯t we have to collect the Elemental Stones in order? The second one should be the Water Stone, right?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, realizing the order on the bracelet didn¡¯t match. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, the Elemental Bracelet Spirit won¡¯t give up on another Elemental Stone this easily,¡¯ Ling assured. Nuwa quickly realized what he wanted and grabbed his hand, tying it with her fingers, and gently put the Fire Stone in the red socket. Swoosh! A sudden suction ripped it away from her hand and mmed it in the socket on its own. The gears inside of it shifted and the Fire Stone moved right next to Wind Stone. Both of them shone as if greeting each other before the blinding light got sucked inside. Everything ended as swiftly as if happened. "Are you okay?" Nuwa asked just in case and Xuefeng stood up, pulled her up with him. "I¡¯m okay, thank you." The pain was all gone. He actually felt much better than before. "That¡¯s great! I was so worried~" Nuwa dove into his arms, hugging him tightly like a loving wife. When their lips met again, the crowd cheered again. "Those two have no mercy on us. Their love called me single in a hundrednguages and I am not even single!" the Commentator remarked, bringing out a smile from Nuwa. She didn¡¯t stop through, disying her affection publicly without care. Unfortunately, every good thing has toe to an end somewhere. Xuefeng was the first to pull away, pressing her into his chest. The Elemental Bracelet with two Elemental Stones was now in full view, teasing anyone who wished to have it. "President Wu," Xuefeng called out, getting serious. "I don¡¯t know what are your intentions but I will ept this token. I will forgive you for your sins just because you took care of my wives, but I will not ept you as my grandfather-inw just yet." "Sigh... What times we are in where it¡¯s the grandson-inw who epts his grandfather, not the other way around," President Wumented but gave in right after. "Fine, fine, I don¡¯t mind. As long as the feud between us is settled." Turning to Sir Liu, he added, "Now, shall we continue with this Tournament? We have disturbed it for long enough." Sir Liu nodded and announced, "Please, all one hundred and twenty-eight participants who won your third-round matches,e up onto the Main Stage!" "Go, it¡¯s you," Nuwa muttered but Xuefeng only smiled. "You think I will let go of you after you were gone for so long? You are going with me." He embraced her waist and jumped down from the Flying Ship,nding gently on the dusty ground. Only when hended did he realize they forgot about someone who was standing in the Main Stage this whole time. Just when everyone thought the drama ended and they moved to the boring stuff, another segment began. "I protest! I didn¡¯t lose the final match!" Chapter 120 Just Nuwa Things "Huh? You didn¡¯t get enough beating earlier?" Xuefeng rolled his eyes, not even wanting to bother with the clown but Bai Lin ignored him, gazing at the Main Judge. "Sir Liu! This is not fair! You are breaking the rules of the Tournament! You didn¡¯t announce the victor, nor did you end the match. ording to the rules, the match only ends once one of the participants is unable to fight or if one of the participants leaves the Stage!" Bai Lin exined. He pointed at Xuefeng and announced, "As you can see, I can still battle while Xuefeng left the Main Stage before the match ended. This means, I¡¯M THE VICTOR!" "Tsk, I don¡¯t mind continuing the match and kill you properly," Xuefeng snickered but Bai Lin immediately protested. "Toote! You had your chance! With your leaving, you forfeited the match. Hahahah! I won!" Bai Lin called out inughter. "Sir Liu, please hurry and announce my victory! We can¡¯t let the crowd wait!" When Bai Lin mentioned the crowd, it sparked quite amotion. It was clear as sky who was stronger and everyone wanted to see Xuefeng in the Finals. No one wanted to see a loser who used rules to win instead of his strength. Booooooooo! The crowd quickly protested but Bai Lin ignored them, waiting for Sir Liu¡¯s decision. "Oof! Is there a chance we won¡¯t see Xuefeng in the Final Round? Bai Lin seems to be right..." the Commentator said in worry. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess people would die to see the Finals if Xuefeng was involved. Only half of the tickets for Finals were sold while the rest would only be released to buy after the Elimination Round. The Arena would earn millions just from the ticket sales as people would pay any price to see Xuefeng. Without him, the whole Finals would definitely flop. "It is true that I didn¡¯t end the match, but it is because Xuefeng called for a timeout. Technically, those rules you are talking about won¡¯t apply as the match was on pause. Seeing you can still battle, we can continue the battle from where we left off," Sir Liu decided, making everyone sigh in relief. Too bad, Bai Lin was there to refute it. "Sir Liu! There is no such thing as a timeout in this Tournament but even if there is, you didn¡¯t approve it! The battle continued and you didn¡¯t stop us when he attacked me. This means there was no pause, to begin with! Afterward, he didn¡¯t ask for another pause and simply left the Main Stage while the battle was still ongoing. All rules applied at that moment so he lost the match by leaving!" Putting on a stance of victory, he reminded righteously, "Once we start breaking the rules, why would we even make the rules in the first ce? If Xuefeng became a victor, it will be an insult to all who follow the rules and wo¡ª" "Ugh!" A sudden grunt from Nuwa cut him off. "Can you just shut the fuck up already? You are annoying!" She raised her arm without leaving Xuefeng¡¯s embrace and aimed her palm at Bai Lin. Her words made him visually mad, opening his mouth to speak when he froze. His face turned pale, expressionless and in the next second, his eyes rolled up. Thud! He dropped on the ground like a log, not moving at all. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what happened to him. "I fixed it. Now he is dead. Problem solved," Nuwa announced with a shrug and returned to hugging Xuefeng, seeing his attention. Everyone needed a few seconds to contemte what just happened. "W-what?!" the Commentator stuttered in shock. "H-he died? Just like that? Heavens!" Was that even right? A non-participant killing so openly in front of everyone? There were bound to beplications! While the crowd was dumbstruck, Sir Liu frowned, teleporting next to Bai Lin to check on him. He turned even grimmer once he confirmed Bai Lin¡¯s death. "You shouldn¡¯t have acted. How will I exin it?" Sir Liu asked seriously. "His Soul is gone. Completely destroyed. Even if he was annoying, he didn¡¯t deserve such death." "Oof!" the Commentator gasped in sync with the whole crowd. "Soul Art! She killed him using her Soul!" "Oh, please, don¡¯t make meugh," Nuwa rolled her eyes. "Do you think I care? I wanted him dead, so I killed him. As simple as that. Even if he won the match with his crappy rules, he is dead now, so naturally, Xuefeng needs to rece him for the Finals. Everything worked out in the end." Before he spoke, Nuwa added, "Xuefeng is not at fault, it was me who killed him, so you can only punish me. Of course, I will resist, so you need to ask yourself how many lives you are willing to sacrifice for a dead man." She nced at the Special Forces in the sky and turned awkward. "Well, I wanted to help you get an estimate but need to ask you a question first. Is that all you have...?" "..." Sir Liu was speechless. "..." the crowd was speechless. "..." the Commentator was speechless. Sir Liu gazed at Xuefeng as if looking for help but Xuefeng only shrugged. "Hey, don¡¯t look at me, even I can¡¯t control her." "What do you expect me to say to Bai Lin¡¯s n once theyin to me?" Sir Liu questioned instead. "Oh, if they have a problem, you can tell me. I will personally visit them," Nuwa replied casually before assuring with a cheerful smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good at solving problems." "..." The whole Arena was speechless! "..." The whole Water Land Capital was speechless! "..." Everyone watching at home was speechless! "We already knew Xuefeng was powerful but who would have thought his wife surpassed him. Is that the standard for all of Xuefeng¡¯s wives?" the Commentator asked to break the tension. Immediately, the screen disyed Tianshi and Ming, flying gracefully towards the Main Arena. Their faces were calm and collected as if Nuwa¡¯s power didn¡¯t shock them at all. Behind them were all other hundred-plus participants. No one dared toe close to the two beauties. What if the Commentator was right? "I will send them to you then. Case closed!" Sir Liu announced, washing his hands from all responsibility. "Someonee and take care of his bo¡ª" Bzzzzt! He didn¡¯t get to finish his words as sudden buzzing resounded in the sky. "Looks like I missed quite a good show!" Chapter 121 I Like Him The manly voice resounded like thunder, reaching to everyone¡¯s ears. ROAR! It was followed by a massive earthquake-like roar, shaking the whole arena. Anyone who wasn¡¯t fast enough to react felt pain in their ears, feeling deafened for a few seconds. "It¡¯s a Dragon!" the Commentator called out in warning. No one could mistake a Dragon Roar when they heard one. Swoosh! A golden sh slipped through the open ceiling of the Arena, filling the air with golden lightning. It dove down and did a spectacr circle above the stands, causing a stunning makeover in the crowd¡¯s hairstyles. All hair stood tall like statues. The four screens above the arena tried to disy a massive creature but that was a big mistake. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Four Thunderbolts shot out, piercing through the screens, which turned them off. After another circle, the Dragon flew to the middle of the Arena and turned into a giant Lightning Ball that slowly got smaller till it took the shape of two humans. A male and a female. One turned out to be a well-built middle-aged while thedy looked stunning, her golden dress coiling around her curves with grace. "We apologize for beingte to the party," the man spoke as he grasped thedy by the waist, pulling her into his arms. "We had to stop on the way to take care of some business, hehe." Pa! Thedy smacked him lightly on the chest, immediately blushing. "Hey, what did I do?" the man asked, pretending to be hurt. "You bully me," the goldendy pouted cutely and looked away, trying to appear upset. "Don¡¯t talk to me." "Haha," the man burst outughing and pulled her back for a deep kiss. She resisted at first only to wrap her arms around his head as if forgetting they were in the middle of the Arena with thousands of people watching. Another loving duo! How much dog food would the crowd eat that day?! Xuefeng and Nuwa were already enough to feed satisfy them for a week. "It¡¯s the Sect Master Liu and his wife!" the Commentator introduced but that wasn¡¯t even necessary. Who in the Heaven Realm didn¡¯t know about Sect Master Liu, the most powerful expert? On the other hand, it was his behavior that intrigued everyone. Who would dare say that Sect Master Liu would act so couple-like with his wife? The goldendy also grabbed a lot of attention. Not because of her indisputable beauty but rather the mystery around her. It was rare for Sect Master Liu to show himself with his wife in public and if he had in the past, she was mostly in her Golden Dragon form. It was a special asion to see them both together, acting all lovey-dovey with each other. "Sect Master Liu and his wife are definitely a match made in Heaven. They look so good together," the Commentator remarked. "They put all couples to shame. Only Xuefeng and Nuwa couldpete with them." With suchment, Sect Master Liu pulled his lips away and smiled, teasing his wife yet again, "My Golden Queen, how do the lips of a husband made in Heaven taste like?" "I love them..." Golden Queen replied unconsciously only to blush again at his tricks. "I hate you..." "I thought you love me?" Sect Master Liu asked as he turned sad. His wife¡¯s expression quickly changed. "I¡¯m sorry... Of course, I love you..." Golden Queen muttered as she cuddled into his cheek, trying to cheer him up. "Don¡¯t be sad..." Sect Master Liu looked like he couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and kissed her gently, putting on a loving smile right after. "You are so precious, how can I not love you?" he asked softly. "You can¡¯t... You have to love me." "Cough! Cough! Public announcement! Remember to buy your tickets for tomorrow¡¯s finals! You definitely don¡¯t want to miss it!" the Commentator cleared his throat, almost choking on the sugar they produced, recing it with an ad. When the Golden Queen hugged him, Sect Master Liu finally paid attention to everything around him. He gazed down at the Flying Ship and his eyes brightened at the sight of President Wu. "Oh! President Wu! You are here as well. Long time no see!" Sect Master Liu called out as he teleported next to his old friend. "I was actually nning on visiting you and talk about your grandson-inw." That scene baffled everyone. The Space inside the Arena was locked yet Sect Master Liu wasn¡¯t affected at all. "Long time no see indeed. Miss Golden, it is a pleasure to meet you. I was wondering when you would notice me. It seems like your wife is still your main focus," President Wu pointed out. "Oh yeah. This is why she doesn¡¯t show up with me often as I make her embarrassed. Sorry about earlier, we got a bit sidetracked as we didn¡¯t see each other for a long time. When I¡¯m with her, she is the only one in my mind," Sect Master Liu admitted. "I see. You wanted to speak with my grandson-inw, he is on the Main Stage right now," President Wu informed. "You can see both of your disciples there." "Yeah, let us take a look," Sect Master Liu nodded only to hear his name called. "Please wee Sect Master Liu and our senior experts on Stage with loud apuse!" Sir Liu invited. The four screens finally got repaired after Golden Queen¡¯s damage and they lit up, disying a truly funny scene. Sect Master Liu appeared right in front of Xuefeng and his wives. Not minding the appearance, Sect Master Liu looked like an older version of Xuefeng with his wife hugging him close. The only difference was Xuefeng having three wives with him instead of one like his Master. "Greetings Master," Xuefeng and Tianshi spoke at the same time, cupping their fists in respect. They didn¡¯t bow too deeply though but Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t seem to mind that. "So you two are the new disciples our daughter chose for me. Interesting," Sect Master Liu said as he gave them a look over and his gaze paused at Xuefeng¡¯s wrist. "And this is the famous Elemental Bracelet I heard so muc¡ª" Sniff, sniff. He paused talking as his wife began acting weirdly, sniffing the air instead of hugging him. Her eyes brightened a few sniffster as she admitted, "I like him." Sect Master Liu¡¯s eyebrows lifted. "Really?" Chapter 122 Golden Wingwoman ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Tianshi sounded out in Xuefeng¡¯s mind. He felt her squeeze his arm and then she closed her eyes. ¡¯I was about to tell you that our future with Sect Master Liu looks dim but... It suddenly changed,¡¯ Tianshi informed as she looked up, gazing as Golden Queen. ¡¯Is it because of her?¡¯ The golden beauty brightened as they gazed at her and let go of her husband. She walked up to Xuefeng and sniffed from up close while watching his eyes. They could tell even Sect Master Liu was confused. "You smell like a Dragon, yet you don¡¯t have our bloodline," Golden Queen pointed out curiously. "How is it possible?" As she asked, multiple experts began tond on the Main Stage but nothing seemed to divert her attention, her gaze locked with Xuefeng as if she was a young teen curious about the world. "I don¡¯t have Dragon Bloodline yet, but I have this," Xuefeng said before extending his arm. His Water Qi wrapped around his hand, turning into a five-fingered w. Xuefeng was more tensed than her, knowing the experts were after him so this disy of power was perfect. Just in case they were attacked, he would be already prepared. Tianshi and Nuwa already released him, no longer restricting his movement. "Whoa!" Golden Queen eximed excitedly. "So your Qi can materialize into a Dragon! That¡¯s rare! Can you create a whole Dragon body already?" "Not yet, but I should be able to in the future," Xuefeng admitted politely upon Tianshi¡¯s advice. ¡¯Xuefeng! Make sure to be nice to her! She is the key to getting into Sect Master Liu¡¯s mercy.¡¯ It was the first time Xuefeng heard any of his wife¡¯s advice to be nice to another female being so he took it seriously. "Once I do, I will definitely show it to you, Miss," Xuefeng added with a gentle smile. "Maybe you can advise me as well." "Of course! You are my Husband¡¯s Disciple. I will do my best to help as well," Golden Queen replied with the same kindness before I returning to Sect Master Liu. "You got yourself a pair of nice disciples. Our daughter definitely has a good eye." "Mom! Dad!" Just as she was mentioned, Liu Xinyu¡¯s voice reached them, appearing in their view. Her purple eyes were filled with happiness at the sight of her parents. Shended somewhat chaotic, causing her hair to turn messy by falling on her face. She gathered enough attention for Xuefeng to watch her, just in time when she revealed her face and their gazes met. "Hey! Long time no see!" She greeted after a nod of approval as if they knew each other for a long time and looked away, busying herself with her parents. "Wee back~" She didn¡¯t hesitate and dove into their embrace, giving them a warm wee hug. It was a sweet reunion Xuefeng wished to watch but something else came up to his attention. Killing intent! There was no such thing but for some reason, Xuefeng felt killing stares and found its origin right away. It was a group of a few men who grouped together and immediately focused on him. They didn¡¯t even hide their intentions at all, frowning and ring at him. ¡¯They are all Avatars who only came here for Elemental Bracelet. Although their strength is capped to the Celestial Stage, they might be a problemter. They seem more aggressivepared to the rest,¡¯ Ming informed as she rubbed on his shoulder. ¡¯They must be the ones who caused trouble in the tform earlier.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t get too close to them,¡¯ Xuefeng assured. ¡¯If they dare do something, we will make sure they regret it.¡¯ ¡¯Yes. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡¯ Nuwa agreed, ring back at the men before freezing. ¡¯Wait... Those two...¡¯ ¡¯What?¡¯ The rest didn¡¯t know what she meant, but Nuwa didn¡¯t exin, suddenly splitting away from them. She walked right where the expertsnded, causing Xuefeng to instinctively reach out to stop her. ¡¯Don¡¯t,¡¯ Tianshi grabbed his arm, letting Nuwa get away. ¡¯It¡¯s going to be okay.¡¯ Nuwa walked for a few meters when two Elvishdies noticed her and approached her instead, meeting her half-way. They seemed friendly and smiling which eased Xuefeng¡¯s heart. He knew Nuwa was even stronger than him and he didn¡¯t even know the extent of her powers but he was still worried as her lover. "Xuefeng!" Golden Queen called out cheerfully, dragging Liu Xinyu by the hand with her. "Yes, Miss?" "Can I call you by your name or do you prefer something else?" Golden Queen questioned friendly. "I learned it from my daughter. You can of course call me Miss Golden if you want." "Xuefeng is fine, Miss Golden," Xuefeng replied before gazing at Liu Xinyu. "Long time no see indeed. It has been like forever." "True... You fought well today. I was impressed," Xinyu praised, staring at him for a long second. When Tianshi embraced his arm, Xinyu shifted her attention to her, "You too Tianshi. I didn¡¯t expect such prowess from you." "Thank you, Xinyu," Tianshi epted with a smile. Only the three of them knew they didn¡¯t actually know each other well, yet they acted as if they were already friends. Golden Queen and Sect Master Liu had no idea it was their first official meeting. "Right, right. You too Tianshi. Let¡¯s have a good time together. My daughter is a dummy sometimes and her skills at making friends arecking, so I hope you can take care of her," Golden Queen said as she hugged her daughter. "Mom!" Xinyu called out in protest but she onlyughed. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but find it funny,ughing with her, "Haha, for sure! After all, being her father¡¯s disciple we will meet often." He stole a nce at Sect Master Liu and suppressed his grin. It was obvious his new Master was deep in thought. "Ehem!" Sir Liu¡¯s voice suddenly resounded throughout the stage. "Now that everyone gathered, now is the chance to pick your participant. If any of the experts noticed a talent they want to explore, please take your pick." Golden Queen¡¯s eyes brightened at that development. She nudged on her daughter and suggested, "How about you pick Xuefeng and teach him?" "I actually nned to. Only if Xuefeng wants me to. I¡¯m sure he might prefer to spend time with his wives instead of me," Xinyu muttered, checking Xuefeng out. "What do you think?" Before Xuefeng could reply, someone already decided for him. "No." Chapter 123 Wu In Danger "Dad?" Xinyu questioned with her eyebrow raised. It was clear she was interested in getting to know Xuefeng and one versus one training would be the best opportunity yet her father disagreed? Sect Master Liu was the one who objected as he approached them all and gazed at Xuefeng, ignoring his daughterpletely. "I want to see you in thirty minutes in the City Lord Pce. As your Master, I will be the one training you," Sect Master Liu dered seriously. "Do you ept?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t even have time to say anything when Sect Master Liu nodded, "Good you agreed. We will see you allter then." Embracing his wife¡¯s waist, he ordered, "We are going. You too, Xinyu. There is something I need to talk to you about." Both mother and daughter got confused at the sudden actions, but they seemed to know when to protest and when to listen. "Wait, Tianshi, do you mind if I teach you instead? I have a nice Art that would suit you," Xinyu called out as her father flew up with Golden Queen in his arms. "Sure! Thank you," Tianshi agreed without hesitation. "Perfect! See you in thirty minutes then~" Xinyu replied happily and followed her parents after onest nce at Xuefeng. ¡¯What just happened? This is suspicious,¡¯ Xuefeng muttered. ¡¯What is he nning?¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I will warn you if we are in any danger beforehand,¡¯ Tianshi assured. ¡¯I think Miss Golden likes you and knowing how much does Sect Master Liu loves her, he will at least hesitate before attacking you. He doesn¡¯t want to upset her, right?¡¯ ¡¯He reminds me of someone too,¡¯ Ming muttered. ¡¯Who?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered. ¡¯You,¡¯ Ming replied simply, taking the opportunity to hold onto his arm. ¡¯You wouldn¡¯t do anything that would upset any of us. You would rather pick the hardest way possible than to see us cry. I think he is the same.¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t argue with that. Seeing his wives sad was worse than losing any treasure he had. ¡¯But what if it¡¯s the necessary evil?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously. ¡¯It¡¯s the Elemental Bracelet we are talking about. Just look at the Experts on the stage. All of them want it. He might as well want it as well.¡¯ ¡¯Xinyu said her father is not at all interested in the Elemental Bracelet. If anything, it is his master that wants it. I¡¯m sure he can reject that request if his wife pressures him,¡¯ Ming revealed. ¡¯This is why I told you to make a good impression on her. You did a good job.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s not like I did anything...¡¯ Xuefeng shrugged. ¡¯All I did was being nice.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s enough. It seems that you being yourself is the best charm for thedies,¡¯ Nuwa cut into the conversation. ¡¯Even the two Elfdies have a thing for our Xuefeng.¡¯ ¡¯Huh...?¡¯ Xuefeng got caught off guard as Nuwa suddenly came back, hugging him from behind. A cold chill ran through his back as if he did something bad. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, love, we know you did nothing wrong,¡¯ Nuwa assured. ¡¯Anyway, the two Elfdies backed off already. They said they will drop hunting you for my sake but we need to visit their Elvish Realm sometime in the future. I agreed on your stead.¡¯ ¡¯Oh, do you know them?¡¯ Tianshi asked in relief. ¡¯I don¡¯t, but they know me apparently. They met with my grandma and she seemed to be talking about her grandchild a lot. They also told me she is still alive, working as an elder in the Elvish Realm. I want to meet with her,¡¯ ¡¯Sure, I don¡¯t mind, but we still have lots of things to do before we have time for that.¡¯ They were still yet to reunite with everyone and he wanted toplete his promise. He didn¡¯t know how long can Thunder Goddess survive locked inside the ice. ¡¯Talking about other things,¡¯ Nuwa muttered as she gazed at the experts behind them. ¡¯Let¡¯s get going. I don¡¯t like the vibe of this ce. When I talked with thedies, I got a lot of murderous stares. What¡¯s more, there is something we need to focus on as soon as possible.¡¯ Xuefeng followed her gaze and even now, they got stares. Thankfully, there were multiple Special Forces standing between them. It didn¡¯t seem like he would be allowed to join the rest of the Participants even if he wanted to. It was safer with them but still too risky to remain for longer. ¡¯Let¡¯s go to the Flying Ship. We need to talk to President Wu,¡¯ Nuwa suggested. ¡¯I already talked with Wu and told her she might be in danger.¡¯ Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡¯What...? Wu is in danger? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier??¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, almost speaking out loud as he turned around to face her but Nuwa shut his mouth with her hand. ¡¯Calm down. I only learned today and I was as pissed as you. If he didn¡¯t say he will give you the Fire Stone I would rip his flying ship apart,¡¯ Nuwa informed as she let go and flew up. ¡¯I contacted Wu and she already figured out the danger herself and she said she will be fine. If I knew about it beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.¡¯ Xuefeng and the rest quickly followed her. ¡¯But what is going on exactly?¡¯ Xuefeng pressed. ¡¯If she is in danger we need to hurry and save her.¡¯ ¡¯No,¡¯ Nuwa disagreed. ¡¯She said she has a n already so we can only trust her. Wu asked me not to tell you as she knew how you will react. Your job is winning the Tournament and get the reward that will boost your strength immensely. If you resign, what was the point of joining in the first ce?¡¯ "It seems like Xuefeng will leave the Arena silently, ready to meet with his Master. If you want to meet him once again, buy tickets for tomorrow! The Finals start at noon! Don¡¯t bete!" the Commentator called out when Xuefeng finally reached the Flying Ship and saw the smiling face of President Wu. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like removing the smile from his face. His Dragon w turned into a fist but he was toote. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Multiple guardsnded in front of President Wu, their weapons in hand. If he wanted to do anything, he would have to get through them. "Nuwa must have told you, right? How about we go inside and talk?" Chapter 124 Decision "Thank you, everyone, for sticking by to watch this marvelous show. Lovely viewers both at the Arena as well as at homes, make sure to get your tickets now! The Finals won¡¯t be broadcasted, so make sure to get them before they run out of stock! See you tomorrow at the Arena!" With that final statement from the Commentator, the broadcast ended, leaving every girl in the Rx Area with different reactions. Some werementing they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the Finals, others were gossiping, discussing the handsome youth that stole the show. Jiao, on the other hand, was still stuck, gazing at the transparent screen. For her, Xuefeng was still there, smiling at her with his lovely smile. Only when Little Bear hugged her from behind did Jiao awaken from her dreand. "Don¡¯t worry Sister Jiao. Dreamse true," Little Bear assured. "Now I understand what you meant by, ¡¯I was too weak.¡¯ His wives are too much..." Dandan muttered as she patted Jiao on her shoulder. "If you think seriously about him, then you will have to step up your game." As always, Dandan was straightforward, but that¡¯s what Jiao loved about her. "What are you going to do Sister Jiao? Will you chase after him?" Little Bear questioned cutely. "I don¡¯t know yet..." Jiao muttered, her mind still processing her situation. "I want to, but..." She paused, finishing in her mind, ¡¯Did she even stand a chance?¡¯ "Jiao," Dandan spoke seriously. "I can only say he is definitely worth chasing after. The only question is, are you resolute enough for that? If you really want something, you can achieve anything. But only you can answer this question." Jiao went deep in thought and the girls didn¡¯t rush her. She wanted to say yes but she quickly hesitated. Did she want to chase a dream with an ultimate prize that was almost impossible to achieve, knowing only pain awaits her once she fails? Or maybe she should follow her current path, enjoy the safe life, hope to fall in love once again, and live a happy ever after? Jiao didn¡¯t even need to think as she could feel deeply which one she preferred the most. When she thought of hugging the person she still loved, her body resonated with happiness. "Yes. I will do it," Jiao decided firmly. "Even if I fail, I will at least try and regret nothing. If I don¡¯t, I will hate myself for the rest of my life." The girls grew excited at her decision. "You can do it!" "We will cheer for you!" "Don¡¯t forget to invite us to your weddingter!" "Jiao," Dandan spoke again, this time smiling as if she approved of her decision. "Life is hard and you just make it even harder, but I respect your decision. I would have done the same." "Thank you," Jiao nodded. "So what is your n now?" Dandan asked an important question. What was her n? Jiao extended her palm and an ice crystal hovered on top of her palm. "I need to leave this Land and focus on my Ice Arts. I must continue improving my cultivation and Quality of my Qi. I¡¯m sure Xuefeng will create a Nine-elemental Core together with all his wives. I can¡¯t be any worse," Jiao thought out loud. "I will depart to Water Land." "Are you nning on visiting the Water Land Capital first by any chance? Preferably tomorrow?" Dandan questioned with a smirk. "Maybe..." Jiao muttered as if she got exposed. "Look, I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s bad to meet with him so early, but maybe you should stay away from him for now, so you can make a good impression once you finally reunite," Dandan suggested, causing Jiao too look down dejected. "I just wanted to see him once again... I won¡¯t approach him. I just want strength to continue pushing forward," Jiao revealed. "Well, I guess I have good news for you then. It just happens I have a mission in the Water Land Capital which I can finalize tomorrow," Dandan informed. "If you want, we can travel together." "Really?!" Jiao immediately brightened. Seeing Dandan¡¯s nod, Jiao dove into her arms. "Thank you!" "Hehe, you thought I will let you go by yourself? You are part of our Sect and always will be. I need to make sure youe back safely," Dandan replied with a shrug. "Moreover, this Xuefeng is quite a big-shot with Trade Union and soon the House of Dragons under him. It would be a great deal for our White Lotus Sect if we could establish a rtionship with him." "Wait... You want to meet him? Won¡¯t that take a long time? You n on traveling with me till then?" Jiao wondered confused. She knew catching up to Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be that easy and would take her years. It was still a question if she can do it. "I spent a lot of time in the Sect. Maybe it is time for some adventures. You will also be safer with me and I can stop you if you n to do anything stupid," Dandan replied casually. "It will be fun traveling together and my life is all about having fun. Naturally, if I see you cking, I will drag you back to the Sect. I¡¯m not traveling with a cker." "Thank you..." Jiao couldn¡¯t describe how touched she was. It was the first time she found a friend like Dandan who she was willing to trust fully. She squeezed her tightly once again when Dandan pulled her away, turning serious once again. "I look forward to seeing you seed, but there is one problem. I know you can¡¯t." Jiao¡¯s face sank. "Don¡¯t get me wrong. You have potential but that is not enough. Once Xuefeng arrives in the House of Dragons, his strength will reach new heights and there is no way you can catch up unless you use some extreme methods," Dandan exined. "Extreme methods?" Dandan smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. With me by your side, you will catch up in no time. I know one good ce." Chapter 141 Lisaâ€™s Honey "I¡¯m sorry, but even with all those Storage Rings, Miss won¡¯t be able to buy even one Upgrade Fragment, not to mention a hundred that you wanted." Everything went smoothly in the Central Bank with their Identification Cards, but once the girls reached a branch of the Trade Union, they met with the wall. "Huh? Howe? Wasn¡¯t it filled with tens of Artefacts?" Lisa questioned with a frown. "You aren¡¯t trying to rip me off, right?" She seized the Trade Union Manager with her gaze, returning back to her old Lisa who no one dared to mess with, but he wasn¡¯t fazed much. "Miss, Trade Union is an honest organization and we are the best trusted on the Market. Rest assured, no one will ever rip you off in here," the Manager exined calmly. "To bepletely honest with you, scrap is a scrap. Those Artefacts aremon and don¡¯t really cost much. Upgrade Fragments are too rare." "What¡¯s the current price of Upgrade Fragments then?" Lisa wondered, changing her approach to more polite. Even though she had various pills, she already exposed herck of knowledge about Heaven Realm¡¯s market. She knew Trade Union¡¯s managers very well. They were taught to give the lowest price possible, so even if her Pills were worth a lot, there was a high chance she will be ripped off. "The price of Upgrade Fragments? If Miss asks for a pure value in credits then I will have to disappoint. We don¡¯t really exchange Upgrade Fragments with Credits. The demand is so much higher than the supply, so we treat them like treasures," the Manager informed as he nced at Lisa¡¯s Storage Ring. "Does Miss have anything else to sell? How about high-ranked pills? High-quality pills can be exchanged for Upgrade Fragments directly." "Hah, of course I have high-ranked Pills!" Lisa called out with a grin, finally spotting her chance. "Who do you take me for?" Lisa smiled proudly and whipped a shiny golden pill in the air, disying it to everyone in the lobby. "Here!" Although it was night, the Trade Union was only a little less busy than during the day. Both, the other Managers and their clients, looked up at Lisa¡¯s act. With how the pill shone with its own light, it could only mean the pill was high quality. "I have lots of them too together with other types that have top-notch quality. I wouldn¡¯t be imed the top alchemist of Trade Union if I couldn¡¯t even create a good pill," Lisa bragged with a smug, ncing at the Manager with a casual nce. "Interested?" Seeing the shock on the Manager¡¯s face, Lisa celebrated in her mind. ¡¯Establishing dominance, check.¡¯ "Interested for sure!" the Manager nodded firmly as he even stood up from his chair. "Miss, why didn¡¯t you reveal you are one of Trade Union¡¯s Alchemist from the start? We would invite you to the Private Room." The way the Manager flipped his treatment amused her, but she didn¡¯t show it, only shrugging to his question. "I don¡¯t have time for that. I just came out from seclusion and I¡¯m in hurry, so I didn¡¯t want to rm my contact in the higher-ups. Usually, I sell directly to her, but as I said, I¡¯m busy now," Lisa exined as she admired her pill. "There is no need for any special treatment. Just exchange my pills for the Upgrade Fragments like a normal customer and I will take my leave." The Manager¡¯s eyes brightened as he nodded hurriedly. "Of course! Can I take a look at the pill?" Just as Lisa predicted, he didn¡¯t dare to ask her for any more details as that would be considered rude. Even if she lied, he was too low ranked to ask for either her name or title. "Sure," Lisa agreed casually, flipping the pill over the counter as if it was nothing for her. The Manager visually paled but he managed to catch the pill, breathing a sigh of relief. He immediately began inspecting the pill on the spot with other Managers peeking at him from time to time. Too bad, no matter what he did, his helplessness only deepened. "Do you need help?" Lisa asked happily, already expected he wouldn¡¯t recognize the Pill. Why? She created the recipe by herself! "Hah, yes, please. I can¡¯t help but give up. Miss¡¯ Pill is too high-ranked for me," the Manager admitted defeat with an awkward giggle. "Don¡¯t worry. This pill definitely needs a high-ranked alchemist to appraise," Lisa assured as she nced at the pill. "This is a Healing Pill that was born in Celestial Phoenix¡¯s mes. It will heal you from any physical wound as long as your head is not cut off and heart not ripped away." The ecstatic feeling of watching everyone¡¯s eyes widen was something she really missed. She could only thank Be for assisting her with Pills back in the Hidden Realm. "Celestial Phoenix¡¯s mes!" the Manager eximed, his hands shaking as he swiftly put the pill away. He didn¡¯t even need to do anything as one of the helpers at the back immediately rushed out. "I will call for the highest Alchemist!" he called out as he left. Lisa pretended to be dissatisfied. "Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m in hurry?" Lisa questioned while squinting her eyes. "Just exchange the pills one to one with the Upgrade Fragments. I will have a hundred." "A hundred..." the people repeated in shock but the Manager swiftly begged. "M-Miss! Those are Celestial Phoenix¡¯s mes! Such a Pill is worth much more than just one Upgrade Fragment! Please wait for the highest Alchemist! We are not authorized for such trades..." "Huh? Is it? And here I was eating them for my headache. It really worked like a charm," Lisa replied casually, making the Trade Union¡¯s Managers shake. "Such expensive pills... For headache..." "Anyway, he better hurry! I give you five more minutes!" Lisa scolded without much care on her face. "Also, convert those Artefacts into Credits for me. I don¡¯t want this garbage. We killed some bandits on the way, so I want to get rid of it." "Y-Yes! One moment please!" the Manager agreed hurriedly, beginning the procedure right away. Although she looked calm on the outside, Lisa wanted to jump in happiness. It has been a while since she acted this bossy. She finally felt like a fish in the water, entering into her favorite element. She nced at Yiren, who sat in the lobby with Mona on herp, and saw her smiling. Yiren seemed to know how much she was enjoying it. ¡¯Wait...¡¯ Lisa paused, suddenly noticing a mission board on the wall above Yiren. Seeing all the Rewards for the Alchemist¡¯s Missions, her eyes brightened. "I changed my mind. How about you exchange those credits for some Spirit Herbs? I want to clear some missions while I¡¯m bored waiting." The Manager quickly attended to her. "Of course Miss! Which mission would you like toplete? I will prepare the Spirit Herbs for Miss." "All of them," Lisa replied casually. "All of them?" the Manager repeated confused. "Is that a problem? The longer you stall, the less time I have. Chop, chop," Lisa hurried. "Yes, yes! I will prepare the Alchemy Room right away!" the Manager called out with no question asked, but Lisa stopped him. "No need for the room. Just bring the Spirit Herbs here." Everyone seemed too stupid to understand what she wanted to do, but the Manager acted quickly, snapping at the attendants. "What are you standing here for? Quickly bring all the Spirit Herbs that Miss desires!" The sudden chaos her request made was like honey to her tongue. Sweet! ¡¯Hehe, this is fun.¡¯ Chapter 149 Determination "Ugh, this queue... We need to hurry up and figure out something to skip it..." Seeing the long queue ahead of them that was not moving at all, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but start to lose her patience. "If we don¡¯t do anything, we will bete for the Tournament," she added frustrated. "I know... It should be starting right now and we are still stuck in this City..." Yiren whispered back, also upset at the oue. They woke up early after they gathered an insane amount of Upgrade Fragments yesterday night and queued up to the Teleportation Station. Too bad, they didn¡¯t expect even the special queue would take this long. Apparently, there was a sudden break of the Station as it was being used by the City Officials to transfer goods. Even if they were important personalities, they had to wait like everyone else. They even asked nicely, knowing how important it was to reach Water Land Capital on time but nothing could be done. In front of them were many elites with the same problem. Yiren nced at the blocked entrance to the Teleportation Station and finally snapped. "Lisa, let¡¯s go," Yirenmanded, her expression turning cold. "We need to get to Xuefeng before the Finals starts. I will do whatever it takes." "What do you want to do?" Lisa asked curiously as she followed her but Yiren remained mysterious. "Sometimes being nice doesn¡¯t work. I hate it." Yiren walked past everyone, straight towards the entrance while ignoring everyonepletely. She only had one goal and that was meeting Xuefeng again. If she decided on something, no one could stop her. "Miss, Teleportation Station is still busy. We will resume in about fifteen minutes, so please be patient," the City Guard informed as he saw hering again but this time Yiren didn¡¯t stop walking. "Do you think I care?" Yiren asked back indifferently without even looking at him. The two City Guards at the entrance sharpened their expressions, immediately blocking their way. "Miss, stop right there. Please don¡¯t make trouble. We are just following an order," the City Guards tried to reason with her but there wasn¡¯t anyone who could argue with her at that moment. She was going to meet Xuefeng no matter what. "If you block my way, you will die," Yiren announced, walking steadily into them. One could tell she wasn¡¯t joking as her face didn¡¯t change one bit, gazing at them without any expression. Unfortunately for her, they weren¡¯t that easily scared off and they pulled out their weapons instead, two shiny spears aimed at her face. "Miss! If youe any closer, we will be forced to attack¡ª Ahh!!!" The City Guard warned her but he suddenly screamed, his leg breaking in half. He dropped to the floor with his face twisting in pain. "If you block my way, you will die," Yiren repeated. This time the City Guard wasn¡¯t as brave as before. "Miss... What you are doing will not bring you any good," City Guard muttered as he moved to the side but Yiren ignored him. There will be more who tell her the same. "Whoa... That was so cool!" Lisa called out as they entered the building. "You remind me of Nuwa now." "I¡¯m always kind to everyone but it seems not everyone deserves my kindness. I will only be nice to those who appreciate it," Yiren said firmly. They walked inside the Teleportation Station and just as she thought, multiple City Guards were already waiting for them with their weapons out. Behind them were stacks of boxes that waited to be transferred. "At least they didn¡¯t lie..." Lisamented as the City Guards slowly surrounded them. "You two are under arrest for attacking the City Guard! Reinforcements are close by! You can¡¯t escape so you better surrender!" The Captain of the City Guards ordered sternly. Yiren didn¡¯t even react to his words, gazing at Lisa instead. "Can you operate this Teleport Array?" She didn¡¯t trust the City Guards in sending them anywhere so they had to serve themselves. "I should be able to," Lisa expressed as she gave the tform a nce. "It doesn¡¯t look thatplicated." "Alright, let¡¯s do it," Yiren decided immediately, walking up towards the tform without much care. The City Guard Captain was naturally pissed off at being ignored and ordered angrily, "If she walks up any further, attack!" "Don¡¯t bluff me," Yiren called out coldly right after. "Do you think we are stupid? Once we start battling, this whole ce will turn into ruins, and Teleportation Station will be no more. I wonder who they will me for thatter. The ones who barged in or the City Guards who are responsible for the order." She shrugged, leaving the answer to the Captain, and stepped on the tform. The City Guards were ready tounch their attacks but the Captain suddenly raised his hands, calling out in panic, "Stop!" Lisa grinned at how Yiren handled it and threw a small bag on the floor as she passed the Captain. Thud. The bag fell hard and tens of Upgrade Fragments spilled all over the floor, right beside the City Guards¡¯ feet. "Good choice. Act as we never came here and you can split those Upgrade Fragments afterward." The Captain and his subordinates were dumbstruck but for Lisa, that wasn¡¯t much. The number of Pills she had sold on her Auction was enough for their training with many leftovers to spend as she wished. "Captain, we have been working hardtely. I think we deserve a bonus," the City Guards suggested with the simple meaning behind it. We want money! Lisa only shrugged and walked up to the array, not nning on picking up the bag even if they didn¡¯t take it. There were hundreds of themying in her Storage Ring. The Teleportation Array turned out to be simpler than what they thought and she set it up in no time. The tform lit up and they held their hands together, ready to teleport. Too bad the long-ranged Teleport wasn¡¯t as easy and pleasant. "Ugh..." Both of them grunted on the other side, their stomachs twisting inside of them. Compared to them, Mona was chilling as she still sat on Yiren¡¯s shoulder. "Wee to Blood Land Capital. Please drink some water, you will feel better." They immediately heard greetings from the polite City Guards but their smiles disappeared at Yiren¡¯s next words. "We are not done traveling. Can you please send us to the Water Land Capital?" "Miss, are you sure?" The City Guard asked surprised. "Also, it¡¯s not possible to Teleport directly to the Water Land Capital. It¡¯s too far from here. No one would survive such travel. We can at most send you to the Spirit Land and only from there can you transfer to Water Land." "Let¡¯s do it," Lisa quickly agreed, passing three Upgrade Fragments as a fee. The City Guard could only nod, setting up the Teleportation Array just as she wished. The second time was even worse. "Bleeeh!" The girls returned the breakfast they had earlier directly on the tform. "We¡ª Oh maaaaaaan! I just cleaned!" Someoneined from behind her but Yiren was temporarily too weak to lift her head. "Are you two okay?" Lisa didn¡¯t hesitate and passed Yiren one of the healing pills. They both knew they needed to Teleport one more time which would put a lot of pressure on their bodies. "We are good..." Yiren replied after the pill began to work and wiped her lips. "Are you okay Lisa?" "Mhmm, we can continue," Lisa nodded, pulling out another three Upgrade Fragments. "Please send us to Water Land Capital." "Oof! In this condition? Misses, we can¡¯t allow that..." the City Guard muttered, trying to convince her. "How about you rest a bit first?" "I said we are good," Yiren replied simply, standing straight again. "We are the Clients here so don¡¯t ask questions." Seeing her gaze, he could onlyply with her request. The third time... was the worse thing the girls had felt in their lives. "Fuck! Those two girls fell unconscious! Someonee help me!" Yiren heard multiple voices and yells all mushing together as her mind begged to explode. She had never had such a strong headache. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes to see her surroundings but she felt the coldness of the floor. Xuefeng! A single thought of him snapped her eyes open despite the immense pain. She saw Lisaying right next to her with simr symptoms and Mona who defended them against the City Guards, pushing them away till they get better. They made it alive. Only that mattered. ¡¯Xuefeng, we areing to you... Wait for us..." Heyo, if you wish to get more chapters, please consider buying Privilege which you can find once you swipe up. There are 12 more chapters where 2 chaps cost just 1 coin! I¡¯m trying to reach 1000 priv readers to get more features from WN. Consider supporting this poor author ?3 The more popr the novel is, the more I write ofc! Cheers! Chapter 150 Wifeyâ€™s Arrival "I think we became world-ss celebrities at this point." Standing on top of a giant white eagle, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butment, hearing all the cheers directed at them. It felt like this Tournament was his personal show with the finals being just a show. They already went through a live interview at the start of the Finals and even let him speak, wishing all of his opponent¡¯s lots of strength to fight him. It was of course all staged as he was informed what the question would be about beforehand. "Don¡¯t talk, just wave," Tianshi said calmly as she rubbed his side. "You now have a lot of fans so you have to suffer a little." "Let¡¯s give them a satisfactory performance then," Xuefeng replied as he embraced her, giving her a passionate kiss as they descended to the arena. They were naturally disyed on the screens for everyone gathered and the crowd immediately cheered for them. "Wait..." Xuefeng suddenly paused, pulling away in shock. His bracelet just vibrated! He swiftly touched the stones on his arm and found two that were still eagerly vibrating. Once, twice, thrice. Three times indicated they were still far away from him but they were here! In the Water Land Capital! ¡¯Who is it?¡¯ Tianshi questioned, noticing his strange behavior. ¡¯Lisa and Yiren, they are here,¡¯ Xuefeng replied full of smiles and swiftly looked around the Arena but obviously, he knew there was no way she would be there. ¡¯Good!¡¯ Tianshi hugged him excitedly. ¡¯They are smart. They probably saw us on the broadcast and found their way here. They should meet with us soon.¡¯ ¡¯Shall we go to meet now?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as his body beamed with joy but Tianshi stopped him. ¡¯We can¡¯t leave the Tournament right before the final round. Calm down, they wouldn¡¯t want that either. Let¡¯s just focus on our tasks and meet themter. They are safe in the Capital,¡¯ Tianshi assured. ¡¯Ah... I know, I know. I just want to meet them as soon as possible,¡¯ Xuefeng sighed, his face filling with determination. ¡¯Let¡¯s finish this fast.¡¯ ¡¯Yes. Will just call Nuwa and tell her about the girls. Maybe they can find them,¡¯ Tianshi suggested before they heard the Commentator¡¯s announcement. "With Xuefeng and Tianshi on the stage, all Participants have now arrived. Everyone! It is time to start the Finals! Sir Liu, take it away!" Compared to yesterday, all the stages were already cleared, reced with one big stage with nothing but dust. The hundred-plus participants stood on the same spot as if they were part of some group while the Xuefeng and Tianshi were alone, directly opposite to them. They received sharp nces from all of them, indicating one clear sign. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be a one versus one battle as everyone was bound to target them. ncing at Sir Liu, Xuefeng only nodded, remembering the warning he got from him before he arrived. The rules of the Finals were definitely against them so they had to be careful. "Greetings everyone! I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te here to listen to me so I will make it short. You all gathered here for one thing and that is the extreme action and heated battles between the top talents of our Water Land. I will make sure you receive just that!" Sir Liu promised, his voice spreading across the arena. He nced at the Participants and continued, "To our young Experts, I can only wish you all good luck and a bountiful harvest. Let the best win!" "Don¡¯t worry Sir Liu, I will finish them quick and painless," Xuefeng called out right after, bringing out another cheer of his name and res from his enemies. They were already heavily against him so it didn¡¯t hurt to instigate them even further. "Hah, talking about that, let me mention you the rules of today¡¯s Finals," Sir Liu began with a chuckle. "Just as always, there are no rules and restrictions to the usage of power but we added a few improvements." As he finished, a hundred and twenty-eight of small tokens flew out of his sleeve. They all headed one each to every Participants. When itnded on Xuefeng¡¯s palm, Sir Liu exined further. "Those ck tokens are the Teleportation Artefacts. If you know you are about to die and can¡¯t handle your opponent, just crush the token and it will teleport you safely back to the waiting lobby." He gave them a second to familiarize themselves with the Tokens before he added, "The rules of the Finals are simple. Thest one standing wins. Everyone against everyone. If you want to fight in groups andter battle it out, it is definitely allowed. For now though, I want you to channel Spirit Qi into your Token so it can teleport you into your assigned spot on the arena. Once you get there, you will be locked in ce till the battle started." "Everything clear?" Everyone nodded their heads in understanding beside Xuefeng who was looking down at his bracelet. It buzzed again! The two crystals buzzed twice, indicating that they were only ten kilometers away from them. It was really close! How fast were they flying to reach them so soon?! The Participants began teleporting away while Xuefeng didn¡¯t even hear Sir Liu¡¯s exnation, his mind fully focused on Yiren and Lisa. They wereing to meet him! "Xuefeng?" Sir Liu questioned and Tianshi finally shook his shoulder, snapping his back to reality. "Yes?" Xuefeng asked innocently only to realize everyone was gone already, spread throughout the arena. "What¡¯s going on?" "We are supposed to channel our Spirit Qi into the Tokens to Teleport with it," Tianshi exined out loud before sending him a message in his mind. ¡¯Is everything alright?¡¯ ¡¯Yes, yes, just that Yiren and Lisa areing here. They are already close," Xuefeng replied excitedly, hating the time the Tournament started. If it was just a bitter, he could enjoy his reunion right now. ¡¯Focus for now. Let¡¯s win this fast and meet them,¡¯ Tianshi reminded as she held his face. ¡¯We are two versus a hundred plus experts. We cannot afford any mistake. Do it for me and let¡¯s focus on the current task.¡¯ Xuefeng took a deep breath in and nodded. She was right. They were both in danger and he still only thought about his wives. Too bad, he just couldn¡¯t help it, his love for them too overwhelming. ¡¯What¡¯s the n?¡¯ Tianshi questioned as she gave him a deep good luck kiss. ¡¯How about we quickly find each other, group up, and kill them all?¡¯ Xuefeng proposed to which Tianshi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡¯Hah, sounds like a good n. See youter then.¡¯ She grasped the Token and suddenly vanished, appearing on the other side of the Arena, right by the edge. It was quite a bad spot but he didn¡¯t worry. Seeing Tianshi proceed without much worry, he trusted she could survive till he came for her rescue. Xuefeng followed Tianshi¡¯s words and activated the token as well. To his surprise, he teleported right in the middle of the Arena. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but at least he got closer to Tianshi so he didn¡¯t mind that. He thought they would be fighting just like this, in the middle of the open space, but Sir Liu saved him some trouble. "And now, to make it more interesting, let¡¯s add some background," Sir Liu announced before he raised his arms in the air. "Arise!" Rumble! The ground began to shake as if the earthquake hit the arena causing small cracks everywhere. To Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, small nts spurted out and grew beyond their normal speed of growth. Small spurts became trees within seconds, turning the whole Arena into one big jungle! On top of that, he couldn¡¯t even feel his surroundings as his Spirit Awareness didn¡¯t reach far, somehow restricted. "Interesting. This is going to be fun," Xuefeng muttered to himself as he took a deep breath, preparing to rush out immediately. His wings were already ready to burst from his back. "Once the countdown drops to zero, the Finals will begin. Is everyone ready?!" the Commentator finally returned back to his job. "Please, count down with me!" Xuefeng was ready to count as well, when his bracelet buzzed again, throwing him out of the loop again. One buzz meant they were just one kilometer away! They must be inside the Arena right now! "Ten!" "Nine!" "Eight!" "Seven!" "Six!" "Fiv¡ª What? Who are they?" The Commentator suddenly stopped counting as he heard a sudden disturbance. He didn¡¯t need to wait for more to figure out what it was. "XUEFEEEEEEEEEENG!!!" The sweet voice he would never forget hit him straight in the heart. It was Yiren! She came! He didn¡¯t hesitate and struggled to break off the token¡¯s restriction. Only with Ming¡¯s help was he able to break himself free and he immediatelyunched himself in the air. He broke through the trees like a rocket and saw hundreds of Guards already in the air, chasing two beautiful blond girls who flew straight at him. Thud! They smashed against each other, crashing into the ground right after but there were no pains orints in their voices. "Xuefeng!!!" Chapter 153 Transformation ¡¯What do you mean? Do you know her?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned curiously only to freeze at her answer. ¡¯We all know her. It¡¯s Thunder Goddess, my past Fate Holder...¡¯ ¡¯But how? Wasn¡¯t she locked in the ice, waiting for us to find her?" Xuefeng asked confused. ¡¯The only reason we joined this tournament is to buy the medicine that can cure her poison.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t know... I guess someone must have freed her before us or she escaped on her own. What I can tell you for sure, she didn¡¯t have the Lightning Stone when we separated. She had to get it afterward,¡¯ Ling revealed. ¡¯I see... Well, we will ask her when we get there. It¡¯s not like I can avoid going there,¡¯ Xuefeng shrugged, petting Mona as he stood up. ¡¯Where is that Hell Hole?¡¯ ¡¯At the depths of the Earth Land. I can bet that¡¯s where that Dark Fate Sect has their base as well,¡¯ Ming replied with hatred. ¡¯We have to destroy and kill every single one of them.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we will depart there once we are done here,¡¯ Xuefeng assured. ¡¯For now, let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s in front of us.¡¯ He extended his hand and saw three shiny stones, giving him full control over three elements. It just happened there was nock of Water Essence in the Water Land and he already reached the Fourth Refinement. Would there be anyone who can face him then? He only needed to extend his thoughts outside to find out the whole ce reacted to his call. Water Essence across the Arena vibrated, giving him full control over it. ¡¯Hehe, I see you all...¡¯ Xuefeng giggled, scanning the whole arena. By controlling Water Essence, he could imagine a three dimensional model of the whole arenas. All the empty ces in the shapes of humans were naturally the other participants. "Let¡¯s get the party started..." Xuefeng muttered as he turned to the flying camera. "We can start the Tournament now. I¡¯m ready!" As he said so, his Elemental Bracelet transformed into a golden gauntlet but this time, it didn¡¯t end at that. It spread across his body, creating a golden armor all around his body. "Whoa! To think Xuefeng was holding back his powers this whole time! As expected from our Xuefeng!" the Commentator called out in amazement. "With Xuefeng ready, we can finally begin our Finals! Are you all ready?!" ¡¯What happened?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered as he checked out his new armor. ¡¯Did my Elemental Bracelet upgrade or something?¡¯ ¡¯Maybe it has something to do with the first Gate opening? I¡¯m not sure what it means but maybe after every three Elemental Stones, the Elemental Bracelet transforms, giving you a boost in power? After all, the Elemental Stones are like energy source for it,¡¯ Ming suggested which sounded like a reasonable answer. He didn¡¯t bother asking the Bracelet¡¯s Spirit and instead enjoyed the transformation, actually looking cool in the new armor. He spawned his golden wings and couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He was now shining with gold from head to toe. Xuefeng was about tounch in the sky to return to his assigned position when he remembered Mona who watched him from the ground. "Right, what do I do with you?" Xuefeng wondered. "I will just follow you," Mona replied without hesitation and jumped on his shoulder. "I¡¯m your problem now." "I doubt they will let a Celestial Stage beast join the Tournament with me. That would be an overkill," Xuefengmented and thought of an idea. He pulled out his ne where Ling created her own world and suggested, "How about I introduce you to my two lovely wives?" "There is more?" Mona questioned surprised, causing Xuefeng to smile awkwardly. "Wait till we all reunite..." Xuefengmented and ced the crystal up to Mona¡¯s nose. "Don¡¯t resist. She will bring you inside." ¡¯Ling, Ming, take care of her for now,¡¯ Xuefeng ordered before adding, ¡¯and don¡¯t teach her anything stupid.¡¯ ¡¯Haha, yes boss!¡¯ Ming replied whileughing and Mona vanished right after, entering into Ling¡¯s space. Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate andunched to the sky beforending right where the reunion happened. He already knew two guards were still waiting for him there with Yiren and Lisa already gone. He didn¡¯t test how far could he see with his Elemental Awareness but at the very least, he saw four girls in the tform all together. "Sir, use the Token once again to lock yourself in ce. To make it fair for everyone, please remove any Arts as well," the ck-armored guardmanded to which heplied immediately, knowing he made everyone wait for him. "Let¡¯s get this party started." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ten!" "Nine!" The countdown began again but two women on the stands were not really in the mood to cheer with everyone. "It¡¯s all over..." Jiao muttered as she stared at Xuefeng¡¯s face on therge screen. "I¡¯m nothingpared to him..." Seeing him receive another boost in strength like this made Jiao realize how strong he actually was. Having the Elemental Bracelet, one of the top ten Godly Treasures, was already an overkill. Add his individual strength to the mix and you got yourself a monster. "Seven!" "six!" "Girl, chill. Don¡¯t worry about it for now and just watch," Dandan assured as she gave her a side hug. "You still have a chance to catch up to him. Just give it time and work hard." "Two!" "One!" "The Finals begin now!" the Commentator finished the counting and all locks on the Participants disappeared. Xuefeng¡¯s golden armor returned to him the very first second and he pulled out his Dragon Edge while shouting out coolly. "Water Domain!!!" Swoosh! Like a shockwave, the Water Domain expanded all across the Arena, locking the whole ce to the maximum capacity, stopping right before the stands. Even if someone tried to escape, they couldn¡¯t. They were forced to fight inside, on their own rules. The Commentator was for sure hyped about it. "OH HEAVENS! He locked the entire Arena with his Domain!!! How big is that?! Is this the power of his Elemental Bracelet?!" Jiao couldn¡¯t help but look at Dandan with a ¡¯What did I tell you just now¡¯ face. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything as Xuefeng¡¯s performance just confirmed her words. "Okay, fair enough. Xuefeng is extremely powerful but baby, why do you worry about him? That shouldn¡¯t be your target. You should aim to beat his wives instead," Dandan suggested when Xuefeng spawned his wings and flew out like a Golden Angel. "He is flying towards his wife while ignoring all his opponents! That¡¯s how you know he values his wives more than the win of this Tournament! They will face all the opponents together!" the Commentator described as the screen changed, showing Tianshi instead. She stood still with her eyes closed before suddenly snapping them open. "Arise my Soldiers!!!" Rumble! The ground shook as massive hands pierced through the ground. Everyone already knew this from before so they already expected it. Five earth Golems fought for her but this time it was different, shocking everyone. Thud! All five Golems pped their hands together at the same time before slowly releasing them, creating five colorful swords. "Elemental Swords!!! She armed their Golems with Swords!" the Commentator cried out hyped. "Can anyone even face this legendary couple?!" Tianshi smiled at thatment, naturally hearing the Commentator just like everyone else, and cried out to everyone in the Tournament. "Come at me bitches! Let me show you some power!" Both Xuefeng and Tianshi were the main stars of the show, the screen splitting up to show both of them together. "..." Dandan didn¡¯t have anything to say, being a bit speechless at this point. She already had to eat her words twice in the span of just one minute. "From what I remember, Tianshi was one of the weakest back then. Look how strong she is? Do you think I can evenpete with Xuefeng¡¯s wives? He naturally picks the best from the best," Jiao informed, causing Dandan to scratch her head. "Okay... You got a point, but not everything is lost," Dandan muttered. "I already told you I have a n for you." "What n?" Jiao wondered as she got closer. She was very close to giving up and Dandan¡¯s idea was the only thing that kept her hopes above the losing line. "Have you ever heard of the Hell Hole?" Dandan whispered an unknown ce to her. "No, but I don¡¯t like it already," Jiao replied honestly. "Basically, it a hole with no end. Once you enter inside, there is very little chance you will go out. But, it¡¯s not impossible. There are many who entered inside and came out with riches beyond imagination," Dandan exined. "Besides the wealth, there was something else inside that interests many. Inheritances." "Inheritances...?" Jiao repeated interested. "That¡¯s right. Many lonely old fogies who know their lives are about to end goes into solitude at the bottom of the Hell Hole. They don¡¯t want to share their wealth and secrets with anyone so they lock themselves to die in peace. I will tell you the detailster but basically, I know someone who entered inside and came back, so I know it¡¯s possible. What do you think? Are you in?" "And I¡¯m sure there are many dangers inside?" Jiao guessed the obvious. "Oh, of course, there are, but that¡¯s what makes it interesting. Many beasts are waiting to rip you to shreds but I learned only weak beasts live close to the exit. We should be fine going inside even if we just want to train," Dandan convinced. "I will naturally go in with you." Jiao turned her eyes to the screen, tracking Xuefeng¡¯s movements before muttering, "Let me think about it first..." As they chatted, the Finals were getting more and more intense. "This is interesting! We still didn¡¯t have any battles but it seems we will be having a group battle! Xuefeng reached Tianshi while the rest of the Participants decided to group together! They are nning on finishing the couple first!" the Commentator called out, exposing both parties¡¯ positions. "I wonder who will strike first." Xuefeng grinned at that as he hugged Tianshi, surrounded by five earth Golems. "For the lovely crowd in this Arena, let me give you some entertainment," Xuefeng announced before raising his fingers. Snap! Chapter 154 Balance of Power The screen switched to the group of hundred-plus participants right before the massacre. Boom! Boom! Boom! Water bombs exploded on everyone¡¯s faces, throwing them off bnce. They appeared out of nowhere from all sides but the top youths reacted quickly. Most of them already had their armors but they still set up another set of Qi barriers around them. The Water Balls didn¡¯t do any damage to them aside from making them wet and being annoying. Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that, ying around with them as he created a soft cloud behind them. "My Queen, would you like to take a seat?" Xuefeng suggested as he held Tianshi¡¯s hand and she grinned, sitting down first. "Of course, my King." Heid down next to her and pointed at the screens above them. They could see both, themselves and the annoyed group, who hacked and sliced the water bombs he constantly sent at them. "Now we can rx and watch as the clowns try to kill us," Xuefengmented casually. "It¡¯s quite amusing they think they can even reach us." "Sure~" Tianshi agreed immediately as she cuddled into his chest. "But I would rather hug. They are not that interesting." "Ayy, don¡¯t say that. You are going to hurt their feelings," Xuefeng muttered only to pause and agree, "Alright, you are right. They are pretty boring. If they can¡¯t even beat my Water Domain then that will be disappointing." "Daaaamn! The disrespect! Hahaha!" the Commentatorughed together with the crowd. "Only Xuefeng could pull it off! Rxing on the cloud in front of all Water Land top youths!" Xuefeng only smiled at that, rubbing Tianshi¡¯s back. It was just a cover for them while Xuefeng began regenerating Tianshi¡¯s body. She already told him it was quite taxing to create and move all five of her Golems, so he made sure to ease her pain. Meanwhile, he still kept ying with their opponents, having an unlimited amount of Water Essence at his disposal. Although it wasn¡¯t his own, it was still enough as an appetizer. His own Water Qi would naturally cause much more damage. "Everyone, those bombs can¡¯t hurt us! We should push forward and finish him first else this will never end! He got the Elemental Bracelet!" Finally, one of the participants stood forward, leading the whole bunch. Li Wei, the original top seed for this tournament. Not anymore though. "With the Water Stone, he has unlimited power and can do this all day. He is trying to tire us out before finishing us. We can¡¯t let that happen," Li Wei called out as he shed another two Water Bombs. "Too bad for him, those are too weak to defeat us!" He flew above them and raised his sword as he shouted, "Who is with me?!" "Yeah!!!" Everyone followed suit, raising their weapons which hyped the conflict even more. The main battle would start soon! "Li Wei! As expected of him. He managed to unify everyone like a true leader!" the Commentator encouraged them before wondering. "But why isn¡¯t Xuefeng responding?" As a response, Xuefeng caressed Tianshi¡¯s hair before extending the other. "Enjoy stage two~" Xuefeng announced yfully. Snap! The crowd already knew what it meant. "He snapped!!!" the Commentator cried out, causing Li Wei to get alert. "Watch out!" Li Wei ordered but it was toote. Winter has arrived. "Ahh! I¡¯m freezing!" "Nooo! My legs! Fuck!" Curses and screams filled the scene as the water on the ground began freezing their legs. They were mostly soaked from the constant bombarding of Water Bombs and now all the water began freezing. "Quick! Fly up!" Li Weimanded immediately. Smart ones already reacted, raising in the sky while the overconfident got stuck. They began smacking the ice with their swords but no matter what they did, more and more ice appeared, locking them in ce. Some even tried to fight the Ice with Fire but that it quickly faded away. Twelve participants became ice statues, leaving only their heads that could only beg for help. They couldn¡¯t even break their tokens to escape. "Help me!" Those who escaped watched them cry for help but they didn¡¯t move till one female called out Li Wei¡¯s name. "Li Wei! Help me please!" He dove down with his sword shining but Xuefengughed at his effort. "Toote!" Bang! All twelve statues exploded into small chunks with their blood frozen into ice. "Fucking bastard!!!" Li Wei cursed as he flew back up while ring at the screen. "You will die!" He didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed towards Xuefeng¡¯s location with others following him. "Haha! I am waiting here for you guys!" Xuefeng announced inughter, feeling no remorse for the kills. They decided to go against him so they are solely responsible for their death. He could move his Water Qi everywhere as he wished and it just happened he had a lot of it, already Dual Cultivating two days to the peak of his capacity. No matter how much Qi he used, Ling was constantly producing more for him. Naturally, even if his Water Qi was almost endless, he couldn¡¯t kill them all at the same time. Twelve was still a satisfactory result for him. Xuefeng watched them all fly above the tree crowns which was just as he predicted. Thanks to the Water Stone, he could now do everything he wanted, gaining full mastery over Water Element. Even if before he found it hard to manipte Water into Ice, it was a piece of cake now. "Will Xuefeng just let them approach him just like that?" the Commentator wondered right before Xuefeng raised his hand again. "Oh! Oh! Oh! He is going to snap!" Everyone already knew what it meant. "Wee to round three!" Xuefeng called out, bringing hype to the stage. Snap! "He snapped!" "Quick! Use Teleports to get closer to them!" Li Wei ordered but the winter found them again. They were already halfway when their target disappeared from view, reced with thick white mist. Snowstorm! The wind blew as the snow formed in the sky, disorienting the whole group. Only a small part of the Arena where Xuefeng and Tianshi rested was snow-free. Bang! Bang! Bang! The crowd saw nothing inside but the number of explosions was impossible to count. Xuefeng unleashed his full power, slicing and dicing with ice swords while the Water Bombs froze everyone, making them unable to respond. No matter how powerful one was and how many arts they knew, the dangers of coldness shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Seeing the destruction, he had to evaluate Princess Shan and Jiao¡¯s strength as that was terrifying. "Did I overdo it?" Xuefeng questioned awkwardly. He felt like an adult ying football with five-year-old kids. The advantage the Elemental Bracelet gave him was just too much. He finally realized why everyone was trying so desperately to kill him and get it for himself. He could see their struggle in the snowstorm. No matter how many shields they had, it was for naught as his constant barrage of attacks wore them down quickly. They tried to teleport but with no vision and Spirit Awareness blocked by him, they couldn¡¯t find Xuefeng¡¯s location. Some even tried to dive to the ground only to realize everything was frozen as well, with the situation no different than the sky. "Is this over?!" the Commentator eximed as the whole stand stood up in confusion. "Is Xuefeng going to win just like that? The waiting lobby just reported multiple Participants giving up and the number is going up with each second!" ¡¯Xuefeng¡ª¡¯ Ming began but Xuefeng didn¡¯t let her finish. ¡¯I know.¡¯ He stood up while lifting Tianshi with him and kissed her. "It¡¯s time for me to do the final clean up. Wait for me here." "Good luck," Tianshi nodded in understanding as if knowing he will leave beforehand. "Huh? Xuefeng is going to fight personally?" the Commentator announced surprised when the snowstorm stopped and the explosions ceased. Although everything was frozen, the sky cleared up, disying fifty survivors. "Congrattions! It seems you are strong enough to face my own de," Xuefeng called out as his body covered in Golden Armor once again, his Dragon Edge gripped firmly. Li Wei red at Xuefeng as he flew up to face them in the sky, one versus fifty. They didn¡¯t hesitate and popped numbers of pills into their mouths, not giving up but Xuefeng didn¡¯t hurry to kill them. "Fifty! They survived Xuefeng¡¯s snowstorm! They still got the chance! The ultimate battle is about to start!" the Commentator began to hype and the crowd cheered for them. The narrative changed and now it was Xuefeng who was the viin. "And here I thought I could finish you effortlessly. Too bad, even the Elemental Bracelet has its limits else this would be over already," Xuefengmented casually, tantlyying on purpose. "Fifty of you should be enough to test my current strength without using the Elemental Bracelet." "So the Elemental Bracelet has limits after all! I knew it was too good to be true!" the Commentator confirmed Xuefeng¡¯s lie, eating him from the hand. Xuefeng could already hear the gossip about him, saying he is nothing without the Elemental Bracelet. Human behavior was simple to understand, especially in the Cultivation world. If he abused a Godly treasure, his fame would be short-lived. Being high profile also required bnce else he would be someone even he would feel scared of. "So," Xuefeng began, aiming his sword at them. "Shall we start?" Chapter 157 Reflection "You can do that?!" the Commentator voiced out everyone¡¯s thoughts. "How is that possible?" It was probably the first time for many to see someone consume an Elemental Core this easily. Once the Cultivator died, the Elemental Core would crumble as well, since it was tightly connected with the Cultivator¡¯s Soul. Knowing how hard it was to absorb and use someone else¡¯s Qi, it was naturally unheard of to steal other¡¯s Cores. Xuefeng definitely couldn¡¯t use it as his own core, but no one could be certain anymore. Xuefeng, on the other hand, had the same questions in mind and didn¡¯t hurry to fight, waiting for Ming to exin what was going on first. It was her who took the Core for herself while he only pretended to absorb it. ¡¯Can we use this Core?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered while staring at the group. Tianshi wasn¡¯t in the picture anymore so he didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone but himself. ¡¯You cannot use it directly to rece your own Elemental Core but I can use it as storage. It is really small but contains all the Qi from the Cultivator¡¯s body. Imagine we had hundreds of them? Would we ever run out of Qi this way?¡¯ Ming exined excitedly. ¡¯How about we steal the Elemental Cores from everyone here? We could get at least thirty plus cores!¡¯ The sheer thought of that scared him. He was already overstepping his moral boundaries, killing people left and right as if it was nothing. He looked down at his bloodied Dragon ws and suddenly realized something. Since when did he be so cruel and insensitive, capable of killing people as if they were nothing? Before he only killed when someone attacked him or someone he cared about was in danger. What about now? Some of the people he killed couldn¡¯t even defend themselves before they died. Was it really the person he wanted to be? He was slowly bing someone he didn¡¯t even recognize anymore. ¡¯No... I think we should stop...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, feeling unwell with himself. ¡¯Do you want me to be an emotionless killer or what? This is too much.¡¯ ¡¯What...? Can¡¯t you see how amazing that would be? Imagine how many Forbidden Techniques I can teach you that require an immense amount of Qi. This could help us defeat the Old Master!¡¯ Ming convinced passionately. ¡¯I can help you get the Cores with ease!¡¯ ¡¯But at what cost? How can I treat people normally when I don¡¯t care about anything and kill everyone as I wish? I would soon be the same monster of a person that I hated if I didn¡¯t already be one. This is too much,¡¯ Xuefeng pointed out, recalling all of his actions so far. ¡¯What happened to me?¡¯ Even though Heaven Realm was thend of kill or get killed, he was strong enough to decide the path for himself. "Everyone! Don¡¯t believe him!" Li Wei called out, breaking his thoughts. "He cannot absorb the Qi from the Elemental Core so why should we worry! He can¡¯t teleport anymore so this is our chance to win!" The Participants began regaining their courage when Xuefeng broke it again. "Do you really think I need to teleport to kill you? All I need is a simple snap." He raised his hand after the im, causing the group to back away on impulse. Xuefeng snapped his fingers and all frozen trees and nts turned into dust. With just one snap, the whole jungle was no more, leaving only him and the group in the sky. "I changed my mind. I want to end it fast and attend to my Wife. I will give you ten seconds to pull out your tokens and resign. After that, I will kill the rest. You won¡¯t get the chance to escape once you decide to stay, that¡¯s for sure," Xuefeng suggested calmly. "The choice is yours." Xuefeng didn¡¯t seem like he was joking, all theughter disappearing from his face. It definitely worked on some as they listened to his advice and took out their tokens. "Don¡¯t listen to him! He is just trying to divide us! He knows he can¡¯t win against us all," Li Wei cried out to stop them. "You leaving is like giving him a free win against us! Are you going to ignore all the people he killed so far?!" The youths hesitated at his words till one of them shared a valid point. "From what I know, there aren¡¯t many limits to Elemental Bracelet. He could kill us much earlier but for some reason, he didn¡¯t, giving us hope that we can defeat him. We knew the results from the beginning but our pride didn¡¯t let us ept that fact. It is time to face the reality." He sighed and broke the token after onest nce at Xuefeng, disappearing from the ce. Following suit were others, leaving one by one till only those in the Top Ten remained. "Congrattions, you won," a Female expert said, copying everyone else. Her robes were tattered from the battle in multiple ces, exposing most of her skin. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath at that sight. ¡¯I¡¯m disappointed. If they got the chance to kill you, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all. Why did you let them escape?¡¯ Ming questioned but Xuefeng had an answer ready. ¡¯To remain the Xuefeng I know.¡¯ "Fuck! A bunch of idiots," Li Wei cursed as all figures from Top Ten also resigned, leaving only thest three. "Are you two going to leave me too?" The Top Second and Third Seed looked at each other and nodded. "Our lives are more valuable than some Upgrade Fragments and money. There will be more Tournaments in the future," one of them exined. "This is just the beginning of our journey. If you want to bet it all this early then go ahead." They both disappeared right after, leaving Li Wei alone with him. "Time is up," Xuefeng announced, slowly flying up to match Li Wei¡¯s altitude. "So you decided to die?" Li Wei¡¯s face darkened, not replying to his question. ¡¯How about him? Are you nning on killing him?¡¯ Ming wondered, ignoring their previous argument. ¡¯I only care about you and my goal is improving your strength so you can survive in this world. Do you think you can beat that Old Master or get other Elemental Stones if you don¡¯t get stronger? The only efficient way to improve is by using others as stepping stones.¡¯ ¡¯I know that,¡¯ Xuefeng agreed. ¡¯I don¡¯t deny that killing is an integral part of this world but there should be limits.¡¯ ¡¯Limits? You are the Owner of the Elemental Bracelet. You are already breaking all the limits possible and you are meant to be the ruler. If you don¡¯t take this position, there are many who will willingly take your ce,¡¯ Ming exined. ¡¯If you begin to enjoy killing, I will be the first to p your face, but you don¡¯t. You use it as a tool to get stronger and protect your wives.¡¯ She didn¡¯t stop there and added, ¡¯Since this Tournament depended on killing to win, why are you bothered by it? They joined knowing they can die and continued to challenge you. If you won¡¯t kill them now, they will only cause trouble for youter on.¡¯ Xuefeng gave Li Wei a deep stare, knowing she was talking about him. The hatred in his eyes was obvious even though he tried to hide it. People like him were the main reason he even began killing, knowing there was no other choice. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I never nned to let him leave,¡¯ Xuefeng assured when he heard the crowd slowly explode. Fight! Fight! Fight! "It seems like the crowd is still hungry for more! Is Xuefeng and Li Wei going to satisfy our hunger?!" the Commentator called out excitedly, ignoring the fact that tens of experts already resigned. "It seems even the people don¡¯t want you to live," Xuefengmented with a shrug. "I gave you ten seconds and you already lost your chance." He didn¡¯t n to wait anymore,unching himself forward in the full offense when Li Wei shocked everyone. He backed off instead and pulled out Teleportation Token, nning on escaping. "You only won because of the Elemental Bracelet! You are nothing without it and you never will be!" Li Wei cried out and he squeezed his palm. Too bad, his expression changed right after, realizing he was still in the same spot while the Token stayed intact. "You are not going anywhere!" Xuefeng shouted as his Elvish Bloodline wrapped around Li Wei¡¯s body. There was basically no time for him to react when Xuefeng was already in front of him, his ws piercing through his chest. Cough! Blood sprayed from Li Wei¡¯s mouth while Xuefeng pulled out the Elemental Core from his chest. There were no words needed. Xuefeng made his point as Li Wei¡¯s body dropped down from the sky, leaving only the Core to continue his life. "Xuefeng Won! He won! Xuefeng is the strongest and wins the Tournament!" the Commentator announced causing an avnche of cheers. Although he won, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t happy at all, his voice breaking through the crowds. "Is that what all of you wanted? Are you happy seeing so many of your Top Experts die? How many more should die before it¡¯s enough?" Chapter 158 New Path Xuefeng¡¯s sudden outbursts caused the crowds to slowly quieten down. "This world has already so much brutality. You leave the Safe Zone and you risk getting robbed or killed. Why do we add more death knowing how hard it is already?" Xuefeng questioned unhappily, not liking the current trend. No one dared to utter a word, giving Xuefeng the chance to speak. "I¡¯m not against killing. If someone threatens me or my wives¡¯ life, I will kill them without hesitation, but this is something else. Top experts of the Land joined the Tournament with a reward that no one would reject. And the results? Tens of dead bodies all over the arena," Xuefeng disyed as he pointed at the arena. "I¡¯m guilty of it too. I was tempted by the reward but I didn¡¯t wish to win like this. I don¡¯t kill for fun, so you all can enjoy the show. I kill because I have to. I was forced to kill else I would be killed instead. Everyone already epted such a cruel reality but I won¡¯t. I hate it." Xuefeng took a deep breath as he collected the Elemental Core. He wanted to continue when Sir Liu appeared next to him out of nowhere. "Life and death have a very thin line in the world of Cultivation, but I partially agree with you. We shouldn¡¯t feel joyful from the death of our fellow experts but at the same time, what is wrong with celebrating a victory?" Sir Liu questioned. He didn¡¯t let Xuefeng reply as he continued, "Just as we shouldn¡¯t feel joy from death, we shouldn¡¯t take away the choice everyone has. Anyone who joined the Tournament knew the risk. Instead of training patiently, they decided to risk their lives for a quicker path to sess with only a little chance of winning. This teaches us that gambling your life is not always the best idea, but we can¡¯t take away such opportunities." Sir Liu nced at Xuefeng and disyed his Storage Ring. "With that said, Xuefeng turned out to be the strongest and I¡¯m happy to announce, he is the winner of this Tournament!" Sir Liu called out excitedly and suddenly thousands of Upgrade Fragments flew out from his ring. "Whoa! Look at all those Upgrade Fragments! Let¡¯s give a round of apuse for our winner!" the Commentator followed up immediately, causing the crowds to cheer once again. It seemed like everyone forgot what Xuefeng was saying just now, his speech ruined by Sir Liu. "Why...?" Xuefeng asked confused, knowing Sir Liu did it on purpose. "Don¡¯t ask questions. I will exinter," Sir Liu replied quietly before sucking in all the Upgrade Fragments back into the ring and passed it to him. "With that, the Finals of our Tournament ends! Thank you all foring and enjoying this afternoon with us. Goodbye, and take care!" Sir Liu announced loudly to everyone and grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder, teleporting them away. Xuefeng thought he would take them to the tform but instead, they appeared in an office. "You shouldn¡¯t have done that," Sir Liu immediately scolded. "You don¡¯t realize how important controlled deaths are." "Huh...?" Xuefeng paused, not expecting this. "Controlled deaths?" Sir Liu rubbed his forehead as he walked up to a cab to pour himself some liquor. "What do you think is the main point of this Tournament?" Sir Liu questioned before replying right away. "It is only because of you that it became such a mess. The rewards went up which caused higher desperation from all the Participants even though you were bound to win. Normally that wouldn¡¯t be the case and there would be fewer deaths." Xuefeng frowned. "That doesn¡¯t exin Controlled Deaths. Was I meant to kill everyone?" Sir Liu gulped down his ss. "I will tell you a secret. Do you know why there are still so many deaths even though we have Safe Zones?" Sir Liu began. "There is only one answer and that is resources. There are too few resources for the number of Cultivators that live in the Heaven Realm. Without any deaths, the Heaven Realm would simply be overpopted. We create those Tournaments and encourage Cultivators to explore on their own to filter the weak that wouldn¡¯t survive in the long run anyway." Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened, not expecting that. "That¡¯s...." Xuefeng muttered, unable to find a correct word. "Inhumane? Unfair? It¡¯s nothing like that," Sir Liu shook his head. "It¡¯s the necessary evil and the natural selection at its finest. If we sheltered all of our young experts, thepetition for the resources would be even more deadly than it is now. Only the strongest survive and it has always been like this. You cannot break this bnce. With the number of years we can live and the safety of the Safe Zones, random deaths are necessary for the Heaven Realm¡¯s future." Sir Liu sighed and approached him, patting Xuefeng on the shoulder. "No one is forcing you to kill if it¡¯s not necessary, but don¡¯t try to ruin a perfectly working ecosystem." Xuefeng didn¡¯t get the chance to reply before Xuefeng¡¯s surroundings changed and he saw four familiar figures in front of him. "Xuefeng! Are you okay?" All the girls eximed at his sight as they ran up to his embrace. To squeeze him tight. Xinyu hesitated for a moment but in the end, she stood on the side, sharing only a gentle hug with them. "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry," Xuefeng assured, despite being confused. Sir Liu¡¯s words were still stuck in his mind but the more he thought about them, the more sense they had. People will always fight for limited resources and if he tries to stop it, others will rece them. It¡¯s the never-ending cycle that was impossible to break. "What was that speech? If you don¡¯t feel like killing, you can always leave that to me. I don¡¯t really mind since I don¡¯t care about other people," Nuwa suggested, causing another thought to emerge. ¡¯I guess focusing on oneself and not caring about others is really a go-to mindset in this world...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he leaned to kiss Nuwa on the lips. ¡¯I will just focus on myself, my wives, and our future. Improve, protect, and enjoy. A new path to happiness.¡¯ "Xuefeng? Why are you staring at me like that?" Nuwa asked but Xuefeng only smiled as he hugged them all closer. "Thank you." They all tilted their heads confused but he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡¯Is Tianshi alright?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind and as a response, Tianshi and Mona appeared behind him, momentarily stealing all the show. "Mona!" Yiren eximed as she skipped towards the pretty fox and the girls follow suit, surrounding Tianshi. Since Ling let her leave, it could only mean she was alright so he stopped worrying. "Congrats on the win~" Xinyu chirped as she finally approached, patting him on the chest. "I knew you can do it." "Thanks," Xuefeng replied casually as he took a look at the tform. "Where are all those experts who were after me? I thought they would be here." "I told Uncle Liu to find another ce for them since Nuwa would easily start a fight with them but it seems my parents were the ones who handled it," Xinyu replied as she nced at Sir Liu. "We already predicted there would be conflicts so my brother decided to send them off as you are under his protection now," Sir Liu exined when they heard footsteps. "It seems like they areing back already." They looked at the other exit and saw Golden Queen walk into the tform but Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t apany her. "Is everyone ready? I¡¯m supposed to escort everyone to the Pce," Golden Queen announced, causing the petting session to stop. "Are we in some danger?" Nuwa wondered. "Well, I can¡¯t promise there will be none. Xuefeng¡¯s performance caused a major uproar and it seems more and more Powerful Cultivators areing to the Capital to target him," Golden Queen said as she gave Xuefeng a look over. "The safest solution would be putting you on house arrest for at least a week till we calm down the situation." Xuefeng¡¯s expression paled. That was exactly what he was worried about. Disying too much power just drew even more greedy eyes to his Elemental Bracelet. "Brother-inw, you will protect the girls, while I will take care of Xuefeng," Golden Queen continued as she extended her hand to him. "It is better if we move now and prepare before it¡¯s toote." "What about Master?" Xuefeng asked, realizing the seriousness of the situation. "Well, he is currently talking with some of his old friends. I left before any battle broke out but I can tell they were eager to test their skills. I¡¯m not nning on fighting any old geezers so I decided to protect you directly," Golden Queen replied with a shrug. "Don¡¯t worry, we promised to protect you guys so we won¡¯t let anyone touch you. Are youing?" Chapter 159 Get Him Boys "Sigh... He disappeared so fast I couldn¡¯t even..." Jiao didn¡¯t finish, not really knowing what she expected. Did she think Xuefeng will spot her within the crowd of hundreds of thousand people? She felt like a single ant in the ant hive, no different than anyone else. "Hey, at least you met him and saw him for the first time after three years of waiting. I would still say this trip was worth it," Dandan pointed out as she grabbed her hand, heading towards the exit. Since they were standing on the stairs, they would soon be squished by everyone. "Well, I am happy I could see him once again but it only made me realize how weak I actually am," Jiao muttered with a deep sigh when Dandan wrapped her arms around her neck, almost choking her. "Who are you and what did you do with my Jiao?" Jiao naturally couldn¡¯t reply till Dandan released her, causing Jiao to push her away. "Cough! W-what are you doing?" Jiao questioned upset but Dandan only shrugged, pulling her to the exit. "It¡¯s your fault. Where did all your confidence go?" Dandan scolded. "The Jiao I met for the first time was full of determination and resilience. What happened to you?" "Maybe I just realized the truth..." Jiao muttered sadly. "That the task ahead of me surpasses my capabilities. Maybe we were never meant to be." "You..." Dandan raised her hand to p her, but she held back, cursing, "Fuck, you make me so mad." Dandan grabbed Jiao¡¯s hand and stormed out of the Arena. "Where are we going?" Jiao asked confused, but Dandan stayed silent the whole time till they reached their inn. Thud! She pinned Jiao to the wall while staring deeply into her eyes. "I will help you recover your confidence. You will get this Xuefeng no matter what!" Dandan called out sternly. "You are just lost and it happens to everyone. You are lucky you have a friend who can beat the shit out of you and glue you back to one piece." "Dandan¡ª" Jiao uttered but Dandan cut her off immediately. "No, I already decided. I will help you and you are going to win this battle. If you don¡¯t, we will fall together," Dandan expressed as she suddenly hugged her. "That¡¯s what friends are for." Jiao couldn¡¯t help but tear up at her words, hugging her back tightly. "You mean best friends..." They hugged for a good minute when Jiao asked the important question. "What¡¯s your n then?" Dandan pulled away with a smile. "Didn¡¯t I say it already? We are going to the Hell Hole." ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡¯Nuwa contacted me multiple times already... I¡¯m sure she already met with Xuefeng and he won the tournament... I wish I could see it, sigh.¡¯ Walking through the Trade Union¡¯s lobby, Wu thoughts were all over the ce but she couldn¡¯t break her cover. Their n wouldn¡¯t work if their enemy discovers anything and she was sure the person was watching. "Miss Wu, can I talk to you for a moment?" Just as she was signing some papers for deliveries, the Secretary called her from behind. ¡¯That¡¯s right... Fall right into my trap,¡¯ Wu thought before she turned around casually. "Yes? Is there another person you want to rece or what is it this time?" The Secretary scratched her head embarrassed, probably expecting such a reaction. The tension between them was quite high for thest two days. "No, don¡¯t worry Miss Wu, that won¡¯t happen again. Every change will go through you," the Secretary assured and passed her a notepad with some papers. "This is more of a regr check-up. I¡¯m supposed to visit the Treasury and scan all the contents. We do it every month to know what we need to order and basically analyze the monthly demand." Wu looked through the papers and it really was the standard procedure that they performed in the Earth Realm as well. "And what you need me for?" Wu questioned as she passed the notes back. The two guards were on her side the whole time just to show she was on alert. "Well, since I know Miss Wu is suspicious of me, I wanted you to assist me. I want to regain your trust so we can work well together. It was my fault earlier so I n to fix it by doing a good job for you," the Secretary exined as she hugged the notepad, showing a genuine smile. Wu wanted to roll her eyes but she resisted her urge, looking at the Secretary suspiciously. "Sure, I will go with you. I wanted to check the treasury anyway," Wu agreed calmly but in her mind, she wasn¡¯t that kind. ¡¯What a lying bitch, honestly... No wonder my grandpa fell for her,¡¯ Wu thought. The Secretary was good at lying and she now faced a master of this craft. "Great!" the Secretary eximed, leading the way for her. "Follow me then." Snap! "You two, go with me," Wu ordered the two guards and they quickly agreed. "Yes, Miss." The Treasury was one of the most protected ces in the Trade Union grounds. Not only was it stationed underground but to her there, they had to pass by multiple controls and barriers which only opened for authorized people. Wu and the Secretary were naturally two of them. ¡¯Hmmm? Howe she didn¡¯t notice?¡¯ Three barrierster, Wu noticed something suspicious. She already exchanged the guards responsible for the Treasury but the Secretary didn¡¯t pay it any attention. She would definitely notice this fact if she visited the Treasury even once. ¡¯She is not that stupid... She must be pretending,¡¯ Wu figured out and she got on alert, ready to fight at any moment. She already had multiple treasures to protect her life if necessary. There were tens of top guards surrounding the Treasury which contained the rarest Artefacts and treasures. Every time someone wanted to buy something rare, they had to personally enter the Treasury to take it out for them. Every visit was recorded and controlled, but Wu didn¡¯t have to go through those procedures. She was the one who nned it all. Click! A massive door opened with arge crackle, disying a gigantic room. Wu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath of the aroma inside. Even though the herbs were locked in safe boxes, she could still smell them. "After you Miss Wu," the Secretary suggested to which Wu nodded, calling out to the guards outside. "If we don¡¯te out in fifteen minutes, you can enter and check on me." "Yes, Miss!" the Guards saluted. They all walked inside and the door to Treasury closed behind them. "How about you give me half of the list and we split up?" Wu proposed as she looked around but instead of the Secretary¡¯s voice, she heard two thuds as her personal guards fell to the ground, fully unconscious. Wu quickly turned around while jumping away and saw that the Secretary was shivering. Her lips parted and a voice that didn¡¯t belong to her spoke for her. "That won¡¯t be necessary..." Immediately after, a thick ck smoke came out of her mouth and formed into a person in front of her. The Secretary staggered, almost falling down but she found the corridor wall to support herself. "I did what you wanted, now release me," the Secretary called out with a sweaty forehead, but the man ignored her. "Who are you?" Wu questioned coldly as she pulled out a sword. It was all staged and she knew she wasn¡¯t in any danger but the person in front of her was too creepy. He was hiding his face behind a cloud of ck smoke and his whole body was distorted. "Hehe, you don¡¯t need to know that," the man chuckled as he took a step forward. "All you need to know is that I am someone who always gets what he wants." "Come any closer and I will rm the whole Trade Union!" Wu shouted, causing the man tough. "Do you think it matters? Once you be my puppet, you will do everything I tell you to," the man echoed as he walked closer when the Secretary cried out again, "Release me now! I know you can¡¯t control two people at the same time!" The man stopped, chuckling again. "Heh, you are smart, but it seems you forgot who is the boss here." Cough! Cough! The man extended his hand backward and the Secretary started to choke, dropping on her knees. "I hate when my puppets don¡¯t listen, but since you were a good puppet so far, I will let it pass," the man muttered and snapped his fingers. The Secretary recovered her breath and coughed out even more smoke from her lungs. ¡¯So she wasn¡¯t evil... It seems like she was controlled by this guy,¡¯ Wu figured out when the man turned back to her. "So now, are you ready to be my new puppet? Don¡¯t worry, I will treat you well," the man assured before his body dispersed in all directions, trying to attack her from all sides. Wu only smiled at that. "Get him, boys." Chapter 160 Dragon and a Curse Multiple barriers surrounded Wu when the smoke struck her, spreading on all lengths to somehow get inside, turning the insidepletely dark. Crack! Wu heard the first barrier break immediately, causing her to stress a little but her team was already there. Swoosh! A wind blow smashed against the smoke, dispersing and pushing it back. Six figures in ck appeared in front of her with a special man at the front, controlling the whole operation. Darkin, the Secretary of Defense in the Fire Land. "You are not the only one who likes to live in the Shadows," Darkin spoke as the smoke shaped back into the male figure. "We knew about you for a while already. It¡¯s good you finally showed yourself so we can finish you quickly." "Hahaha," the smoke manughed in ridicule. "Well, well, who do we have here? Darkin, the protector of this City. What a surprising visit. How long did you wait in here for me?" "I¡¯m not ying your games," Darkin muttered indifferently and threw a box on the floor. "Hop in." The smoke man clearly panicked and swiftly retreated, diving towards the Secretary by the doors but it was toote for him. "Ahhh!!" he screamed when a sudden suction force stopped him in ce, sucking the smoke out of his body. It wasn¡¯t even a second before his whole body disappeared in the box which closed right after. The silence filled the Treasury before Darkin walked up and picked up the box, storing it in his Storage Ring. "Done," he reported to Wu before snapping his fingers as he pointed at the two unconscious guards. "Take care of them." His men immediately moved, lifting the guards to wake them up. Everything that happened was part of the n but Wu was still shocked at how smoothly it went. "That¡¯s it? One box and the problem is over?" Wu questioned as she canceled the barriers around her. "That¡¯s right Miss Wu. Our job here is done," Darkin replied casually. "Wait, you said you knew about him already. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Wu questioned suspiciously. She contacted him after a suggestion from her two bodyguards and surprisingly enough, he agreed to assist her without any payment. She naturally epted the help since she needed someone strong to protect her but now it all didn¡¯t add up. "There was no need to tell Miss Wu about it. Miss wanted us to take down the target and we did just that. Since there is no more danger, we will return back to our jobs," Darkin exined before ncing at the Secretary. "Oh, right, what about her? Should we take her down too?" "Wait! I¡¯m innocent!" the Secretary called out in defense. "I was being controlled by this monster. If I didn¡¯t do what he told me, he would hurt me and threaten to kill me. I had no choice." "The decision depends on you Miss Wu," Darkin replied, ignoring the Secretary as if she had no say in it. "It¡¯s okay, leave her. She is not strong enough to do anything on her own. I will supervise her for now. After all, she helped us bring that man to us," Wu decided and nodded in gratitude. "Thank you for the help again." Darkin smiled. "You are wee, Miss Wu." He disappeared with his team right as he finished, leaving Wu with the aftermath alone. Thankfully, there wasn¡¯t much for her to do aside from having a long talk with the Secretary to figure out the situation. On the other hand, Darkin reappeared on top of the Trade Union building like a ghost and pulled out a Communication Crystal together with the box from before. It connected a momentter and he reported immediately. "Mission sessful. Your granddaughter contacted us just as Sir thought and we set up an ambush for him. We caught the thief easily." "Torture him and figure out who sent him and I will pay you double," President Wu¡¯s voice resounded from the Crystal. "Roger that. Should we still keep a watch on Miss Wu?" Darkin questioned as he yed with the box. "Yes. Protect her till We return. It should take us a week or two to return," President Wu ordered. "Got it," Darking nodded and cut the connection. He observed the box for a moment and finally smirked. "Let¡¯s have some fun, shall we?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Alright, I just got news from my husband. He said he will bete as they are having a heated discussion outside the Capital." Golden Queen spilled the news as soon as she entered Xuefeng¡¯s bedroom where everyone gathered. All the girls were sitting on the bed as they waited for the new information. "It seems Master is having a fight over me," Xuefengmented, imagining Sect Master Liu¡¯s explosive personality would for sure lead to a few shes. "Yeah, I¡¯m sure he is having lots of fun. It has been a while since he fought as he was preparing for his breakthrough," Golden Queen replied casually. "Right now all we can do is wait for the situation to cool down before we move. It would be bad to leave in the current state." "Don¡¯t worry, you can stay in the Pce as long as you want. I already have hundreds of Guards monitor the surroundings and we set an additional set of barriers just in case anyone tried to break in," Sir Liu assured as he stood up from his chair. "This whole floor will be yours to use so feel free to change rooms if you need some peace to Cultivate." "Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. Since we will be here for a while, you can continue your training. With President Wu¡¯s help, I¡¯m sure we can get everyone all the materials you need," Golden Queen concurred. "Alright, thank you," Xuefeng nodded in gratitude before making an eye-contact with Lisa and Yiren. "We also didn¡¯t see each other for a while so it¡¯s a good time to catch up." "Oh, really?" Golden Queen immediately questioned. "I think you forgot about something." "Huh?" Xuefeng got confused for a moment before he recalled the deal. "Right, the curse. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t forget about it. Can Miss Golden give me a few minutes?" Golden Queen smirked, wrapping her arms together. "So we are giving our all in protecting you, even sacrificing our connections for it and you dare negotiate with me?" Xuefeng froze, feeling stupid. They were indeed helping them a lot and he was demanding more. He was just about to get up and agree when Golden Queen turned around, walking towards the doors. "You have one minute, I¡¯m waiting outside for you." Thud! The doors closed with a bang, causing Xuefeng to scratch his head. "She is always like this. Just go along with her and you will be good," Sir Liu suggested as he walked up to the balcony. "If you need anything just contact the servants. They will prepare it for you." He zoomed outside as well, leaving the team and Xinyu alone. "I guess I need to head out. I need to clear a curse from her soul in exchange for this help," Xuefeng exined as he crawled up to Yiren and Lisa to give them a warm hug. "I¡¯m d you two are back by my side. We will talk about your adventures once I¡¯m back, okay?" "Don¡¯t worry, we will have a lot of time together," Yiren assured while Lisa tempted, "We have a lot of interesting stories, so you better hurry or you will miss something." "Hehe," Xuefeng chuckled as he kissed her deeply. "I will be back before you realize." He pulled away and took out a Storage Ring with all the winnings from the Tournament. "You can take the Upgrade Fragments and start training without me. We need to use this week and improve as much as we can. There is no time to ck anymore," Xuefeng said sternly but Lisa pushed his ring back, disying her own. "There is no need. You can keep yours. I have more than enough for us all." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help tilt his head in confusion but Lisa only smiled and suddenly multiple bags began spilling out on the bed. Not only Xuefeng but Nuwa and Tianshi¡¯s eyes widened. "How did you get so much?" Xuefeng wondered dumbfounded, but Yiren and Lisa only shrugged. "We told you a lot has happened," Lisa muttered. "By the way, your minute is already up." "Fuck," Xuefeng cursed and jumped out from the bed. "You tell meter! I will be right back!" "Wait!" As he stormed towards the door, Xinyu called out after him. "I¡¯m going with you. I don¡¯t need to cultivate this much." She grabbed onto his arm as he was leaving and they saw Golden Queen standing right outside, leaning against the corridor wall with her leg stomping impatiently. "You arete," Golden Queen called out and reached forward, pulling him by the hand. "Follow me." He had no choice but to listen to hermands. Her fingers were so soft to the touch "Xinyu, get back to your room. It¡¯s just between me and Xuefeng," Golden Queen ordered on the way, ruining Xinyu¡¯s n. She didn¡¯t argue with Golden Queen¡¯s stern tone. "Ah, fine..." Xinyu agreed unhappily and left in the second direction. "See youter Xuefeng~" She didn¡¯t forget to rub his hand affectionately, but maybe it was just his hallucination. "Come in," Golden Queen invited him inside her room and closed the door behind her. "Let¡¯s start right away." He didn¡¯t even have time to look around the room when he heard her dress slid to the ground. "Wait, why are you stripping?!" Xuefeng called out in rm, wanting to take it easy at first. "What? Shouldn¡¯t I be naked so you can finish faster?" Chapter 161 Curse Cleansing (*) "Cough, who told you that?" Xuefeng questioned as he rubbed his eyes. "Although it is indeed true, you don¡¯t need to bepletely naked." "And who said I am?" Golden Queen asked confused. "Turn around dummy." He turned around and his eyes widened. She wasn¡¯t fully naked as she said since her bottom was covered by a sexy pair of undies but her chest was out in the open. She only covered them with her arm as if it was nothing. "See? What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see me naked already so it doesn¡¯t really matter," Golden Queen exined as she walked up to him, lifting his shirt with her free hand. "Strip now so we can finish this before my husbandes back." "Wait!" Xuefeng eximed as he grabbed her arm, just as she exposed both his abs and chest. "Are you sure this is okay? If you want, I can only use my hands on your back to cure you. Although it will be much slower, it will do the job just fine." Golden Queen didn¡¯t like this proposal, suddenly gripping his shirt while pulling him closer. "This is a matter concerning my life so I take it seriously. Don¡¯t get any lewd ideas," Golden Queen warned. "Do you think I would jump into your bed so easily and suck you off? I have a husband already. Control yourself." "Alright... I believe you," Xuefeng gave in, sighing in relief. "I just don¡¯t want any misunderstandings and problems with your husband. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we two fought each other." Golden Queen rolled her eyes as she took off the shirt through his head before grabbing his chin, forcing him to stare into her eyes. "Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If you two fought, you would destroy the Capital, especially if your Fate Spirits helped you as well," Golden Queen pointed out and squeezed his lips together. "This is why we will keep this meeting a secret, got it? Iid down and you pressed on my back to heal me. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to tell him. Do you have any objections?" "What if he asks me as well?" Xuefeng questioned just in case, but Golden Queen only shrugged. "That¡¯s your problem. Aren¡¯t you a great liar? Just do the usual and you will be fine. After all, it is your life who will be lost first. I can always run away while he is busy killing you and wait for him to calm down," Golden Queen exined. "Once he learns what you did, I can also say you forced yourself on me while I was unconscious. I¡¯m all good in every scenario." "Alright, no need to say anything else. I got it. I won¡¯t say a thing," Xuefeng agreed fully convinced. He knew how dangerous the situation was. "Good boy," Golden Queen squeezed his cheek with a yful smile and reached down to his pants. She gripped the edge as to pull them down, but Xuefeng stopped her again. "Wait, do I need to take off my pants as well? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary this time." He wasn¡¯t trying to be rude but his torso and arms were indeed enough to spread his Fate Qi around. Naturally, Golden Queen was already prepared for that. "Do you want me to be the only one who is naked? It¡¯s only fair if you do the same," Golden Queen directed. "It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see it already so what¡¯s the problem? Also, when Iy on top of you it will be ufortable if my legs are rubbing against the fabric." She didn¡¯t wait for him to agree and simply unbuttoned his pants before sliding them all the way with both hands. She didn¡¯t seem to realize she exposed her perky breasts to him. How could he look away when two bouncy breasts jumped up and down while she stood up abruptly? It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to look but it was just an impossible task for him, or rather, any straight man. "Hey!" Golden Queen eximed right when she noticed, lifting his chin up. "My eyes are up here." Xuefeng only shrugged. "If you didn¡¯t want me to look then why would you show them to me? It¡¯s obvious I will look." "Oh, so it¡¯s my fault?" Golden Queen asked, no longer covering herself but instead pushing her chest forward. "I dare you to look at them again." Xuefeng didn¡¯t even hesitate, looking down to get a better look. He couldn¡¯t help but nod in approval. "They are indeed great," Xuefeng admitted honestly. She was the one who needed him so he knew he was safe to do at least this much. Seeing her frown, he immediately added, "Hey, don¡¯t me me. You were the one who dared me. I never reject challenges I can easily win." "Are they really that good?" Golden Queen asked as she wrapped her arms which lifted her chest up. Xuefeng knew she was probably ying with him but he still replied. "Probably ones of the best out there." "Why not the best?" She asked curiously. It was obvious she was trapping him, but for Xuefeng, it wasn¡¯t the first rodeo. "If you ask me to choose between my wives¡¯ boobs that I can touch anytime I want and yours then I will definitely pick my wives," Xuefeng replied. Golden Queen smirked at this reply. "I see, so you want to touch them again? And here I thought you had enough." "Listen," Xuefeng began with a sigh. "I¡¯m a simple man. Will I ever get bored of admiring women¡¯s bodies? I doubt. I don¡¯t think I will ever have enough. I¡¯m also not someone who will just close his eyes when someone shes their chest in front of my eyes." He threw his pants to the side and questioned, "Can we start?" Golden Queen gave him a look over and pointed at the bed. "Lay down on the bed." Xuefeng was naturally content, sliding on the bed without hesitation. He wanted to finish it before anything bad happens like his Master entering the room and finding them both hugging naked. "Aha, look at you all eager," Golden Queen teased as she walked up to the bed. She stepped on the bed with her knees and slowly crawled on top of him like a cat. She was about to cover himpletely, when he grabbed her arm, stopping her again. "How about youy down and I hug you from behind?" Xuefeng suggested but Golden Queen snorted, pressing his chest to the bed. "Don¡¯t dream. I¡¯m not letting you anywhere near my butt," Golden Queen said firmly and sat down on him, directly on his lower belly. Xuefeng took a deep breath, calming himself down. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be over soon...¡¯ The situation was slowly getting out of control but with his clear and tranquil mind, nothing could defeat him. "Alright,e. I¡¯m ready," Xuefeng expressed as he extended his arms to hug her but she caught his arms in pause. "Wait, we need to establish some rules," Golden Queen mentioned. "I can¡¯t risk hugging you like this else you will do something to me. I know you have naughty hands." "Oof, as if I would do anything," Xuefeng sighed, already going crazy. "What are the rules?" "You can¡¯t roam your hands around my body. Pick one ce on my back and you can¡¯t move them too much," Golden Queen dered. "Deal. Anything else?" Golden Queen smiled and looked down at his belly. "One more rule. You can¡¯t get hard. I don¡¯t want to touch it by ident if it peeks out from your underwear." "It would help if you didn¡¯t sit on it," Xuefeng pointed out, but only received a punch on his chest. "Shut up. How else am I supposed to hug you? Just don¡¯t be horny, simple." She didn¡¯t wait for him to agree to the rules and dropped down on his chest, cuddling herself with her head resting next to his ear. "I¡¯m ready," she muttered, blowing hot air into his ear. "You can start whenever you wish." Her breasts were pressed tightly against him while her arms wrapped around his shoulders. No matter how gently he tried to be, he could feel her bodypletely once he hugged her. Even her legs tangled with his own, making him think like she did all of it on purpose. ¡¯Don¡¯t think about it... She has a husband... Just calm down and do your job,¡¯ Xuefeng reminded himself before finally starting. ¡¯Do it, Ling.¡¯ Too bad, just as Ling began, Golden Queen broke her own rule. "Mhmm... It feels good..." Golden Queen moaned into his ear as she gripped onto his shoulders but that wasn¡¯t the worst. Two minutes in, her body began reacting to the pleasure of his Regeneration Ability and she began moving around. Her bottom began rubbing him dangerously which forced him to put an end to it. "Stop moving," Xuefeng called out sternly but she acted innocent. "It¡¯s not my fault... My whole body is tingling because of you. I feel like scratching myself everywhere," Golden Queen whispered with hurried breaths and stopped moving. Not for long. "We are healing your curse. Stop moving or you might get injured," Xuefeng warned again, feeling her butt rubbing up and down against him. He knew he was already at his limits of ignorance. His scolding worked for a moment but it continued right after, slowly pissing him off. Pa! Xuefeng pped her butt, pressing it down so she wouldn¡¯t move. "I said stop moving! How hard can it be?! You are making me hard!" Xuefeng eximed, before freezing, realization hitting him. His fingers were sinking into her skin while her body began shivering from the amount of strength he used. ¡¯Fuck.¡¯ Chapter 162 Mothers Advice "Listen... I want to help you... I really do," Xuefeng muttered as his hand casually returned onto her back. "But to do that, I need you to cooperate." Golden Queen didn¡¯t react at all, remaining motionless. Her body was still reacting, her chest moving up and down as she breathed heavily. ¡¯Why am I like this...? Why does my body react like it wants more...?¡¯ Golden Queen thought, her mind going astray. ¡¯His smell, his touch, and warmth... I feel so cozy in his embrace...¡¯ Golden Queen knew her thoughts would be dangerous but she didn¡¯t expect it would be that bad. "You set the rules and I have been following them. If you act like this then don¡¯t me meter if there areplications," Xuefeng warned, causing her to snap back to reality. "Whatplications?" she asked confused, only to feel his crotch with her body, realizing it was definitely growing. "I¡¯m already on my limits because of all your moving," Xuefeng replied honestly. "If you continue being so irresponsible we will have to stop." She of course didn¡¯t admit to anything, smacking his head with her own. "Silly, did you forget about rule number two? Why would you get hard?" Golden Queen scolded. Xuefeng has never rolled his eyes faster than this time, looking to the side straight at her. "Are you kidding me right now?" His nose was just an inch away from hers and she acted like she didn¡¯t hear him at all, her mind busy with something else. ¡¯Why are his eyes so bright...¡¯ "Justy like this and don¡¯t move," Xuefeng ordered as he exined, "Ling says she already cleared a bit of the curse but it¡¯s best to heal you in a few batches. We don¡¯t want to strain your soul too much so we will be done soon." "Wait, so we will repeat this a few times...?" Golden Queen asked surprised. A small part of her was stressed but the rest seemed overjoyed with the idea. "Is that a problem?" Xuefeng asked as he looked away. "No, it¡¯s not... I want to heal my Soul so I will follow her suggestions," Golden Queen shook her head and cuddled herself into his body. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t move anymore." "Thank you," Xuefeng sighed in relief, making her upset for some reason. Was she not good for him? Did he feel bad from her hug? A sudden urge to pull away and leave filled her mind when Xuefeng continued. "It is great we are not doing this for too long since I find it hard to resist. You are too sexy and my body can¡¯t help but react. Thankfully, we reached an understanding else this would definitely end up bad." Her thoughts cleared momentarily and she smiled happily. That was exactly what she wanted to hear. She leaned closer to him and buried her nose in his neck, taking a deep breath of his manly smell. "Mhmm, that¡¯s right," Golden Queen confirmed as she whispered, "We understand each other well..." She closed her eyes and simply breathed in and out, enjoying the melody of his heart. A pleasing sensation filled her whole body. She has never been more rxed. Before she knew, Golden Queen was soundly asleep, trusting a man half her age with her safety. She dreamed of dropping down from the sky straight into the cloud which was one of the softest clouds she has everid on. She squeezed the cloud and cuddled with it, not wanting to let go of it. "Hey..." A gentle voice broke through her mind. She casually ignored it, feeling too amazing to give it up. "Wake up, we are done..." The same familiar male voice broke through, this time more clearer, forcing her to react. The dream slowly faded and Golden Queen realized she was in a man¡¯s embrace instead. There was only one man she would ever fall asleep with so she didn¡¯t even get up, wanting to go back into her cozy dream. "Let me sleep some more..." Golden Queen muttered and kissed the man¡¯s neck as payment when her eyes snapped open. She lifted herself at once and sure enough, it was a naked Xuefengying right underneath her. She was sofortable that her memory took a while to reboot. "Did I just fall asleep?" Golden Queen asked confused as she sat up on his belly and rubbed her eyes. It felt too unreal. She could never sleep with anyone besides her husband. ¡¯What? I trust this man enough to fall asleep in his arms...? How?¡¯ Xuefeng had no idea about her crisis and smiled with a nod, "Yeah, you did. I was surprised at first and thought of waking you up but you looked so innocent and calm that I didn¡¯t." He rubbed his chin while giving her an interesting look and added, "Maybe you should sleep next time as well? This way there won¡¯t be any problems." "How long did I sleep?" Golden Queen asked, ignoring his question. "It was probably just a moment right?" "Just fifteen minutes, but I¡¯m sure you would sleep much longer if I didn¡¯t wake you up. You were enjoying yourself in my embrace, that¡¯s for sure," Xuefeng replied honestly. "That¡¯s..." Golden Queen couldn¡¯t find a word to describe how she felt. Her whole mind was blown away. "Normal. That¡¯spletely normal," Xuefeng helped her. "My Regeneration Ability not only heals your body, soul, and mind but also puts you into a nice state of rxation. It¡¯s not a surprise you fell asleep on me." "No... That¡¯s not possible..." Golden Queen muttered in disbelief. "Don¡¯t put me in a spot like this..." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows in confusion. "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about now, but we are done with the session," Xuefeng informed and patted her thighs. "Chop chop, get up." She didn¡¯t even react to his intimate touch but when he lifted himself up, Golden Queen panicked, pushing him down on the bed. "No! Stay!" she ordered sternly as she pinned him by his chest, not really knowing what to do. His eyes gazed at her face but then moved up and down between her chest and eyes. "You are putting me in front of a challenge here. It¡¯s hard to keep my eyes up. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to put on your clothes first?" Xuefeng questioned helplessly. "We can talk about what bothers you right after." Normally she would shoot him with aeback but she had too much on her head to think of anything. "I don¡¯t care. Stay still, I¡¯m thinking," Golden Queen said indifferently as she tried to focus. Why did she react so strongly? It was all because of one memory of what her mother once told her. She remembered this conversation vividly and will remember it forever since she has always been following her mother¡¯s advice. "Mom, why is dad not a Dragon like us?" The scene disyed in her mind once again. She was still a teen Dragon while her mother was one of the Elderly of the Dragon Race. She started getting interested in the opposite sex when her mom gave her the best Rtionship advice. "It¡¯s because your mom fell in love with a man who is not from Dragon Race. Love doesn¡¯t choose. If you feel he is the one, matters like Race and age don¡¯t matter anymore." "How do you know that you love someone? How will I know the man I meet is the one?" the teen her questioned. "It¡¯s simple. When you look at them, they will pull your attention, making it hard to look away. When you spend time with them, every moment with him will be filled with joy. Even if you banter or tease each other, you will stillugh in the end and have fun. When he touches you, your body will react, wanting more and more of him. You will wish to stay in his embrace for as long as you can. When you kiss him, your heart will beat faster while your body will melt. It will be the best moment of the day for you, a moment you want to repeat over and over again. Andstly, when you reach this far, thinking he is the one, try sleeping as you hug him to sleep. If your body, heart, and mind can trust him fully and you can sleep in his embrace, he is the one. We Dragons have an innate ability to sense danger. Just trust the Dragon inside you." Golden Queen looked down at Xuefeng and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡¯Did he just scored perfectly on everything?¡¯ Her body already melted when they kissed for the first time but she med it on his Regeneration Ability. Would she still react the same without its influence? ¡¯I¡¯m not affected by it right now...¡¯ Golden Queen thought as she nced at his lips and acted on instinct, not thinking about the consequences. She needed to know. "Mhmm!" Chapter 163 Love or Pain? When her lips dropped onto his own, Golden Queen couldn¡¯t help but feel her body tense up. It was definitely something she shouldn¡¯t do but she did it anyway just to prove her point. His own lips were as soft as usual, matching her length perfectly. If that was the end of the test, Xuefeng would definitely score full points. Too bad, it was just a start. "What are you doing?" Xuefeng questioned confused as he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her away. "Are you still dreaming? I¡¯m not your husband." "I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just testing something," Golden Queen replied in defense. "Testing something? By kissing me?" Xuefeng argued but Golden Queen shrugged, exining honestly. "Yes. I want to know if I actually love you or if it¡¯s my brain that is getting confused." It was the first time she saw Xuefeng so shocked as if he was questioning himself if he heard her right. "What...?" "You heard me," Golden Queen didn¡¯t repeat herself as she grabbed his wrists. "Now, please cooperate with me so it doesn¡¯t take too long." She didn¡¯t give him time to react as she pulled his arms away and pinned him to the bed. She gave him a smile and lowered for another kiss. He didn¡¯t try to dodge her, which she took full advantage of. Mhmm... It didn¡¯t take much for her to moan softly, their noses rubbing and their lips mushing together. When Xuefeng finally responded to her kisses, the sensation simply exploded. She slowly let go of his wrists and wrapped herself around his head instead, melting into his lips with pure pleasure. She didn¡¯t have to force herself, nor did she have to pretend she enjoyed it. She went full natural and her reaction wasn¡¯t staged either. ¡¯I guess I do enjoy kissing him...¡¯ Golden Queen muttered in her mind, beginning to analyze the situation when their tongues finally met, sliding and teasing. Her mind made an unambiguous decision to put the analysis to the side for a moment. She swallowed and sucked, stimting her inner yfulness when Xuefeng took the lead by grabbing her neck. ¡¯Ah! He even chokes me!¡¯ She eximed when her body shuddered as Xuefeng squeezed her neck, easily cutting her blood flow. His other hand gathered her hair from their faces before grasping it behind her head. Just this much ignited the spark in her heart, causing her body to tingle. How did he know exactly what she liked at every moment? ¡¯This man...¡¯ She sometimes wondered if he could read her mind but then, he bit on her tongue, forcing her to pull it back as his teeth pinched it. She didn¡¯t even know she liked it till now. ¡¯Why am I getting hot just from kissing him...?¡¯ Golden Queen asked herself but deep down she already knew the answer. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it just yet. Even her body acted on its own, pressing against him and rubbing at full length. She was ready to risk it all when the scene turned upside down. Literally. Xuefeng slid his palm down onto her back and rolled on the bed, getting on top of her. She didn¡¯t mind the change, thinking he would continue but Xuefeng pulled away instead. "Alright, that¡¯s enough," Xuefeng decided. "Are you happy?" How could such a short session satisfy her? She immediately wrapped her legs around his waist and lifted herself on his neck to continue but after a few deep exchanges, he stopped her again. "What has gotten into you? This is not like you," Xuefengmented as he pinned her down but all he got was an unhappy stare from her. "Can you tell me what was that?" Xuefeng asked again. "I told you, I was testing," Golden Queen admitted innocently. "You are not going to release me?" "I won¡¯t till you exin yourself. What did you mean by testing if you love me?" Xuefeng interrogated. "I know you like to joke around but this joke is definitely over the line. If you want us to keep the good rtionship we have, please don¡¯t do that again. Tell me you are joking." Golden Queen snickered. How could she tell him if she didn¡¯t know herself? Her body and mind wanted every inch of him but everything else was leading in the opposite direction. Why did this have to happen to her? "Do you really think you can keep me pinned down?" Golden Queen asked, hiding the battle in her mind behind a smile. Bzzzt! Golden Lightning burst from her fingers, causing his body to twitch. At the same time he let go of her, she grasped his wrists and flipped the roles again. Now she was at the top, deciding what went on. "Okay, I know you like pain but I¡¯m not a fan so I would appreciate it if you don¡¯t do that," Xuefeng pleaded calmly. "You say you are not a fan but you didn¡¯t even react. A normal person would scream their lungs out," Golden Queen bantered. "It is only because I have been through a lot of pain already and I slowly became immune to it. That doesn¡¯t change the fact that it still hurts," Xuefeng admitted and stopped her games. "Can you stop ying and finally tell me what¡¯s going on? Our case is not a joking matter. Many lives are on the line." They stared at each other in silence for a few seconds before she leaned down, hovering right above his face. Their lips and noses grazed against each other while their eyes locked in a battle of stares. "What if I¡¯m not joking...?" Golden Queen whispered, her voice as quiet as a mouse. "What if I really love you?" "Then I will say that I don¡¯t believe you," Xuefeng replied simply. "Miss Golden I know wouldn¡¯t do such a mistake." As a response, Golden Queen closed the gap and bit him on the lip, pulling on it with her teeth. "What if she doesn¡¯t consider it as a mistake? What if she thinks it¡¯s a good opportunity for her?" Xuefeng paused at her questions. "So you are not joking?" "No, I¡¯m not. From all the requirements I have, you passed all over them. Not only that, you even topped my husband in every category as well. You know exactly what I want and when I want. I don¡¯t know if what I feel right now is love but it is definitely something I want to explore," "Now tell me, what do I do?" "Nothing," "I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t love each other. No matter how great and beautiful you are, I¡¯m not going to risk my wives¡¯ lives like this." She already expected such an answer but it still hurt to hear ite from his mouth. Her smile slowly faded away and she pulled away, cuddling into his neck as if to hide. ¡¯I hate myself...¡¯ Golden Queen muttered in her mind. ¡¯Why did I even tell him about it...?¡¯ "Hey..." Xuefeng hummed into her ear but she didn¡¯t react. She was too confused with herself to talk with him. Her grasp didn¡¯t have much strength left, so he escaped her lock easily and hugged her tightly. "I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but I¡¯m always honest in the matters of love," Xuefeng began, his thumb caressing her side. "You are probably confused about what to do but let me tell you something. You have an amazing husband who loves you and would do anything for you. Why don¡¯t you recall all the reasons why you decided to partner with him?" Golden Queen thought deeply but only got more depressed, realizing it wasn¡¯t anything special. "Would you believe me if I said that I epted him only because everyone else was trashpared to him?" Golden Queen questioned. "I didn¡¯t like anyone and he was the only one who seemed normal and treated me with respect. I wasn¡¯t really head over heels for him but I eventually epted him since there wasn¡¯t anyone better." "Well... I believe you, but you still spent years of a happy life together. You even have a daughter with him. Just because there is a man out there who isparable to your husband, doesn¡¯t mean you should forget every moment of your life with him and ditch him," Xuefeng exined warmly. "Maybe I¡¯m not a good example but I would never do that." "Tsk," Golden Queen snickered at his words. "That¡¯s because you can just get another wife and no one willin. I can¡¯t do that. You men would never agree to it." Xuefeng smiled awkwardly. "That¡¯s true. I would never agree for my women to have another man," Xuefeng admitted. "How about you spend some time and rethink everything? Making rash decisions is not really good." Golden Queen sighed. "Fine, but you have to stay with me for a little bit longer. I enjoy hugging you," she demanded, but Xuefeng picked her up and suddenly sat up with her. "I think it would be better if you think about it alone. My wives are still waiting for me," Xuefeng suggested as he patted her thighs, signaling for her to chop down. "I hate you," she uttered unhappily and slid to the side, moving to the edge of the bed. He smiled at that and stood up, picking up his clothes. Watching him put on his pants, she really didn¡¯t want him to go this fast. "What happened with you at the arena when you added another Elemental Stone to your bracelet?" Golden Queen asked casually. "Oh, the Elemental Bracelet was just telling me the location of the next Elemental Stone," Xuefeng replied casually as he put on his shirt. "It¡¯s a Lightning Stone this time." "Oh! Where is it?" Golden Queen wondered curiously. "Well, I can¡¯t tell you where but I can tell you that the person that has it is really powerful," Xuefeng said as he put everything on and headed towards the door. "How did you know that?" She called out before he left. He gazed back at her and added awkwardly, "Her Lightning hurts even more than yours. See youter." He didn¡¯t give her much to work with and simply left, forcing her to watch his back as the door closed. Her mind couldn¡¯t help but return to her mother¡¯s scene and recalled onest question she asked at that time. "Mom, what if there are more than one that I love?" She remembered her mom¡¯s giggle and the answer clearly. "If you are really in such a situation and you love them both equally, just pick the younger man. If he is strong enough to rival you while being much younger than the older man, his future will be much brighter." Chapter 164 Come Inside (**) ¡¯Fuck... Why does it keep happening.¡¯ Closing the door behind him, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes, already getting headaches from what just happened. He already promised himself he wouldn¡¯t do anything with Golden Queen, but it ended as usual. ¡¯This is getting more and moreplicated...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, sensing trouble brewing in the future. ¡¯He is going to kill me for sure.¡¯ Not only did he p her bottom but they also made out and eventually, she confessed her feelings for him. How could he react differently than how he did? It wasn¡¯t an option for him to even consider epting her. ¡¯Well, she was probably testing you with that kiss. If you were just a little bit worse, maybe she would change her mind,¡¯ Ming pointed out. ¡¯You just had to blow her mind away with your skills, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡¯Hey,¡¯ Xuefeng immediately protested. ¡¯It is not my fault. I¡¯m not going to pretend I can¡¯t kiss just to push her away. She should know that we just can¡¯t be together.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be okay. No matter what we go through, there is always a good solution. You will have a few more chances to fix it with her,¡¯ Ling assured. ¡¯How many more?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered, only to sigh deep at her reply. ¡¯At least three more if we want to do a proper treatment. You two should have one daily session and she will be cleared of the Curse in three days.¡¯ ¡¯I guess I¡¯m doomed. I swear, women will be the death of me,¡¯ Xuefengmented and walked back to his room, just in case Golden Queen thought of leaving. He already had enough of her teasing for today. Xuefeng thought of Lisa and Yiren¡¯s iing story. He couldn¡¯t wait to hear all the adventures they have been through. Thud! A door suddenly burst open next to him, causing him to jump to the side in defense. To his surprise, it was Xinyu, her hair wet as if she just took a shower while her body covered a thin towel. "Xuefeng! What a coincidence!" Xinyu eximed as she hopped to his side and grabbed his arm. She looked at him with puppy eyes while standing on her toes to match his height. "Is it really a coincidence?" Xuefeng wondered out loud. "Also, you shouldn¡¯t go out of the room wearing just a towel. What if someone saw you?" "Oh! Right!" Xinyu reacted in shock as she looked down at her body. "When I saw you I just had to go out and greet you. Don¡¯t worry though, the whole floor is reserved for us. No one wille here unless we call for them." She moved closer and hugged his palm into her chest, pressing it against her breast. "Also, there is only one male on this floor and that is you. Since I don¡¯t mind if you see me naked it shouldn¡¯t be an issue, right?" Xinyu asked with a cheerful smile. She was much more yful and happypared to the way she acted in public. ¡¯Another one...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, sensing the suspicious behavior. "Well, then I won¡¯t stop you. If you want to walk around naked then you can do just that," Xuefeng replied as he pulled his hand away. "My wives are waiting for me so I need to go. We will talkter." "Wait!" Xinyu stopped him immediately, gripping onto his arm more firmly. "There is something I want to tell you." "What is it?" Xuefeng asked on the spot, already smelling a scam. "Let me guess, you will pull me inside and then drop your towel to seduce me into doing some quick training with you. Am I right?" Xinyu quickly frowned as she pped his chest. "How can you assume I would do something like this? Do you think I really need to use tricks to pull you into my room with me?" Xinyu asked with a roll of her eyes. "If I wanted to do some training with you, I would simply ask." Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded, "Yes, you need tricks since I¡¯m busy." "Ah! This is not it!" Xinyu called out and pulled him by the arm. "Come inside!" Xuefeng could only sigh as he was dragged into the room and watched Xinyu close the doors behind them. A small blush on her face was enough to tell something was amiss. "Alright, you were right," Xinyu admitted as she grabbed the edges of her towel and pulled, revealing her sexy body to his eyes. "I showered, I thought of you and I want you..." "Why am I not surprised?" Xuefeng asked calmly, already expecting such an oue. "Can we do itter? I¡¯m really busy right now and my wives wait for me." There were important things and matters of utmost priority. His wife¡¯s matters belonged to thetter so he couldn¡¯t stall anymore. "Are you going to leave me like this?" Xinyu muttered unhappily as she reached down between her legs before spreading the fingers in front of him. They were all wet with her juices, causing him to widen his eyes. "What did you do...?" Xuefeng asked speechlessly. Xinyu blushed as she avoided his gaze. "I was showering and I thought about you, or rather, your... erection..." Xinyu exined quietly. "My body couldn¡¯t help but get hot. Both my chest and my insides tingled and I ended up rubbing them which only made it worse." "It¡¯s natural to touch yourself. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of," Xuefeng exined, but she looked at him innocently. "But I can¡¯t end it..." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows. "You can¡¯t end it?" He repeated. "You mean you can¡¯t climax?" "Climax?" Xinyu was just as confused. "Is this the same as when the girls cry out your name and their body shivers all over? I don¡¯t think I reached that moment yet. I feel good, but it¡¯s not the same." She quickly grabbed onto his hand and pressed it against her lower belly. "Can you help me please? Just show me how you do it," Xinyu pleaded as she hugged him. "I will do the same for you." She didn¡¯t hesitate and grasped his crotch. She grinned when she realized it was already erect from his previous session. "See? It¡¯s already this hard. I¡¯m sure you want it as much as I do," Xinyumented before winking at him. "Was this reaction caused by my mom or me?" Ah! Xinyu eximed as Xuefeng pinched her and mmed her against the door. "I will do it, but nothing besides it," Xuefeng said firmly and held her chin, forcing a kiss on her. It would be best if she didn¡¯t ask unnecessary questions and he sessfully distracted her. "Mhmm!!!" Even though they kissed, her muffled moans broke through as he began stimting her. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to experience an easy mode and went for the hard mode vibrating turbo three thousand. His two fingers hooked her insides to the point she couldn¡¯t even scream anymore. She gripped onto his erection like a Captain of a pirate ship held onto his steering wheel during a storm. She tried to stroke him but the experience was too intense for her to focus on anything else. "Ahh! So good!!" Xinyu screamed as he let her catch a breath and began kissing her neck till her body shuddered with each thrust of his fingers. "I love it!!" It didn¡¯t take long for her legs to give in, slowly losing strength so she held herself up by wrapping her arm around his neck. With her moans screaming into his ear and her soft fingers stroking endlessly, he also grew bigger than what he could ignore. Thankfully, Xuefeng sensed her juices gushing out right after with her body convulsing and muscles contracting. She squeezed him tightly inside, but he was happy she finished before his urges got over him. He pulled out his fingers only to find out something crazy. His fingers were covered in a little bit of blood. ¡¯Did I just im her virginity with my fingers?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered, realizing he might have forgotten himself. It has been a while since he had contact with an innocent girl like Xinyu. "Hu... Hu..." Xinyu breathed out hurriedly as she gazed at him lovingly and she suddenly dropped down to her knees. Her body was still shivering but she still grabbed onto his pants and pulled them down, gripping onto him firmly. "Let me help..." Xinyu muttered quietly before she gobbled it down with ease. Her previous lesson seemed to pay off as she immediately knew what to do but that wasn¡¯t on Xuefeng¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t just leave her like this. ¡¯Fuck me... Since I started I can only finish it...¡¯ Xuefeng cursed as he pulled her up. She looked at him confused as sadness filled her eyes. "My mouth doesn¡¯t feel good...?" "It does, but we will do something else," Xuefeng replied as he lifted her leg and locked on her lips just as he thrust inside. "Mhmm!" Chapter 165 Emergency Call "Yiren, are you okay? You are panting." The girls were all sitting on the same bed so they quickly noticed something was wrong with her. When Lisa saw Yiren¡¯s flushed cheeks, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, knowing exactly what was going on. "It must be Xuefeng," Lisa pointed out, causing everyone to understand. "I¡¯m good. It¡¯s not as intense this time," Yiren assured as she smiled, picking up another Upgrade Fragment. "I can continue just fine." "Damn, we are here training and Xuefeng is having fun without us?" Nuwa cursed as she crushed a used Upgrade Fragment. "Who do you think he is with now? Xinyu or Miss Golden?" "It must be Xinyu. He wouldn¡¯t risk our lives by getting with Miss Golden," Tianshi guessed immediately. "Even if she straight up confessed to him, I¡¯m sure he would reject her." "That¡¯s true. He is a very logical person," Nuwa agreed. "But he also has a huge responsibility instinct. If he does something with a woman, he usually feels the need to take care of her. Xinyu joining us is already a done deal." "Well, we should be med for that since we pushed her onto him," Tianshi pointed out. "Now that she got the taste of Xuefeng, she will act on her own to get even more of him." "This is why we love him though," Yiren noted. "If he wasn¡¯t as caring and loving as he is, maybe some of us wouldn¡¯t end up with hi¡ª Ah..." A moan paused her speech before she informed everyone, "It seems they already finished." Nuwa rubbed her hands together. "Let¡¯s see what will be his excuse this time." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Hu... Hu... Xuefeng breathed out deeply as he hugged Xinyu in his arms, still tightly connected with her. Although the session was short, it was very intense. Xinyu didn¡¯t seem to mind his pace at all so he just went for it. "I now understand why the girls love to Dual Cultivate with you..." Xinyu muttered as she held his face, caressing it with her thumb. "Not only can you improve our cultivation but it also feels amazing..." "Usually it would take me much longer to finish, but I guess I was already in the good mood," Xuefengmented as he ced Xinyu¡¯s leg down. "Are you okay?" Her whole body was still shivering when she gasped, "Ah! I don¡¯t know how can your wives survive such assault. I¡¯m barely standing already..." "Well, we trained a lot..." Xuefeng replied casually and pulled away while holding her up. "I think you shouldy down." "Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine," Xinyu assured as she looked down at their bodies. "We should clean ourselves." She lifted the towel from the floor and began cleaning them both. "There, now you are clean, but you should probably take a shower once you reach your room," Xinyu suggested before throwing a flirtatious nce at him. "Unless you want to use mine?" "I¡¯m fine for now," Xuefeng rejected tactfully and picked her up, carrying her to the bed. "Also, make sure you absorb everything." He was sure he will get interrogated once he returns back to his wives so he didn¡¯t want to drag it too much. "Yes! I will," Xinyu nodded firmly while looking up to him when they heard knocking to the door. "Mia!" Xinyu called out as her servant entered the room. "Miss Xinyu, it¡¯s time to ea¡ª" Mia said without waiting for Xinyu¡¯s call but froze when she saw Xuefeng. "Oh! I¡¯m sorry. I will take my leave." "No, no, I¡¯m leaving already. You can stay," Xuefeng called out after her, nning on leaving when Xinyu grabbed him by the wrist. "Can I have a kiss for goodbye?" He gazed back at her and simply leaned over to kiss her without much worry. They already pushed the highest limits possible so a kiss wasn¡¯t too much of an issue. "I¡¯m going," Xuefeng said softly as he pinched her cheek. "Let¡¯s talk moreter." He waited for her to nod and left the room, leaving the two alone. His wives were just a few rooms away, making him sigh. They were the ones who pushed Xinyu onto him which lead to such a situation. ¡¯Okay, who am I lying to. If I didn¡¯t want anything, no one would force me...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, noticing his involvement. He took a deep breath as he stopped before his room and entered inside. To his surprise, all girls were busy cultivating with their eyes closed. He expected to meet them waiting for him by the doors with their eyes ring but that worked for him as well. He walked in soundlessly to not disturb them and approached Yiren from behind, hugging her. "I¡¯m sorry," Xuefeng whispered, knowing not only was hete but she definitely felt everything. "I¡¯m back." "Mhmm..." Yiren reacted by reaching up to hold his face. "Wee back." He kissed her as a greeting and rubbed Lisa¡¯s thigh. Those two were the ones whocked his attention the most so he wanted to give the more. "Did you have fun?" Nuwa asked and suddenly everyone opened their eyes, gazing at him. "I can exin," Xuefeng replied, already waiting for such a reaction. Xuefengid his head on Lisa¡¯sp and began narrating everything that happened. As Xuefeng didn¡¯t have any secrets between them, he didn¡¯t hide any details about Xinyu or even involving Golden Queen¡¯s confession. "You handled it well, but I¡¯m still worried about her change. Wasn¡¯t she so in love with her husband? Howe she fell for you now? What did you do to her?" Nuwa questioned irritated. " "Well, I think Xuefeng was just being Xuefeng," Lisa defended as she yed with Xuefeng¡¯s hair. "Do you remember if he used any tricks on us? I don¡¯t. He won us over by being himself, loving and caring man." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but get warmer in his chest. "Don¡¯t worry, I made it clear," Xuefeng assured, pulling the girls into his arms. "Your safety is my top priority.¡¯ He gave everyone a kiss when Nuwa pulled out five cups and casually poured wine for them. "Our husband is too good, causing every girl to fall for him... I am happy to have you but I also want to lock you in a basement. I can¡¯t decide," Nuwa muttered as she gulped down her cup. The others followed suit, drinking their own cups which made Xuefeng roll his eyes. "Alright, Yiren and Lisa, it¡¯s time for you to tell us about your adventures," Xuefeng suggested. "Where have you been this whole time?" "Wended in the Blood Land, a ce full of blood mist and dead trees," Lisa began as her body shivered. "Yuk, I still remember this bloody water getting into my shoes. I don¡¯t want to go back in there." "Ah, don¡¯t listen to her, it wasn¡¯t that bad," Yiren defended. "We met a lot of friends on the way that helped us. We even found a vige where they treated me as a Goddess. That was when we also found Mona too." The sleeping Mona looked up when her name got called out. "Right, Mona, you must be a White Nine-tailed Fox, right?" Xuefeng questioned as he sat up and patted her. "How long would it take you to turn back to your original form?" "At least a few months," Mona replied cautiously. "Why? Do you n anything? Is it my human body that you desire?" "Hey," Xuefeng protested. "I¡¯m not some kind of a pervert. I was just curious." "I think Xuefeng is curious if your tails remain in your human form," Nuwa pointed out. "It is just for research purposes, right?" "Exactl¡ª wait, no. Ming told me White Nine-tailed Foxes are extremely rare and powerful. I wanted to experience the extend of her power," Xuefeng exined, almost falling for her trap. "I can show you my power soon once I recover my second tail," Mona informed as walked up to Xuefeng and sat on his ownp. "And I do, in fact, retain my tails in my human form." "Mona is truly a beauty," Yirenmented, joining Xuefeng in petting. "A true Fox Goddess." "I see. I can¡¯t wait then," Xuefeng said casually. "What happened next?" He already promised Mona he will try his best to understand and get to know her but it was hard for him when she was still in her Beast Form. Recalling Be, he already knew what to expect from a Celestial Beast. "Wait!" Nuwa suddenly disturbed them as she took out a Communication Crystal. "It¡¯s a call from Wu!" The moment Wu was mentioned, Xuefeng immediately brightened. He wanted to call her for a while but he didn¡¯t want to disturb her task. "Quick, answer!" He didn¡¯t need to remind her as the call already connected. "Wu! How are you? Is everything alright?" Nuwa questioned warmly but Wu seemed to be in a hurry. "Nuwa! Do you have Xuefeng next to you? We have an emergency. I just received a call for help from the Dwarf Kingdom. They seem to be under attack and require Trade Union¡¯s assistance," Wu called out. "I¡¯m here," Xuefeng announced his presence. "Is that a big of an issue?" "It¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be if not for the fact that we know the attacker," Wu replied hurriedly. "It¡¯s Be!" Chapter 166 Rescue Oof... Everyone in the room gasped. "Howe Be is attacking the Dwarf Kingdom? Are you sure it is her?" Xuefeng questioned in surprise. "All I know is that a Celestial Phoenix is attacking them and they are requesting back-up. When I asked for more details and the Phoenix descriptions, I found out it matches Be, so I decided to call you," Wu exined. "It¡¯s a big deal for Trade Union since the Dwarf Kingdom is one of our main providers of ore and various precious metals." "Why would Be attack them? Didn¡¯t she separate with Drakos?" Yiren asked with a frown. "If he left her alone, he is definitely in for a beating." "I don¡¯t think she would leave him. She would cling to him since she doesn¡¯t know Heaven Realm as he does," Xuefeng pointed out before he realized something. "Wait, did you say the Dwarf Kingdom provides ore and metals? Are Fate Stones considered Ore?" "Right... They are!" Wu eximed. "Do you think Drakos got in trouble with the Dwarf Kingdom after he tried to steal their Fate Stones?" It wasn¡¯t a secret that it was his obsession. "Damn you, Drakos," Xuefeng cursed, realizing the possibility of that was too big. "There is no way Be would attack them for no reason. What if they caught Drakos and now she tries to help him?" "Let¡¯s go there and meet up with Be. Maybe we can solve the situation," Wu suggested. "I was supposed to visit the Dwarf Kingdom for Trade Union anyway. How about we meet there? My Grandpa is nning to leave tonight so you can join him." "Sure," Xuefeng agreed without hesitation. He received nces from the girls but he ignored them. "Great! I will contact you again once we depart. Love you!" Wu called out before the call ended as the crystal light diminished. "What about the people that target us?" Nuwa asked right away. "Be and Drakos are part of our group. We need to help them first. This is also our chance to reunite with everyone. Before we travel to the Hell Hole, we need to gather everyone anyway," Xuefeng decided as he jumped off the bed. "Let¡¯s ask Miss Golden if they wille with us." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Let me get this straight. You want to leave the safest ce you can be now right after I told you it¡¯s best if you stay here for the next week?" Golden Queen asked confused. "Yes," Xuefeng nodded firmly. "But why? Can¡¯t you wait till the situation calms down first or just leave the problem to President Wu or your wife?" Golden Queen suggested. "I¡¯m sure they will be fine on their own." "The situation will never calm down. If someone wants to attack me, they will simply wait till I leave. Now that I think about it, maybe it¡¯s better to leave before they prepare anything. The situation is heated right now which is a perfect opportunity to sneak out. No one will expect we leave after setting up such tight security around the Pce," Xuefeng exined. "We can cultivate in the Flying Ship just fine anyway." Golden Queen rubbed her forehead. "What do I tell my Husband then?" "How about nothing?" Nuwa suddenly proposed. "He can act as our diversion. We will sneakily leave while your husband will catch up with uster. We will first save our friend in the Dwarf Kingdom before we meet up in the Spirit Land. What do you think?" "I doubt my husband would agree to it," Golden Queen muttered. "I should inform him about it first." "Can¡¯t you think for yourself?" Nuwa countered right away as she gazed straight into her eyes. "What¡¯s more, we are not asking you for permission. We are simply telling you our ns and ask you if want toe with us. We will go even if you don¡¯t want us to." Golden Queen squinted her eyes at the sudden attack and nced at Xuefeng instead. "Is this what you want?" "Yes," Xuefeng nodded, ying the good cop. "I think this will be for the better. I want to reunite with all my wives and friends as soon as possible. We are telling you because I want you toe with us. I still didn¡¯t finish healing your Curse and I keep my word." "What about the one year promise you made with my Husband?" Golden Queen wondered. "It¡¯s still on-going. It¡¯s not like we are running away. Won¡¯t you be with us the whole time?" Xuefeng replied calmly. "Once we are all together, we can finally begin our training to reach the Celestial Stage in just one year." Golden Queen remained silent as she gazed at Xuefeng. "Fine. I will go with you. I can send my Husband a message once we left the Capital," Golden Queen agreed without any more questioned but Xuefeng could sense she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the n. He couldn¡¯t really do anything about it so he put a blind eye to it, pulling both Yiren and Lisa into his arms. "Let¡¯s go then." They already informed President Wu about their willingness to join him so sneaking inside the Flying Ship wasn¡¯t hard. All they did was use the Pce to get as close as possible before teleporting inside the Flying Ship with all the crew already waiting for them. "Are you sure everyone is on board? We are not going toe back once we leave," President Wu questioned and Xuefeng nodded in Golden Queen¡¯s stead. "Master¡¯s will join uster. We can go by ourselves first." "Alright, we are setting off," President Wu ordered his staff before suggesting, "You guys can stay in your rooms and busy yourselves as we travel. There is nothing else to do." Yiren and Lisa squeezed Xuefeng¡¯s arms at that moment, sending him a sign. They deserved some attention from him after being away for the longest. "How long would it take for us to reach the Dwarf Kingdom?" Xuefeng wondered, trying to calcte his time when President Wu smiled. "About two days since we will first stop by at another Land for something," President Wu informed and the Flying Ship finally elerated. "Air Land?" Golden Queen questioned as she looked ahead through the ss. "That¡¯s the direction we take." "That¡¯s right. We will drop by the Air Land since I have a special surprise," President Wu said mysteriously. "Surprise?" Xuefeng repeated, finding it suspicious. "You see, I think me giving up on the Fire Stone is not enough to pay back for my attitude before, so I decided to help you a bit," President Wu began. "I called some people and send orders but it was hard to pinpoint their location. It took me a whole day but thankfully, I finally found them." He paused and asked, "Would you like to meet your Four Devils? ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Well, well, well, who do we have here." A yful voice reached the Four Devils as they entered inside a spacious Mansion. They were immediately surrounded by tens of guards, all having scars with their expressions wary. "Are those famous Four Devils that are wreaking havoc in my area recently?" A young man in a white suit asked as he walked down the stairs,ing up to greet them. "Why did youe to my home thiste at night? Is it to share a bed with me?" Xiao Wen, Princess Shan, Yi, and Wuying stopped together, all ready to strike at any moment. They didn¡¯te in here to have a peaceful meeting. Bzzt! Before they moved though, a sudden barrier zoomed up from the floor, locking them inside like a cage. "Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I already heard how you killed the boss of your camp. The same trick won¡¯t work on me," the young man called out, his smile almost reaching his ears. He snapped at his subordinates and ordered, "Kill them first. We will think what to do with their peopleter." The girls only smiled at that, finding that hrious. "We n to take over this city and use it as our base from now on," Wuying replied to his earlier question. "We are unfortunately going to kill you and anyone else who opposes us. Apologies in advance." "Haha, oh really?" The manughed, not showing much anger at her confession. "What do you think boys? Do you want to change your boss?" The men only copied hisugh as they pulled out their weapons. "I honestly don¡¯t mind. How about a trade? You let all of us have fun with you tonight and the city will be yours. What do you think?" one of the men suggested but Wuying only nced coldly at him andmanded. "Kneel now or a painful death awaits you." The mansion¡¯s lobby quickly filled withughter but a momentter, their legs began to bend and one by one, everyone mmed against the floor. Their faces pressed hard against the stone, almost breaking their cheekbones in the process. "Fuck!" the young boss cursed as he struggled to stay up but after shivering for a moment, his knee finally bent and he joined the rest on the floor. What was the most bizarre, Wuying didn¡¯t even do anything yet, ncing at the girls confused. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t need to wait for too long to discover the mystery. "Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for a few beautiful women who miss their husband and want to rush into his embrace. Did I find the right address?" Chapter 167 Unexpected Turn When the girls heard the familiar voice, they swiftly turned around. Xuefeng and Nuwa were standing by the entrance. "Xuefeng! Nuwa" the Four Devils eximed as they stormed out, attacking the barrier at the same time which broke it to pieces. It wasn¡¯t apetition of who will get to him first but that¡¯s how it looked like as they beat all records of speed. Xuefeng only spread his arms before they crushed into him, giving him the tightest hug he ever felt. "Heh, I think I got the right address. Did you miss me?" Xuefeng muttered as he squeezed his wives as much as he could. They easily surrounded him from all sides. "Of course we missed you! How did you find us though?" Wuying questioned excitedly. "Well, someone else helped me but this is not the time to discuss it," Xuefeng replied as he nced at the men on the floor. "We should throw out the trash first." "Did you hear what they said?" Xiao Wen asked as they let go of him unwillingly. "We just wanted to help settle our bandit camp into this City and this is how they treat us." "I, unfortunately, heard everything and I¡¯m not pleased," Xuefeng said unhappily as he walked into the room. "Who was the one who talked earlier? Could it be you perhaps?" He nced at the man from the outrageous proposition and lifted him up from the distance. He wondered how can he kill him when Nuwa stopped him. "Wait! Let me do it instead!" Nuwa skipped up to Xuefeng¡¯s side and lifted her hand in his direction. Without waiting for his permission, she acted immediately. The man shuddered and a secondter his eyes rolled back with his body falling back to the floor, lifeless. "Done," Nuwa announced happily as she nced at the young man in a white suit. "Can I kill him too?" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but remain speechless, scared of what she could do if she wasn¡¯t under control. "Sure Nuwa, go ahead. We nned on killing him anyway. Once we are gone, he would probably scheme against us so we can¡¯t risk it," Wuying suggested, making the City leader exim in panic. "Wait! I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! You can take this ce just let me¡ª" "Toote," Nuwa cut him off before he joined his own subordinate¡¯s fate. Oof! The men on the floor couldn¡¯t help but gasp, holding back their breath. "Nice, this one was much tougher than usual but he still lost," Nuwamented and she wiped her bottom lip. Xuefeng clearly saw she bit on her lip till blood slipped from it, but he didn¡¯t point that out, leaving that forter. "He was supposed to be a Celestial Stage Cultivator but it seems he was nothing much," Xiao Wen informed. "What¡¯s the n now? Do we kill the rest or let them live?" "I¡¯m still wondering. They don¡¯t seem like they want to serve someone else," Wuying muttered, causing unrest from all the men. "Miss! That¡¯s not true! We can serve you!" "Our ex-boss wasn¡¯t really good to us! Miss, take us in!" "We are willing!" Wuying smiled and pulled out a Communication Crystal as she asked, "Babe, can you release them?" The pressure around the lobby disappeared in a blink, as the men regained their ability to move but none of them dared to. Nuwa already showed her willingness to kill them all and she didn¡¯t seem to hesitate in that regard. "From today onward, the city will be controlled by Four Devils," Wuying announced to everyone. "Any objections?" "No Miss," One of the men spoke up as he stood up. "As a Vice-lord of this City, I will cooperate to transition the power as smoothly as possible." His clothes were proper and much cleanerpared to "Perfect," Wuying nodded and ordered, "Now, spread the news and bring in the people that wait outside the City. You will cooperate with a man named Maw in settling them in and all logistics. He will be your new person in charge." "Yes, Miss," the man acknowledged before shouting at his people, "Everyone, you heard the orders! Move, move!" Xuefeng only stood still as the girls handled the rest, not really knowing what was going on. "Will you give us some time to settle the matter here?" Wuying questioned as she tugged on Xuefeng¡¯s arm. "Sure, but what is up with this City? Isn¡¯t it sketchy?" Xuefeng wondered. "Why do you want to control it?" "Well..." Wuying scratched her head. "It just happens that we became the leaders of a Bandit Groups. We may or may not have robbed a Sect not too long ago and decided to upgrade their Bandit Camp to this City." "Wow..." Xuefeng wasn¡¯t really expecting that. "I guess you didn¡¯t stay idle. Take your time then, but I¡¯m taking you with me tonight." Wuying smiled as she gave him a kiss. "Of course you will." Xuefeng naturally wouldn¡¯t leave the girls alone, so he decided to stay with them till everything was settled. Too bad, just as he was about to send a message to the Flying Ship, he heard Tianshi¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡¯Get back in the ship! Now!¡¯ Xuefeng and Nuwa exchanged nces and didn¡¯t hesitate. They both grabbed two girls each and swiftly teleported back to the Flying Ship. They didn¡¯t even have time to ask what happened when they heard President Wu¡¯s order. "Perform Blink now!" He managed to freeze himself to the floor while holding Wuying and Yi in his arms when the Flying Shipunched forward, blinking through space. They swiftly left the city behind them and didn¡¯t slow down. "What happened?!" Xuefeng eximed confused, seeing everyone¡¯s expressions were grim. "I just had a vision of the future..." Tianshi exined as she pointed at one of the screens in the cockpit. "Watch the City disappear within the next seconds..." Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened, together with the Four Devils. They couldn¡¯t even react properly to the news when a gigantic ming meteor appeared in the sky, heading straight towards the city. ¡¯That¡¯s a Forbidden Art!¡¯ Ming called out before the final hit. BOOOOOM!!! The screen brightened with light and the Flying Ship shook a secondter as the shockwave hit them. "Damn..." Xuefeng cursed under his breath, seeing the giant mushroom-like cloud of ash and dust mixed with mes burst into the sky. There was no way anyone in the city survived that hit. "Are you okay...?" Xuefeng whispered to Wuying and Yi in his arms but he didn¡¯t get anything besides a nod. He could imagine the pain they felt as they clutched into his arms unconsciously. "This is what I was talking about!" Golden Queen suddenly called out, banging her fist against one of the chairs. "If not for Tianshi, we would definitely suffer greatly. I told you it¡¯s not a good time to leave when all the powerful experts are hell bend on killing you. This was the first and definitely won¡¯t be thest time. They probably guessed we will leave the Capital." "Wait... So we were the targets?" Xiao Wen questioned seriously as she stared at Xuefeng. "What happened? Why is someone this strong trying to kill you?" Xuefeng sighed as he showed them the Elemental Bracelet. "Ah!" Xiao Wen eximed in shock. "You have three Elemental Stones!" "Yes, because of that, many experts are currently after me. We thought we can sneak out without them knowing but apparently not..." Xuefeng exined as he felt the guilt. "Because of me, all those people died." "It¡¯s not your fault. The person targeting you knew what they were doing. They are at fault for their death," Wuying countered as she nced at everyone. "Anyone has an idea who might it be?" It was clear she was pissed but Wuying was good at hiding it. "I have never seen an Art this powerful," Xinyu muttered as she nudged Golden Queen. "Maybe dad will know?" "I might need to call him but then he will immediately tell us to return back to the Safe Zone. He won¡¯t be worried about Xuefeng but us instead," Golden Queen pointed out. ¡¯Do you have an idea what it was?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned in his mind. ¡¯Yes, it was one of the Forbidden Arts called Burning Star. It requires arge quantity of Earth and Fire Qi but oncepleted, the destruction it can bring is immense. It¡¯s not really practical since it requires a lot of time to prepare so it¡¯s only good for traps or spreading chaos,¡¯ Ming reported. ¡¯Anyone who learned it is definitely a maniac.¡¯ Xuefeng repeated the same information to everyone. "Wait, I think I know who it might be..." President Wu said after Xuefeng¡¯s input. "There was this one person that approached me to buy the Fire Stone many years ago. Once I rejected him, he began attacking Trade Union¡¯s properties and killing people but he eventually gave up. It might not be him but he is the only expert I know that specializes in Fire Arts and was crazy enough to do this." "Hahahah!" Suddenughter came out of the speaker and they saw a small dot behind their Flying Ship. "Run, bitch, run! Haha! We will y again soon!" President Wu nodded, affirming his guess. "It¡¯s him. Crazy Zhang." Chapter 168 Crazy Zhang Hearing theughter, Xuefeng got triggered. Since when did he run from a battle? "Why are we even running from him? Let¡¯s go back," Xuefeng ordered, surprising everyone. "Look at our group. We have more than enough power to defeat anyone in Heaven Realm, not even mentioning some bitch in his Avatar." Xuefeng¡¯s Elemental Bracelet activated, transforming into a full golden armor, signaling his resolve. "You took it out of my mouth," Wuyingmented as she stood next to him, pulling out her Blood Daggers. "I want to kill him too." "He called my husband a Bitch. No one has ever survived that and today won¡¯t be different," Nuwa called out with a frown. "I¡¯m going to wipe him out from existence." Mona jumped off Yiren¡¯s shoulder and sat by Xuefeng¡¯s leg. Her single tail brightened with white light only to split in two, turning into two fluffy tails. "I will help," Mona reported herself on duty. Golden Queen and the rest didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak up when President Wu grabbed the steering wheel and performed a sudden ¡¯U¡¯ turn. "He was such a pain in the ass," President Wu announced, "If you want to take him down then count me in." "And me," Yi called out, followed by Yiren, Tianshi, Lisa, Princess Shan, and Xiao Wen. "Shouldn¡¯t he be out of Qi after using a Forbidden Art like this?" Xinyu pointed out as she stepped forward. "Let¡¯s finish him off." Only Golden Queen was left who hasn¡¯t spoken out but when everyone nced at her, she didn¡¯t have much choice left. "Of course I¡¯m going with you. I¡¯m supposed to protect you after all." Xuefeng smiled at the quick agreement and led everyone towards the exit. "Let¡¯s go!" When they stepped on the top deck with Xuefeng¡¯s on the lead, he felt like his group was finally taking shape. He reunited with most of his wives, with only Wu, Be, and Drakos missing from making their teamplete. "I can see him!" Yiren called out as she pointed at the man in the distance. A middle-aged man with ck burn marks on his face was hovering above the burning City, watching the destruction with a grin on his face. Xuefeng gazed at the mes and understood Wuying¡¯s anger. One had to be really cruel to kill hundreds of thousands of people without batting an eye and even enjoying the people¡¯s suffering. Just the fact alone made Xuefeng despise the man in front of him. "Huh? You came back?!" Crazy Zhang cried out in surprise as he finally looked away from the mes. "Kill him!" Xuefeng ordered immediately,unching himself forward with Dragon Edge firmly in his hand. Everyone followed him, striking with clear killing intent. Crazy Zhang didn¡¯t think twice and turned around, dipping in the opposite direction. "Who is running now, bitch!?" Xuefeng called out after him when golden lightning shed past them and Golden Queen blocked his escape route. Despite being at his end, Crazy Zhang kept his smile high. "Hahah! Fine! You got me!" Crazy Zhang called out as he stopped running, lifting his arms up. "It was fun while itsted but I guess I¡¯m dead right now, hehe." The nickname the man had was definitely urate, showing his craziness during the first encounter. Naturally, they didn¡¯t lower their guard just because he surrendered. All three Elves Bloodlines activated at the same time and locked the man in ce. "Oof, tight!" Crazy Zhang eximed happily before winking at Golden Queen, "It¡¯s just the way I like it~ How did you know I like it rough?" Bzzzt! Golden Lightning burst out from her hand and struck his leg, ripping it away at full length. No reaction what so ever. "Oh, right, I¡¯m supposed to cry in pain and beg for forgiveness," Crazy Zhang muttered as he cleared his throat. "Ahhhhh!!! It hurts!!! I am dying!!! Please spare me!!!" Crazy Zhang performed the act before returning his expression back to normal. "Is that what you wanted to hear?" he asked yfully, causing everyone to roll their eyes. "He is not scared of dying and doesn¡¯t feel any pain. Tortures won¡¯t work on him so we can only kill him and be done with it," Golden Queen pointed out. "Yes, I agree. You should kill me and destroy my body. If you don¡¯t, I might go to a nearby city and just detonate my body for fun," Crazy Zhang said casually before adding a sound effect in slow motion, "Booooooooooooom..." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what to say to that. The man was both delusional and psychotic. "Mhmm," Crazy Zhang took a deep breath. "A burning City. There is nothing better than the smell of burning bodies in the evening. I wish they didn¡¯t die so fast and let me enjoy it more." Swoosh! Wuying couldn¡¯t stand his works anymore, appearing in front of him with two Blood Daggers and pierced them straight through his chest. "You fucker... No matter where you are, I will find you and kill you. I will make sure you suffer an hour for every life you have taken today," Wuying vowed, piercing the daggers even deeper. "Oh wow, it will take you some time to kill me then," Crazy Zhangmented with a grin. "Anyway, do you mind killing me quicker? I¡¯m already runningte. Got some matters to settle in the God Realm." "You are ying with the wrong people. When we Ascend to the God Realm, you won¡¯t live too long," Xuefeng called out as he extended his hand, disying the Elemental Bracelet. "Can you see this? It¡¯s the Fire Stone you always wanted. Whoops, it seems it¡¯s mine now. I wonder how are you going to kill me when I can control all your mes?" With those words, he clenched his fist and his Fire Stone lit up. The mes burning the city suddenly froze, extinguishing within seconds. Instead of a city, there was a massive crater in the middle with all buildings destroyed. Unfortunately, no people could be seen leaving from within the ruins. Crazy Zhang finally lost his smile as he red at Xuefeng. "You think you are invincible with the Elemental Bracelet? Haha! Don¡¯t make meugh!" Crazy Zhangughed sarcastically. "No matter how many Stones you have gathered, you cannot be on guard at all times for the rest of your life. There wille a day you need some rest and that¡¯s when your life will end!" He nced at their whole group and grinned again. "Seeing how many friends and lovers you have, I guess you don¡¯t know the main reason why all Elemental Bracelet Owners died. It wasn¡¯t the enemies who killed them but rather their friends and lovers. Haha, good luck sleeping well knowing your wife can kill you at any mome¡ª" Wuying pulled out her Daggers before cutting off the man¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t finish his words before his body burst like a bubble. A transparent Soul Fragment popped out from inside, causing Ming to act. Fate Qi extended from Xuefeng¡¯s body before coating around the fragment and sucking it inside. ¡¯Nice, I managed to grab it before it vanished. Tell Wuying we can track himter using this Soul Fragment,¡¯ Ming informed. When Wuying heard the news, she brightened for a moment, keeping her daggers. "Tell Ming I said thank you," Wuying replied and flew back towards him. "Let¡¯s go." No one questioned Wuying¡¯s suggestion as they all got back into the Flying Ship. There was nothing else left to do there. Even though many bandits died, all they could do is move on with their lives. "It¡¯s not Xuefeng¡¯s fault, nor is it our fault," Princess Shan announced her opinion as soon as they gathered in their room. "We shouldn¡¯t me anyone else besides that psycho. He wanted to destroy and kill anyway. Just because we were the targets doesn¡¯t mean we should me ourselves." "It¡¯s okay. I think everyone understands that," Xuefeng assured. "We can only move on and focus on ourselves. Is everyone alright?" "Mhmm," Everyone nodded beside Wuying who suddenly stood up from the bed and walked towards the bathroom. "I will go take a shower," Wuying informed before closing doors behind her. It was obvious she was bothered by something. "I will go talk to her," Xuefeng volunteered as he followed her inside. She was already in the middle of removing her outfit when he closed the doors and hugged her from behind. "Are you okay?" Xuefeng whispered as he kissed her on the neck and helped her undress. "You can tell me if something bothers you." "I¡¯m okay..." Wuying muttered after a moment of silence. "It has been a while since I lost a subordinate under me, not to mention a whole group. As a leader, I felt responsible for them, even though they were bandits. They worked hard to change their lives for the better and trusted us, yet their lives ended just like that." She turned to him as her body lost every piece of clothing and hugged him tightly, cuddling into his chest. "Don¡¯t worry, we will get him sooner orter and you will have your revenge," Xuefeng assured, lifting her chin to kiss her. "For now, don¡¯t think about it. Let me distract your mind a little." Chapter 169 Reunion in Body and Mind (**) "How will you distract me?" Wuying whispered and she finally smiled. "Will it feel nice?" "Very nice..." Xuefeng replied as he kissed her again. "You will love it." He slid his palms down her back and gripped her bottom, carrying her under the shower. Without even dropping down his clothes, the warm water fell on their bodies as they kissed continuously. "You are getting wet," Wuying pointed out but Xuefeng rubbed her between the legs and whispered back, "You are too." She only snickered and began slowly undressing him. "I missed you..." Wuying muttered, touching his chest all over. "It feels nice to be hugged and kissed again." "Don¡¯t worry, you are not leaving my side ever again," Xuefeng assured when Wuying pulled down his pants, kneeling down in front of him. "Hello there..." she greeted as she kissed his underwear while gently gripping him. "Did you miss me too?" Xuefeng wanted to be the one pleasing her but it was what she enjoyed so he didn¡¯t stop her. He gathered hair long ck hair into a ponytail while she continued doing what she wanted. Thanks to the water, she knew exactly where to rub and tease to bring the most pleasure. His blood seemed very attracted to her as he grew big within seconds, shooting out as soon as she lowered his underwear, stripping himpletely naked. "I think it missed you too," Xuefengmented, bringing out a smile from her. She began stroking while sucking on the tip before leaving a yful bite while looking up at his expression. They didn¡¯t lose their connection till she slid down to lick and suck below while her fingers remained at the top, caressing and squeezing. "Wait for a second," Xuefeng suddenly stopped her as he lifted her up and walked up to the doors. "It¡¯s unfair to leave everyone while we enjoy ourselves." He didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake as before, forcing Yiren to handle all the pleasure without experiencing it directly. He also knew his wives would storm inside the bathroom once they took too long. "Mhmm, sure," Wuying agreed without hesitation and dropped down beside the doors, gulping him down in one swift thrust. "Ah... You are such a good girl..." Xuefeng praised with his breath stuck in his throat. He was sure he would be milked dry once again that day. "Hey girls," Xuefeng called out as soon as he opened the door and all girls stopped talking. "Everything is alrig¡ª" He couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence when the girls stood up with their eyes squinted. "You two started already?!" Xuefeng scratched his nose. "Yes, that¡¯s why I left to inform you to join me," Xuefeng exined, causing smiles on all girl¡¯s faces. They quickly stood up but he stopped them mid-way, casting orders. "Wait! Not all at once! Since we don¡¯t have that much time to train, everyone sit down and continue absorbing your Upgrade Fragments. Yiren,e here. You will be second in line. There will be at most two of you attended at the same time. I will call you once it¡¯s your time. Is everything clear?" "Noo! You can¡¯t do that!" Nuwa protested, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t bend to her cries. "Of course I can. We are behind on Cultivation and this is the prime time to focus on our growth. It¡¯s best if we use our time the best we can. We only have a year after all," Xuefeng pointed out. "Yiren,e to me." Yiren brightened and quickly skipped towards the bathroom andnded in Xuefeng¡¯s arms. "What about you? When will you start your own training then?" Nuwa questioned while pouting, but he didn¡¯t me her. She knew she is going to be thest one in line since she received the most just yesterday night. "Once I¡¯m done weing my wives return and increasing their morales. If we are all in good mood, I¡¯m sure our training productivity will multiply," Xuefeng replied as he pulled Yiren inside the bathroom. "Chop, chop. Let¡¯s all get to work." He closed the doors right after, leaving him with just Wuying and Yiren. He didn¡¯t want to split them all like this but he wanted to give his newly reunited wives some more affection, something they probably missed a lot. At the same time, they could continue elerating their growth without losing much of their precious time. "Mhmm..." Yiren moaned in pleasure through their kiss as she immediately hanged herself on his neck, making the best use of their moment. Both their tongues were amazing, stimting his desires to the limits but it was time to please them instead. "Come with me," Xuefengmanded as he pulled Wuying up from the floor and carried them both under the hot shower, wetting them once again. "Haha!" Yirenughed yfully as she tried to block the water but he began sucking on their lips repeatedly. Their palms tightened around his erection and stroked together, showing a great synergy his wives had. He didn¡¯t even need to ask when Yiren threw off her wet clothes and let him unhook her bra with his teeth. "Xuefeng, I want you now," Wuying whispered her wish into his ear as she bit it, causing him to act instantly. Pa! Xuefeng smacked her butt out of his own selfish temptations and flipped her over, pressing her back against his chest. He gripped her breast till his fingers sank inside before thrusting from behind with his lips sucking on her neck. He knew exactly what she wanted. She wanted to feel it! "Ahhh! Yes!" Wuying eximed, her head bending back as he hit her deepest end. Her insides were so tight, yet he slid right through with her arousal at the peak. Without hesitation, he withdrew his hips only to m once again, repeating the process till her nails pierced into his arm. Her mouth was wide open yet no moans came through as if her breath was stuck in her throat. "Ooof!" She finally breathed out as he came to a sudden stop only to strike again. Her whole body was getting tense, but he knew the right tactic to help her rx better. He cut open his fingertip before putting it up to her mouth. She immediately sensed the blood as her tongue extended forward, wrapping around it with her lips sucking all the blood away. "Mhmm!" Wuying moaned in pleasure. "So good!!" Xuefeng didn¡¯t forget about Yiren, embracing her body with his free arm. She was already breathing hurriedly, experiencing double the pleasure thanks to their connection. When his fingers spread her insides, she was already dripping, fully prepared to ept him. "Xuefeng..." Yiren whispered into his ear. "I love you." Her sweet confession was like honey to his taste buds. When Yiren kissed and sucked on his Elvish ears, he could no longer hold back. "Uuf!" Xuefeng breathed out as he burst, sending massive amounts inside Wuying. She didn¡¯t seem to expect the sudden explosion as her body shuddered, gripping onto the back of his head for support. "That was intense..." Xuefengmented as he kissed Wuying on the head. "Feeling better?" "Mhmm, much better," Wuying replied happily as she pulled away and dropped down, sucking thest bits of golden liquid from the top. "Everything in you tastes delicious." She gripped his erection after giving it onest kiss and passed him to Yiren who has been waiting this whole time. "Xuefeng!" Yiren called out his name happily and jumped on him, her arms and legs wrapping around him. She only needed to lower her bottom slightly to have him poke through her entrance with ease. "Ahhh!" Both of them moaned as he felt her pleasure skyrocket. Even if his portion was much lower, their heart-beats synced, giving them apletely different experience. Wuying, on the other hand, showered right beside them as Xuefeng began moving before giving him a kiss. "I will call someone else on my ce," Wuying suggested as she took her clothes and walked back to the room. Xuefeng and Yiren were already in a heavy trance with their lips unable to separate. A momentter, Xiao Wen was the one who entered but seeing the position they were in, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to disturb them. She slowly undressed and began showering while hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s back. "I¡¯m d we are back together..." Xiao Wen whispered. "When you two are done, I want you to hug me tight." He couldn¡¯t help but reach for her hand and hold it the whole time till his ecstasy filled him again. "Huh..." Xuefeng took a deep breath, already knowing he will require some regeneration after the next few sessions. He thought Xiao Wen will be as explosive as always, but just as she said, she went for a hug first, holding it in for a long time. "Let¡¯s not separate ever again," Xiao Wen pleaded as she rxed in his embrace. Sometimes just being close to someone was enough to regain the peace at heart. A reunion in both body and mind. Chapter 170 The Secret Behind Mortal World "Let¡¯s go back to the rest." When Xuefeng heard Xiao Wen¡¯s suggestion, he couldn¡¯t really believe it at first, but her reasoning touched him. "We have been away from each other for so long that all we now want is to spend more time with you. Although we want to connect with you, chilling together and cuddling is just as enjoyable. We are not just after your body, you know. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to please us all. Just being around you brings us joy." "You are right..." Xuefeng muttered, hugging Xiao Wen tighter. "I guess It bes less special if we overdo it like this, bringing the value of sex to the minimum." "Mhmm, I am not saying no, but aren¡¯t we going to Dual Cultivateter anyway? Let¡¯s spend the time off together, enjoying ourpany," Xiao Wen exined, giving him a sweet kiss. "After all, looking at the nearby future, we will rarely get time to really chill and rx. Let¡¯s use it whenever we can." "Does everyone think so as well?" Xuefeng wondered when Yiren joined their hug. "I was teased by you since we arrived in Heaven Realm. I really wanted it for a long time. Now, I would be happy with cuddles," Yiren replied as she took out a towel and began drying him. Wuying was simr, wanting to distract her mind but it seemed he went a little overboard thinking he could satisfy them the best with his body. "Let¡¯s go then," Xuefeng decided, epting their suggestion. He put on a new pair of underwear to not tease anyone and walked out with the two. To his pleasant surprise, all his wives were listening well and absorbed Upgrade Fragments. They quickly noticed his entrance though and stopped at once. "I changed my mind. I want to spend more time with all of you together," Xuefeng announced as he pulled Yiren and Xiao Wen to the bed beforeying in the middle. "Anyone wants to cuddle for a moment?" He was never attacked this brutally in his life as eight tigresses jumped on him, cuddling into his body as close as he could. He momentarily became a pillow for his wives but he didn¡¯t mind that at all. "I guess everyone wants cuddles..." Xuefengmented as he rubbed Mona¡¯s belly who sat by his head. "We should have short cuddling sessions in between of our training." "Totally agreed," Lisa nodded, upying half of his chest which was probably the best spot. "Xuefeng, I hope you don¡¯t mind whatever that crazy man said." "Huh? What was it?" Xuefeng asked confused, causing the girls to look up at him. "He said that it will be your wives that end your life and that you won¡¯t be able to trust us soon," Lisa reminded with a worried expression. "Haha, so that¡¯s what you were worried about," Xuefeng finally recalled,ughing wholeheartedly. "You see, I don¡¯t see that as a problem in the first ce so I didn¡¯t even acknowledge that." He leaned over to kiss her and added, "I chose you all to be mine and if for some reason you ever decide to kill me, I will ept it, knowing I failed you as a husband. How can I live knowing I let my wives suffer?" All of his wives¡¯ expressions softened, cuddling with him even harder. "How can we think of killing you when you are so good to us?" Lisa¡¯s question was clearly something all of them thought, nodding right away. "Do you want to hear about our Sect robbery?" Princess Shan questioned next, pushing the attention to the Four Devils. "Sure, just don¡¯t tell me that you barely escaped alive," Xuefeng mentioned casually only to roll his eyes when Princess Shan looked away while scratching her head. "Oof, you guys... What happened?" Xuefeng asked with interest. "It¡¯s not like we were dying or anything. We got away unhurt," Princess Shan defended. "But I would call it a close call at the very least." "You four are really something. I want to know all details," Xuefeng demanded, causing the girls to giggle and narrate their whole story. When they reached the Sect Raid and their sessful escape, Xuefeng paused them. "Did you just say you were protected by a mysterious old man?" He didn¡¯t mind the help they received but the fact they were observed by some old man was concerning to him. How many more experts were stalking them without their knowledge? "Yeah, he blew up the barrier and let us escape," Yi confirmed, actively joining in the story as she was the main part of the infiltration. "He even effortlessly blocked the arrow sent by that Sect Master, telling him to piss off." Yi gazed at Wuying and pointed out, "It was the first time I saw him but I think Wuying knows more about him, right? You thanked him for the Arts. I forgot to ask you what did you mean by that." Everyone nced at Wuying who suddenly formed a ball of Blood Qi on top of her palm. "Do you remember how I visited the Blood Inheritance Trial with Xiao Wen to master the Blood Element? Normally, you weren¡¯t supposed to get so many high-value Blood Arts yet for some reason I got them. I found it suspicious and it bothered me," Wuying exined. "On top of that, I have always felt as if someone was watching us but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint anything. Only when we met this old man did I connect all the dots." "It must have been him," Wuying concluded. "Wait, so an old master has been following you this whole time and not only did he give you arts but even protected you? Why does it sound so sketchy?" Xuefeng wondered, not believing something like this could be possible. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?" "Because it was just a feeling. I wasn¡¯t really sure so I didn¡¯t raise the panic," Wuying replied calmly. "I also didn¡¯t feel any hostility from him, so I didn¡¯t investigate deeper." ¡¯Wait, ask her how did he look like,¡¯ Ming suddenly called out in his mind. ¡¯Did he look like a Fate Spirit?¡¯ Xuefeng passed on the question and the girls nodded. "He did have the golden hue around his body. Although faint, he did look like a Fate Spirit. Could it be that Ming or Ling knows them?" "I¡¯m having the same question in my mind," Xuefeng said but before he got any answers, Ming left his body, hovering above the bed. "I think I know them. Don¡¯t worry, they are not our enemies. It¡¯s the opposite. They actually work for me," Ming exined as she fell down on Xuefeng. "Who are they and why do I know nothing?" Xuefeng questioned with his eyebrows raised. So many things just came out and he didn¡¯t even have an idea about them. "You probably already met them when you reincarnated into this world. There are two of them and they used to work as Gate Keepers for the Souls in the Middle Heaven. I asked my uncle for help so he sent them to protect you guys. I actually forgot about this since it was Little Ming who did it," Ming informed, scratching her head embarrassedly. "So here I am worried about everyone once we separated, yet it turns out they werepletely safe this whole time?" Xuefeng asked speechlessly. "Yeah... Sorta. Although they were protected, Fate Spirits that work on behalf of the Fate Kingdom are not allowed to interfere with the present and future. Just because they helped now, doesn¡¯t mean they could. As a matter of fact, I think those two are already gone, currently scolded by my uncle because they vited the rules," Mingmented. "Not sure what will happen with them but they are definitely noting back. I can¡¯t even sense them in their surroundings so they are for sure not around." "Yeah, that old man told me we will never see again right before he disappeared," Wuying confirmed. "I almost forgot you were the Queen of the Fate Kingdom..." Xuefeng muttered in shock. He knew she was powerful but didn¡¯t realize how big that was. "Ming, does that mean that by being with Xuefeng and helping us, you are technically viting the rules?" Tianshi asked before he could gather his thoughts, bringing out a new point. "In theory, if I was still part of the Fate Kingdom, yes, but since it¡¯s closed and I cut ties with them, I can do whatever I desire. Unfortunately, it only applies to me since I never ¡¯worked¡¯ for the Fate Kingdom. I was the Queen. I don¡¯t need to follow any rules," Ming exined proudly while hugging Xuefeng¡¯s neck who just sat up mid-conversation. "Then why would your uncle help you then?" Tianshi wondered. "Isn¡¯t it forbidden for him?" Ming smiled. "Because I¡¯m his cute niece. Of course, he will fulfill my favor even though it crosses the boundaries a little. Too bad, he only listens to me when I change back with Little Ming. Aren¡¯t I cute as a mature woman?" "Of course you are," Xuefeng agreed without hesitation and asked out of curiosity. "Who is he exactly?" "You know how it¡¯s the Fate Kingdom that regtes all the worlds, right? Even though it¡¯s currently closed, all the background work is still ongoing. My Uncle is basically controlling everything behind the Mortal World and all the processes supporting it. The Heavens that people often mention, vow and curse, are basically fully managed by my Uncle," Ming answered. "Now that I think about it, you actually cursed him and fought back his Heavenly Tribtion before." Xuefeng blinked in shock. "That was your Uncle doing?!!!" Chapter 171 Most Powerful The news was so shocking to him that he couldn¡¯t help but grab her shoulders. "What? You thought no one controls the Heavens?" Ming asked yfully. "Although it¡¯s mostly automatic, controlled by a part of my Uncle¡¯s Soul, he is still the main man behind the Heavens. He manages the Reincarnation Cycle for all the Realms as well, basically deciding who will and who won¡¯t Reincarnate as long as their Soul is still alive." "Oof... Doesn¡¯t that make him the most powerful man in the Universe?" Xuefeng asked speechless, overwhelmed by the information. "Well, he is definitely powerful but not overpowered. Although he is immortal, he can¡¯t really kill people on a whim unless theymitted a sin and broke the rules. Even then, he doesn¡¯t involve himself with mankind because that would destroy the bnce we created," Ming exined. "Also, there is one more person who is more powerful than my uncle, but I don¡¯t want to talk about him." By the change in Ming¡¯s expression, Xuefeng knew she was talking about her ex-husband, the King of Fate Kingdom. "You are wrong about that," Xuefeng pointed out as he squeezed her cheek. "I¡¯m your husband and I¡¯m the most powerful. Remember that." "Heh, yes. You are," Ming confirmed as she gave him a kiss. "I¡¯m not joking. Aren¡¯t they all Fate Spirits? I have Elemental Bracelet which is Fate Qi nemesis and Ling Ability which can destroy Souls. Aren¡¯t I more powerful than them?" Xuefeng wondered out loud, giving her a smirk. Ming paused as if she realized something. "Wait for a second... you might actually be right. Your Abilities should counter their powers entirely," Ming muttered before getting excited. "As long as we enter the Fate Kingdom, you can kill my ex-husband and rece him as the King of Fate Kingdom! We can rule all the Realms together!" "Is that our goal?" Xuefeng asked with a smile, gazing at all his wives. "Are we going to take over the World and rule it together?" "Let¡¯s first survive the next year," Tianshi suggested, remaining level headed. "It will be quite a struggle to reach that point but we will follow you till the end of the World." "Mhmm!" All his wives agreed firmly. "Going back to your Uncle, if he controls the Heavens, wasn¡¯t he the one who separated us when we Ascended to Heaven Realm?" Xuefeng asked seriously, thinking about this matter for a while. "I¡¯m sure he had to go out of his ways to fuck with us." Ming only shrugged. "Well, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my Uncle wanted to teach you a lesson. After all, the number of times you provoked him can¡¯t be counted on one hand. He is clever when ites to punishing people who provoke him." "Ugh, I don¡¯t mind if he punishes me, but why would he punish all my wives instead?" Xuefeng grunted but Ming disagreed. "Are you sure he punished them?" "What do you mean?" Xuefeng asked confused. "I think the main person that suffered was still you while all your wives benefited from the split," Ming observed. "Can¡¯t you see? All your wives became more independent and stronger, forced to survive without their husband who will always protect them. For me, this split was more like a reward instead of a punishment." Xuefeng gazed at his wives and they smiled at him. Looking at her adventures, they improved significantly, but when ites to Independence, they were always like this. They always made their own decisions and didn¡¯t simply fall into line while listening to his orders. "What can I say? I have the most amazing wives in the Universe," Xuefeng dered. They immediately brightened, ready to throw themselves at him when they heard a knock on the door. Ming vanished, returned back inside Xuefeng¡¯s body as Xuefeng invited the person inside. "Can Ie in?" Xinyu asked as she peeked through the doors. "I don¡¯t want to disturb." "Don¡¯t worry, you are not disturbing us. Come in," Xuefeng assured, beckoning her inside. She was quite respectful when it came to giving them space which Xuefeng appreciated. After all, even though they already connected in body, they were still yet to create anything beyond that. "I came because I wanted to spend more time with you all," Xinyu admitted directly. "Cultivating alone is boring, so I decided to join you. I hope you don¡¯t mind?" "I guess now we have to start Cultivating for real," Xuefeng muttered as he pped his hand. "Chop, chop. The break is over. Time to Cultivate." He sat up as well and pulled out a batch of Upgrade Fragments, wanting to Cultivate with them. Everyone listened and busied themselves with their own absorption. "Ugh... It¡¯s boring," Xuefeng muttered after another Upgrade Fragment consumed. It wasn¡¯t a secret that he hated Cultivating or doing things repeatedly over and over again. "That¡¯s what I was always saying..." Nuwamented, crushing another empty Upgrade Fragment. "If I can¡¯t cuddle as a break I don¡¯t think I can do this all night. "Ah, is there a way to quicken this process?" Xuefeng wondered with a sigh. "Heh, you know that no one is supposed to sit every day and Cultivate? It¡¯s not really normal to advance three whole stages in just one year," Xinyu said with a giggle. "Even if someone had immense resources, they would still spend years to progress steadily and build their foundation. At this slow rate, they wouldn¡¯t be as bored since they are not in a hurry." "Even if I wasn¡¯t in hurry, I don¡¯t think I would ever enjoy Cultivating. The only form of Cultivating I ept is Dual Cultivation with my Wives," Xuefeng replied as he kept the Upgrade Fragment andid down on Lisa¡¯s thighs. "I will have a short break." He picked Mona up and let hery on his belly while he petted her soft fur. Meanwhile, Xinyu continued her exnation. "You asked if you can quicken this process but from what I know, it¡¯s not possible. The Qi inside the Upgrade Fragments is too concentrated." "Sigh, see what I have to deal Mona? This is a nightmare," Xuefeng mumbled as he caressed her fluffy tails. "What should I do?" "Can¡¯t you just use your bracelet?" Mona answered as if it was obvious. "Huh?" Xuefeng blinked. "Can I?" He has been moving between the Elements one by one and increasing the quality of his Qi to at least Fourth Refinement, so he didn¡¯t even think about the Elemental Bracelet. "Aren¡¯t those Upgrade Fragments made from Qi? Can¡¯t you control three Elements already? I was wondering why you are not using it," Mona exined confused. "Yeah, why am I not using it?!" Xuefeng eximed, lifting himself up while hugging Mona. "You are a genius!" He ced her to the side and spilled out tens of Fire Element Upgrade Fragments on the bed. He created a small stack before he activated the Elemental Bracelet. He slowly felt the Qi inside all the Upgrade Fragments before beginning. "Absorb!" He didn¡¯t know what to expect but after the moment, the Upgrade Fragments cracked and eventually broke, sending red strings of high-quality Qi into his palms. In a matter of seconds, he absorbed close to a hundred Upgrade Fragments. "I guess it worked?" Xuefeng muttered, grinning to himself. ¡¯Did it really work?¡¯ He needed to hear the confirmation from the insiders and couldn¡¯t help butugh when Ling replied exactly what he wanted to hear. ¡¯The Quality of your Fire Qi indeed improved.¡¯ He was about to celebrate when Ling broke his dreams. ¡¯But there is one problem. You are too fast. Before you reach the Seventh Refinement, your Soul will be overtaxed at such a high rate. Though, you should be fine if you lower the amount by at least half.¡¯ ¡¯Alright, that¡¯s still better than before. I will take it,¡¯ Xuefeng said happily and set up another pile of Upgrade Fragments, this time twice smaller. "Let¡¯s try again!" Swoosh! He repeated the same process and all that was left were the empty crystal shells with no more Qi in them. "Damn, this is so unfair," Nuwa cursed as she went out of her way to pinch him. "Why do you always find ways to cheat?" "Haha, but that¡¯s just for the three Elements. What about the others? I still need to cultivate normally till I can get other Elemental Stones," Xuefeng exined as he pinched her back. "Good! You have to suffer with us and keep uspany," Nuwa demanded to which he was happy toply. They had a whole night ahead of them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Xuefeng, when will you all arrive?" Wu asked as she looked in the distance from her Flying Ship. They were already in the vicinity, seeing the countless mountains. "We are still one day away," Xuefeng reported. "What about you?" "We are about to arrive. I will contact you once I figure out what is going on," Wu informed when the guard called out, "Miss Wu, the Dwarf Kingdom is right ahead." "I will call youter," Wu muttered into the Communication Crystal before ending the call. She ran up to the window and her eyes widened. Everything was burning! Chapter 172 You Wont Even... The massive wall of the Dwarf Kingdom was fully in ruins with all the buildings and its surroundings destroyed. Colorful mes burned everywhere, turning the ce into living hell. In the midst of the fire hovered one figure, constantly swinging its wings as she scratched the gigantic entrance to the mountain. "It¡¯s Be!" Wu eximed with concern, rushing towards the exit immediately. "Let¡¯s go!" "Miss Wu! Wait! It¡¯s dangerous!" her guards called out after her but Wu didn¡¯t give a damn. "What danger? It¡¯s my sister!" She swiftly flew out from the Flying Ship, heading straight towards the ming Phoenix! "Be!!" Wu cried out from behind, causing Be to freeze and turn around her massive head. She thought that Be would be in a crazed mode, not even recognizing her but she was surprisingly level-headed. "Sis Wu!" Be eximed as she bounced from the melted doors and flew up to her while turning back into her beautiful human body. "You need to help me fight them!" Be fell into Wu¡¯s arms, clearly exhausted from the constant barrage of attacks, and breathed hurriedly. Anyone would be already tired beyond recognition but Wu could still see a lot of determination in Be¡¯s eyes. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here to handle the situation. I need to know the details. What happened? Why are you attacking the Dwarf Kingdom?" Wu questioned urgently while halting the experts who came with her. "I was contacted by them as they requested assistance from the Trade Union. I knew it was you when they provided me your description." "Drakos is inside. They imprisoned him," Be exined as she calmed down a little. "I have been trying to break through for a day already but those doors are too thick. I only managed to melt through half of it but it seems they are adding defenses from the other side." Before Wu could say anything, a small part of the door moved inward, creating a hole right through and an angry voice came from the inside. "She is lying! They are thieves and tried to rob us! My Race didn¡¯t do anything wrong!" Knowing Drakos for a while, Wu didn¡¯t doubt the man¡¯s words but her expression didn¡¯t change. She let go of Be and flew forward on her own. "I¡¯m the General Manager of Trade Union, the person you contacted for help. Let¡¯s stop the fight and talk it out," Wu suggested diplomatically. "We only do business withoutbat." An eye peeked through the hole as the man announced, "And I¡¯m the King of Dwarf Kingdom and there is no way I¡¯m opening the doors. I¡¯m not going to risk the lives of my people. This bitch will attack the moment she has a chance. I¡¯m not falling for that." Wu frowned deeply. "The person you are cursing right now is my sister! Say one more bad word about her and you can forget about my help. I will mobilize all my forces to break inside your Kingdom and cut off your tongue," Wu threatened sternly, "Now answer my question! Is there a Dragon named Drakos imprisoned inside the Dwarf Kingdom?" The stern approach wasn¡¯t ideal but Wu didn¡¯t care. She would naturally side with Be no matter if she was in the wrong or not. One could curse her and she wouldn¡¯t care but if someone cursed her family, they deserved a beating. "Little girl! Watch your words! You don¡¯t know who are you threatening!" the King of Dwarfs yelled back angrily. "You will regret¡ª" "Regret?!" Wu cut him off with the same intensity. "Cut the bullshit. Drakos is one of my friends and since I¡¯m leading Trade Union, I can do whatever the fuck I want. If you don¡¯t answer my question, I will assume he is inside and you can forget about every cooperation you had with Trade Union. I will cancel them all." "You won¡¯t dare!" King of Dwarfs challenged her words. "Trade Union needs us and you know it!" "Oh, really? It just happens that I have been nning on taking over Metal Land and create our own supply of Ore. I wonder who will you sell your goods to once Trade Union joins the market? Will your people eat ore to survive?" Wu said sarcastically. "Here I thought we can cooperate with the Dwarf Kingdom and boost our economy together but with such attitude, I guess it is better to eliminate you first." She ignored him and turned to her guards instead, ordering, "Contact Sect Master Liu, his House of Dragons as well as all of our forces throughout the Heaven Realm. Anyone who doesn¡¯t cancel their trades with the Dwarf Kingdom will be considered Trade Union¡¯s enemy and they will be cklisted from all Safe Zones." The guard paled but still nodded, pulling out a Communication Crystal, "Yes Miss Wu, right away!" The crystal didn¡¯t even blink when King of Dwarfs cried out urgently. "Stop! We can talk!" Wu didn¡¯t even look at him. "Talk? I already gave you the chance to talk yet you only spat on my face and didn¡¯t even go out to meet me. I only asked you a single question and instead, I only hear curses. I¡¯m not going to waste time on someone like you." "Enough! He is here! He tried to rob us so we imprisoned him! It¡¯s only natural for us to do so!" King of Dwarfs called out in response. "I don¡¯t care if he tried to rob you or sleep with your sister. Let him out and we will walk away as if nothing happened," Wu proposed. "I will forget you cursed me and you will forget about those two." Be stood behind Wu and remained calm. Her power was growing back as she absorbed Qi from the Storage Ring Wu passed her. They could be required to fight at any moment so Wu wanted to be two steps ahead of their enemies. "This is nonsense! I didn¡¯t even curse you! And what about the damage we suffered from your friend¡¯s mes? We won¡¯t be able to recover from it easily! The entrance door alone was our relict since Ancient times! Now it¡¯s all destroyed!" King of Dwarfs argued. "I demandpensation for the damages!" "Let Drakos free and Trade Union will cover the damages. You have five minutes to bring him out," Wupromised, not longer prolonging the matter. All they wanted was to save Drakos and the rest didn¡¯t matter. Trade Union was wealthy enough to pay. After all, they were the ones in wrong in the first ce yet Wu couldn¡¯t let King of Dwarfs step on her. She had to represent the strongest organization in the Heaven Realm ordingly. Wu didn¡¯t hear an agreement but the hole in the door closed so she assumed they epted the deal. "It should be okay," Wu assured as she turned to Be. "As long as he is still alive, we will get him out." "He is not dead, I know it. That bastard King wouldn¡¯t kill him this easily," Be said quietly before hugging Wu. "Thank you foring." "Of course. We are Sisters, aren¡¯t we?" Wu replied happily. "I will always help you no matter the cost." "But the amount of damage I did, it¡¯s definitely going to cost a lot," Be muttered. "I will repay you somehow." "Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. I will make Drakos pay for everything," Wu decided. "I don¡¯t even need to ask to know it was all his idea." Be turned quiet for a moment before shaking her head. "I agreed to it so I¡¯m just as much at fault. If anything, I should shoulder more since I caused all the damage." Wu pulled away, looking at Be strangely. "Is this Be I know? Since when are you so defensive of him? What happened when you were left alone?" Be didn¡¯t reply right away, gazing at the distant mountain peak. "It¡¯s nothing. Or rather, I¡¯m still not sure myself," Be muttered. "When Drakoses, you can ask him. I¡¯m also curious what he says." "Alright." Bang! At that moment, they heard a loud noise from the Dwarf Kingdom entrance. The door shook before sparks flew out in all directions. Because the whole door melted together, they had to cut it open in half. When the saw reached the bottom, the heavy door opened. ¡¯To think they are really so massive...¡¯ Wu muttered in surprise, seeing multiple giants pull out a cage. "Drakos..." Be whispered as she looked at him worried. Wu didn¡¯t need to be clever to notice there was something going on between those two. When the cage opened and Drakos cor was taken off, Drakosunched in the sky while roaring at the King of Dwarfs "Haha! You really thought you can imprison me forever? You can never keep me in one ce!" Drakos taunted inughter before flying up to the girls. His body changed into human mid-air and Wu saw a handsome middle-aged man appear before them. ¡¯Hah, so that¡¯s why she is falling...¡¯ Wu gossiped with a giggle. "Next time you try to rob us I will straight up kill you!" King of Dwarfs called out angrily before gazing at Wu, "I kept my side of the deal. Now, let¡¯s talk about business as we forget what just happened." "Wait!" Drakos suddenly paused the scene, appearing by the girl¡¯s side. "This bastard imprisoned another Dragon. He is using her to build an armor that will help him kill Dragons. We need to help her." Be shuddered. "Her...?" "Yeah, she is a female Dragon I met in their prison. They tried to force us to spew fire for their ore smelting. If we don¡¯t save her, there might be a problem in the future," Drakos exined casually, but Be didn¡¯t take it well. "I see... Is that how it will be? Here I am trying to save you, battling day and night till I can¡¯t even move, but the first thing you mention is another woman? You won¡¯t even ask if I¡¯m alright? You won¡¯t even greet me? You won¡¯t even look into my eyes?" Chapter 173 Bellas Feelings "Oof..." Wu couldn¡¯t help but gasp at Be¡¯s reaction, not expecting it. She looked at Drakos and he was equally surprised. "Be, of course, I¡¯m worried about you, but this is important. We can¡¯t let him finish his project. We need to act now," Drakos exined urgently, but that only worsened the situation. "So I¡¯m not important...? You can¡¯t even spare two seconds to check on me?" Be asked coldly, her eyes staring straight into his soul. "Hey..." Drakos softened immediately as he flew up to her. "Of course you are important to me. Are you okay?" He tried to hold her hand, but she pped it away. "Don¡¯t touch me." Be¡¯s words were as sharp as spears. "You only act when someone points out your wrongs. And here I thought you changed. You got me for a second, I must admit. I really thought you are someone I can depend on but I guess I was wrong. You only care about yourself." "Be¡ª" Drakos tried to call her but she cut him off. "Don¡¯t call me by my name. It¡¯s only reserved for my friends," Be said, no longer looking at him. "Go to your Dragon girl. She must be waiting for you to save her. You two are both Dragons so it¡¯s only natural for you to want her, I understand. Don¡¯t mind us." "I..." Drakos muttered as he looked at Wu hopelessly, but what was she supposed to do there? He fucked up. There was no other way to solve it other than begging for forgiveness. "Hahahaha! Get rejected loser! Haha! Too bad I didn¡¯t record it. I wish I could rey it every day for a goodugh!" King of Dwarfs didn¡¯t waste the opportunity to get back at Drakos, but seeing Wu¡¯s re, he shut up. It seemed like he already acknowledged her as a threat. "Both of you, calm down," Wu ordered as she flew in between them. "Be, don¡¯t mind him. He is just stupid now and doesn¡¯t know what he is saying." "No, Sis Wu. That¡¯s how he is all the time," Be disagreed. "Can you imagine a future where Xuefeng doesn¡¯t check on you first if he was on Drakos¡¯ ce? His first priority would always be making sure his wives are alright. That¡¯s how a man should be." "Hey, that¡¯s enough. Can we talk about thister once we leave this ce?" Drakos asked with a sigh. He created a soundproof barrier around them and gazed at Wu, "We need to act now. We can¡¯t let himplete his Armor else he will be undefeated. He hates Dragons and ns to destroy our Race. We need to stop him." Wu couldn¡¯t reply as Be reacted first, ending the discussion as well. "Yeah, you are right. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have anything else to say to you. I¡¯m also not going to help in rescuing your Dragon friend. You are on your own." She turned around and didn¡¯t hesitate to break through the barrier Drakos created while flying away. "Be! Wait!" Wu called out after her but Be only paused for a second without turning back. "The fact that you are the one stopping me while he stays silent convinces me even more. I¡¯m going to wait on your Flying Ship. You do whatever you want." She passed through Trade Union¡¯s forces andnded on top of the Flying Ship as she imed. The way she sat down and closed her eyes showed she didn¡¯t care about Drakos¡¯ case anymore. Wu immediately red at Drakos but he raised his arms hopelessly. "What do you want me to do? I will try to appease herter once I ruin this bastard¡¯s ns. He is up to no good and we need to stop him," Drakos said determinedly. "Ugh... Couldn¡¯t you at least show you care about her?" Wu grunted unhappily. "Can¡¯t you see how much effort she put into saving you? I¡¯m really disappointed in you. Just wait till I tell Yiren about you tomorrow. You are definitely in for a beating." "Huh? Yiren ising here? Did you all reunite already?" Drakos asked surprised. "Xuefeng is with everyone right now and they areing here. I didn¡¯t know what is the problem with Be so I organized all the help I could. They should arrive tomorrow," Wu informed as she gazed at the King of Dwarfs who was patiently waiting outside the entrance with a smug on his face. "I don¡¯t think I can push this matter as it doesn¡¯t benefit Trade Union. If you want to save her, it¡¯s best to wait for Xuefeng." It was fine if she was saving a friend but Wu didn¡¯t n on risking a war with the Dwarf Kingdom over some stranger. Naturally, if Xuefeng decided to help her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. "No, we can¡¯t wait till tomorrow," Drakos disagreed immediately. "He will definitely do something with her overnight or even shifts her to another ce. We need to save her now. If you are not going to help me, I will strike by myself." "Ugh, let me try then," Wu agreed reluctantly. "Is there a Female Dragon imprisoned in the Dwarf Kingdom?" Wu asked as the barrier around them disappeared. King of Dwarfs remained smiling as he replied, "I don¡¯t think that was part of our deal. We agreed on releasing Drakos and that¡¯s it. Ipleted my part. We should rather continue our business discussion about Trade Union involvement in the Metal Land." "I asked you a question first, so I require an answer. Trade Union will keep our side of the deal as well. This is a separate matter," Wu countered. "Sure, we do have another Prisoner from Dragon Race," King of Dwarfs revealed. "Is there something wrong with that?" "Yes, hearing you abuse other women, of course, I will get involved," Wu replied straightforwardly. "Trade Union protects Heaven Realm¡¯s citizens from any injustice." "No one in my Kingdom will tell me how should I treat my prisoners. You are overstepping your boundaries, Miss Wu," King of Dwarfs warned. "You don¡¯t want us to be enemies." Wu raised her brow. "Are you really threatening me? I changed my mind. Hand her over." Chapter 174 Tension Wu expected the King of Dwarfs to get angry but instead, remained calm as he turned around, walking back into his Kingdom. "If you push the issue like this, I don¡¯t think we can talk anymore. If you want to talk business and the future involving Metal Land, we are free to discuss, but I¡¯m not going to let you ckmail me any further," King of Dwarfs called out firmly as the doors began to close again. "I will send the bill for damages once we calcte the costs. Till then, farewell." The door closed with a bang, leaving them all to themselves. "I tried," Wu shrugged, helpless in this situation. "Let¡¯s go to Be and figure out what to do next." She could already feel the pressure build-up and she didn¡¯te here to start a war with another Race. She already did some research on the Dwarfs and understood why they were left alone this whole time. Despite being unable to fly, they were fast onnd and their endurance was astonishing. Combined with the ability to attack from underground, they could create massive damages to Human Cities if they wanted to. Even storming the Safe Zones wouldn¡¯t be an issue with the numbers they had. If every Dwarf was as big as a building, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue to spread chaos everywhere. "Ugh! Fine! I will do it my own way," Drakos grunted, getting ready to transform back into his Dragon form when Wu warned, stopping him. "If you do anything stupid, I will not help you for the second time. You caused enough problems." She gave him a chill re before flying back to Be. It wasn¡¯t long before she heard from him again. "Wait for me!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Oh, so it was Drakos that caused so many problems? Why am I not surprised?" Hearing the update from Wu, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. It was always Drakos that pulled trouble out of his ass. "Apparently, they both decided on robbing the Dwarf Kingdom to get the Fate Stones for her transformation. They got caught and Drakos only managed to send Be to safety while he got imprisoned," Wu exined further. "I managed to save him with a few threats and a lot of money we need to pay for damages Be caused." "Tsk, at least he was manly enough to save Be first. If he didn¡¯t, I would beat him up myself," Xuefeng snickered. "Also, don¡¯t worry about the money. We won a lot of Credits from the Tournament so we can either pay off the total or at least cover part of the debt." "Don¡¯t worry, it will be Drakos who has to pay for everything. He caused the problem so he has to bleed," Wu assured. "Haha, okay," Xuefengughed and questioned casually, "Is Be next to you? How is she? You said she tried to help Drakos and fought the whole day. Hope she is alright." "I¡¯m here," Be reported. "Thank you for asking. I knew you would. Thank you for proving my point." "Oh,e one. I already apologized. What else can I do?" Drakos¡¯ voice joined the call. "Wasn¡¯t my act of saving you enough to show that I care?" Xuefeng and the girls blinked confused, not expecting an even bigger drama. "Sis Wu, did you hear anything? I think there is a fly somewhere in the room. I can hear some buzzing all the time," Be said sarcastically. "Oof, can someone tell me what¡¯s going on?" Xuefeng questioned. "Well, let¡¯s say the two had a little fight, so there is a big tension between them. I tried to somehow salvage it but it¡¯s too much for me to handle," Wu exined helplessly. "Ah... Okay. I guess it¡¯s just the usual," Xuefeng sighed in relief, postponing the issue forter. "Anyway, Be, make sure to rest properly. If you are still tired when we arrive, make sure to let me know, I will help release some burden of the back." "Okay, thank you Xuefeng. You are the best," Be called out happily. She acted weird but he guessed she was just getting back at Drakos. "So the issue solved, right?" Xuefeng wondered, realizing there was no need to hurry anymore. "Since Drakos and Be are alright, maybe we should meet in the Spirit Land instead?" "I think it¡¯s just the beginning. That¡¯s the main reason I called. We need to figure out what to do with the Female Dragon that Drakos wants to save," Wu informed. "Huh? Female Dragon?" Xuefeng questioned surprised. "Is she imprisoned by the Dwarfs?" "Yeah and apparently, the King of Dwarfs is using Dragons to build an indestructible armor. Drakos says he ns to y Dragons with it since he would be fire-proof," Wu described. "I tried to free her but the King of Dwarfs is hell-bent on keeping her." "I see..." Xuefeng muttered, contemting on the situation when Xinyu suggested. "How about we consult my mom? If that Female Dragon is inside Heaven Realm, she should know her. After all, she is quite high in the Dragon Race Hierarchy." "Wu, wait for a second, I will call you back in a bit. Will try to get some information about her," Xuefeng said before ending the call. He got up from the bed and put on his clothes. "I will ask her, you can wait here," Xuefeng informed before walking out, heading to the room across their own. They didn¡¯t see each other since yesterday as they spend all this time in their room, cultivating. After just one night, he managed to reach the Seventh Refining in all three Elements but the progress with the other six was as slow as before. Unless he got other Elemental Stones, he will need to struggle through that process. "Come in!" Xuefeng didn¡¯t even need to knock when the door opened on its own and Golden Queen called out from the inside. "Hey, I need to ask¡ª" He came in with a question but stopped himself midway, realizing Golden Queen was only wearing a towel. Her hair was all wet as if she just came out of the shower. "What? Why are you staring at me like that? It is not like you didn¡¯t see¡ª" Thud! Xuefeng closed the door with a bang before she finished. "How about you wait for me to close the door first?" Xuefeng asked as he rolled his eyes. "I will wait outside till you are done changing." "No," Golden Queen denied immediately as she unwrapped her towel, making it fall to the ground. "Unless you want everyone to see me like this?" She smirked when she caught him staring and walked up to him, gripping onto his shirt. "Did youe for our session? I have been waiting." Chapter 175 Cousin (*) Golden Queen was so close to Xuefeng that he could smell her freshly washed hair. He had to admit, she was enticing enough to make him stop for a second. "No, I came in another matter," Xuefeng replied calmly. "We got some news and I want to consult you something. Can you get dressed first?" He reached down for her sides, nning on pulling her away when she moved even closer, wetting his shirt with single droplets from her chest. "What¡¯s more important than our sessions?" She asked in a whisper. "Can¡¯t we talk as you help me cleanse my Curse? I promise I will be good this time." She stood on her toes to level their eyes and lips before adding, "Please?" "I¡¯m sorry but this will have to wait. Wu is waiting for an answer, so I would appreciate if you got serious for a moment." Xuefeng remained level-headed as he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her away without hesitation. "We will have time for the sessionter, now get dressed. I will wait for you in our room," Xuefeng ordered as he walked past her and picked up her towel from the floor. "Here." "I¡¯m fine already, I don¡¯t need it anymore. You can keep it if you want," Golden Queen said casually and suggested, "How about you wait till I get dressed and we go together? What if someone walks in the corridor and sees me naked? My naked body is only for you to see." She winked yfully and pushed him on the bed, forcing him to sit. She was too good when it came to maniption and tactics, causing him to make a mental note to be careful with her. "Since you are going to wait, how about we discuss it here? What happened that you came to visit me?" Golden Queen questioned as she began pulling various dresses as if checking which one she wanted to wear. "Wu called just now, saying our friends are already safe. They wanted to rob the Dwarf Kingdom and one of them got imprisoned by them. She managed to bail him out but they discovered a secret inside," Xuefeng introduced while watching her. "Oh, secret? Go on," she muttered without giving him a nce, busy choosing between her different types of panties, right in front of his eyes. "Which one should I wear? ck or white?" Xuefeng raised his eyebrows, ignoring her question but when he wanted to continue, she put a finger on his lips to shut his mouth. "Shhh, don¡¯t tell me yet. I will wear them for you and you can decide afterward," Golden Queen proposed and immediately executed her idea, turning around as she chose ck as her first target. She bent forward, disying her whole bottom to him, and wore her panties while shaking her hips seductively. He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, wanting to look away when something caught his eye. Her panties were too familiar! "Ta-da! What do you think? Isn¡¯t this pair cute?" Golden Queen asked happily as she turned back only to discover him staring. "Hehe, you seem to like them." "Can you turn around again?" Xuefeng asked innocently, catching her off-guard. "Sure," Golden Queen nodded, rotating again, but this time Xuefeng got closed and rubbed her butt, checking the panties¡¯ texture and material. "I was right!" Xuefeng eximed as he grinned. "I knew there is something familiar in this pair. You must have gotten those in the Earth Realm, right?" "Oh, how did you know?" Golden Queen asked surprised. "I learned about them about two years ago. Someone in the Spirit Capital bragged about finding them so I went to check it out. Who would have thought that they had stores with such beautiful underwear? I don¡¯t like wearing bras but those panties are amazing." "Hehe, are they?" Xuefeng giggled to himself, actually enjoying the praise. "You see, I am the one who actually designed them back in the Earth Realm. We opened multiple clothing shops and my Liu n controls them." Seeing the sexy patterns on his wives¡¯ bodies every day, it might have been the best thing he did for this Cultivation World. "What?! So it was you?" Golden Queen eximed in shock. "Yup," Xuefeng admitted proudly. "Do you like them?" "I love them! I have bought out the entire stock they had," Golden Queen admitted as she spun around to disy her ckce panties again. "Should I stay in ck or try the white pair?" "I think you should keep those. Once you go ck, you can never go back," Xuefeng replied, finding ck panties the sexiest on his women as well. "Alright then," Golden Queen nodded, tossing the white on the bed. "Right, what were we talking about? Can you still remember or is my butt all you can think of?" Xuefeng didn¡¯tment on that one and simply continued from where he left off. "Apparently the King of Dwarf is using Dragons to create an armor for himself which he wants to use to y other Dragons," Xuefeng revealed, causing Golden Queen to freeze. "What...?" she muttered quietly as if she just heard him wrong. "Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard. They imprisoned our friend and together with him, there was another Female Dragon inside. I was going to ask you if there is a chance you know her," Xuefeng exined. He could see her expression change the more he shared, disying a serious look. "Fucking bastard..." Golden Queen cursed under his breath as she quickly put on her dress. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?" Oof... Xuefeng sucked in a cold breath. He wanted to argue with her, iming it was her who changed the topic to panties but he stopped himself, knowing it would only make it worse. "So you know her?" Xuefeng repeated. "I know every Dragon that exists and there are not that many of us in the Heaven Realm. I already have my guess but she is supposed to be back in the Dragon Realm so let¡¯s hope I¡¯m wrong," Golden Queen muttered. "Call Wu and ask how what color her scales have." Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to call Wu once again and thankfully, Golden Queen didn¡¯t y around anymore. "It was ck," Wu replied after gaining the information and Xuefeng saw sparksing out of Golden Queen¡¯s fingertips. "Damn! We need to go. Now," Golden Queen ordered as she rushed to the door. "Wait, who is she?" Xuefeng questioned as he followed her. "She is my little cousin!" Chapter 176 Lift Fee "How long till we arrive in the Dwarf Kingdom?" Rushing out of the room, Golden Queen questioned the pilot in the cockpit first. "Miss, we are still one day away from the Dwarf Kingdom. At our current speed, we will reach our destination before noon," the pilot replied, causing Golden Queen to grunt. "Ugh, that¡¯s toote!" She gazed back at Xuefeng and grabbed his hand, storming towards his room. They entered inside as Xuefeng tried to assure her. "Calm down, it¡¯s not like we can get there instantly. We have time to n and figure our strategy. We will save her, don¡¯t worry." "What happened?" his wives questioned confused when Golden Queen shook her head firmly, "No, we can¡¯t wait this long. Will youe to save her with me?" "Of course we will. All of us will help you," Xuefeng agreed immediately, "You are helping us, so it¡¯s only natural we help you as well." "No, no, you don¡¯t understand. I want to go now," Golden Queen corrected. "Huh? Like right now? In this very moment?" Xuefeng questioned with his eyebrows raised. "Aren¡¯t we already heading there?" "I¡¯m faster than this Flying Ship. If we leave now, we should arrive before the sun sets," Golden Queen exined. "Since King of Dwarfs already got exposed, who knows what he will do with her. If I was him I would move her somewhere we can¡¯t find." Xuefeng paused, not knowing how to respond. He wanted to say yes, but he also didn¡¯t want to leave his wives alone. What if their Flying Ship got attacked while he was gone? Golden Queen seemed to realize his worries and announced, "I will be taking Xuefeng with me to save my Cousin. Are you all okay with it?" "Oh, I have an aunt?" Xinyu wondered surprised. "I¡¯m not fully sure if it¡¯s her, but there is only one ck Dragon I know that could possibly be in the Heaven Realm. Unless someone new descended, it has to be her. She is also the only one silly enough to get caught by the Dwarfs," Golden Queen rted. "I promised to protect Xuefeng, so I want to take him with me. He will also assist me in destroying that armor King of Dwarfs is building. Since it¡¯s meant to counter Dragons, I might not be able to destroy it. I need to protect my Race." His wives didn¡¯tment but instead looked at him, expecting him to make a decision. "Are you going to be fine without me?" Xuefeng asked hesitantly. "If it¡¯s really such a big issue, it¡¯s better we solve it as soon as possible." "Don¡¯t worry, we are strong enough to take care of ourselves," Tianshi assured. "You should go. I can see this future is almost certain. You will go either way." Having Tianshi¡¯s confirmation, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, approaching the bed to give each of them a kiss. When it was time for Xinyu, he could see she was leaning forward for one as well so he didn¡¯t dodge it. "If anything happens, call me. I will report as well once we are done," Xuefeng reminded when Golden Queen patted him on the shoulder. "We are leaving." They teleported right outside the Flying Ship before he could hear a reply and saw it blink away. Only by being outside the Flying Ship could he actually see the speed it was going with. "Can you really fly faster than this...?" Xuefeng wondered in surprise. The Flying Ship was already a ck dot on the horizon. "Of course," Golden Queen agreed with a smirk before golden Lightning swallowed her whole. It expanded tenfold before a beautiful golden Dragon appeared before him. "Get on top and ride me," Golden Queen ordered as she extended her long neck for him. "It might be a little bumpy but you will get used to it." He gazed into her eye that was bigger than his head and sat down at the base of her neck. She had two bumpsing out of her spine so he used them like a steering wheel. "I¡¯m ready," Xuefeng announced, not knowing what to expect. It wasn¡¯t his first time flying on a Dragon but Drakos didn¡¯t have sparksing out of his scales. He could feel a small electric current pass through his body butpared to before, this was actually a pleasing feeling. "Just so you know, only my husband has ever ridden on top of me. You are the second male that I ever allowed to do it," Golden Queen informed as she looked behind. "Are you trying to imply something?" Xuefeng asked, knowing she was going somewhere with it. "Yes, I do. It¡¯s special for all female Dragons. It means that I have already epted you as a possible partner," Golden Queen answered honestly. "Also, I know what you thought when I said you can ride me." Swoosh! She swung her wings and suddenlyunched herself forward, chasing after the Flying Ship. Lightning bust out of her body, striking him as well but the amount was bearable enough. "Hold tight!" Golden Queen called out before they blinked. Their surroundings blurred instantly and he almost fell off her. He had to cling to her bumps as if his life depended on it. ¡¯So fast!¡¯ Xuefeng eximed once they passed the Flying Ship, just a few seconds after they started. Golden Queen wasn¡¯t lying when she said she was faster. Xuefeng didn¡¯t know how much time has passed since all he focused on was holding tight. A few hourster, he felt they began slowing down so he opened his eyes. To his surprise, it was still bright, while the scenery changedpletely. Everything was filled with grayish mountains and rocks. "Alright, we arrived. Told you we can reach before the sunset," Golden Queen announced proudly before she came to a stop. Her body grew smaller as Lightning covered them again and the beautiful Golden Queen appeared before him, immediately hugging into his chest. He thought she was just ying but she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. She only released him just before he grabbed her shoulders and only smiled innocently as the Lightning disappeared around them. "You can¡¯t be serious right now..." Xuefengmented speechlessly, thinking they already had this talk behind them. "I don¡¯t know what are you talking about," Golden Queen feigned innocence. "That was just a lift fee. You didn¡¯t think riding me was free, right?" "..." He didn¡¯t know how to reply to that, but he couldn¡¯t even if he wanted to. She smiled and turned around, flying in the direction of the distant Flying Ships. "Come on! Let¡¯s go. Those should be Trade Union Flying Ships. We don¡¯t have time for arguments." Chapter 177 Conflict They didn¡¯t need to wait long before they were discovered by the Trade Union guards but instead of a Security check, it was someone else flying eagerly towards them to greet him. "Xuefeng!!!" Wu eximed as their bodies smashed together, pushing him back tens of meters. The squeeze he received from her was filled with the love and longing he expected. "Hey beautiful," Xuefeng greeted happily as he kissed her neck, hugging her just as strongly. "I missed you..." She was just as he left her, not shying away from showing her feelings. "I missed you too!" Wu called out as she pulled out excitedly, caressing his face as if to check if it was him. "Let me see you." "It¡¯s me," Xuefeng muttered sweetly, leaning forward to give her a kiss. She didn¡¯t reject him at all, turning more passionate with each second as their heated embrace intensified. "You are my Xuefeng indeed..." Wu breathed out, their noses rubbing together with their eyes locked tightly. "Just as handsome and great as I remembered. You didn¡¯t change at all." "Hah, I think you are even more stunning than usual," Xuefeng praised, biting her yfully. "Am I?" Wu asked with a naughty smile. "Imagine what would happen if I collected all the special doses you owe me." "You would be so erotic and sexy I don¡¯t think I could think of anything else..." Xuefeng replied immediately, connecting in a passionate kiss once again. "It¡¯s fine, I can live with that," Wu agreed, before scolding lightly, "I tried to call you guys but you didn¡¯t respond. I thought something happened." "Right, I forgot to pass on the Communication Crystal to the girls. I couldn¡¯t talk while I was traveling here," Xuefeng said as he scratched her back. "I wanted to reach you as soon as possible. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer to see you." Cough, cough! Golden Queen suddenly started choking loudly, disturbing their moment. Xuefeng pulled away even so slightly and they both saw Golden Queen patting her chest as if trying to recover. "Are you okay?" Xuefeng asked, resisting an eye-roll since he knew she was just pretending. "Sorry, I¡¯m fine already. I¡¯m just allergic to bullshit, don¡¯t mind me," Golden Queen assured with a smile before extending his hand while looking at Wu. "You must be President Wu¡¯s granddaughter, right? I heard a lot about you." Xuefeng puffed out a cold breath, thinking of scolding her but Wu stopped him as she pulled away and exchanged a handshake. "Yes, that¡¯s right. And you? How can I address you, Madam?" Wu asked politely. "I¡¯m Golden Queen but you can call me Miss Golden. I was the one who brought us here," Golden Queen replied friendly. "It¡¯s nice to meet you. Xuefeng told me a lot about you." "Oh, really?" Wu asked surprised, looking back at Xuefeng. "How did you guys get here so fast?" "She is a Dragon and she is much faster than your Grandpa¡¯s Flying Ship. She proposed to bring us here so we can settle the matter faster," Xuefeng exined vaguely. "The imprisoned Female Dragon turns out to be her sister so she wants to save her." "Oh, that¡¯s great! I already had a hard time keeping Drakos away fromunching a solo attack on the Dwarf Kingdom. I don¡¯t think I would handle him any longer," Wu mentioned frustrated, causing Golden Queen to freeze. Her eyebrows twitched as golden Lightning buzzed across her skin. "Are you okay?" Xuefeng wondered, but Golden Queen focused on Wu, asking seriously. "Did you just say... Drakos?" "Is there something wrong? We have a friend called Drakos. He is also a Dragon and he was the one that Wu saved from King of Dwarfs¡¯ hands," Xuefeng exined, not liking the cold tone from her. "He was the reason we were heading here in the first ce." "What color of scales he has?" Golden Queen asked cautiously when her eyes snapped in the direction of the Flying Ships. "Golden bitch! You daree this close to me! Do you want to die?!" Drakos roared from the distance, his voice filled with anger and vengeance. Golden Queen instantly turned furious, sparks bursting out from her body. "I knew it was you! Fucking traitor! You dare appear in the Heaven Realm after all you have done?!" Xuefeng was forced to shield Wu from Golden Queen¡¯s Lightning. Although he was fine touching it, Wu wasn¡¯t as resistant as he was. "Me?! Traitor?! You all were the ones who betrayed me! Chased me away from my home and tried to kill me! How is that my fault?!" Drakos argued, but Golden Queen quickly countered, sending a Lightning bolt at him. He barely dodged it by tilting his head. "Bullshit! Don¡¯t change the history! You were the one who killed the King! Your own father!" Golden Queen used but Drakos didn¡¯t even try to deny it. "That¡¯s cause he tried to kill me first! I was only defending myself," Drakos called back, smashing her Lightning with his bare hand. "You all imed I killed him to take over the throne when I didn¡¯t even want it in the first ce!" Drakos sent a fireball at her but she destroyed it with ease. "Can you me us?! We saw you slice his head off right in front of us! You didn¡¯t even let him speak hisst words!" Golden Queen cried out, her anger already reaching her limits. Xuefeng could see she was so close to turning herself back into her Beast Form and start a ughter. Who was he supposed to side with when he didn¡¯t even know who was lying and who was telling the truth? "How can I prove my innocence when he is already dead? Are you going to ask a dead body? There is no way you are going to believe your beloved King tried to kill his son, saying I¡¯m too dangerous for him. This fucker thought I will try to take over his crown. That¡¯s how delusional he was," Drakos contested. "Whoa! So instead of telling that to everyone, you decided to run away and kill even more of your brothers and sisters? Is this how you tried to prove your innocence?!" Golden Queen raged. "Of course I¡¯m going to run when all of you sentenced me to death without a trial! I think you forgot you all tried to kill me on the spot!" Drakos bellowed before deciding to cut it short. "This talk is useless. We can only solve it with a fight!" Roar! Drakos transformed into a gigantic dark blue Dragon,unching himself at Golden Queen without hesitation. "Sure!" Golden Queen epted the challenge at once, bursting with Lightning all over her Dragon scales. "Die, bitch!" "Die, traitor!" Both cried out at the same time with their maws and ws ready to attack when Xuefeng exploded at both of them. "STOP!" Chapter 178 Breaking In Two Air Qi Dragon ws formed from his arms as he teleported between them, spreading them to the sides to stop their charge. Too bad, none of them showed any signs of stopping, leaving him with only extreme measures to use. "I said stop!" Boom! His Dragon ws exploded with the wind, pushing them back even if they were unwilling. He didn¡¯t have much Air Qi to spend yet but having Seventh Refiningbined with the power of his Elemental Bracelet was enough to halt them. "When I say stop, you stop! What got into you?! What if you hurt Wu by ident?!" Xuefeng scolded intensely. "We are family and friends! I don¡¯t care what happened between you two in the past, if you want to stay around us, you better behave!" "There is no way I will ever be friends with this bit¡ª" Drakos snapped, but Xuefeng cut him off in time. "Call her bitch one more time and I will beat you up myself!" Xuefeng threatened, already pissed of by their attitude. "If you don¡¯t like it here, you can leave and nevere back. I don¡¯t want friends who attack people important to me." He turned to Golden Queen and scolded with a simr passion. "And you, the same thing applies to you! I didn¡¯t take you here so you can fight my friends. If you two still want to battle, wait till we are done with our mission." The two Dragons red at each other and Golden Queen acted first, grunting as she backed off while turning back into her human form. "Ugh, fine, but I only do it because you asked. I will never be friends with him." "That¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t hope for that at all," Xuefeng epted. "We came here with an urgent purpose yet that quickly moved to the second n when you two decided to solve old disagreements. Once we are done saving your cousin, you two are free to do whatever you want." He gazed at the Dwarf Kingdom in the distance andmented, "That King of Dwarfs is probablyughing at you right now. Let¡¯s get this over with." "So that ck-scaled annoying girl is your cousin?" Drakos asked as he returned back to his human form as well. "I could have guessed it. Only someone rted to you could be this stubborn." "Enough!" Xuefeng snapped. "Next time you get in trouble, we won¡¯te from the other side of the Realm just to save you. You don¡¯t appreciate the effort at all." "Okay, okay! I¡¯m done," Drakos called out, throwing hands up in surrender. "Where is Be? Let¡¯s all group and figure out what to do," Xuefeng ordered as grabbed Wu¡¯s hand before reminding, "I don¡¯t want to hear any fights between you two." He didn¡¯t wait for their confirmation but his intimidation worked well as the two only exchanged res without jumping to each other¡¯s throat. "That was pretty hot..." Wu whispered on the way to the Flying Ship. "Thank you for saving me my King." "Heh, of course. Your safety is my priority," Xuefeng confirmed and asked just to be sure, "Anything I need to know about Be and Drakos situation?" "Just that she is jealous over Miss Golden¡¯s Cousin. Drakos didn¡¯t greet or worry about her once we saved him and instead focused on that female Dragon. Be doesn¡¯t even want to talk to him," Wu briefed him in a whisper, causing Xuefeng to roll his eyes. "What an idiot..." Xuefeng muttered hopelessly. "That probably ruined his chancespletely. I will talk with herter and see what I can do." "Mhmm," Wu nodded, hugging into his arm with a smile. "I have the best man in the world." Xuefeng only kissed her in response, not trying to deny it. Theynded on the top of the ship and met with Be who has been watching them from the distance. "Xuefeng, you came earlier," Be called out with a smile as she stood up to greet him, but when her gaze fell on Drakos, her smile disappeared. Just this much was enough to see there was something wrong between them. "Be! It¡¯s been a while!" Xuefeng eximed cheerfully and swiftly hugged her. She was already used to his friendly hugs, but this time, he felt a much tighter squeeze than usual. He made use of that as he ced his palms on her exposed back and channeled his Fate Qi through her, regenerating her tense body. "Ah..." She moaned into his ear as her body gave in to his Ability, rxing momentarily. "Do you feel better?" Xuefeng asked as he pulled away and she was like another person, smiling cheerfully. "Mhmm, I¡¯m good. Thank you," Be acknowledged. "I always knew I can depend on you." "Of course. You are my friend," Xuefeng nodded friendly as he questioned, "I know you probably don¡¯t feel like helping, but would you mind joining me? The female Dragon that is still imprisoned in the Dwarf Kingdom is actually a cousin of my Master¡¯s Wife. I want you to help us save her." "Oh," Be paused as Xuefeng introduced Golden Queen to her, but quickly smiled, nodding. "Sure, since it¡¯s you who are asking then I don¡¯t mind." "Great! Let¡¯s go then," Xuefeng decided, wanting to move right away when Wu stopped him. "Wait, what¡¯s the n?" Wu asked confused. "Do you n to just break in and get her back? Maybe we should try to negotiate again?" "Didn¡¯t you already try it? We can only use force at this point," Xuefeng suggested. "With three Celestial Beasts by our side, I don¡¯t think we will have a hard time getting in." "Those Dwarfs are sneaky. They use fire-proof shields to block our fire," Be pointed out only to have Golden Queen disy her golden Lightning. "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to block my Lightning," Golden Queen assured. Wu thought for a moment and order her guards, taking more than half with them just in case. There was no need to waste any more time so they moved, approaching the Dwarf Kingdom. "Those doors are massive," Xuefeng muttered as they stopped in front of the entrance. Burn and scratch marks were everywhere but all mes were already extinguished. He was about to shout, threatening to break in unless the King of Dwarfs decided to talk to them, when the door creaked, slowly opening. "Huh?" Chapter 179 Trap They expected to see Dwarfs waiting for them on the other side, ready to attack, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, they didn¡¯t see a single soul. The whole hall was empty. "Why do I feel like it¡¯s a trap?" Xuefeng asked a rhetorical question, knowing everyone felt the same. "They must be nning an ambush for us," Wu muttered as she let go of Xuefeng¡¯s hand, pulling out her own sword. "I don¡¯t like this." "It¡¯s okay. Didn¡¯t we n to break in anyway?" Xuefeng reminded, pulling out his Dragon Edge as well. "Do you remember what was the route to their Prison?" "I do," Drakos nodded as he pointed at one of the dark corridors. "They dragged me from there." "I can also smell she is still here. The smelles from the same direction," Golden Queen confirmed as well, getting more seriouspared to before. She simply ignored Drakos, focusing on the mission instead. The whole ce was filled with darkness as all the light was gone but they could still see how big the inside of the Dwarf Kingdom was. With how tall the dwarfs were, the size of the undergroundbyrinth had to span hundreds of kilometers. "Be, can you throw multiple fireballs in the distance for me?" Xuefeng asked nicely and Be didn¡¯t question him, casting her colorful mes ahead. Xuefeng only extended his hand forward and stopped them mid-air, letting them illuminate the path for them. His own mes weren¡¯t as bright as her own, making it a much better torch for them. "Alright, we can go," Xuefeng ordered, leading the charge for them. "Drakos and I will go first. Be and Miss Golden stay at the back. Wu and the rest in the middle." "Sure," Drakos agreed with a smile while the rest nodded, following the floating mes. Thud! It wasn¡¯t even a few tens of meters inside when they heard the entrance door move again, locking them inside with a bang. Trade Union¡¯s guards tensed up but Xuefeng assured everyone as he pushed forward. "Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t n on leaving without her. Stay alert and keep your eyes open." Even when they reached the underground stone city, they still didn¡¯t see anyone, confirming their guesses from before. They kept on following Drakos till they reached the elevator that led them all the way to the underground workshop. "She is there..." Xuefeng muttered as he extended his Spirit Awareness throughout the ce but he wasn¡¯t celebrating. "But she is not alone..." Xuefeng already wondered how big the Dwarfs were looking at the size of the rooms and he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Tens of giants were standing on the way between them and ck Dragon locked in the cage. Behind the cage stood another Giant, much bigger than the others, who wore metal armor as if some samurai from the Earth. "Finally! I have been waiting for you!" King of Dwarfs announced right after they came out of the elevator, causing the ck Dragon to raise her head. "Cousin?!" the ck Dragon cried out from the cage. "It¡¯s a trap! Watch out!" She didn¡¯t question what Golden Queen was doing there and warned them first instead. Too bad, they entered inside even though they knew the truth. Bang! They suddenly heard a loud explosion from behind them and saw massive rocks smash down at the elevator, crushing it while blocking the exit fully. Xuefeng extended his arm and created a simple barrier around them, blocking all the dust and stone fragments. "Don¡¯t worry Pearl, we will get you out of here soon. Let us clean some garbage first," Golden Queen called out, causing the King of Dwarfs tough. "Haha, where do you think you are? This is the Dwarf Kingdom! There is no way you are going out of here now! You can only go once you are dead!" King of Dwarfs nced at Drakos andughed even harder. "Hahaha! You escaped two times already and you still came back for the third time. Don¡¯t think I will¡ª" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t listen to him anymore, cutting his monologue short. "No one cares! Let the girl out and we won¡¯t need to kill you. Why are you viins talking so much bullshit?" Xuefeng questioned annoyed, leading the group with Dragon Edge firmly in his grasp. "Why do you even start ying stupid games when you know you can¡¯t win?" The King of Dwarfs paused, probably not expecting Xuefeng tosh out at him. All the Dwarfs present in the workshop frowned while raising their weapons to fight. They looked like they would be the first to defend their king¡¯s name but Xuefeng was no one close to done. "Do you realize how big of a shit you got yourself into? We have the whole Trade Union, Dragon Race and Elvish Race behind us. Not only that, the Golden Miss behind me is Sect Master Liu¡¯s wife! You have to deal with the whole House of Dragons as well! Are you so delusional thinking you are invincible in your own castle?" He whipped with his Dragon Edge, sending a shockwave at the wall, causing the ground to shake. "And what is this ce? Who told you this is a perfect ce for a trap? Do you want to bury all your people together with you or what? One battle in here and this ce will be ruins. Even if we didn¡¯t have any backuping here right now, you all would be fucked either way," Xuefeng exined while rolling his eyes. "I really want to know who was this dumb to think of this n." King of Dwarfs¡¯ face darkened. "If you think that insulting me will help you in any way, you are greatly mistaken. Our Kingdom was build from a million years old ck stone which is one of the toughest materials in the whole Heaven Realm! You can attack it all you want but you won¡¯t even scratch¡ª" Xuefeng didn¡¯t even finish listening to him, flying towards the nearby wall and smashed his Dragon Edge against it. Boom! A big chunk fell off from just a casual strike, bringing out a shocked expression from the Dwarfs. "You mean this?" Chapter 180 Pacifist Hearing no reply, Xuefeng asked again. "Is this your million-years-old ck stone that you put so much faith in? I honestly didn¡¯t even use too much strength and it already broke. Do you imagine multiple Celestial Beast having an all-out battle in this ce? All your people would be buried alive." Although the cavern was quite tall, able to fit tens of Giants inside, if they really battled, it would be too chaotic to handle. Being a pacifist, in this case, was the best solution, solving the problem without much effort. Locking his eyes with Pearl, the ck Dragon still locked in the cage, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop pushing. "You really should have made a deal with my wife earlier today and released Pearl together with Drakos. This way you wouldn¡¯t have to risk the lives of your people and throw them in the battle for certain death," Xuefeng suggested. "You don¡¯t really expect any of them to survive, do you? How can you call yourself a King if you sacrifice the lives of your people for your own selfish desires?" Some of the Dwarfs frowned, gazing back at their King in confusion. Dwarfs weren¡¯t some brainless creatures. They rivaled humans in intelligence so even though they respected their King, there were limits when ites to one¡¯s life. Who wanted to die for nothing? Xuefeng words just made sense. They were clearly fighting someone whose power exceeded their own by tens of times. King of Dwarfs seemed to realize Xuefeng¡¯s words were swaying his own people and finally acted on offense. "Shut up!" King of Dwarfs cursed as he whipped with his mallet, smacking the cage with Pearl. "Don¡¯t listen to him! He is trying to mess with your mind and turn you against your race! Look how just a few words of his convinced you to drop your weapons. They are invaders! We don¡¯t negotiate with people like them! We smash their skulls and burn them to warm our homes!" "Who are we?!" King of Dwarfs called out right after, causing his people to react instantly by raising their hammers in the air. "We are Dwarfs! AWU! AWU! AWU!" Theirbined chant and feet stomps were enough to cause the ground to shake. Xuefeng and the rest could even feel the vibrations in the air but this only made him grin. "Do you think we can¡¯t see through your tricks?" King of Dwarfs asked when the chants stopped. "There is no way we will fall for it! We have the advantage! We have the hostage! Now surrender or she will die!" As he announced, two Dwarfs came up to the cage with their sword tips aimed at Pearl¡¯s head. She roared at them but her neck was pinned to the ground with chains. p! p! p! Xuefeng began pping, his smile never leaving his face. "That was a really nice speech. No wonder you managed to convince them to make you their King. Your maniption skills are quite high, but there is one problem you have here," Xuefeng muttered as he gazed at Pearl. "Once she is dead, what do you have left that prevents us from killing everyone?" Xuefeng lifted his sleeve and disyed his Elemental Bracelet to everyone. Three Elemental Stones shone brightly in the poorly illuminated cavern. Swoosh! His Air Qi, Water Qi, and Fire Qi burst out from his body, filling the roompletely. He could cast his Arts from everywhere with just a thought. If that wasn¡¯t the ultimate control then what was? King of Dwarfs seemed to notice the concern that Dwarfs showed, quickly recognizing the Elemental Bracelet. Being the Master Craftsmen, Xuefeng figured they would know a thing or two about Artefacts. "And here I wondered what gives you the confidence to speak to me like this," King of Dwarfsmented with a snicker. "But so what? Do you think that is enough to beat us? Just three stones and not even in the Immortal Stage. Your Qi will end before the fight will even start!" "Nah, I don¡¯t think I even need to fight you. Didn¡¯t we already establish that your game is stupid? Just for the desire of fulfilling your revenge, you risk the lives of your people. I¡¯m sure they are already fed up with your imaginary enemies and just want to live in peace while mining, improving their craftsmanship and wealth," Xuefeng pointed out, turning to the Dwarfs. "Do you really want to y your King¡¯s game? This won¡¯t bring wealth to the Dwarf Kingdom. It will only cause you to gather more enemies who will visit you and destroy your home, kill your wives and kids. Is this what you all what? Do you really want to go on a war against the whole world? Hundred of thousands or even millions of you will die for nothing." His words caused Dwarfs to waiver, slowly lowering their weapons but King of Dwarfs quickly called out from behind them. "He is trying to mess with your brains! Raise your shields and prepare to fight! We have endless reinforcements! They won¡¯t leave this ce alive!" "Yes, endless reinforcements once you die," Xuefeng added. "His words just confirmed what I just said. He doesn¡¯t care if any of you die as long as he can fulfill his goals. Is that the King you want? I¡¯m sure he will ept your wives as his own once you die or just donate them to your friends. After all, someone needs to take care of them afterward." The Dwarfs darkened, gazing at their King suspiciously. That alone gave Xuefeng a nice theory to use. "Bullshit! Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!" King of Dwarfs cried out angrily. "Oh, I¡¯m sorry. My bad," Xuefeng apologized. "He will also take your daughters as well. I¡¯m sure he already has hundreds of wives but he would never reject having more, especially so young and tender. After all, while you are busy mining all day outside the Kingdom, he is enjoying fucking multiple of your women at once in his pce." Just as Xuefeng predicted, he struck a sensitive spot for every man. No matter the Race, he was bound to cause some disagreements. Chapter 181 For Our Wives! "He is right! I caught my wifeing back from the Pce a year ago! I didn¡¯t think much of it since she said it was nothing but what if it was the King who invited her?" "Me too! Mine even admitted that the King flirted with her and then scolded me for being less manly than him! Those two must have fucked!" "Damn!!! My wife even took our teen daughter with her! No wonder they could barely walk on their way back! They imed they were just tired from the long walk! Now I know the truth!" One story after another spilled slowly getting out of control with the Dwarfspletely turning their sides while aiming their hammers at their King. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t really sure if that was the case but he was willing to take this bet, knowing the possibility. What else was the King supposed to do when everything else was handled by servants and his people? The only free entertainment was naturally coption with his wives or in this case, everyone¡¯s wives. "That isn¡¯t all!" Xuefeng called out, adding fuel to the mes. "Not only has he been fucking your wives and daughters on the side, now he wants to start a war! All you want is peaceful life yet he wants to fight Dragons that don¡¯t even bother you at all! How is that even logical! We don¡¯t want a war!" "YEAH!!!" the Dwarfs called out firmly while banging their hammers against their shields. "Is this the King we want?!" Xuefeng continued, his words sounding from within the group as if he was fighting with them. "NO!!!" the Dwarfs replied together, "Then take him down!!! For our wives! For our daughters! For our FUTURE!" Xuefeng cried out on top of his lungs. "CHARGE!!!" "YEAH!!!" the Dwarfs cried together and listened wlessly. The King of Dwarfs already lost control of his people, giving them the perfect opportunity to strike. "Go! Now!" Xuefeng called out to Drakos and Golden Queen. He didn¡¯t even need to tell them what to do as it was quite obvious. They both transformed into their Dragon form and shot forward, snatching the cage from the middle of the chaos. The Dwarfs didn¡¯t seem to care, fully focused on the attack. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t an even fight. With King of Dwarfs being twice their size,bined with the special Armor, there was no way they could beat him. "Stupid bastards! So what if I fucked your wives?! I¡¯m the King! All your women are mine and always will be!" King of Dwarfs finally admitted amid the chaos, fighting back against his own. "Now die! I don¡¯t need traitors in my Race!" Bang! With a first strike of the King¡¯s Mallet, the bloodbath began. The Dwarfs surrounded him striking furiously but their hammers didn¡¯t even leave a dent in his armor. "Auntie!" Pearl called out happily as they released her, rubbing her Dragon cheek against Golden Queen. "Thank you for saving me~" "It was all Xuefeng job," Golden Queen replied honestly as she gazed into his eyes. "You should definitely thank himter but let¡¯s get out of here first." As they talked, Dwarf¡¯s dead bodies pilled all over the floor, with one added each time the King of Dwarfs swung his mallet. "If we leave him alive, he will definitely get his revenge, framing us for those deaths," Wu pointed out. "We need to kill him. There is no other option." "Don¡¯t worry, I never nned to," Xuefeng assured as he watched the deaths happen. Although it was painful to watch so much blood spill, he didn¡¯t want to risk battling with tens of Dwarfs swinging their hammers around. "Wu and your guards, go to the elevator and dig out a backup exit for us. Drakos, Be and Pearl, go help them," Xuefeng ordered calmly. "Miss Golden, you wille with me." Since the armor King of Dwarfs wore was fire-proof, Drakos and Pearl would only disturb them and provide no firepower. He left Wu behind as his second brain, knowing she will make the right decisions at the right time. "Alright, let¡¯s help," Xuefeng called out and charged forward with Lightning Dragon following closely behind. Although he didn¡¯t want chaos, they needed few witnesses alive. "Move aside!" Xuefeng cried out from behind, sting the Dwarfs aside with the wind. "We are here to help!" King of Dwarfs didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed towards the closest Dwarf, ignoring thempletely but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t alone. "Don¡¯t think about it!" Golden Queen cried out, sending a massive chain of Lightning from her maw. He quickly blocked it with his shield but he was still pushed back, almost knocking him to the ground. "You little lizard! No matter what you do, you will all die today!" King of Dwarfs yelled madly, rushing at them again. Although he had tough armor, his helmet was nothing like that, having holes for the eyes which made it an easy target. Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to prolong the battle, ending it with just one clean strike, when King of Dwarfs suddenly turned. Instead of them, he targeted a lever, pulling on it just before he got stuck with another Lightning chain. Thud! Thud! Two hidden doors opened with a bang and Dwarf immediately spilled out like a swarm of bugs. When they saw blood and dead Dwarfs all around the floor, they didn¡¯t question who was responsible, instantly directing their hatred at Golden Queen and him. "THEY ARE KILLING OUR BROTHERS! GET THEM!" King of Dwarfs¡¯ cry awakened their fury even further as they charged at them madly. "Xuefeng!" Golden Queen called out worriedly, but Xuefeng had only one order for her. "Run with the rest! I will catch up!" He swiftly controlled all of his Water Qi in the cavern and directed it to the floor. ¡¯Freeze!¡¯ Thick ice grew underneath the Dwarfs¡¯ feet, causing everyone to slip. Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and teleported after the escaping King of Dwarfs who was already on the retreat, shing at his neck in front of everyone. "Aaaargh!!" Chapter 182 Pearl "Protect the King!" The Dwarfs cried out when they heard their King¡¯s painful scream but the damage was already done. Blood spilled everywhere as Xuefeng¡¯s Dragon Edge sliced through the gap between the armor and King of Dwarfs¡¯ helmet. Xuefeng¡¯s de didn¡¯t even stop on his muscles, cutting through wlessly. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t done though. He bounced off the King¡¯s back and cut once again while exploding his Qi right inside the cut. Boom! Xuefeng only heard an explosion as he was already flying back, not bothering to turn and watch the damage he caused. Let¡¯s just say, he knew there wouldn¡¯t be anything nice to see. Arge thud afterward only confirmed the fate of the King of Dwarfs but that was just the start. Watching the bloodshot eyes of the Dwarfs who watched him kill their king, exining their reasoning wouldn¡¯t convince them on the spot. "Ask the witness! It¡¯s your King who killed your own! When you understand it, send a representative to meet us!" Xuefeng announced and no longer paid their attention, letting them struggle to stand up on the ice. Huh? Just as he was sure his team listened and left as he ordered, Xuefeng saw Golden Queen in her human form, waiting for him right before the elevator exit. He didn¡¯t hesitate and snatched her mid-flight to not waste any time. "Why are you still here?! When I order, you listen! I don¡¯t want to worry about you when I fight!" Xuefeng scolded as he swung his wings, heading up the elevator shaft. "Hey! I was covering for you! What if you didn¡¯t make it?" Golden Queen argued back but she didn¡¯t leave his arms, wrapping her own around his neck instead. "Also, I¡¯m supposed to be the one who protects you, not the other way around." "Either I survive or not, that¡¯s my problem to worry about. Since I wanted to make it quick, checking on you will only distract me. Next time listen to mymands," Xuefeng replied, pinching her on the cheek. "I don¡¯t want to see any of my friends suffer." She opened her mouth to counter him, but no words came out as if she was contemting his words. Golden Queen rubbed the spot he just pinched and asked, "Since when do you worry so much about me? I can take care of myself. You didn¡¯t even see one-tenth of my strength." "It doesn¡¯t matter," Xuefeng muttered, heading towards the entrance. "Even if you were ten times stronger, I would still block a strike for you. Risking my life makes me more at ease than letting people I care about to take that risk." Golden Queen turned silent, suddenly loosening her grip around him. He thought she wanted to leave his embrace but he didn¡¯t mind that. Unfortunately, just when he thought of releasing her, they saw multiple angry Dwarfse from the opposite direction. "Hold tight!" Xuefeng called out as he gripped her strongly, smoothly dodging the hammers heading their way. The corridor was quite narrowpared to the previous cavern so he couldn¡¯t simply fly above their heads. "You are so unfair..." Golden Queen murmured as she hid her face in his neck but he didn¡¯t have time to question what he meant. "Kill!" the Dwarfs cried out, spilling out from different corridors and openings but Xuefeng was too fast. He didn¡¯t want to kill anyone so he simply maneuvered between the Dwarfs only to fly out of the main entrance. "Xuefeng!" Wu called out from the sky, suspended together with everyone. "Is everyone alright?" Xuefeng asked concerned but after a quick scan with his eyes, he rxed, seeing no signs of battle. His eyes stopped at a new person he has never seen before, but he quickly figured the woman¡¯s origin. Pearl, the female Dragon they risked their lives to save. He was surprised by how young she looked, her features being that of a teen around eighteen years old, just short to his own. From head to toe, she was ck, with only her skin being pale, creating an interesting contrast. "That¡¯s what I wanted to ask too," Wumented as they approached and gazed at Golden Queen. "Is she alright? Why is she clinging to you?" "Right, you can let go of me already. We are safe," Xuefeng suggested as he patted her on the back and pointed behind him at the crowd of Dwarfs spilling out of their Kingdom. "We had to escape from them, so I carried her out with me. The King of Dwarfs is dead so they currently pissed at me. Let¡¯s give them time to calm down and figure out what really happened from the witnesses." Pearl¡¯s ck eyes opened wide at that and changed the topic, her head tilting to the side. "Cousin? Since when are you sofortable hugging other men? Should I tell Uncle about it?" Pearl asked confused. "I¡¯m sure you were fast enough to escape on your own since no one can match your speed. Unless something changed." Golden Queen trembled and quickly released him, ring at her little cousin. "I used up a lot of Qi in the battle so I let him carry me. Is that a problem?" Golden Queen asked sternly but Pearl wasn¡¯t even moved, only grinning "Sure, sure, I believe you. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t me you. He is so manly even I wish I could cuddle him," Pearl announced shamelessly as she approached them and extended her hand to him. "Hello, I¡¯m Pearl. Thank you for saving me. I owe you favor so ask me anything and I will do it without hesitation." Their eyes locked as he shook her hand and she winked at him. He couldn¡¯t help but smell another trouble. "You are wee. You don¡¯t need to owe me anything, I did it for your Cousin since she asked me to help. You should be thanking her instead," Xuefeng replied casually. "Oh, but you handled it so well. I¡¯m really impressed," Pearl admitted as she gave his body a look over. "Can I call you by your name perhaps?" Chapter 183 Argument "Pearl, what are you doing?" Golden Queen questioned suspiciously as she pulled her cousin back. "If you are trying to flirt with him, I will save you the trouble. He is not interested." "Huh? Cousin? You can¡¯t be serious, right? It¡¯s not flirting. I¡¯m just being friendly to the person who saved my life," Pearl defended, sounding overly offended by her words. "Isn¡¯t that normal behavior?" "I know you well, so spare me your poor acting," Golden Queen rolled her eyes. "I would like to remind you that you have a fiance waiting for you in the Dragon Realm." ¡¯Here we go again...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered in his mind, contemting if he should stop them but decided to let it be for now. There was something about women arguing that made it entertaining to watch. "Tsk, don¡¯t mention him," Pearl snickered, rolling her clear ck eyes. "That¡¯s already in the past. We broke up a few months ago. How else would I be allowed to travel around Heaven Realm on my own? Right now I¡¯m looking for a new chapter in my life. Maybe I can find love in here? Who knows." Pearled ignored Golden Queen and gazed back at Xuefeng, repeating a question from earlier. "So can I call you Xuefeng? It¡¯s okay if you prefer Sir." "Sure, I don¡¯t mind. Friends of my friends are my friends. I actually prefer being called by my name," Xuefeng replied casually, causing her to brighten. "Alright! Xuefeng it is!" Pearl announced happily. "My offer from before still stands. If there is anything I can do for you, I will do it with no questions asked. That¡¯s the least I can do to repay you." Xuefeng scratched his head, knowing exactly what she meant. Her look of interest was enough to tell him she wanted him. Too bad, telling women he is not interested didn¡¯t really work well. It only makes them even more eager to chase him. ¡¯It starts to be annoying that all women want our husband. Don¡¯t you think we should do something about it Ling?¡¯ Ming questioned, scaring him. ¡¯Yes, I fully agree. The game has been too easy for himtely,¡¯ Ling confirmed, scaring him even more. Who knew what would happen if those two got involved. ¡¯Hey, hey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in full control right now. I¡¯m happy with what I have and the love I receive,¡¯ Xuefeng assured. ¡¯All my focus is on improving my Cultivation Base and breaking through together with my wives. We don¡¯t really have much time.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s good you know that. It¡¯s not like we forbid you from loving other people, but everythinges down to merits. I doubt she would provide us any value,¡¯ Mingmented with brutal honesty but Xuefeng had to disagree. ¡¯Sometimes it¡¯s not all about value. Love doesn¡¯t happen based on how much one can provide. You just love without looking at anything else, wanting the person to stay by your side and just her presence alone is enough.¡¯ "Xuefeng?" Pearl asked, making him realize he just went silent for a while. He opened his mouth to speak but Golden Queenmented first on his ce. "He already said it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t owe him anything so you are free to go. Xuefeng already has multiple beautiful wives by his side, so it¡¯s a lost battle for you." "Hey, even Miss Wu is not saying anything, because she knows I¡¯m just trying to be nice. Why are you getting so defensive? He is not your husband, so you can¡¯t speak for him," Pearl countered annoyed, causing Xuefeng to finally react. "I¡¯m sorry, I was talking with my Fate Spirits about something," Xuefeng admitted as he gazed at the two cousins. "Anyway, what is this argument even about? I didn¡¯t want anything from you but I got an idea now. Pearl, how about you repay me by not reacting to your cousin¡¯s provocation? This way we can focus on what¡¯s at hand." Pearl smiled at that. "Sure! She always teases me so I couldn¡¯t help but fight back. If that disturbs you I will just ignore her." "Hey¡ª" Golden Queen protested but Xuefeng cut her off, gently holding onto her chin. "I don¡¯t want to hear any arguments. Be a good girl and don¡¯t fight with her. Got it?" His firmness worked like magic, causing Golden Queen to give in unhappily. "Ugh, fine," Golden Queen pouted as she demanded in return, "but I want to talk to you about somethingter." "Sure, once we are done here," Xuefeng agreed casually, not really putting too much thought into it. "We still need to wait for my wives to arrive before we move, so we can take it easy. We will probably stay here overnight." Golden Queen¡¯s eyes brightened and she pulled away with a smile. "Alright, we can talk during our sessionter." Pearl, on the other hand, squinted her eyes as she observed the two suspiciously. She was about to speak up when Wu finally moved, flying up to Xuefeng¡¯s arms. "I want to make an offer to the Dwarfs. How long do you think they will take to get back to us?" Wu questioned curiously as she looked down at the Dwarf Kingdom. Dwarfs were still raging down below but they were too high to be threatened with any attack. "What do you n to offer?" Xuefeng wondered. "Since they have no King now, the strongest fighters will probably fight to be the new leader. If you can strike a deal with them, you should create nice cooperation for Trade Union." "Well, I will probably begin the negotiations but leave the rest to my Grandpa. Since we are back together, I don¡¯t think I can take care of Trade Union¡¯s business anymore. I will naturally stay and travel with you," Wu informed. One look into her eyes and he knew she already decided on it a long time ago. Even though she loved managingpanies, he still preferred her to stay by his side. "Alright, let¡¯s hope the Dwarfs won¡¯t take too long," Xuefeng nodded, kissing her gently in front of everyone. She was his wife, getting the most privileges. "Xuefeng?" Pearl suddenly called out once they finished. "Do you mind if I stay with you for a while?" Chapter 184 Trade "You want to stay with us?" Xuefeng repeated the question, wanting to understand her request more clearly. Traveling with them and being with him were two different matters. "Yes. I don¡¯t really have anything better to do right now and it would fun to travel in a group. I¡¯m usually wandering on my own but I realized it¡¯s better to have someone who can cover for you in case of an emergency," Pearl exined with her face full of expectations. "What do you think? I promise I can be useful." Xuefeng nced at everyone¡¯s faces, trying to figure out their position in this matter. Be was expressionless but when their eyes met, she shook her head. Drakos didn¡¯t seem satisfied from the start, staying grumpy this whole time as he stared at Pearl¡¯s back. "Look, it just happens that we won¡¯t be traveling much in the near future, so you won¡¯t have much fun staying with us," Xuefeng began, trying to reject her as nicely as possible. "Oh, where are you goingter then?" Pearl questioned eagerly. "We will visit Spirit Land Capital and then stay in the House of Dragons, making use of their facilities to Cultivate. Only boring stuff," Xuefeng answered honestly. "If you really want toe with us, I don¡¯t really mind it but we will separate in the Spirit Land Capital." Counting all the members of his group, it was a lot of heads to worry about and Xuefeng really didn¡¯t need another one. Hearing daily arguments between the cousins and the rest wasn¡¯t exactly his hobby either. "Good enough for me," Pearl epted happily, "I just want to make new friends before I need to return to the Dragon Realm. I¡¯m sure my parents are already worried about me." "If you wanted to make friends, why was I getting shit from you by just breathing?" Drakos asked as he rolled his eyes at her response. "Because I was trapped in a cage, stressed and starved for a week? How do you expect a fragile woman like me to act normal in those conditions?" Pearl countered, acting pitiful. "I was already on the brink of my limits. If not for Xuefeng, who knows what would happen." "Talking about being starved, I¡¯m hungry. I will go hunt for something to eat first," Pearl added as she nced at Golden Queen. "Cousin, would you minding with me? There is something I want to talk to you about." "I think we already said everything that needs to be said. I¡¯m not in the mood for another argument," Golden Queen rejected, but Pearl only smiled, flying away while turning herself into her Dragon form. "It¡¯s a shame then. I was sure you want to discuss something, Katherine," Pearl called out casually without turning back. When Golden Queen heard the name, she froze, squinting her eyes at Pearl. She nced at Xuefeng with aplicated expression and excused herself. "I will be back soon. Don¡¯t leave without me." "Alright, take your time," Xuefeng replied, with a wave, not stopping them at all. They were big girls who could take care of themselves. He would only hesitate if they were his wives which didn¡¯t have high chances of happening. ¡¯Could it be that her real name is Katherine?¡¯ Xuefeng thought casually but quickly ignored it, focusing on the beauty in his arms. "My love, do you want to sit on the edge of your flying ship and tell me how were you the past weeks? I heard you were in danger?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hey! What was that?" Golden Queen called out as she chased after Pearl. "What? Is something wrong?" Pearl asked back with a chuckle as she dove from the sky, catching arge grass eater from the ground. Her ws pierced through the beast¡¯s belly but it was the high-altitude that eventually killed the beast, bing food for the hungry Dragon. "That name is only reserved for my husband," Golden Queen argued as shended next to Pearl. "Even he doesn¡¯t call me that anymore." Pearl ripped a big chunk of meat, swallowing it whole. "Oh, really? Watching you two cuddle and hug so passionately, I thought he must be your new lover already. To think you still didn¡¯t tell him your real name," Pearlmented before giving Golden Queen an amused gaze. "Does your husband know that you are cheating on him?" "I¡¯m not cheating on anyone. Xuefeng is helping remove a Curse for me and my husband knows about it. He was the one who insisted on it anyway," Golden Queen countered before squinting her eyes. "Anyway, this has nothing to do with you. You should mind your own business." "You think I am blind? I could see right through you from the very start," Pearl pointed out, ripping off another leg. "You had the same look on your face when you fell for your husband. You thought he is the best in the world." "I don¡¯t know what are you talking about," Golden Queen shrugged. "If you think I¡¯m going to admit to anything then you are mistaken. I¡¯m not at fault anywhere." "Maybe you are not just yet, but I know you well. You are slowly nning an attack and when you do, the prey doesn¡¯t escape from the. You did it once and you will do it again," Pearl noticed. Golden Queen didn¡¯tment, causing Pearl to continue on her own. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I can actually see why are you doing this. I only just met Xuefeng and he already got me hooked. If I was in your ce, I would also change ships." "Where are you heading with this?" Golden Queen asked, not giving Pearl any information to work with. "I was lying when I said my engagement is over. It¡¯s far from over," Pearl confessed, suddenly turning herself back into her Human Form. "He is the reason why I don¡¯t want to go back to the Dragon Realm. Once I return, he will probably lock me out of jealousy." "What do you mean? I thought he is nice?" Golden Queen asked confused. Thest time she left, the two were great together. "Yeah, ¡¯were¡¯," Pearl emphasized. "He changed right after you felt. I couldn¡¯t talk to any other men else he would get mad and beat them up. I was finally fed up with him and ran away. This whole time in Heaven Realm I was actually searching for a man who can protect me, just like you got Liu." "Xuefeng is not the one," Golden Queen informed defensively. "I know. I figured it out by the way he treated me," Pearl admitted with a shrug. "I thought I can move him but I guess I¡¯m not good enough. That¡¯s why I thought of something else." "What is it?" Pearl smirked, biting on her lip. "If you like Xuefeng so much, how about you give me your husband back?" Chapter 185 Secret to Courting Women "So you are the one who will represent the Dwarf Kingdom from now on?" Wu questioned as she approached the leading Dwarf. Although he looked young, he was still the tallest from the group while already carrying a crown on his head. "Yes. I¡¯m the King¡¯s first son and I will take over his duties from today onward," the leading Dwarf nodded respectfully as he nced at Xuefeng. "We already interrogated the witnesses and found out about my Father¡¯s wrongdoings. Don¡¯t worry, we will not me Sir for killing him." "I don¡¯t see any hatred in your eyes. It seems you didn¡¯t like your father that much," Xuefengmented. He had to make sure she was safe so he naturally followed her. "That¡¯s true. I actually want to thank Sir for killing him. It is not because I can easily take over the Kingdom now but because he wasn¡¯t really a model father. With the way he treated my mom and all his lovers, I am content with this oue," the leading Dwarf exined casually. "We can move to the negotiations Sir was talking about. The Dwarf Kingdom would like to cooperate with Trade Union." Wu smiled brightly. "Perfect. I have a proposal for you then," Wu began, going straight to the topic. "I want to include the Dwarf Kingdom into our supply chain. Not only that, we will provide you materials you can¡¯t find in the Metal Land and help you sell your Artefacts all around the world. This will boost your profits and improve Dwarf Kingdom status in the Heaven Realm." The Leading Dwarf raised his eyebrows in surprise. "This deal sounds really amazing to us. What does Trade Union get from it for Miss to offer such great terms?" "We will naturally share the profits, but that¡¯s not all," Wu replied calmly. "We nned to expand into Metal Land for a while already, so this cooperation will help us achieve that. We want to take advantage of Dwarf Kingdom knowledge and experience to expand while providing equal benefits." "Sure, I would love to know more details," the Leading Dwarf nodded excitedly. "I always wanted to cooperate with humans but my father was never fond of that idea." ¡¯If only the previous King of Dwarfs was like this. None of this would happen,¡¯ Xuefeng muttered but then nced at Wu by his side and changed his mind. ¡¯Well, at least I got to meet her earlier. Everything worked well in the end.¡¯ "Alright. My grandpa, President Wu of the Trade Union, will arrive here by tomorrow morning. He will coordinate this trade with you," Wu exined as she grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s hand. "For now, you should handle your own matters. I¡¯m sure there is a big mess in your Kingdom that requires your attention." "That¡¯s true..." the Leading Dwarf admitted helplessly. "We will contact President Wu tomorrow then. Farewell." They only turned their backs to them when Xuefeng pulled Wu into his arms and flew up, returning back to the Flying Ship. "You were amazing," Xuefeng praised as he kissed her head. "You handled it well." "Thanks, but it¡¯s nothing," Wu acknowledged humbly. "You are the one who killed the King of Dwarfs and minimized their deaths. If you didn¡¯t convince Dwarfs to turn against their King, more would die for sure." "Heh, let¡¯s just say we both did a good job," Xuefeng admitted,nding on the Flying Ship¡¯s board. Although it wasn¡¯t empty, they were met with an awkward silence. "Wee back~" Be greeted, showing a smile as she stared at Xuefeng cheerfully. "How did it go?" When Drakos saw that change, he immediately rolled his eyes. "Be, how many times do I have to say that I¡¯m sorry? I admitted it was my fault already, what else can I do?" Drakosined pitifully. Too bad, Be didn¡¯t even acknowledge his existence anymore. "Xuefeng, I don¡¯t why, but I keep hearing this annoying buzzing around me. Can you help me stop it somehow? I tried to tolerate it but I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore." "Yikes..." Xuefeng cringed, not expecting Drakos would still struggle with this issue. If it was him, he would have solved it in a blink. Wu seemed to think the same as she proposed on the spot, "Xuefeng, how about you talk with Drakos on the side while I stay with Be?" "Sure," Xuefeng nodded and flew away while giving Drakos a nce. "Follow me." Drakos hesitated but still followed him, stopping some far away from the Flying Ship. "You are really an idiot, aren¡¯t you?" Xuefeng scolded speechlessly. "How did you make her hate you this much? Weren¡¯t you both on a good path?" "Ugh! Just tell me what do I do," Drakos grunted, rubbing his eyes in frustration. "I¡¯m not like you who has been flirting and taking over women all your life. I have been alone since forever, always fighting for survival. How do I know what to do?" "Okay, okay, chill for now," Xuefeng calmed him down. "Come closer, I will tell you a secret to courting women." Drakos raised his eyebrows, leaning over. "It doesn¡¯t matter what you say, it¡¯s all about what you do," Xuefeng said with a smile. "Right now, no matter what you say, Be won¡¯t give a damn. You hurt her so now you got to suffer. Give her some time to calm down and then show her you actually care about her. She will ignore you for a while but eventually notice the effort you put in." "What if she doesn¡¯t?" Drakos asked like a newbie. "If she still ignores you then stop everything all together. She would already get used to you and once you are gone, she will think something is missing. Once she realizes it¡¯s you, she will chase you instead," Xuefeng exined as he scratched his head. "It¡¯s kind of toxic and I would never use it myself, but I don¡¯t think you have any other choice." "Hmm... Alright. I will give her some time then," Drakos decided after a short thought. Xuefeng only patted him on the shoulder and returned back to the girls. To his surprise, they were talking about him. He was sure Wu would be helping with the issue involving Drakos. "Xuefeng is still the same as back in Earth Realm. If only you saw how he handled the Ruler of the Realm and turned the whole public in the Capital against him," Wu muttered with her back facing him. "Yeah, I wish I met him much earlier..." Be replied with a sigh as she gazed at Xuefeng dreamily. "Wee back Xuefeng~" Before Wu could turn around, he already hugged her from behind. He was about to question them when he sensed movement from the side, seeing two beauties return. He only returned the smile from Be, not really thinking too much about it. "Everything alright?" Xuefeng called out to Golden Queen as theynded. "Yeah, we had a little chat," Golden Queen nodded casually as she observed Xuefeng for a few seconds before shooting a question. "I need to call my Husband. Do you mind joining?" Chapter 186 Katherine "Will you tell me what is this all about?" Xuefeng questioned as he sat down next to Pearl on the bed. "Aren¡¯t you just reporting what we are doing?" Golden Queen requested it would be just him and Pearl in the room so he was a little bit suspicious. He didn¡¯t mind it at first, but something wasn¡¯t right. What was there to talk about that required everyone else to leave? "It¡¯s not really about you. I just want you to be here for me just in case," Golden Queen replied as she pulled out a Communication Crystal. "Remember when I told you I will contact my husband about this sudden trip? Well, I didn¡¯t do that yet and my husband has been trying to contact me this whole time. I¡¯m sure he will be pissed off a little." Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened, not thinking she would be this irresponsible. He already expected Sect Master Liu to explode on the call. ¡¯Why do I have to suffer as well?!¡¯ Xuefeng called out in his mind but it was toote to run away. The call already connected. "Katherine! Do you realize how many times I have called you?!" Sect Master Liu cried out immediately, his tone showing how frustrated he was. "Where are you now? What are you doing? My brother mentioned you left to save Xuefeng¡¯s friend. Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier?" The number of questions Sect Master Liu asked her caused Golden Queen to rub her forehead as she took a deep breath. "Liu, calm down. I just didn¡¯t have time since the situation yed out too quickly," Golden Queen replied patiently. "We had to decide on the spot and since you were not there, I came along with them." Golden Queen nced at Xuefeng and sat down right by his side, their arms touching closely. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the call so he sat still, not really minding this much physical contact from her. "That still doesn¡¯t exin why you didn¡¯t pick up my calls," Sect Master Liu muttered unhappily. "Anyway, I¡¯m already on my way to the Dwarf Kingdom. I took a few Teleports and I¡¯m currently flying there. We should arrive at the same time." Golden Queen didn¡¯t even look surprised at his reaction. "Well, you don¡¯t need to hurry. The situation is already under control," Golden Queen informed as she reached to Xuefeng¡¯s palm, forcefully seizing it. "We already saved Xuefeng¡¯s friend and killed the King of Dwarfs who tried to stop us." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows, questioning her with his gaze, but she ignored his silent protests. Sect Master Liu was already responding. "What...? You killed the King of Dwarfs? First off, how did you even get there so fast? You should still be in the flying ship, unless¡ª" He paused as Golden Queen squeezed Xuefeng¡¯s hand and admitted, "Yes, I flew here. The rest should arrive by tomorrow morning." "Why would you risk your life and fight the King of Dwarfs alone?!" Sect Master Liu scolded instantly. "Katherine! What if something happened to you? You don¡¯t need to put your life on the line for Xuefeng¡¯s friend!" Xuefeng didn¡¯t like where this was going, but he didn¡¯t have much choice. "Alone? Don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t alone. I took Xuefeng with me and we grouped up with¡ª" "Wait, what?!" Sect Master Liu cut her off. "You flew there with Xuefeng?! You let him ride you?!" The anger in his voice was understandable. Even Xuefeng would be pissed off if any of his wives touched another man on purpose other than killing them. "Hey, we didn¡¯t have any other choice. Right when I wanted to contact you, I learn there was someone else locked up in Dwarf Kingdom¡¯s prison. I couldn¡¯t wait and had toe with the rescue," Golden Queen exined calmly before passing the Communication Crystal to Pearl who has been watching with a smile this whole time. "Who is it that would make youmit¡ª" Sect Master Liu¡¯s voice got cut off this time as Pearl finally spoke up. "Hey Liu~" Xuefeng expected to be med for this one but Sect Master Liu suddenly turned quiet, surprising him. He nced at Golden Queen but she was already leaning over to him, cing her finger on his lips. "Did I just hear Pearl? There is no way, right?" Sect Master Liu asked cautiously. "Yes, it¡¯s me. I was the one who got imprisoned by the Dwarfs, please, don¡¯t be mad at Katherine," Pearl replied sweetly. "If not for her and Xuefeng, I would be dead. I cannot thank them enough foring to save me right on time." "I see... I knew it had to be someone important," Sect Master Liu muttered, regaining his calmness. "Katherine, I¡¯m sorry for raising my voice. I guess if it¡¯s Pearl then I can understand it." Xuefeng found his reaction weird and even Golden Queen rolled her eyes at him. "Next time think before you shout at me. Even if it wasn¡¯t her but Xuefeng¡¯s friend that I wanted to help, if I decide on something, you have no right to scold me. I¡¯m free to do whatever I want," Golden Queen reacted sharply. "You are right, I¡¯m sorry. I overreacted. Don¡¯t be mad at me," Sect Master Liu apologized again but Golden Queen ignored it. "We will be here till tomorrow. If you can¡¯t arrive till then, we will meet each other in the Spirit Land Capital." "Oh, don¡¯t worry, I will be there soon!" Sect Master Liu assured, ending the call on his own. "See youter! Love you!" The moment the call disconnected, Pearl quickly stood up and walked out, smiling at the two of them. "I will leave you two alone. Enjoy." Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled away, shrugging Golden Queen off. "Is there something you want to tell me?" It was obvious those two were up to something and he didn¡¯t like it. "Mhmm, I have many things I want to tell you," Golden Queen replied gently as she got closer again. "Maybe I should start with my name. I will answer your question if you can call me Katherine from now on. Especially when we are all alone." Xuefeng didn¡¯t really mind it. "Alright, Katherine. I kind of want to know if something happened between you, your husband and Pearl?" Chapter 187 Heat of the Dragon "How about you tell your wife we will have a quick session right now so we can kill two birds with one stone?" Katherine suggested,ying down on the bed while stretching her whole body. "I will tell you everything as we cuddle." Xuefeng squinted his eyes. He was about to pressure her to tell him right away when she added casually, "At least we will have some distraction and I won¡¯t have to think about my body getting hot. I don¡¯t want to make you ufortable once again." He stared at her for a moment and she smiled sweetly, reaching out towards his pants. "Unless you want to do it¡ª" Katherine proposed but he caught her hand, putting it back as he cut her off. "I will be right back. Don¡¯t go anywhere." She watched him leave amused, throwing a casualment after him, "How could I miss our session?" Thud. Xuefeng didn¡¯t respond to her tease, closing the door behind him. Just as he expected, Pearl was waiting outside, leaning against the wall. She seemed surprised seeing him, looking down at his crotch and then back into his eyes. "This fast?" she asked with a yful smirk. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but feel offended, knowing exactly what she meant. "Only my wives can experience that and no, me and Katherine are not like this," Xuefeng exined the obvious. "Anyway, are you lost? I think there should be a few free rooms you can use. Do you need help to find one?" Pearl giggled as she walked up to him, fixing his shirt on his chest. "I thought you were supposed to talk with Katherine. Are you trying to get some alone time with me instead?" "Nope," Xuefeng rejected without hesitation. "I¡¯m going back in a second. Just need to drop a word to my wife. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to hit on you." Pearl sighed, pinching his chest boldly. "I¡¯m not worried about that silly. I would like it if you did since you are actually pretty cute. A proper snack I would say," Pearl admitted as she gave him a wink. "Too bad I¡¯m not really in your league. I already know I don¡¯t have many chances with you. All I can offer is the Heat of a Dragon that you will never forget but hearing you have many wives, I¡¯m sure you are already satisfied." "Heat of a Dragon?" Xuefeng asked curiously, causing Pearl to raise her eyebrows in surprise. "What? Katherine didn¡¯t tell you about it?" Pearl questioned amused. "No, she didn¡¯t. What is it?" Xuefeng knew he will regret asking but he couldn¡¯t help himself. "Have you ever wondered why so many Cultivators visit Dragon Realm? It¡¯s not the natural resources they are after but female Dragons instead," Pearl exined, sounding like she enjoyed hisck of knowledge. "I guess you two still didn¡¯t sleep together else you would know what I mean." "You still didn¡¯t tell me what it is," Xuefengmented as he finally pulled her away. "I¡¯m sure you already experienced the effects of different Bloodlines judging by your Elvish ears. Dragon Bloodline is the same, but it doesn¡¯t provide any active buffs. It¡¯s all passive." As Pearl spoke, she bit on her lips and suggested yfully, "How about this, I will tell you everything I know about it but I¡¯m not free. I want a kiss in return." Xuefeng rolled his eyes. "Alright, I knew there will be a catch," Xuefeng muttered, slowly walking away towards Wu¡¯s bedroom. "I will just ask Katherine in a bit." "Are you sure she will tell you? It¡¯s actually a secret of our Race," Pearl called out after him, causing him to pause. "In my case, all I want is a soft kiss on the lips and you will know everything. I¡¯m sure Katherine will demand a whole mealpared to my small dessert." ¡¯Before you ask, I have no idea what this Heat of a Dragon is,¡¯ Mingmented right when he wanted to bother her. ¡¯Every Race tries their best to hide the secrets of their Bloodline and Dragon Race was really secretive about it. From what I know, it is really hard to transfer Dragon Bloodline to a human. Even killing a Dragon doesn¡¯t guarantee that your body will ept their Bloodline.¡¯ ¡¯Even Xinyu didn¡¯t inherit the bloodline from her mother so it proves a Dragon can only be born from two Dragons mating together,¡¯ Ling noticed, not giving Xuefeng much to work with. "I guess I will ask Drak¡ª" Xuefeng tried another route but he got cut off. "He won¡¯t know anything about it," Pearl informed. "This is a secret only female Dragons knows and it only works in physical contact with humans. How do you expect Drakos to know it?" Xuefeng had to admit she knew how to negotiate. "So? A quick kiss?" Pearl repeated the proposal as she looked left and right as if checking for any witnesses. She gripped the corners of her short ck skirt while looking up innocently and added quietly, "Don¡¯t tell anyone but it is actually my first kiss... I only proposed it since you are experienced." He didn¡¯t even have the chance to respond when Pearl already leaned over with her eyes closed, standing up on her toes to match his height. "Please?" The way she acted, Xuefeng just couldn¡¯t reject her. With how much he did with Katherine, giving away one kiss wasn¡¯t that much of an issue. "Mhmm..." The moment their lips touched, Pearl immediately moaned, reaching out to hold his face. Since it was her first kiss, he gave in this much, not wanting to ruin her experience. He slowly closed on her top lip, gently sucking as if time stopped for them. "Hmmm?" Xuefeng suddenly frowned. Pearl slid her fingers to the back and grasped onto his ears, rubbing them delicately. For the first time in his life, he actually felt real difort. ¡¯It worked! It¡¯s not broken!¡¯ Xuefeng eximed in his mind. He thought it stopped working since Katherine was capable of bringing him pleasure but it turned out he was fine. He didn¡¯t have time to contemte as Pearl pulled away from the kiss and watched his reaction which wasn¡¯t really positive. "Sigh... I guessed I¡¯m not reallypatible but I wanted to test it anyway. I guess I made a good decision," Pearl muttered dejectedly as she stepped back. "Thank you for this." "Wait, what decision?" Xuefeng asked confused. "You will find out soon," Pearl replied mysteriously as she walked away, stopping only after a few steps. "Oh, right, the Heat of the Dragon. I almost forgot." She turned her head around and winked, "It¡¯s actually simple. Whenever a Human connects with a female Dragon, he will obtain a huge boost to their physique. It¡¯s almost an equivalent to having a Dragon Bloodline so as long as you keep tasting a Dragon, you can enjoy those benefits." When she walked away, she added yfully. "Do what you want with this information~" Chapter 188 Come Clean "It took you a while to return." When Xuefeng came back to Katherine¡¯s bedroom, she was already waiting for him with a trap. Her shoes and dress were gone, reced with his own white shirt she must have stolen from him. It was of course too big on her, butbined with her bare legs that rubbed together, she looked extremely sexy. "What stopped you for so long? Wu didn¡¯t want you toe?" Katherine questioned as she supported herself on her elbows. Her look reminded him of the sex-depraved Nuwa who couldn¡¯t wait for her sexy time anymore. "No, she was actually pretty chill," Xuefeng shook his head, walking up while slowly unbuttoning his shirt. Wu was busy chatting with Be and they even asked him to give them some time to finish their gossiping. "It was Pearl that stopped me," he added with a smile, causing Katherine to lift herself abruptly. "Huh? What did you two talk about?" She asked suspiciously. "Why do you want to know? It was a private conversation," Xuefeng replied with a shrug, but Katherine was clearly not satisfied with that answer. She fired from the bed like a rock from a slingshot, reaching him in a split second. She stood on her toes and embraced his neck before he could even react, gripping on his hair in threatening manner. "Tell me. I want to know what did she tell you," Katherine demanded, squinting her eyes at him as if she discovered a scheme. "No excuses." "Whoa, you really are aggressive. I didn¡¯t even take off my shirt," Xuefengmented amused and embraced her body. "What if I don¡¯t tell you? It¡¯s not like I have to." Katherine immediately pulled on his hair, almost threatening to kiss him with how close she was. "This is not a negotiation. I need to make sure she didn¡¯t tell you any lies," Katherine informed sternly. "I¡¯m waiting." Xuefeng wanted tough at her tough act. He wasn¡¯t a submissive man when it came to women, actually preferring to be in control. "I think you forgot who you are talking to. You know I can be rough too?" Xuefeng reminded her before suddenly lifting up her shirt. Pa! Her whole body shook as her butt took a direct hit, yet her expression remained firm, even curving the corners of her lips. "No matter how many times you spank me, it won¡¯t do much. I think you forgot that I like it," Katherinemented. "I won¡¯t let you go unless you tell me." "You know, if you were a good girl and just asked me nicely, I would already tell you," Xuefeng pointed out yfully. "Say please." "You are rubbing on my butt as you wish. That should be enough of a payment for you," Katherine argued but Xuefeng only added his second palm, gripping her bottom to his heart content. "You cling to me on your own ord. Any woman that does it automatically gives me permission to do anything I want with her body. Just cause I don¡¯t do it normally doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have that right," Xuefeng exined as he scooped her panties to the middle and pulled on it as if to prove his point. "See?" She was being rough with him so he could only pay her back with the same. Too bad, he didn¡¯t think it through to a full extend. Katherine¡¯s eyes widened from the pull and she immediately retaliated. "Mhmm!" Katherine grasped onto his ears and rubbed it profusely, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. His weak point reacted to her perfectly which reminded him why he has been cautious around her. No matter what he did, she would always win since he didn¡¯t want to cross the line with her. He wanted to stop her but his lips were locked by her own, punishing him for challenging her. This time she didn¡¯t hesitate and mashed their lips together as if she tried to tten and destroy his mouth. She hungrily pushed past his teeth to the moist space within and tasted him fully. With no other choice left, Xuefeng lifted her up and mmed them against the bed, bouncing up and down till he created a small gap between their lips. "Stop! No more," Xuefeng called out, but Katherine didn¡¯t give in, wrapping her arms and legs around him like a monkey. "You can¡¯t win. I¡¯m more stubborn than anyone," Katherine admitted as she breathed hurriedly. "Tell me now." She wasn¡¯t frowning anymore, looking like she was enjoying their small exchange. "Alright, alright, I will tell you," Xuefeng capitted. "Just give me some space to breathe." She listened this time, but didn¡¯t fully release him, her legs still locking his thighs and waist. She bit on her lip as she stared at him and licked it as if she wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. ¡¯Damn, I¡¯m stupid,¡¯ Xuefeng cursed, regretting ying with her. He already knew she was dangerous to deal with yet he still tried to tame her. "It wasn¡¯t much. She was waiting outside the room so we chatted a bit and I asked her some questions," Xuefeng exined. "I wanted to know¡ª" "Wait..." Katherine cut him off, licking her lips once again. "Why can I taste her on you?" Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened but before he spoke, Katherine already leaned over, sniffing his body. "I can even smell her scent on you... What did she do? Did she kiss you?" Katherine interrogated, turning into full detective mode. "Bullshit. How can you know that?" Xuefeng questioned, not believing she could actually sense all of that. "You think I don¡¯t know how Dragons smells like? I knew it, she did kiss you," Katherine guessed, rolling together on the bed as she cursed under her breath. "Damn it, I am going to kill her." She pulled away, wanting to get off him but Xuefeng was faster, catching her arm in time. He jerked her back into his chest and squeezed tight, chaining her against her will. "Can you calm down? I kissed her on my own," Xuefeng confessed. "She wanted a kiss for the information I wanted so I agreed. She didn¡¯t force me to anything and I¡¯m actually d she did. It helped me understand something that was troubling me." He reached down towards her panties and fixed them for her before sliding his hand up onto her naked back. "How about we stop ying around and talk normally as we begin our session?" Xuefeng proposed. "Now, I will release you and you will be a good girl, okay?" "Okay..." Katherine nodded quietly, making him sigh in relief. He thought it was over but when Katherine sat up on his waist, she looked at him pitifully while pouting as if he just hurt her. "Hey, don¡¯t give me that look..." Xuefeng muttered, taking a deep breath, needing more fresh oxygen to deal with her. "What did you want to know so badly that you couldn¡¯te directly to me?" Katherine asked upset. "Anything she knows, I know too." "She told me everything," Xuefeng replied casually, causing Katherine to freeze. "Everything...?" Katherine questioned suspiciously as she grabbed onto his shirt. "I don¡¯t believe you. Don¡¯t try to trick me." Xuefeng only shrugged, deciding to test her a little bit. "Why else I would agree to a kiss? She even told me about the Heat of a Dragon," Xuefeng revealed as he grabbed on her wrists. "Were you going to tell me about it? Why would you hide such an important secret from me?" "I didn¡¯t hide anything!" Katherine eximed, freeing herself of his grasp. "If I told you about it right away, you would think that I¡¯m using my bloodline to get you. I didn¡¯t want that." "Maybe, or maybe not. We will never find out. I wish you told me earlier. It¡¯s actually an important information," Xuefeng expressed with disappointed look. "Of course I would eventually tell you, but I saved it for the time you can actually use it. I would not let you receive the Heat from any other Dragons, most especially not from Pearl," Katherine rified before covering her face. "Ughh!!! I hate her!" Xuefeng could feel the frustration in her voice, but before he revealed the truth, he had to learn the whole truth. "Alright, don¡¯t curse her. I would learn sooner orter. Chop, chop. Come clean now," Xuefeng dictated as he patted her thighs. "I know everything already so I will know if you are lying. I want to hear what happened between you three and tell me about this n of yours." Katherine rubbed her eyes with an arm, hiding her expression from him. "If you know everything then why are you asking me...? This is not funny..." Katherine muttered quietly, sniffing to herself. ¡¯Is she going to cry...? What is she hiding...?¡¯ Xuefeng thought, confirming there was something she was hiding. Going this far, he couldn¡¯t go back anymore. "It¡¯s because I want to hear it from you," Xuefeng replied as he lifted himself, pulling on her arms to reveal her face. "Look at me." To his surprise, Katherine eyes were red and she avoided his gaze. "If you ask me to repeat it... Does it mean you don¡¯t hate me?" Chapter 189 When Player Gets Played "Should I?" Xuefeng asked with a smile as he held her face, rubbing her cheek to calm her down. His curiosity already reached its limits. What did she do for him to hate her? "I don¡¯t know. I was worried you would but you seem fine," Katherine muttered as she covered his hand with her own. "Your hand feels warm... I like when you caress me..." Their eyes locked together and her fingers tangled with his own. The way she gazed at him wasn¡¯t hard to figure out. He already saw this look before from his wives. ¡¯Gosh, this is not going as I thought it will,¡¯ Xuefeng thought, knowing he might have overdone it. Even though she had a husband, she already admitted that she loved him and now he was stepping into unknown grounds. If she knew he lied to her, it would only make the situation worse and he wouldn¡¯t learn anything. Double down! "Look," Xuefeng began, releasing her hands to take off his shirt. "I won¡¯t hate you if you admit to everything right now. Who knows, maybe Pearl didn¡¯t tell me the whole truth so I want to hear it from you." Her eyes moved up and down on their own while her fingers grasped onto his abs. They were so close that he couldn¡¯t really avoid it. "They look as if carved from metal, but when you touch them, they are not as hard. You are perfect for cuddling," Katherinemented as she scanned his body thoroughly. "I love it." He was forced to seize her palms before they got too naughty and suggested, "How about you strip and we begin our session just as we nned?" "Can you do it for me?" Katherine asked, hopping forward on his thighs to get closer to him. "Strip me." "As much as I want to, it¡¯s best if you do it," Xuefeng rejected politely, keeping himself away from the temptations. "I will watch through. I wouldn¡¯t miss such a show." His hands were already giving in to his habits, recalling how he smacked and caressed her butt. The deeper the hole, the harder it was to get out. Too bad, Katherine didn¡¯t y by the script as usual. "So you hate me in the end...?" Katherine turned sad, looking down all of a sudden. "I knew it... I will never be good enough..." "Hey, hey, hey, I don¡¯t hate you¡ª" Xuefeng denied immediately but Katherine cut him off midway. "Prove it then. Take off my shirt for me," Katherine instructed, pping his onto her thighs. "Why is that such an issue? It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see me naked already. You touched me everywhere and I give you my consent." She leaned over to his ear and led his wrist, letting him slide deeper. "Aren¡¯t my thighs soft to touch? You can squeeze them too. You did it once and you enjoyed it." He didn¡¯t even think about it when his fingers sank into her skin as if they forgot to listen to his orders. "That¡¯s right..." Katherine rewarded him with a kiss on the cheek, before leaving a trail on his jawline. "Now we move even deeper... You reach my panties and your fingers tangle in them, wanting to take them off but you leave them alone, skimming up on my body..." Katherine guided him in a whisper and she let go of his hands, raising her arms up so he can continue. "It wasn¡¯t that hard, was it?" Katherine questioned yfully as she ordered again. "Finish it." Xuefeng wasn¡¯t dumb. He knew exactly what she was doing. Her seduction wasn¡¯t bad, but she wasn¡¯t aware he was tricking her this whole time. He only acted to not blow his cover. "I¡¯m only doing it so we don¡¯t waste time," Xuefengmented casually, finishing the task. He was already touching her directly so he just sped up withoutplicating things. Her body was indeed smooth to the touch but so were his wives. The standard didn¡¯t go up from this experience but at least he enjoyed a little bit. He didn¡¯t stop on her bra, not falling for this trap and simply grasped her arms as if giving her a long massage. "Heh," Xuefeng smirked, seeing her golden hair all messed up when they fell down from her shirt. "Hah, do I look silly?" Katherine asked with a chuckle as she spread her straight strands, revealing a helpless look. "You do," Xuefeng admitted honestly. "How about you help me? I don¡¯t have a mirror to fix them." It wouldn¡¯t be a lie if Xuefeng said he already expected such a request, his hands wishing to move on their own already. "Be a good girl and don¡¯t move then," Xuefeng muttered as he gave in easily, wanting to change her hair a little. He firstbed them with his fingers before gathering them all in a ponytail while only leaving two single side bangs that gently fell on her face. Without any bands, he twisted her hair and bound it without even looking. "How do you know how to tie hair like this?" Katherine questioned amazed, checking out his creation. "I don¡¯t know, I saw it once and I learned it just in case I need to use it on my girlfriend in the future. I quite like this style," Xuefeng replied as he gave her a final finishing touch. "You look much better now." "Do you mind if I wear it like this from now on?" Thebination of her bright smile and sexy ponytail did wonder for her. "Sure, I don¡¯t mind," Xuefeng epted it eagerly, knowing her hair wouldn¡¯t get into his face during their session. "Shall we start?" "What about your pants?" Katherine pointed out as she gazed down at his crotch and instantly returned the favor. "Let me help you." "Wait¡ª" Xuefeng protested but she already leaned over, unbuttoning his pants. She pulled them down with one quick jerk before falling back down on his thighs with a smile on her face. "See? It wasn¡¯t that bad," Katherine teased as she pushed him back against the bed while sliding forward, right on top of his resting soldier. "Hey," Xuefeng warned but Katherine only winked as she flipped her hair to the front. With a quiet pop, her bra unhooked from behind, releasing her breast for his view. "Do you like the view?" Katherine asked yfully. "You can touch them directly if you want." Saying that, she crawled above him, their faces leveling up. He only needed to lift his arms a bit for a full course experience, but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t moved. "You are beautiful, but I¡¯m not doing anything with other people¡¯s wives," Xuefeng reminded and smacked her elbows, causing her to fall down onto his body. "Can you stop messing around?" "Hmm, that¡¯s a good question," Katherine muttered as she wrapped her arms around his head, hovering right above his face. "I have a question." "You are stalling this forever. I thought I was supposed to be the one listening to your exnation," Xuefeng pointed out with a roll of his eyes. "What is it?" He expected something silly again but instead, she hit him hard. "Did Pearl touch your ears?" "Why?" Xuefeng asked defensively but looking at her smile, he realized he couldn¡¯t get away from it. "Yes, she did." "Did it feel good like it does when I touch you?" Katherine continued right after, giving the tip of his ear a few rubs. "I know a few Elvish secrets so you can¡¯t lie about it." "No, it didn¡¯t feel good and I told her that," Xuefeng answered honestly, causing her to smile even more. "Hey, don¡¯t think it means anything. Sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn¡¯t." "Oh, really? And here I thought it was a secret technique for Elvish lovers to pleasure themselves," Katherinemented sarcastically. "Tell me, are you secretly in love with me? It¡¯s okay if you do. I don¡¯t judge." Ah! Xuefeng shot Fate Qi into her body without a warning, causing her to let out a moan which quickly suppressed by hiding in his neck. "I¡¯m not ying games anymore. Tell me what n did youe up with her," Xuefengmanded, letting Ling begin the session. "Hold still and talk." "You want to know a secret...?" Katherine muttered, hugging into himfortably. "I already figured out that you don¡¯t know anything. If she told you anything, you wouldn¡¯t be this calm." "We will find out once I listen to your part," Xuefeng replied casually, not admitting to anything. "Okay then. My decision is that I want to be with you," Katherine confessed simply. "I already know that. It¡¯s im¡ª" "It¡¯s impossible because of my husband," Katherine finished for him, before questioning, "But what if we removed him from the picture? What if my husband left me willingly?" Chapter 190 Katherines Life Story "Are you nning to kill him?" Xuefeng wondered, cutting himself off immediately. "Count me out. I¡¯m not going to help you kill anyone. Especially not your husband." "No, that¡¯s not what I meant. No one is going to die," Katherine assured, kissing him gently on the neck. "Look, even your bloodline thinks we are lovers already. We are cuddling, kissing, and teasing each other. The only reason you don¡¯t want to cross limits with me is because of my husband and a potential bacsh from his side. I¡¯m just saying it won¡¯t be a problem soon." "That¡¯s not the only reason," Xuefeng denied. "What makes you think that you won¡¯t do the same to me once you are mine? What if someone better than me appears in your life? Will you change ships again? You did it once, might as well do it again. How can I be sure you don¡¯t leave me just like you n on leaving your husband?" "So you don¡¯t believe in mistakes? You don¡¯t believe that people can change?" Katherine asked back. "You don¡¯t know us. You have only seen the tip of an iceberg. Our rtionship wasn¡¯t all sunshine and roses. I disliked many things he did, but you know what? I thought it¡¯s normal. I thought that¡¯s how every man is and I just need to ept it. Only after I met you, I realized that it¡¯s not normal. I realized that life can actually be fun and I can be excited about the future..." Sniff. She sobbed softly, cuddling closer to him. "Hey, it¡¯s okay..." Xuefeng cheered up, rubbing her naked back. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty despite knowing it could all be an act. Katherine remained silent for a moment before caressing his cheek while turning his face to look at her. "Kiss me..." She didn¡¯t force herself on him this time but instead waited for his answer, giving him a choice. "Katherine..." Xuefeng mouthed her name, hoping she will spare him, but her eyes revealed how much she wanted it. "You kissed Pearl... Kiss me like you kissed her and I will tell you everything..." Katherine pleaded, closing her eyes as she rubbed their noses together. He couldn¡¯t find a reason to reject her, seeing how pitiful she looked. "Just one..." Xuefeng warned, closing the distance between them. His body and heart wanted her, yet his brain screamed no, colliding together. When he decided to give in this time, Katherine reacted with heated passion, melting into his lips while gripping on his hair. She was surprised by the sudden presence of his tongue but joined in the erotic exchange without hesitation. "Mhmm... I want more..." Katherine whispered, pushing the back of his head for a second dose. "Answer me first. What did he do?" Xuefeng questioned before he copsed at him. "With the way he acts and worries about you, I was sure he loves you and will do anything for you." "Maybe he does. But the way he considers love is different from how I see it. When I met you, my views about love changed," Katherine exined, taking another bite of his top lip. "Love is not one-sided. Both parties need to put enough effort into the rtionship to work. Thanks to you, I realized how one-sided it was in our case." "What changed?" Xuefeng asked simply, reaching down to caress her bottom on instinct. Since she was stealing unwanted kisses, he was free to enjoy too. "I thought I need to do everything and please him however I can, but watching you and your wives, I asked myself some questions. What about my happiness? Am I loving and enjoying my time with him? Why did I suffer and hated waking up? Why didn¡¯t I act earlier and follow my heart?" Katherine expressed, giving him some new thoughts. Maybe she wasn¡¯t as happy as she looked with Sect Master Liu? He remained silent, only hugging her while rxing her body with his Regeneration Ability. She knew what he wanted to know. "Sometimes it has been months of separation for us," Katherine began. "We have been together for a long time yet the time we spent together was limited. It was always either his n, Cultivation, or House of Dragons. I and Xinyu were never in the first ce... Ah..." She moaned as Ling¡¯s cleansing finally kicked in. Thankfully, Katherine didn¡¯t turn naughty and continued her life story. "During our first few years, I couldn¡¯tin. He was a good husband, taking care of me but when he became the Sect Master, everything changed. I started seeing him less and less. First, it was days, then weeks and months. While Xinyu was studying cultivation with various teachers, I was left alone." She chuckled out of nowhere. "Hah, I remember I woulde to him like a puppy whenever he called me, thinking he really cares for me but it was all an illusion. I even thought I was just a tool to give him the Heat of the Dragon whenever his own lost its effects. I was close to giving up and returning back to Dragon Realm but guess what happened." "What?" Xuefeng asked curiously, already invested in the story. "Some time ago he proposed I should be more involved in his matters. Do you know how happy I was? All bad memories disappeared from my mind and I thought he was the best man in the world. I attended all his meetings, appeared in public with him, and even became his personal ride. Everything seemed perfect until the past repeated itself. He secluded himself for cultivation but this time I thought it was normal and epted it." Katherine caressed his ear, sending a wave of pleasure down his body. "And then I met you, causing my world to crumble." "Howe?" Xuefeng wondered. "I saw you always spend time with your wives, not letting them leave your side which made me realize I lived in a lie. It is not normal to ignore your wife. I shouldn¡¯t be unhappy or not looking forward to the future," Katherine replied, kissing him passionately for thest time. "Don¡¯t I deserve to be happy?" "You do," Xuefeng agreed without hesitation. Learning about the reality, he couldn¡¯t really me her anymore. "So what do you n to do now? Does it involve Pearl? Once she found out we are notpatible, she said she made the right decision," Xuefeng pointed out. "What did she meet by that?" Katherine smiled helplessly at that question. "This is the best part. Can you believe that I wasn¡¯t even the first woman he fell for? I¡¯m just a constion prize." Chapter 191 Secret "Huh?" Xuefeng widened his eyes. "You want to tell me that Pearl was¡ª" "That¡¯s right," Katherine nodded before he finished. "She was the one he entered the Dragon Realm for. Unfortunately, her parents had different ns, already nning to marry her off to another influential Dragon to continue their lineage." "How did you two end up together then?" Xuefeng wondered curiously. "Shh, I¡¯m not done with the story," Katherine shushed him by kissing him once again, getting him used to being kissed. "Naturally, he didn¡¯t ept that and tried his hardest to convince her parents but nothing worked. In the end, the two loved each other so much they even tried to escape together." "Let me guess, they got caught," Xuefengmented. "Yeah, they did and Pearl got taken away by her parents while Liu was chased away from the Dragon Realm. Going back to your question, I met him here in the Heaven Realm and I didn¡¯t know anything that happened between him and Pearl. I only learned about it by ident when I mentioned him to my family. They were also dissatisfied with my decision but I am too strong for them to decide how I live my life," Katherine exined casually. "What did he say when you confronted him?" Xuefeng¡¯s question made Katherine smile. "You already know me well, huh?" she teased him by rubbing their noses together. "He promised me that he already moved on and that I¡¯m the only one in his heart. Of course, I believed him at that time but looking at how he reacted on the call when he heard Pearl¡¯s voice, I¡¯m not so sure about that anymore." "He indeed changed his tone when he learned it was Pearl that we saved..." Xuefeng noticed, recalling the call they had earlier. Sect Master Liu immediately changed his tone as if he was worried about her. "Mhmm, that¡¯s why I agreed to Pearl¡¯s request," Katherine muttered softly. "She wants Liu back and I gave her free hand to do whatever she wants." "So you decided to end your rtionship just like that?" Xuefeng questioned but he wasn¡¯t surprised. Hearing the whole story, he would also do the same in her ce. "That¡¯s right. You said it yourself. I deserve to be happy. Why wouldn¡¯t I chase after someone who makes me happy instead of being stuck with someone who doesn¡¯t care about me at all?" Katherine asked back, caressing his cheek in joy. "On the side note, I feel really good right now. I don¡¯t think I can live without our sessions anymore." "How do I make you happy? I didn¡¯t even do anything," Xuefeng pointed out, beingpletely passive this whole time. "It doesn¡¯t matter what you did. Just your presence alone is enough to make me happy," Katherine confessed as she reached down on his chest, heading towards his lower belly. "Also, we can always change the former..." "No," Xuefeng rejected immediately, catching her wrist before it reached its target. "As of now, you are still married. We are already overstepping our boundaries." Xuefeng released her hand and pushed her aside, adding, "The session is over. We only need one more and your Curse will be gone." "You didn¡¯t enjoy cuddling and kissing me?" Katherine asked alluringly as she grabbed his arm, not letting him get away. "I could feel your body shiver when I rubbed your ears." She looked down at his crotch and winked, "Your soldier is standing on attention as well. He seemed like he enjoyed me plenty." "Of course I enjoyed it, you are beautiful, but that doesn¡¯t change anything. First be single before you even try anything with me," Xuefeng expressed firmly. "I¡¯m not going to risk your husband¡¯s revenge on me for stealing his wife." "How about I cancel our marriage then?" Katherine proposed yfully. "I can say I love you instead which will force you two to fight in a life and death duel. All you need is defeat him and I will be yours." Xuefeng red at her, turning serious, but she changed her n right away. "I¡¯m joking of course. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you share any consequences. You don¡¯t really need to do anything. I will only court you when I¡¯m single," Katherine assured as she rubbed his arm before releasing him. "I¡¯m sure my husband will cheat on me with Pearl tonight. I will be able to break up with him on the spot." "That¡¯s a big if. What if he stays loyal to you?" Xuefeng asked as he put on his clothes. "I don¡¯t like this talk. We can talk when something actually happens. Don¡¯t specte and n ahead. Love is not a game. It¡¯s a lifelong adventure with many up and downs." He gave her onest look and left, throwing onest advice. "Think about all the good moments you had together and ask yourself if its worth giving it all up." When he left, Katherine fell on the bed and muttered, "A few moments with you are worth more than a hundred of his... At least I don¡¯t need to pretend I¡¯m happy..." She stood up with a sigh and wore her clothes as well while staring at the door. Knock, knock. "Come in," Katherine called out as if she was expecting someone already. It wasn¡¯t even a minute after Xuefeng left that Pearl came in. "How was it?" the dark-haired beauty asked on the spot. "He is neutral to me since I¡¯m married, but I¡¯m sure I can court him sessfully if my husband is no longer in the picture," Katherine replied casually, not looking worried at all. "Wow. So you told him everything and decided to go all out," Pearl said amazed. "I wish I had your level of confidence back then. If only I confronted my parents as you did, none of this would have happened." "I¡¯m d it did," Katherine countered with a shrug. "If I didn¡¯t go through all of it, I don¡¯t think I would even consider being with someone who has so many wives. Now I don¡¯t mind it at all." Katherine gazed at Pearl and asked seriously, "Why do you still want Liu when you know how he really is?" "Heh, you see, I¡¯m different. I actually like the freedom," Pearl replied with a giggle. "Also, I think he loves me more than you. I can wrap him around my finger and make him do what I want." "Tsk, get out," Katherine sneered, showing her way out. Just because they made a deal doesn¡¯t mean she liked her. "Wait, I have one more question. How did you make his Bloodline react to you? I thought it¡¯s based on feelings," Pearl asked curiously, but Katherine only smirked. "It¡¯s a secret." Chapter 192 Shooting Her Shot "Aww, baby. We are done chatting already. I will focus only on you," Wu said softly as she caressed his hair. "How was the session with Miss Golden today?" "Well, a bit moreplicated than usual but I somehow came out alive," Xuefeng replied as he cuddled into Wu¡¯s thighs. "She has feelings for me so it¡¯s been quite hard to resist her. Also, her name is Katherine." When he entered their room, he noticed the girls were stillying on the bed while gossiping so he didn¡¯t disturb her. Gazing at Wu¡¯s legs, he immediately buried his face in them. "Oh!" Wu eximed, giving Be a gossipy nce. "What do you n to do with it?" "Nothing. For now, I will just wait and see what happens," Xuefeng responded with a shrug. "Apparently Pearl wants Sect Master Liu for herself and Katherine agreed to it. She wants to be free and single to chase after me." "I kind of want to see Drakos face when he hears that the woman he wanted to save so much¡ª" Bemented but she stopped herself midway. "Actually, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to see his face. You two can continue." "What is your reaction to that?" Wu asked curiously, giving his ears a little massage. "Ahh... Feels good," Xuefeng moaned as he kissed her inner thigh. "I don¡¯t really know honestly. For some reason, my bloodline reacts when she touches me, so I guess we arepatible with each other. But she is still married to someone else so I don¡¯t even consider her." "That¡¯s good. I was worried you would like the idea of stealing someone¡¯s wife," Wu nodded in approval, leaning down to give him a kiss. "No, I hate this idea. That¡¯s why I am indifferent right now," Xuefengmented. "But I¡¯m not going to lie, the Heat of the Dragon is interesting." "The Heat of the Dragon?" Wu and Be repeated at the same time. "Yeah, apparently if you connect with a Female Dragon, she can pass you the Heat of a Dragon, temporarily sharing her bloodline with you. It improves your physique and boosts your endurance. In connection to my Titan and Elvish Bloodline plus Ming¡¯s blessing, I don¡¯t think anyone would be to break through my defenses," Xuefeng exined, tempted just from imagining it. "I see," Wu muttered as she turned to Be. "Have you heard of it?" "No, I didn¡¯t, but that made me think of something..." Be replied deep in thought. "If female Dragons can share part of their Bloodline, do you think a Phoenix can as well? Have you ever heard of a pair between human and a Phoenix?" ¡¯From my knowledge, I don¡¯t think it ever happened. Phoenixes are used to being lone Beasts who don¡¯t connect in pairs since they don¡¯t have the need to. They can have descendants without coption,¡¯ Ming informed on the spot which he repeated right after. "But what if a Phoenix breaks the rules and gives her body to a man? Maybe I can really share my Bloodline this way," Be wondered out loud. "That¡¯s an interesting question... Since no one has ever tried it, you won¡¯t get your answer until you try," Xuefeng muttered logically, not expecting Be to blush heavily. "You mean... You want to try with me...?" Be asked as she covered her face with a hand. "No, wait, I didn¡¯t necessarily mean me but rather in general," Xuefeng corrected himself as he stood up from thefort of Wu¡¯s thighs. "It can be anyone. If there is a man you love and find attractive, he can help you." Be uncovered her face while looking down and then back up at him. She eyed him with a curious gaze andmented, "But you are the only man out there that I find attractive. I also know you take good care of your women so I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be a bad experience. If it¡¯s not you, I don¡¯t think I can try it with anyone else." Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened immediately but Be added right after, "Unless you don¡¯t want to help me... It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t find me pretty... You can be honest with me, I won¡¯t be hurt." "Be, of course, I find you attractive. You are a beautiful woman and I would love to help you," Xuefeng assured softly as he grabbed her hand. "It¡¯s just¡ª" "Perfect~" Be cut him off with a bright smile on her face. "I was worried you wouldn¡¯t ept but I¡¯m d you did. I¡¯m actually really curious since I don¡¯t think anyone from my race thought of that. Hope you take good care of me. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t have to be tonight. Wu has been waiting a long time for you and I¡¯m not this selfish." Xuefeng opened his mouth, wanting to speak up, but was disturbed yet again as Wu threw herself in Be¡¯s arms. "Ah! Be! Well done! You finally shoot your shot!" Wu congratted happily. "We have been waiting for this day a long time. d you finally decided." She hugged Be¡¯s head protectively and turned to Xuefeng while rubbing his with her feet. "You know, Be is our sister so we ept her fully. We have been wondering when you willy your hands on her innocence but you were surprisingly resistant," Wu informed yfully. "Before you came here I was actually suggesting to Be she should stay overnight with us so you can getfy with her. I didn¡¯t think she would get such an opportunity even before the night." "Wow..." Xuefeng got overwhelmed. First, it was Katherine, now Be in the span of fewer than ten minutes. "Baby~" Wu called out sweetly as she rushed to his side and hugged him. "Don¡¯t reject Be right away. See how it goes first, okay?" "Okay, but what about Drakos?" Xuefeng questioned as he gazed at Be. "Doesn¡¯t he have feelings for you?" "What about him? We are not together," Be shrugged, turning indifferent when he mentioned his name. "Besides, don¡¯t we need a human male for our test, right? There is only one human male I know and ept." She smiled and crawled closer. "It¡¯s you." Chapter 193 Consider me (*) "I think all of this happened way too fast," Xuefeng muttered, his brain stillgging from the whole idea. "How about we step back and take our time? We are not in a hurry." "You are right. I guess I was too sudden..." Be replied as she put her hands in between her thighs and looked at him sweetly. "But I wanted to get to know you better and spend some time together. We have known each other for three years but we rarely talked privately. Maybe getting physical right away is not normal but I don¡¯t mind. I know you will take good care of me." Saying that Be crawled up to his other side that wasn¡¯t upied by Wu and grabbed his wrist. She smiled and ced his hand on her left breast, letting him experience her softness directly. "Can you feel it?" Be asked quietly, letting go of his wrist so he can do as he wished. "My heart is beating really fast right now. You can tell I¡¯m sincere. I¡¯m not ying around." She wasn¡¯t lying, her heart was indeed racing but that didn¡¯t change his feeling of doing something he shouldn¡¯t. He liked Be and enjoyed herpany, but they were too rushed, not even understanding the situation fully. As he didn¡¯tment right away, Be pressed forward boldly, making sure he touches her well. Xuefeng only squeezed her once out of instinct before pulling his arm away, wanting to finish their talk first. "Be, let¡¯s¡ª" Xuefeng began but he got cut off by her. "You don¡¯t like it? You can feel me as much as you like," Be suggested before tilting her head in deep thought. "Unless you prefer to touch directly? I don¡¯t mind." She didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed the corners of her crimson summer dress and took it off through her head, disying her bare chest for him. "Whoa, Be!" Wu eximed amazed and grinned, taking her dress off as well. "I guess I can only join." In a blink, he had two beauties sitting on each of his thighs while looking at him happily. He didn¡¯t expect Wu to be so on board with Be¡¯s idea, but he guessed the two were like sisters already. "You two..." Xuefeng muttered, holding them both by their waists. "Be, do you realize what you are signing up for?" "Hmm? Am I supposed to worry about something? I don¡¯t mind no matter what naughty things you do to me. It¡¯s just a human body. Whatever pleasures you, I will do it," Be replied as she pulled his hand up, letting him squeeze her bare chest. "Does it feel better now?" "Your body feels great but that¡¯s not what I meant," Xuefeng answered as he finally gave her a proper squeeze. He could reject once but if a woman as hot as Be offered herself to him repeatedly, he couldn¡¯t say no anymore. "There is no such thing as just trying it out with me. Once you are mine, you will be mine forever. You can¡¯t just back off afterward. I want you to understand that," Xuefeng added as he held Wu¡¯s chin and leaned for a soft kiss. "Everything I have will belong to you, but also all of you will be mine. Your body, your soul, and your future. All of it." "I find that an attractive deal..." Wumented as she pulled his head for another passionate kiss. "I would take it any day." Saying that Wu cuddled her naked back into his chest, letting him embrace her. He couldn¡¯t help but flip her hair to the one side and kiss her neck while grasping her freely with both hands. Xuefeng missed her after all. If not for Be, he would already thrust inside her. "Mhmm, Be, how about we enjoy for now? I don¡¯t think Xuefeng minds if you watch us," Wu proposed as she reached down to his crotch, rubbing him suggestively. "Maybe you can even join us." He could feel she wanted him badly. She was fanning the mes on purpose. "Tsk, you definitely need to be punished," Xuefeng snickered, pinching her nipples as he gazed back at Be. She was still deep in thought as she watched them. "Be, I know you don¡¯t mind testing our theory but just as I said, if we do this, you would be my woman forever. This is why I would prefer if we first gotfortable together just as you wanted," Xuefeng suggested and suddenly took off his shirt whileying down on the bed. "Come, you two hug me for a moment." Wu was first to react, cuddling into his chest and Be followed after he gave her thigh a soft stroke. "Does it feel good?" Xuefeng asked giving Be a casual back massage. "Mhmm, it does..." Be finally muttered, resting her head on his shoulder while looking down at Wu¡¯s bottom being caressed by him. "Can you grab me like that too? I want to know how it feels like." "Hmm, sure," Xuefeng nodded as slid down her back, taking a big chunk of her butt into his palm. She didn¡¯t seem to mind that at all and actually gotfier, copying Wu as she cuddled into his neck. "You can continue... I like it," Be whispered, kissing his neck as if to return the favor. ¡¯Congrats on a new wife,¡¯ Mingmented. ¡¯I always thought Be will be our sister. It was just a matter of time.¡¯ ¡¯Be is a good girl. She will definitely be a good member of your harem. I¡¯m actually curious what happens if a Phoenix coptes with a human,¡¯ Ling added curiously. ¡¯You two...¡¯ Xuefeng replied speechlessly when Be spoke up. "You probably wonder what happened between me and Drakos but you don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore. He and I will never be together. I realized we don¡¯t really match well. You, on the other hand, have all the values I actually like so I set my eyes on you instead." Be snuggled her nose into him while her hand caressed his chest and then skimmed down his belly, joining Wu in the assault. She shivered when she touched his hot erection directly before whispering again. "Xuefeng... Can you consider me?" Chapter 194 Double Trouble (**) "Hey..." Xuefeng muttered, caressing her cheek while making Be look up at him. "I was always considering you... I just didn¡¯t want to ruin that something you had with Drakos." He kissed her on the forehead but then Be reacted with a sudden euphoria. She reached up, holding his face passionately, and pressed their lips together. Be clearly tried to recreate a kiss but after an initial pull on his bottom lip, she didn¡¯t seem like she knew what to do next. "Can I try to have something with you too...? Even Phoenixes make mistakes. I want to try till I get it right..." Be expressed as she pulled away ever so slightly before whispering, "I¡¯m sorry... I never kissed..." Xuefeng melted at her innocence. "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not hard," he informed as he parted her lips, showing her how its done on the spot. "Mhmm..." Be moaned as he constantly pressed and pulled till the rosy pink of her lips reddened while their breaths were halted. Meanwhile, Wu didn¡¯t remain idle. She wiggled around his body as she stripped him off his pants before returning to him while having his erection fully in her grasp. "I want kisses too..." Wu demanded as she gently bit on his ear while continuing to stroke him. She missed him for so long, so she deserved some attention too. "My wife," Xuefeng muttered as he turned around to her and he was joyfully seized, not even giving him time to breathe. The vor of a hungry wife was truly different, her tongue spicing against his own before sweetening his moist mouth. She wasn¡¯t trying to win a battle but rather seeking union, closeness, and the sharing of one breath, one sensation, one timeless and passionate moment. Xuefeng got aroused from the kiss alone which Be noticed. "You are getting so hot and your thing is twitching just from Sis Wu holding it... I wish I could do that too..." Bemented in amazement as she gazed at his hotness. She observed them still going at each other, their moves quick and electric, getting firmer and more determined with each move before she let go of him, switching into less upied targets. Kissing on his neck, Be trailed down, watering his cor-bone and chest. She sucked and licked his nipple as if she wanted to cover his whole body with the warmth of her tongue. He could feel her nose tickle his abs as she kissed every muscle from the top to the bottom till she reached his lower belly. "It¡¯s not slippery..." Be muttered as she held him gently, taking over Wu who let her have her little moment. Having no experience whatsoever, Be found it hard to stroke it raw, so she licked her fingers and spread the saliva on the shaft. That only helped a little, causing her to squint her eyes. "I need some more..." Be figured and leaned down while lying on his stomach. She nced at the rosy head from up close and suddenly licked, testing the waters by trying. Seeing Xuefeng twitch, her eyes widened and she repeated the motion, licking him like a cat, her tip rotating boldly. She grasped the first step without anyone¡¯s help but the second was moreplicated. "Let me help her," Wu suggested with a smile, leaving his lips with a heated breath. "Just rx and enjoy." Even though she was the one requiring attention, Wu still prioritized his own pleasure. Xuefeng naturally wouldn¡¯t let her off this easily, seizing her butt the moment she turned around. "Ah~" Before she could react, Xuefeng already squeezed her thighs as his tongue made her moan. "Be, you are doing well, but instead of just licking, try sucking as well," Wu informed as she joined Be, quickly leaving a sucking kiss as if to get back at him. "Oh!" Be eximed and copied, kissing from the other side, their lips almost touching. "Now try adding your tongue as you suck," Wu continued to instruct, sliding all the way to the top. Her tongue circled around the head before she swallowed him whole. "Sis Wu, so good," Be praised as she tried on her own. She trailed down all the way to the base and sucked on the two balls, licking aggressively at the same time. The doublebo was much for Xuefeng who has been blue-balled just earlier. "Be,e here!" Wu called out as Xuefeng trembled and began stroking. Be only managed to get back when Xuefeng climaxed, exploding right at their faces. "Ah!" Be eximed in surprise while Wu grinned happily, opening her mouth with her tongue out. Be only copied her at the second shot, iming some of the liquid for herself. "Taste it! It¡¯s good," Wu suggested before shamelessly gulping down the whole thing for herself. Be¡¯s eyes widened when she swallowed it all deep in her throat but when she tasted the golden liquid, she entered an even bigger shock. "It¡¯s so good!" Be called out, understanding now why Wu was so eager to get more even before she cleaned her face. Xuefeng thrust with his hips but Wu didn¡¯t mind, taking it all excitedly. "So deep..." Be muttered as she gathered the remaining liquid from her nose and cheek. "Why is it so rxing? My body screams as if it wants more of it..." "Hehe," Wu giggled as she pulled back. "I know right? The more you taste it, the more you want it¡ª Ahh..." Her speech got broken by a moan as Xuefeng continued to stimte her. Be seized this moment and took his erection into her hands, swallowing it down herself. "Cough, cough!" She withdrew a momentter, almost choking from her first try. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Wu with respect. "Don¡¯t force yourself. You have time to learn everything," Wu reminded, licking her fingers before her own portion gets stolen. "Hmm, can we get more?" Be wondered curiously as she stroked, trying to squeeze thest drops. Her eyes were literally shining. "You will have to ask the man himself," Wu replied as she escaped from Xuefeng¡¯s clutches, letting him sit up. Knock, knock. Xuefeng only managed to hold the two perky bottoms when they heard a knocking sound. "Yes?" Xuefeng called out, the person disturbing them at the worst possible moment. He was already all fired up and he didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. "Xuefeng, I know you are with Wu but have you seen Be? I cannot find her." Chapter 195 Am I a Problem? Xuefeng instantly nced at Be and she did the same. Compared to what he expected, she didn¡¯t panic but instead look at him curiously as if to see what he would do. "Yeah, I have seen her," Xuefeng called back out loud, causing Wu to pinch him. "Are you going to tell him right now...?" "What else? Are we supposed to hide it?" Xuefeng questioned her in a whisper. "I have to tell him. No matter how problematic, he is our friend. He was interested in Be first, so it¡¯s only fair for me to tell him. Although it¡¯s Be¡¯s decision to be with who she wants¡ª" "I will tell him then," Be cut him off, pushing him back on the bed when he tried to get up. "I guess I should have talked to him earlier." Xuefeng could only sigh as he watched her grab her one-piece crimson dress. He was about to call to Drakos to wait for a second but paused midway, hearing Drakos¡¯s response from outside. "She must be in her room, right? I don¡¯t think she wants to see me since she doesn¡¯t respond at all. Can you pass her a message from me?" he asked calmly as he narrated the message right after. "Tell her I am sorry for hurting her feelings, but she also wasn¡¯t perfect to me. You can¡¯t expect something from me while not doing the same. I was clearly hurt before but I let it pass. How can she be so mad at me when I¡¯m only following the rules she set up previously?" "Oof..." Xuefeng and Wu couldn¡¯t help but gasp. "Did he just double-down...?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t like where this was going. He actually thought Drakos will just apologize yet he continued the argument. The main thing Xuefeng learned over the years was to never prolong an argument if there is a way to stop it. The worst thing Drakos could do was recounting Be¡¯s faults. "Be..." Xuefeng muttered, seeing her freeze in her tracks. He didn¡¯t hesitate and wore his underwear as he skipped behind her, hurrying to pacify the situation before it was toote. "It¡¯s okay, calm down..." Xuefeng assured, embracing Be tightly. She was tense and hot as if mes of anger were burning inside her. Too bad, Drakos wasn¡¯t helping him at all. "Ugh, romance is so hard. I don¡¯t know how you do it. No matter what I do she says it¡¯s wrong. I guess I¡¯m not ready to be with anyone else. Being alone is so much better," Drakos called out frustrated. "I don¡¯t need to care¡ª" "Drakos, it¡¯s enough. I got the message!" Xuefeng warned, knowing it might go in the wrong direction but Drakos kept going. "Ah, but that¡¯s not all. I also wanted to suggest for you to take care of Be. She deserves some love so you should court her. If it¡¯s you, I can feel safe knowing I leave her in good hands," Drakos proposed. "I also realized I will need to gather mountains worth of Fate Stones for her so I¡¯m definitely not ready for suchmitment." ¡¯Fuck, it¡¯s over...¡¯ Xuefengmented, regretting not stopping Drakos from talking. "I will kill him this time," Be muttered under her breath, her fist tightening on her dress while her hair lit up with sparks. He was forced to release her and she immediately wore her dress as if readying for a battle. "Hey, hey... Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?" Xuefeng asked softly, trying to appease her anger as he moved in front of her. "You are mine now. It doesn¡¯t matter what he says. There is no point arguing. Stay with me, okay?" Be hesitated but gazing at the door hatefully, she took his hands off her and walked away. "I won¡¯t kill him then, but I still want to punish him," Be said on the way, causing Xuefeng to sigh. It wasn¡¯t even an hour since he epted her and she already disobeyed him. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. Thud! Before she touched the knob, Xuefeng teleported next to her and grasped her wrist, jerking Be against the door. His fingers brushed into her burning hair, softening the impact but her body still mmed hard. "Huh? What happened?" Drakos questioned from the hallway but Xuefeng and Be were locked in a gaze. She was naturally fine but her wrist was pinned down while her crimson hair grasped and held in ce. "I asked you nicely to stay put," Xuefeng muttered, staring into her eyes. "How do you want to be mine if you don¡¯t respect my wishes?" His hand was burning but she quickly put the mes off, looking at him upset. "But¡ª" Be tried to argue but he quickly shushed her with his lips. "Shh, no buts. I don¡¯t want any arguments, especially within our group. Even Nuwa who rarely listens wouldn¡¯t reject my request. If you want to be with me, you need to learn how to respect me as your man, otherwise, I can¡¯t be with you." Be looked at him with a gaze full of mixed thoughts and he caressed her cheek, freeing her arm. She didn¡¯t struggle though, letting him hold her gently. "This was the reason why I didn¡¯t want to rush anything. I can¡¯t be your man if we don¡¯t reach a mutual understanding and create a special bond between us. Giving your body to me won¡¯t make you my woman. There is also a special ingredient called love," Xuefeng whispered as he fixed her head and left a kiss on her forehead. "Let me handle Drakos, okay?" He didn¡¯t wait for her answer,ying her head on his chest but her soft nod and an immediate embrace were enough for him. "Hello? What happened?" Drakos repeated confused. "Well, I just saved your life," Xuefeng replied honestly. "Be was in our room this whole time and just wanted to kill you. I stopped her in time." "..." Drakos went silent before exploding, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me right away?! Cough! I was only joking!" "It¡¯s okay. I will take care of her so it¡¯s best if you go rest now," Xuefeng suggested. "Ah, fuck. Good luck then. She is your problem now," Drakos called out, actually sounding happy as if he dodged a bullet. This triggered Be once again but instead of exploding, she hugged Xuefeng tightly and asked, "Am I a problem?" He didn¡¯t give her an easy answer, only carrying her back to the bed and replying as heid her down. "None of my women are a problem to me. If you feel the need to ask then we have lots of work ahead." Chapter 196 Emergency (**) "I see... I guess I need to work hard if I want to make it in time with everyone..." Xuefeng and the girl lost the momentum from before so he didn¡¯t continue the sexy time and hugged the twodies instead. He began storytelling about everything that happened while they were gone as well as shedding some light on their future ns. The most shocking for Wu and Be was the one-year deal he had with Sect Master Liu. "Don¡¯t worry, we will all cultivate hard and ascend together. I will not leave anyone behind," Xuefeng assured as he caressed Wu¡¯s back. "We already have ns to Dual Cultivate a lot to speed up the process. I will naturally help you all." "Mhmm, I know you will," Wu nodded as she cuddled into him. "But I still don¡¯t get it fully. Wasn¡¯t Sect Master Liu on our side?" "Yes, and he is still protecting us. It¡¯s just that without this deal, his Master will try to kill us before I¡¯m strong enough to face him. If we can convince him to give me one year, I will have greater chances of defeating him," Xuefeng exined patiently. "I need to fight him at some point anyway since he has the Elemental Stones I need. We are only stalling for a time now." "But why would he agree to it? If I was trying to kill you, why would I give you time to get stronger?" Be questioned, joining the discussion. "That¡¯s a fair point. I wouldn¡¯t either but we hope that Old Master won¡¯t have any other choice. We have Trade Union and House of Dragon supporting us. As long as we are careful, he won¡¯t be able to like do anything to us." "I don¡¯t like this," Wu protested immediately, lifting herself up with an upset expression. "If that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t stay here. What if we were attacked right now? We are out in the open with limited protection." "That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about as well. I want to reunite with everyone as soon as possible and head straight towards the Spirit Land Capital. I¡¯m not going to gamble your lives because of my enemies," Xuefeng decided, trying to calm her down by caressing her cheek. "They will be here in a few hours and we will depart right away." "Sect Master Liu will arrive even sooner so don¡¯t worry," Xuefeng added, managing to bring Wu back into his arms. "Can we cultivate till then?" Wu suggested. "Since I only have one year, I can¡¯t waste time or I¡¯m going to fall behind everyone else. I only managed to refine my Elements to Qi Materialization Stage and I¡¯m yet to cultivate. I need to start from zero basically." Wu didn¡¯t wait for his agreement as her hand traveled down onto his crotch, rubbing it suggestively. "Of course we can. I wanted to propose the same," Xuefeng approved, wanting the same. "Would you like to refine Upgrade Fragments or cultivate first?" "Hmm? We can refine together?" Wu asked confused. "I thought you can only Dual Cultivate by absorbing Qi?" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but get dumbfounded at her question. He was about to say she misunderstood when it suddenly hit him. Can he actually do that?! Can he actually refine Upgrade Fragments for his wives to speed up the process? "We need to try this!" Xuefeng called out as he got up from beneath them. "I can actually use my Elemental Bracelet to refine the Fragments much faster for myself. I want to try transferring it all to you as we Dual Cultivate." Wu¡¯s eyes brightened at this idea. She got up immediately and grasped Xuefeng¡¯s waist, sliding his underwear down. She grasped him firmly when Be reacted as well, squeezing in her head next to Wu. Despite what happened before, she still eagerly involved herself in everything. "Mhmm, thank you," Xuefeng appreciated as two tongues forced another erection. They didn¡¯t have to do it yet they still focused on Xuefeng¡¯s pleasure. He brushed his fingers through their hair before he pulled them away, knowing they could continue forever. Wu used the momentum of his push and fell on her back while Be sat still, watching Xuefeng¡¯s crotch with desire. It was obvious Xuefeng¡¯s taste was still fresh in her mind. "I¡¯m ready," Wu announced as she spread her legs, showing an inviting gesture. Her naked body with hair spilled all over was too alluring to not pounce right on. Xuefeng dropped right at her, squishing his erection between her inner thighs. Just as he needed arousal, Wu wasn¡¯t different. He only slid her undies to the side as he pushed forward, rubbing directly against her. He didn¡¯t stop till she opened her mouth and breathed out hot air. "Try to refine your Qi once I send everything your way," Xuefeng instructed as he suddenly spread her legs and slowly pierced inside. "Ah! Yes!" Wu cried out in the agreement, tightening around him in pent-up yearning. He knew how much she missed this feeling so he let her ustom to his thrusts. Moans filled the room when Xuefeng finally pulled out two Fire Upgrade Fragments. He emptied them from Qi before sending everything inside her body through their connection. "I can! I got it!" Wu called out excitedly as she grasped his waist. "Keep theming. I want more." He couldn¡¯t help butugh at the discovery. He didn¡¯t wait and pulled out another two Fragments knowing she wanted more of him as well. Too bad, their happiness was short-lived. A loud knock on the door disturbed them. "Oh,e on!" Wumented displeased. They were supposed to have some time for themselves yet they were disturbed repeatedly. They didn¡¯t expect what they heard next. "Xuefeng! We have an emergency!" Katherine called out urgently from outside. If even she was panicking, it had to be serious. "What happened?" Xuefeng questioned, hoping for a false rm but that day wasn¡¯t lucky for them. "Liu was attacked on the way and sent a call for help!" Chapter 197 Old Masters Servant Xuefeng exchanged nces with Wu. That day was truly unlucky for them. They were already disturbed twice as if the whole world was plotting against them. "Don¡¯t worry, we have all life to enjoy ourselves," Wu assured sweetly as she caressed his face and kissed him. "If there is something important, we can¡¯t help it." "Mhmm, I know..." Xuefeng nodded, returning the kiss before getting up. He couldn¡¯t just continue selfishly when someone who defended him before was now in trouble. "What happened?" "Liu said he is surrounded and struggles to fight back. He activated his defensive barrier but doesn¡¯t know how long he can hold on," Katherine exined while they dressed up. "He didn¡¯t give me much information before he ended the call." "Isn¡¯t he the strongest expert in the Heaven Realm? Can¡¯t he run away?" Xuefeng asked confused. If Xuefeng was met with a situation he couldn¡¯t handle, it wasn¡¯t a shame to run away. He only had one life and many wives to take care of. "He said they locked the space around him, so he can¡¯t escape," Katherine replied annoyed. "Anyway, I just came to inform you. I and Pearl will rush to help him. You don¡¯t need toe along with us since they are after you in the first ce." "Who are they?" Xuefeng asked while opening the door. Wu and Be were right by his side. Katherine only gave them a casual nce before she looked at him seriously. "From what I figured, they are the same people that Liu tried to lure away. When he left to join us, they followed him in an even bigger number. He is strong but the number of experts is too many for him to handle alone. I¡¯m not asking you toe with us because they will simply shift their focus onto you and I don¡¯t want that." Katherine approached him and grabbed onto his shirt. "Stay here and wait for my call, okay?" Katherine pleaded. "We will help him ande back. We should be fine with just us." She didn¡¯t wait for his answer and leaned over to kiss his cheek before walking towards the exit of the flying ship. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but frown at that even before Ming spoke. ¡¯You should go along with them. Those people are greedy and will never stop chasing you. They are not scared of their life because they are using Avatars. It¡¯s better if you fight together and show them who they mess with so they at least hesitate next time. It¡¯s even better if you are not alone since you can use them as a distraction in case we need to run away.¡¯ Xuefeng never had a habit of running away and having to always fear an ambush wasn¡¯t healthy. He could use Sect Master Liu and Katherine¡¯s help to finally solve the problem. "And what about you two?" Xuefeng called out after the girls. "Hmm?" Katherine stopped and turned around. "We will be fine. We are strong enough to take care of ourselves." "Are you sure? You have no information about who you are against. What if they shift their focus onto you instead and hurt you? Am I supposed to just let you die?" Xuefeng questioned. "You don¡¯t understand. They want to kill you. They went after Liu to find you. Why would you go to them willingly?" Katherine argued. "I don¡¯t even n to fight. I will just take him away and trust me, no one can catch me if I want to run." "I¡¯ming along," Xuefeng decided on the spot. "They are already ying on my nerves for a while. I can¡¯t leave such danger unattended or this will never end." He copied her method and didn¡¯t ask for her permission as he turned to the girls. "Be, stay and protect Wu while I¡¯m gone. This is too dangerous for you to follow me," Xuefeng ordered and gave them both a kiss. "I will be back with everyone." Although Wu seemed worried, she didn¡¯t question his decision. "Come back safe." Katherine, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem happy about it but Xuefeng only passed by them, heading out first. "Why are you so stubborn?" Katherine asked upset but only shrugged as he pulled out a Communication Crystal. "Because I don¡¯t like the world where I endanger people I care about by breathing. Someone needs to clean up this mess and there is no one other than me who can do it," Xuefeng replied honestly. "Now, can you tell me where they are?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Disciple Liu, how long till hees here?" While Xuefeng and the girls were rushing to help, Sect Master Liu wasn¡¯t in such a desperate situation as he imed. He was hovering in the sky surrounded by a barrier but it didn¡¯t seem like he controlled it. He was trapped! Beside him stood no other than his master¡¯s servant with his palm on the barrier. "I have no idea. I sent them my location," Sect Master Liu replied with a shrug. "They were next to the Dwarf Kingdom so they should arrive soon since it¡¯s not far from here." "I didn¡¯t hear Disciple Liu mention the target¡¯s name. Is Disciple Liu sure he wille?" The Servant questioned politely, still remaining respectful despite the current situation. "He wille. He is not someone who will use others to fight for him," Sect Master Liu replied as he threw the Servant a stinky eye. "But don¡¯t think I will help you fight against him. I am taking my wife and leaving you alone. Especially after you used your stupid barrier against me. If you are brave, how about you turn it off so we can talk." "I¡¯m sorry, Disciple Liu, but I can¡¯t do that. I was ordered to bring Elemental Bracelet to Master and I will finish my task with or without Disciple¡¯s help," the Servant replied before gazing at the tens of experts surrounding them in the distance. "Everyone, prepare for an ambush and wait for my signal! He is going to arrive soon." Chapter 198 Love Choice "We are close," Katherine said as they finally slowed down. "He should be around this area." "Shouldn¡¯t they be fighting? I don¡¯t hear any sounds of battle," Xuefeng wondered when he felt a sudden limitation on his body. "The space around us is locked," Xuefeng warned. "Be careful." Xuefeng immediately bounced off Katherine¡¯s back and spread his own wings, preparing himself for battle. Since they couldn¡¯t run away, they could only fight their way out. Katherine nodded and turned back into a human. Although her Dragon form provided her with better protection, she would also a bigger target. ¡¯This is a trap,¡¯ Ming informed. ¡¯I can feel tens of strong entities hiding underneath us.¡¯ ¡¯Should I start preparing my Domain?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered, not really scared of them. They were facing Avatars who had a limited amount of Qi. As long as they use up all their Qi, they would be forced to return back to God Realm. ¡¯It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t alert them yet. Let¡¯s see what they are up to first,¡¯ Ming suggested. ¡¯Look ahead. We found them.¡¯ Xuefeng scouted ahead and saw two people in the distance. One was Sect Master Liu who hovered inside a golden barrier while the other was unknown to him. ¡¯Something feels fishy. Didn¡¯t he say that he is attacked and struggles to fight back? Why is he trapped instead?¡¯ Ling questioned when Sect Master Liu spotted them. "Pearl! Katherine!" Ling wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed it as Katherine paused as well, gazing at the man trapping Sect Master Liu. "What is going on here?" Katherine questioned sternly. "Why is your Master¡¯s Servant here?" Xuefeng immediately frowned when he heard that, pulling out his Dragon Edge. He actually expected Sect Master Liu to fight with them but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t possible. "I¡¯m sorry Miss but your Husband forced me into it. There wouldn¡¯t be an issue if he fulfilled the request properly," the Servant apologized before snapping his fingers. Swoosh! Swoosh! Multiple experts who previously hid suddenly emerged, surrounding them from all directions. "I only want the boy. You two can leave," the Servant added as he pointed at the girls. Xuefeng remained calm while slowly releasing his Qi into his surroundings. It was the first time he saw Katherine this angry so he let her stall for some time. "Why did you lie?!" Katherine yelled out as her body sparked with lightning. "You said you are in danger!" "Katherine! Calm down. Does it look like I had a choice? Look around you," Sect Master Liu called back while pointing at all the experts. "I can hold my ground against them but is it worth it? They are not afraid to die. I would need to sacrifice my years of gains or even risk injury to escape them." "So you would rather sacrifice Xuefeng¡¯s life?! What the fuck Liu?!" Katherine cursed furiously. "Get back to your senses and fight them with us! We can win together!" "Even if I want to, I can¡¯t. This bitch has trapped me with my Master¡¯s Artefact. I tried to help Xuefeng but at some point, therees a time where you need to be selfish. I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t risk my life for someone I know for less than a week," Sect Master Liu exined as he gazed at Xuefeng. "I¡¯m sure you would do the same in my situation." "Haha, that¡¯s where you are wrong," Xuefeng finally spoke,ughing out loud. "I am not like you. I would never leave anyone behind. Ie here to save you despite knowing I am the target in the first ce. How do you expect people to trust you in the future if you selfishly give up on someone to save your ass? You will eventually end up alone which is not the life I want." Sect Master Liu definitely didn¡¯t like that response as his eyes squinted but the Servant didn¡¯t give him a chance to banter with Xuefeng. "I will only give you thirty seconds to leave that man¡¯s side. If you don¡¯t, you will be killed¡ª" "Shut up!" Katherine cut him off as she sent a bolt of thick lightning his way. Too bad, the Servant extended his palm and blocked the lightning with a simr barrier that wrapped around Sect Master Liu. "Now you only have twenty-five seconds. I¡¯m being considerate of your status Miss, so please don¡¯t make it hard for us both," the Servant pleaded calmly. "Katherine, Pearl, I know this is a hard decision but I can¡¯t save you if you stay there. Come to my side," Sect Master Liu requested, extending his hand to them. "We have no other choice. It¡¯s either your life or his." "I can¡¯t believe this..." Katherine muttered speechlessly. "I actually feel sick thinking I spent so many years with a man like you. Would you give up on me too if that meant saving your life?" "Katherine! Of course not! I would¡ª" Sect Master Liu tried to defend himself but Katherine cut him off as she moved to Xuefeng¡¯s side. "Don¡¯t produce yourself. Your actions already showed me what kind of person you are. I¡¯m really disappointed." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but smile at her decision, already expecting her to stay with him. Although the smart choice would be to leave him alone, she wasn¡¯t a person who breaks her word. He couldn¡¯t say the same about Pearl. "Pearl! Please,e to my side! I don¡¯t want to lose you!" Sect Master Liu called out to Pearl in hurry. His quick switch between girls only made Katherine¡¯s conviction stronger. "Liu!" Pearl cried back, clearly displeased. "Xuefeng saved me! Am I supposed to just leave him to die?" "You know we don¡¯t have a choice! Come! I know you don¡¯t want to die! We fell in love because we are simr," Sect Master Liu convinced. "Don¡¯t throw your life away!" "Time is running up," the Servant reminded, causing the situation to get tense. Pearl paused and nced at Xuefeng. "Pearl, we need¡ª" Katherine spoke first but Xuefeng shushed her. "Shh, It¡¯s okay. She can do whatever her heart tells her to do." He gazed into her eyes and added, "We don¡¯t owe each other anything. You already paid me back with your information earlier. Don¡¯t feel bad about it and just follow your heart." Katherine frowned about it but before she spoke, Pearl bowed, her hair covering her face. "I¡¯m sorry," Pearl apologized before she flew towards her first lover. Pearl would probably agree to fight with them out of guilt but Xuefeng felt more at ease with her leaving. It was harder to look after two people than just one. "You made a right decision," the Servant praised before ordering, "Kill those two." The Experts pulled out their weapons at hismand, ready to pounce at the target. "Are you sure about that?" Chapter 199 Message Xuefeng¡¯s bold call caused the experts to pause. He kept smirking throughout the encirclement, not giving in to the pressure. "I already saw most of you before. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t remember your faces?" Xuefeng asked as he nced at certain individuals. Although not everyone, most of the experts were the same who already wanted to kill him before with the absence of a few important figures like the Dragon Race Member or the beautiful Elves. Xuefeng also saw a few new faces but that didn¡¯t change one fact. They knew him and already saw what he was capable of. "Hah, it¡¯s funny to me that you didn¡¯t learn your lesson during our first encounter," Xuefeng giggled as he flew to Katherine¡¯s side and caressed her cheek worry-free. "I showed you one-tenth of my power during the Tournament. I thought you will understand the power of the Elemental Bracelet and leave me alone but you keep on digging your graves." The Servant squinted his eyes. "Don¡¯t listen to him. He is trying to manipte you," he warned. "He can¡¯t stand a chance against all of you no matter what he says. He only has three Elemental Stones which are useless in this Land. I already paid you so do as you ordered. If my Master obtains the Elemental Bracelet, you will be rewarded once again." "Hah, am I really the one who is manipting here?" Xuefeng quickly countered. "Imagine we get away, what then? Who will protect them from me? I remember all their faces. If they attack me right now, I will find every single one of them and kill them. It doesn¡¯t matter where they hide. I keep my word." "That won¡¯t happen. You won¡¯t live by tomorrow," the Servant argued but before he continued, Xuefeng cut him off again. "Are you sure?" As he asked, he flipped his sword in the air. When he caught it, the air suddenly turned cold as small snowkes appeared around them. The expert¡¯s expression changed in a blink as they quickly backed off while activating their Qi barriers. They were the exact ones who already witnessed the brutal power of his Ice Domain in the tournament. "Watch out!" they cried out in warning but it was toote. Boom! Ice spikes grew out of thin air and struck ten experts who werete with their reaction. They kepting from all directions and even after being destroyed, the chunks of ice melted back into the water before freezing on their bodies. In just a few seconds, only their heads were uncovered while the rest of their bodies turned into ice sculptures. With the space locked, none of them could escape easily. "Wait, wait! Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m willing to leave!" "Me too! I will even give you what that man paid us!" "Yes! I¡¯m willing too!" All experts gave in one by one, just as he wanted. There was no way their resolve to kill him was strong, to begin with. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal to lose an Avatar, offending the Elemental Bracelet¡¯s holder was. "Oh, look at all of you. So cute. I thought you are not afraid to offend me?" Xuefeng asked amused. "I really wonder what made you think that you stand a chance against me just cause you have a number advantage. I didn¡¯t even resort to using my Fate Holder Abilities, let alone all my Forbidden Arts. I even limited the power of my Elemental Bracelet this whole time." He could feel the regreting out from all the experts as he recounted but he didn¡¯t stop, turning to Katherine. "Can you tell me what¡¯s up with them? Do you think they are all suicidal and just want to die so badly?" Xuefeng asked as he embraced her waist, no longer caring what Sect Master Liu would think. Katherine shivered at first, but then looked at him and rxed her body, moving closer to him. "I think they do. There is no one in the Heaven Realm that canpare with you. Why would they make an enemy out of you?" Katherine wondered as sheid her head on his shoulder. Sect Master Liu frowned at that but he remained silent. "We were greedy Sir!" the experts called out in defense. "But we learned our lesson! Please don¡¯t hold grudges against us! We are not worth it." "You are right. I really don¡¯t have time to deal with all the small fishes," Xuefeng admitted as he extended his sword at the Servant. "I will be busy hunting for the Old Master who dared to challenge me." "Anyway," Xuefeng cut it short. "Next time think ten times before you waste my time. If I see you again one more time, I will take some time off my busy schedule to finish you for real." Crack! As he finished speaking, the ice statues broke before exploding together with the expert¡¯s bodies. He smiled watching the ice fall from the sky and grabbed ten Storage Rings, keeping them forter. "Anyone else wants a quick trip back to the God Realm? I¡¯m in a good mood, so I can help you free of charge." No one dared to answer him and instead increased the distance between them. ¡¯Tsk, you are acting well considering you just used up all of your Water Qi for that one attack,¡¯ Ming teased. ¡¯Shhh, they don¡¯t know that...¡¯ Xuefeng shushed while keeping a straight face. No one besides himself and his Fate Spirits knew how strong he actually was but when it came to Elemental Bracelet, that was the most he could do for now. Without taking advantage of the Qi existing in nature, he was greatly limited. If he was attacked once again, he would be forced to use Ming and Ling¡¯s strength to face them. Knowing his bull-shiting skills, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t even a bit worried, changing his focus to the Servant. "I thought your Master will bring me trouble but seeing how he doesn¡¯t even dare to face me directly I lost all respect for him. Go back to your Master and tell him he is a bitch." Chapter 200 Underestimated "I apologize but I can¡¯t repeat your message," the Servant replied calmly. "I will still recount what happened. My Master and I definitely underestimated the power of the Elemental Bracelet." It was the first time Xuefeng met someone as patient as that man. He almost felt bad but there was no way he would let him go this easily. "Don¡¯t worry, I will help you get to your master sooner," Xuefeng assured as he kept his Dragon Edge. "I don¡¯t want you to forget my message." Immediately after he spoke, he let go of Katherine, and his body burst with golden light. His arms turned into two Air and Fire Dragon ws that he disyed to the experts. "If you want to be forgiven, stop him if he tries running away." The Servant finally reacted with displeasure. "You are making a mistake young man. The moment you wore the Elemental Bracelet, you agreed to be challenged. This is a fairpetition." "Haha! Fairpetition?!" Xuefeng burst outughing. "Is this what we call it nowadays? Ganging up on one person with tens of experts is a fairpetition? Don¡¯t make meugh! How about you face all of us together since it¡¯s so fair?!" Heunched forward without hesitation and smashed a ming fist against the Servant¡¯s body. Too bad, inches before the hit, the same golden barrier blocked the strike, not even cracking it. Bang! His ws exploded with mes, covering them all before Xuefeng bounced back. "I see, so that¡¯s how your barrier works," Xuefengmented casually. "I was just testing it." ¡¯You should get this Artefact. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s one of the Godly Treasures,¡¯ Ming suggested but Xuefeng already thought the same. If he could gift it to one of his wives, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about her safety anymore. "Although my strength is limited by the Heaven Realm, the power of my Artefacts is not. There is no one under God Realm who can break through it," the Servant muttered proudly. "Give up and leave. You can¡¯t defeat me." "And you," he gazed at the experts still lingering in the distance. "I will definitely inform my Master of your betrayal." The experts¡¯ faces turned ugly, trapped between two powerful entities. No matter who they sided with, they risked the anger of the other. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh again, assuring, "Hah, don¡¯t worry! Give me a year and that old man won¡¯t be able to bother anyone." The Servant raised his eyebrows. "Yeah, you heard me right," Xuefeng repeated confidently. "I will reach the peak of Celestial Stage within one year, Ascend to the God Realm, find your bitch Master, and kill him. No matter where he hides, he won¡¯t be able to escape me." "My Master never runs away from an enemy," the Servant replied sternly. "I was actually worried Master finally found a worthy opponent but seeing how delusional you are, I feel at ease." He snapped his fingers at the Experts and ordered, "Cancel your lockdown on the space. I¡¯m leaving." "Don¡¯t!" Xuefeng countered instantly. "He is stuck here cause he can¡¯t teleport away. Once he tries to run away, he will release Sect Master Liu as well. That¡¯s the reason he didn¡¯t move this whole time." "Yes!" Sect Master Liu confirmed. "Force him away from the barrier! It will free me and we can fight him together." Xuefeng only rolled his eyes, ignoring his suggestion. The only way he would free him was by killing the Servant. Sect Master Liu lost all his respect and he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. He didn¡¯t n on hating him either as he got punished for his actions already. "Xuefeng!" Katherine called out as she flew to his side, her body sparkling with lightning. "Let me help you." Xuefeng smiled and nodded, "Take care of Pearl." She was close to Sect Master Liu but after Xuefeng¡¯s attack, she quickly distanced herself. "The only way you can leave this ce is by leaving your soul behind," Xuefeng called out to the Servant. "I¡¯m sure your Master misses you." "Even Disciple Liu can¡¯t break out. What makes you think you can do it?" the Servant asked with a shrug. "I don¡¯t mind staying here but you are only wasting time¡ª" "Who said anything about breaking?" Time maniption! Xuefengunched himself forward once again as everything froze. He didn¡¯t save on Fate Qi, activating his ability to the fullest. Ten times! Twenty times! Thirty times! Each second passed for him seemed like thirty seconds for everyone else. Even with that, inches before his ws hit the target, the barrier began to appear. "Not today!" Xuefeng cried out as he pierced faster, dodging the barrier to strike from the side. Ugh! Everyone heard a loud grunt when the time unfroze and Xuefeng was by the Servant¡¯s side with his ws deep in his stomach. "When you are fast enough, you don¡¯t need much strength to defeat your enemies," Xuefeng muttered, thrusting his ws even deeper. "You can manipte tim¡ª" the Servant figured but Xuefeng cut him off, covering his mouth with a second w. "You will never know. Tell your Bitch Master to wait for me. I won¡¯t make him wait too long though," Xuefeng reminded before he ripped off the entire head. The barrier surrounding Sect Master Liu broke while the Servant¡¯s body slowly vanished, turning back into Qi which Xuefeng happily absorbed. "Liu!" Pearl cried out and rushed into his arms but Xuefeng didn¡¯t pay attention to them, spotting a ne stuck on one of his ws. "Xuefeng, are you okay?" Katherine appeared next to him and noticed the round crystal melted into a ck metal frame. "Is that the Artefact?" "Mhmm," Xuefeng nodded immediately and let Ming keep it for now. "We will talk about itter. There is something more important to settle for now." As he spoke, he turned to the experts and announced, "The party is over. You can all scram. If I see any of you again, you will receive the same kind of treatment as this man." He didn¡¯t need to speak twice for them to start moving, disappearing from sight right after with only the four of them hovering in the sky. "Katherine, I can exin..." (Read me) Author thoughts: Heyoo, I will be joining win-win in June so you will see more chapters~ I would also like to invite you all to read my Spirity novel, "Avatar Online" <3 You will get hooked right away and I¡¯m sure you will love it. Cheers~ Chapter 201 Twice "Exin what? There is no need to exin anything. No matter what you say won¡¯t bring back whatever was between us." Katherine didn¡¯t show any mercy on her ex-husband. "Katherine... I didn¡¯t have a choic¡ª" Sect Master Liu tried the same excuse but Katherine cut him short. "No, don¡¯t give me that bullshit. You had a choice. You just chose the easiest route and betrayed the ones that trusted you. All of that to save yourself the trouble," Katherine pointed out while shaking her head. "I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t love someone who is this selfish and only thinks about himself." She gazed at Pearl in Sect Master Liu¡¯s arms and gave her a cheering smile. "I know you have never loved me like you did Pearl. You have made your decision and I respect it. I hope you will also respect mine." "No! That¡¯s not true! I loved you, I still do!" Sect Master Liu called out as he looked at both Pearl and Katherine. "I love both of you equally and always will. If Xuefeng can love all of his wives, why can¡¯t I?" "Hah, if you want topare to Xuefeng then you should first give the same as he does," Katherine replied with a bitter chuckle. "Anyway, I hope you two have a lovely life. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t apany you." "Wait!" She was turning around when Sect Master Liu called out after her, his eyebrows knitted. "What do you mean by that?" "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore," Katherine replied casually. "Just a word of advice. If you want to make your wife happy, you should spend more time with her and give her more attention. I¡¯m sure Pearl will appreciate it." She didn¡¯t wait for his reply and turn his back to him, flying back to Xuefeng. He could clearly see it was hard for her as even her face seemed pale but Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t make it easier. "Katherine!" He cried out as he teleported behind her and grabbed onto her wrist to stop her. "Don¡¯t leave! I know you still love me! Come back and let¡¯s do it right this time. I admit I was wrong this time but if I were to go back in time, I would do the same. Why? Because all I care about are those I love. I would do anything for you. Am I a bad person by prioritizing my loved ones?" Katherine paused, her gaze locking with Xuefeng. He could see the pain in her eyes but he couldn¡¯t win that battle for her. She had to end it by herself. "If you think this is all wrong you did then I really don¡¯t know what to say. Give yourself some self-reflection. Maybe you will figure it out," Katherine replied softly and shrugged his hand anyway. She didn¡¯t look back anymore and simply got close, tugging onto Xuefeng¡¯s shirt. "Can we go?" Katherine looked so pitiful as if she was already holding back her tears. He didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled her into his arms, hugging her head into his chest. "There, there... Everything will be good from now on," Xuefeng assured as he caressed her head. "I will take care of you now." She gave in quickly, tightening her hug around him without care if Sect Master Liu sees them or not. He didn¡¯t like that at all. "I see now... So it¡¯s because of him?" Sect Master Liu asked, his face darkening. "Liu!" Pearl called out worriedly, rushing in front to stop him. "Let¡¯s go. You have me now. Is that not enough for you?" He gazed down at her and she forced a kiss on, distracting his thoughts. He seemed surprised but he embraced her, calming down. "I have you, but I still want to know," Sect Master Liu continued, as he gazed at Xuefeng. "Did you two do anything even before all of this?" Xuefeng wasn¡¯t scared. He didn¡¯t n to run away from what he did but when he wanted to speak, Katherine leaned over and locked her lips on his. It was her turn to disy her affection and she didn¡¯t hold back at all. "Does this answer your question?" Katherine asked back. "All Xuefeng did was make me realize whatever was between us wasn¡¯t love. I wasn¡¯t happy for a while already and only now I finally feel like I am alive. I don¡¯t want to live in a cage of my past feelings anymore." She paused and helped him, "How about you count how many times you visited me in thest year? If you have problems, let me tell you. Twice. You visited your wife only twice in the past year. Do you think that¡¯s right? Do you think you can abandon your wife and expect her to still love you?" "What...?" Sect Master Liu widened his eyes. "I was cultivating. I thought you understand that. I was doing it for us." "I thought so too but it turns out I was hurting this whole time. Ask yourself this, what¡¯s the point of cultivating so hard if you can¡¯t even spend time with your family?" Katherine questioned with aplicated expression. "And it¡¯s not just this year. Look back to all the years we have been together. How much time did you spend on your family? We were never your priority. It was all your n and Sect." "I..." Sect Master Liu opened his mouth but no words came out. "Don¡¯t say you were doing it for us. What¡¯s the point of riches, power, and influence if you are not happy?" Katherine pointed out as tears rolled on her cheek. She wiped it against Xuefeng¡¯s chest. "I am finally happy as Xuefeng showed me what it feels like to be cared for. If you ever loved me, don¡¯t ruin it. Let me leave and be happy," Katherine pleaded as she gazed at Pearl. "Even when I¡¯m gone, you have someone else who is waiting for your care. Don¡¯t make the same mistake twice." Chapter 202 Samira "Master, I failed your task. I will ept any punishment." When the Old Master returned back to his main body, he saw his Servant lying on the ground. "Rise," he ordered calmly. "Tell me what happened." "Master, your Disciple didn¡¯tply with your request so I tried toplete the mission on my own. I underestimated the strength of the Elemental Bracelet and failed," the Servant announced as he stood up, his head still lowered. "Hmm? Howe?" the Old Master replied with a frown. "I already expected Little Liu to misbehave but to think you couldn¡¯t deal with him? How strong is he?" "I doubt anyone in the Heaven Realm is capable of taking him down. He already has three Elemental Stones and mastered the usage of the Elemental Bracelet. I didn¡¯t stand a chance even after hiring tens of experts to assist me," the Servant exined with a sigh. "That¡¯s not all. He also has numerous Forbidden Arts as well as Fate Holder Abilities." "I see. That¡¯s definitely more than what I expected," the Old Master replied deep in thought. "Did you discover what Fate Abilities he has? There is no way he also has one of the top ten, right?" "This Servant indeed discovered it but I don¡¯t have good news. The holder of an Elemental Bracelet can manipte time. I suspect he also has a high-ranked Fate Spirit which provides him with all the Forbidden Arts." The Old Master paused, sitting in silence for a good minute. "I think I remember now. I once knew a person who could manipte time. It seems like he died trying to get the Elemental Bracelet for himself," the Old Master muttered. "Anyway, it seems like I will have to wait for him to enter the God Realm before I can collect the bracelet by myself. It¡¯s not that bad. It will give me more time to gather the rest of the Elemental Stones." "I don¡¯t think Master will have to wait for long," the Servant informed. "The Elemental Bracelet Holder told me to pass Master a message. He said he will ascend to God Realm in a year and find Master. He was pretty confident he can achieve that." "..." the Old Master turned speechless. "Either he is stupid or a genius." "Master, I would bet on thetter," the Servant muttered cautiously. "He also has a lot of outside help like the Trade Union or the House of Dragons. I don¡¯t think it would be hard for him to aplish this goal." "Well, that would save me a lot of work but in one year I can at most get one more Elemental Stone. Hmm..." Old Master said quietly as he stood up. "Doesn¡¯t matter. I have to get the bracelet. There is no one who will stop me from seeing her again..." The Servant remained quiet, already knowing when toment and when to stay quiet. "Anyway, I found the location of the next stone," the Old Master informed as he extended his hand. "Give me back my Godly Shield. I will need it." The Servant suddenly paled and fell back to his knees. "Master, I lost it. My Avatar got killed and the treasure got seized..." "How...?" Old Master asked sternly, more in shock than anger. "He was too fast, killing me before the barrier even spawned..." the Servant exined, expecting a punishment but his Master stayed calm, disappearing on the spot. He appeared again next to his Avatar, far away from his hideout as if long distance was nothing to him. In front of him, a tall mountain covered in a dark red mist and a gigantic snake-like creature wrapped around its peak, seemingly sleeping. His Elemental Stones shone brightly as he got closer, signaling the presence of another Stone. "I will do anything for you, Samira... Wait for me..." he muttered under his breath before heunched an attack, waking up the beast. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Babe, we are close to the Spirit Capital. Wannae over to us?" Sitting on top of the Flying Ship, Xuefeng focused on regenerating his lost Qi when Wuying came over and kissed on his cheek. "Mhmm, one moment. I¡¯m almost done," Xuefeng replied without losing his focus. After the ambush, it took them few hours to regroup with everyone, and they immediately continued their journey, heading towards the Spirit Land Capital. Their original n to visit the House of Dragons didn¡¯t change at all. Although it gotplicated after Sect Master Liu¡¯s betrayal, as long as he and Katherine were fine, Xuefeng was down to overlook it. Naturally, he would never treat him the same as he used to. The trust was already broken. "Go on. I will wait," Wuying said softly and sat down next to him, their knees touching. As if an instinct, his hand shifted onto her thigh, rubbing it casually. "How is the situation inside?" They were finally all together but Xuefeng didn¡¯t stay with them. He was forced to take his time and replenish the Qi he used in battle. Because he basically emptied his Qi, he could only use Fate Stones as there was only one kind of Qi in the air. He also wanted to give the girls time to get to know each other better. "We have been chatting," Wuying informed casually, before assuring, "But don¡¯t worry, there is little tension. Katherine is quite understanding and Nuwa didn¡¯t explode too much." Xuefeng sighed in relief, worrying about a certain wife with the biggest temperament. "About Be, we already knew she will eventually get closer with you so we already epted her as our sister," Wuying added with a yful pinch. "If there is ady who joins our group, she is bound to fall for your tricks." "Ehem, I am not doing it on purpose. Ites out naturally," Xuefeng cleared his throat as he finally opened his eyes. "Anyway, I¡¯m done. We can return." He stood up while helping her as well when Wuying grasped his arm, asking softly, "Hey... You know there are many of us now, right? Can you give all your wives the love they deserve?" Xuefeng paused but kissed her right after. "I don¡¯t know if I can, but I will definitely do everything in my power to make you happy because you are my everything." "Mhmm, I know you will," Wuying nodded in approval. "Just don¡¯t overwork yourself." "Don¡¯t worry," Xuefeng assured, pulling her inside the Flying Ship and canceled the barrier protecting them from the wind. Remembering about a certain dilemma, he pulled out the Godly Treasure he got from the Servant and wondered, "Who do you think I should give it? It can protect anyone who wears it." "Hmm, it depends," Wuying muttered as she gave him a side nce. "Who do you want to protect the most?" Chapter 203 House of Dragons "No, it¡¯s not who I want to protect the most but rather who needs it the most. I want to protect everyone equally." Xuefeng didn¡¯t fall for Wuying¡¯s trick and suggested seriously, "I was thinking either Wu or Lisa. Both arecking when ites to defenses." "You didn¡¯t think about keeping it to yourself? It should give you additional protection if someone tried to kill you," Wuying countered concerned. "What if another ambush like earlier happens again and we are not there to assist you? We worry about you just as much as you worry about us." "Hey, I will be fine..." Xuefeng promised as he pulled her in and caressed her cheek. "I¡¯m strong and I will keep getting better so I can protect all of you. I already have an Elemental Bracelet that provides me protection. I want to share my blessing with you." "Mhmm... Okay then," Wuying agreed as she snuggled to him. Only he could bring out her soft and loveable character. She returned back to the serious leader as they continued walking back. "I think it¡¯s better if Lisa has it," Wuying suggested. "Since Wu can¡¯t use her knowledge in business once she follows us, she needs to specialize in something else. We can help her find what suits her but I don¡¯t think it will be frontline fighting. When ites to Lisa, she is already a core of our group with an important purpose. She is really vulnerable so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to give her better protection." "I see," Xuefeng approved with a nod when the door to their bedroom opened. "Xuefeng!" All his women eximed his name and he was momentarily surrounded the moment he entered the room. "Tianshi, Nuwa, Yiren, Wu, Xinyu, Katherine, Be, Yi, Wuying, Wen, Shan, Lisa, Mona," he called back with a loving smile. "We don¡¯t have much time but I just want to tell you how much I appreciate that you are here with me. Let¡¯s create good memories and enjoy lives together." Seeing their smiles, he reached out to Lisa and pulled her closer. "I have something special for you. It¡¯s an Artefact that will protect you from danger," Xuefeng exined as he put on the ne on her. "If I could, I would give it to everyone but I only have one so I want you to have it." "Ah!" Lisa¡¯s eyes widened. "I can feel it!" "Mhmm, since you can¡¯t battle, I thought it would be fair to give you some defense," Xuefeng added softly. "Do you want to see how it works?" "There is no need. I just heard the Artefact¡¯s Spirit. He said I¡¯m his new master and he will protect me from anything he deems dangerous," Lisa replied happily as she hugged him. "Thank you~" "Mhmm, you are wee." Xuefeng rubbed Lisa¡¯s back and gazed at the rest. "Are we ready to leave? We should be approaching the Capital, right?" He was d none of his wives seemed envious about the gift. It was the most logical solution after all. "Yeah, we are close. We can fly directly into the Sect¡¯s territory and then find ourselves a ce to stay," Xinyu exined as she gave her mother a nce. "We can stay in my ce if you want. I have a big mountain only for myself with a spacious mansion as well. It¡¯s close to the center of the Sect where we can make use of the Sect¡¯s resources." Xuefeng caught that, guessing Xinyu just knew more about House of Dragons than Katherine. "Oh, sure. That would be perfect," Xuefeng nodded in approval. "I heard House of Dragons have a ce where one can get great Arts, right? I hope we can all visit it." "Yeah, it¡¯s a ce called Dragon Tower, located in the center of the Sect. It¡¯s actually the most important Artefact in the House of Dragons," Xinyu replied before suggesting, "Let¡¯s go up on the deck. I can show you around as we fly through the Sect. We are supposed to stay here for a while anyway." The original n was to stay in the House of Dragons and use its facilities to improve their overall strength and cultivation. Even though they didn¡¯t need to hurry and Ascend within a year, Xuefeng still wanted to meet that deadline for his personal satisfaction. Since their time was tight, they had to make the best use of their next year. "The Capital consists of nearly half of the Spirit Land. It¡¯s the biggest city in the Heaven Realm," Xinyu informed as they crossed the gigantic Safe Zone barrier. "Because of that, it allows many Sects to haverge territories for themsevles, creating small cities within the Safe Zone." Xuefeng could immediately feel the powerful Spirit scan his body, realizing it was definitely much stronger than other cities. He could break through a Safe Zone barrier using his Judgement Vine but it wouldn¡¯t be possible in this ce. It took them a while to even reach their destination even though their speed was faster than many. Although it was early in the morning, the traffic in the sky was slowly bing dense. "We are here. The main city of the Spirit Land Capital. Can you see that tall ck tower in the distance? That¡¯s the Dragon Tower I was talking about." Xinyu didn¡¯t even need to mention it as his eyes were already glued to the massive structure. The ck tower was so tall it disappeared in the clouds and even pierced on the other side. "It¡¯s the oldest and most important treasure left behind by our Ancestors, the same ones who created the Ancient Realm. It contains so many treasures, arts, and secrets that so far only half were discovered," Xinyu introduced, surprising everyone. "Howe?" Xinyu smiled at his question. "That¡¯s because it¡¯s not as easy as you think. Dragon Tower is not controlled by anyone. It¡¯s acting on its own. The most we can do is refill the Artefacts that were taken out from the lower floors but the higher the floor, the harder it is to enter inside. Even I only reached the sixty-ninth floor and there are almost a thousand of them." Xuefeng¡¯s eyes momentarily brightened. "Can we check it out now?" Chapter 204 Dragon Tower "So beautiful..." Yiren muttered with her eyes shining. "And it¡¯s turning gold!" Just based on the Dragon Tower, Xuefeng could tell why House of Dragons was the strongest Sect in the Heaven Realm. Besides being tall, the ck tower had a sculpture of a ck Dragon wrapped around it from the bottom to the top. "Yeah, this is our pride and the main reason why every cultivator wants to enter the House of Dragons," Xinyu replied proudly. "Only by bing a member of our Sect can you enter the Dragon Tower." Just as she spoke, the tail of the Dragon sculpture lit up with its gold light spreading upwards. The ck Dragon looked as if it was turning alive. "Oh, someone is trying to climb the tower," Xinyu pointed out. "What does it mean?" Xuefeng asked with interest. Together with them, everyone else surrounding the Dragon Tower switched their attention to it. "You see, when you enter the tower, the Dragon sculpture outside will lit up with gold. You can¡¯t reach the higher floor without being noticed. Whenever someone breaks through the fiftieth floor, they will gather major attention since that¡¯s where the Artefacts begin to tempt everyone," Xinyu exined. "This one already reached the forty-ninth floor." "It seems like his run is over," Xuefeng noticed. The gold light stopped moving just as fast as itunched. "Like I said, it is not that easy. Normal cultivators with the peak of the Celestial Stage can reach at most the third section. If you are a genius with a Nine Elemental Core, you can reach the fifth section. Only the peerless geniuses can enter the higher floors in the sixth and seventh sections," Xinyu informed as she brushed through her hair. "I can testify that it was so hard I almost died there." "Huh? Howe?" "Because of the tower¡¯s pressure," Xinyu replied as her body shuddered. "The higher the floor, the better the Artefacts but also the stronger pressure affecting all your movements. Every ten floors create a section where the pressure change is minor but once you want to enter the higher section, the pressure jump is massive. When I entered the seventh section, I felt like I¡¯m carrying a whole building on my back." She pointed at the Dragon sculpture and added, "You can even see the brighter points. That¡¯s where most cultivators stop to get the best Artefacts for themselves. Since you can only take one Artefact in every section, it¡¯s best to pick one right before entering the next section." The more Xinyu spoke, the more excited Xuefeng was. He loved challenging his own strengths and proving he was the best. "Close your mouth before your saliva starts dripping out. We can feel how eager you are go try it," Nuwamented as she poked him with her shoulder. "Hahaha, I am!" Xuefeng burst outughing, pulling her into his arms. "How about we bet who can reach higher?" He believed Nuwa was one of the most powerful in their group who were able to challenge him. "Tsk, you wish. I only bet when I know I can win but my body is not as strong as yours anymore. I will go at my own pace this time," Nuwa denied. "We all should make the best use of this opportunity so let¡¯s not treat it lightly." All his wives agreed in a union, bringing him down to Earth. They were not in a ce to y around, but he still couldn¡¯t help but ask the most important question. "What¡¯s the highest floor anyone has ever reached?" Before Xinyu could reply, they heard Sect Master Liu¡¯s voiceing from the Flying Ship¡¯s entrance. "The highest ever recorded is four hundred ny-ninth floor but that person died a long time ago. I¡¯m the current record holder and I reached the twenty-fifth section." Xuefeng turned and saw Sect Master Liu walk out with Pearl hugging into his arm. It has been hours since he saw them but judging by Pearl used her new man as support to walk, Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t need much time to move on from his feelings. "Do you think you can beat me?" Sect Master Liu asked with a smile. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even need to hesitate. "Actually, you weren¡¯t even on my target list. I will naturally aim for the highest record, not yours," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your position as Sect Master. I don¡¯t have time for that." "Haha, good luck with that," Sect Master Liuughed, clearly in a good mood, and gazed at his daughter. "Xinyu, I will leave everything to you. Register everyone before you enter the Dragon Tower to avoid any problems." He didn¡¯t wait for an answer and simply jumped down the Flying Ship, leaving them to themselves. This whole time he didn¡¯t even nce at Katherine. "Xuefeng, I hope you break his record," Katherine wished out loud, causing him to smirk. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Consider it done." With Xinyu¡¯s help, getting multiple new Disciple Tokens wasn¡¯t an issue. Wherever Xinyu showed up, the Elders jumped around her to satisfy her demands. She was still the Sect Master¡¯s daughter, probably second inmand in the House of Dragons. "Miss Xinyu! Good Morning!" The moment they arrived at the base of the Dragon Tower, the Elders and guards called out excitedly which gathered even more attention on them. "Hello, we would like to enter the Dragon Tower," Xinyu cut it short as she sent more than a dozen Disciple Tokens to the Elders. It created a smallmotion in the crowd while the Elders brightened. "Of course! One moment, we will register the entry," the Elder replied as he began right away. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but nce at the giant board filled with hundreds of names constantly swapping ces. Few names were also high-lightedpared to the rest. "One can only enter the Dragon Tower once a year, while those in the Dragon Steps can enter more often depending on their rank," Xinyu exined before he asked. "Dragon Tower record is the main factor for your cement in the Dragon Steps which is why they hang the board right at the entrance." Right when she spoke, two new names lit up on the board and Xuefeng could finally find himself. [9. Liu Xinyu ] [500. Liu Xuefeng] "I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t think we would meet someone in the top 500 who has never visited the Dragon Tower," the Elder called out amazed as he passed back the tokens. "Remember¡ª" "Don¡¯t worry, I will tell them the rules inside," Xinyu cut them off, leading them inside. "Let¡¯s go." Chapter 205 Cursed Fragments The entrance to the Dragon Tower was right beneath the tip of the sculpture¡¯s tail. It was so detailed, it looked as if the Dragon was alive. Walking underneath it, Xuefeng felt invisible pressure surrounding him from all sides, but it was so insignificant that he almost ignored it. "I wonder if it¡¯s a sculpture or an actual Dragon," Yiren wondered as she grazed her fingers on the golden surface. "I can feel the essence of a Dragon inside of it." "That¡¯s what everyone says too but in our history, there was no Dragon of this size and power," Drakos replied as he trailed behind them. "Its skin is rock solid, not like any members of the Dragon Race." "It is believed that once you reach the top floor, the Dragon will turn alive and acknowledge you as his master," Katherine added as she gave Yiren a pat. "Naturally, it¡¯s easier said than done." "So many people in here," Xuefeng suddenly pointed out, seeing a massive crowd inside the base floor. "The Dragon Tower is massive in size. Since the base floor doesn¡¯t have any Spirit Artefacts, it consists of shops and stalls selling goods from the upper floors. That¡¯s the only floor where the market is allowed," Xinyu exined. "If you want to sell something once we are done, you can get the best price here. The Sect will buy back the Artefacts you don¡¯t need." "Hmm? Can¡¯t we just take the goods we need?" Wuying asked confused. "It will be better if I exin it once we enter the first floor," Xinyu replied as she led them to the stairs. Each step they took increased the pressure applied onto their bodies but Xuefeng still barely felt anything. "As you can see, each floor contains tens of Artefacts or Arts located in separate rooms. We managed tobel most Treasures on the lower floors but once you reach higher, most rooms are unknown. You won¡¯t know what Artefact you will get unless you break the room¡¯s barrier," Xinyu introduced. The First Floor had literally no one inside with a wide corridor and another set of stairs at the other end. "So it¡¯s like a lottery," Xuefeng muttered, walking up to the first rooms which consisted of nicely crafted weapons. [ck Steel Sword - God Stage] He only read one namete to lose interest. "I expected something better," Nuwamented what everyone thought. "The Artefacts here are weak and mostly picked by the weakest members so we shouldn¡¯t pay attention to them. Just because we can easily enter the Dragon Tower, doesn¡¯t mean others can too," Xinyu replied with a shrug. "Some Cultivators can¡¯t even step into the first floor." "I see. Is everyone feeling alright?" Xuefeng checked just to be sure and everyone nodded, giving him some peace of mind. "If anyone struggles to move further, report it," Xuefeng ordered cautiously. "Tianshi, connect everyone so we can stay in contact." With just a single tap on their shoulders, the whole group could hear their own thoughts. ¡¯This is perfect. If you guys have any questions during your climb, don¡¯t be shy and ask,¡¯ Xinyu announced through their connection. ¡¯If you feel like you can¡¯t handle any more pressure, don¡¯t push too hard. It¡¯s best to sit down and start tempering your body with it. Since Dragon Tower entry is limited, we should make the best use of it.¡¯ ¡¯The Elders mentioned some rules?¡¯ Xuefeng reminded as they all set off to the second set of stairs. ¡¯There are only three rules in the Dragon Tower. You can only break into one room every ten floors, you can¡¯t help anyone and you can¡¯t use external Artefacts to block the tower¡¯s pressure. You have to use your own body else you would be ejected from the Tower,¡¯ Xinyu replied while ncing at his Elemental Bracelet. ¡¯If you use it, I¡¯m sure the tower¡¯s Spirit won¡¯t be happy.¡¯ ¡¯What about my own Qi?¡¯ Tianshi asked curiously. ¡¯Can I use my ability to my advantage?¡¯ ¡¯It is the same. You can use Qi to strengthen your body from the inside but if you create a barrier, you will be kicked out. Even if you help others, you will be the one punished,¡¯ Xinyu exined patiently. ¡¯Many tried to cheat the Dragon Tower Spirit but they only failed.¡¯ The rules weren¡¯t hard to understand but Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but worry. If even Xinyu who was in the Celestial Stage couldn¡¯t reach higher than sixty-ninth floor, how could they? They were still far from the Immortal Stage. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t be more wrong. When they reached the ninth floor, his wives were not even sweating, gracefully following him while looking left and right as if they were on a sightseeing tour. ¡¯It¡¯s because of my Regeneration Ability. Their bodies have been tempered by you for years. They will naturally be stronger than average cultivators,¡¯ Ling informed. ¡¯Not sure how much though so we will have to wait and see.¡¯ "I want this," Yiren suddenly called out, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. [Enchanted Beast Token] "Oh, good pick. Besides the ability to store your beasts, this token will also feed them as well and has a much bigger capacity," Xinyu described. "Just break the barrier and take it." "Mhmm, go and get it for me," Yiren ordered and a Bat flew out of her hand. It erged into the size of the room and smashed into the barrier, breaking it into pieces. "Wai¡ª" Xinyu was about to stop her when she paused, watching as the giant bat grabs the token from the tform and returns back to Yiren. "Good boy," Yiren praised beforemanding, "Now take everyone and move to your new home. I will call you when I need you again." Swoosh! Hundreds of bats spawned before vanishing into the new Beast Token. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even know Yiren had so many beasts under her lead. ¡¯I thought you would be kicked out for using your Tamed Beast but I guess the Dragon Tower Spirit doesn¡¯t mind it,¡¯ Xinyumented before suggesting to everyone, ¡¯You should get a free Artefact as well. Maybe you will find something you want on the Tenth Floor. Once you take one though, you will never be allowed to enter another room in the first Section.¡¯ ¡¯So it¡¯s permanent?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in surprise. ¡¯If it wasn¡¯t, the Dragon Tower would run out of Artefacts at some point. Once you reach the higher floors, you will see empty rooms everywhere but above one hundred there will be many to choose from,¡¯ Xinyu replied. "For now, you can pick anything aside from the Cursed Fragments andter sell it for Elemental Fragments on the Base Floor." "Cursed Fragments?" Chapter 206 Balls ¡¯Here. I was talking about this.¡¯ The Tenth Floor was much more crowded with many disciples sitting cross-legged on the floor but Xuefeng¡¯s group headed straight towards the end. Many rooms were already empty while others were eyed by hesitating disciples. Only one room didn¡¯t catch anyone¡¯s interest. ¡¯Looks like a metal fragment of some sort,¡¯ Xuefeng observed, watching a weirdly shaped object. ¡¯It doesn¡¯t seem to be broken through.¡¯ ¡¯It isn¡¯t broken. It is actually a fragment of a certain Artefact but no one knows what kind,¡¯ Xinyu exined as she grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡¯Before you say anything, no, it¡¯s not good. There is a reason why they are called Cursed Fragments. Many tried to collect them all but failed.¡¯ ¡¯Huh? Why is it still here then?¡¯ Xuefeng asked confused. ¡¯That¡¯s the problem. You can¡¯t take them out of the Dragon Tower unless you collected them all and no one knows how many fragments there are. Some say you have to reach the top floor to collect them all and create an Ultimate Treasure,¡¯ Xinyu informed while moving in front of him. She hugged him in front of everyone and pleaded, ¡¯Please don¡¯t do it. Once you take it, you can only pick the Cursed Fragments for the rest of your climb. You will automatically give up on all the treasures from the upper floors. As I said, many tried but only failed andter regretted it. Losing so many high-tiered Artefacts and Arts is really not worth the try.¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but give the Cursed Fragment another nce. ¡¯You know the more you say I shouldn¡¯t, the more I want to do it,¡¯ Xuefengmented with a smile, causing Xinyu to pinch him. ¡¯Can someone help me hold him back?¡¯ Xinyu asked for back-up, squinting her eyes at him. ¡¯You don¡¯t understand. The Artefacts and Arts beyond the two hundred and fifty floor areparable to that of the Godly Treasures and Forbidden Arts. Knowing you, climbing half of the Dragon Tower wouldn¡¯t be that surprising. Are you going to give up on the chance to get so many treasures of Elemental Bracelet quality? Even if not today, you are capable of reaching the top one day.¡¯ ¡¯I can confirm that. The Art which Liu found at the peek of his own climb allowed him to be the House of Dragons Sect Master,¡¯ Katherine added. ¡¯Nheless, if Xuefeng decides to choose the Cursed Fragments, I will fully support him.¡¯ ¡¯Mom, you are not helping¡ª¡¯ Xinyu rolled her eyes when Xuefeng suddenly grabbed onto her head and distracted her thoughts with a kiss. "Mhmm!" "Calm down my beauty. Can you see anyone else panicking?" Xuefeng asked out loud as he gave her cheek a caress. His public disy of affection attracted some viewers inside the floor but Xuefeng never cared about any of those. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. Xuefeng will choose whatever is best for us. We can only support him whatever choice he makes,¡¯ Nuwa assured. ¡¯If there is anyone who can reach the top, it¡¯s none other than our husband.¡¯ ¡¯I agree,¡¯ Princess Shan nodded as she walked forward and gave Xuefeng a rub on his shoulder. ¡¯If anything, you can always test how far you can go and then decide. It¡¯s not like someone else will take them before you. They have been here for thousands of years.¡¯ ¡¯Mhmm, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t need to hurry,¡¯ Xuefeng agreed with a smile. He could tell Xinyu was new to his group seeing her advise him against it before he even said anything. His old wives knew that he would do anything to improve their lives. ¡¯Anyway, give me some time to think. You should go look for your own Artefacts first,¡¯ Xuefeng suggested. Aside from Yiren, everyone else was yet to take a pick. ¡¯Hehe, don¡¯t mind me if I do! I always wanted to climb the Dragon Tower,¡¯ Drakos giggled as he walked off for his picking. ¡¯With my Dragon Physique, I¡¯m bound to reach high floors.¡¯ ¡¯You must have also reached high then?¡¯ Xuefengmented to Katherine who stayed behind. ¡¯Yeah, but Dragon Physique can only help you so much. I reached the two-hundredth floor. I¡¯m not sure how strong one has to be to reach the top,¡¯ Katherine replied honestly. ¡¯Liu only reached where he did thanks to me and my blessing.¡¯ ¡¯So you are saying I could reach higher thanks to it?¡¯ Xuefeng said with a wink, causing Katherine to look away. ¡¯Possibly...¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh and then finally focused, reaching with his thoughts to his own experts. ¡¯So? Ming, Ling. What do you think?¡¯ They were the ones with the biggest knowledge of them all. Too bad, they couldn¡¯t help him this time. ¡¯I stayed silent this whole time because I have no idea what this is. It could be anything,¡¯ Ming replied frankly. ¡¯Unless we can touch it directly, there is no way of telling if it¡¯s worth it or not.¡¯ ¡¯It definitely looks like it was fragmented on purpose but I agree with Shan. There is no need to risk without knowing its purpose. Find out if you can evenplete this tower first,¡¯ Ling suggested. ¡¯Do you know any powerful Artefacts throughout history? Maybe this is one of them,¡¯ Xuefeng wondered when his peripheral vision suddenly rmed him. A group of people was approaching them. "Miss Xinyu! What a coincidence!" Xuefeng didn¡¯t need brains to know it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Seeing an immediate frowning from Xinyu, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If they were the typical young masters, this would only go one way. "I am sorry but I don¡¯t have time to entertain you. I am busy, so you can go away," Xinyu called back indifferently but the three individuals didn¡¯t listen. "I heard you returned and immediately entered the Dragon Tower. Did you perhaps forget about your promise? I was waiting for you," the man at the front spoke in a pained tone,pletely ignoring Xuefeng¡¯s presence. He dressed like a typical Young Master and anyone could guess he spent more time taking care of his beauty than his skills. "I only agreed toe with you because you didn¡¯t want to stop pestering me. Did you really think I would do so?" Xinyu countered as she stopped paying them any attention. "Anyway, go away. I said I am busy." The man didn¡¯t look offended at all, finally gazing at Xuefeng and Katherine. "I am sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Artefact King, number ten on the Dragon Steps," the Artefact King introduced himself. "What about¡ª" "Did we ask you to?" Xuefeng cut him off. "Did anyone here start a conversation with you?" He didn¡¯t give him the chance to reply as he answered. "No. We did not. We don¡¯t want to know who you are and what you want. She asked you to go away so what are you waiting for?" The twockeys frowned but the Artefact King raised his arms, stopping them. "You must be Liu Xuefeng, five hundredths on the Dragon Steps, right?" Artefact King asked with a smile, causing Xuefeng to almost face-palm himself. "Is your dick so small you need topare your Dragon Steps with everyone?" Pfft! Xinyu burst outughing, barely holding herself back. She threw herself into his arms and drowned him with kisses. "I love you so much." He naturally embraced her back when the Artefact King finally showed his thorns, calling back. "I see, so you are with such a loser now who insults people in public?" He looked across Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder and provoked, "You see that room? I bet you don¡¯t have the balls to¡ª" "That room?" Xuefeng cut him off again as he pointed at the Cursed Fragment room. "I was about to get it when you came here with your small dick." Pa! As soon as he spoke, the barrier popped and the Cursed Fragment flew into his hand. Everyone in the room widened their eyes, together with the Artefact King who didn¡¯t seem to expect him to actually do it. ¡¯Xuefeng!¡¯ Ming suddenly called out in shock. ¡¯This fragment...!¡¯ Chapter 207 Party Pooper "Hahaha! You got tricked! You chose the Cursed Fragment! Haha!" the Artefact King burst outughing as he gazed at Xinyu. "Is he really your man? Wasting an opportunity of Dragon Tower caliber?" Xinyu frowned and red at him but Xuefeng didn¡¯t release her, hugging her closer into his arms. "Wasting? I wanted to pick this fragment from the very start when your ugly ass came and disturbed us. Don¡¯tpare yourself with me. We are not even in the same league," Xuefeng called back with a roll of his eyes. He ignored Ming¡¯s excitement, focusing on clearing up the pest first. The Artefact King didn¡¯t pay attention to the insult as heughed more, provoking sarcastically. "Ha! I really want to see how you make use of this fragment! Ba! How about you reach the top floor first to take it out? Haha!" "Is it that big of an issue? Maybe it is for someone like you. As I said, don¡¯tpare yourself with me. This Dragon Tower is just a small milestone for me," Xuefeng replied with a shrug as he lifted his sleeve, showing his Elemental Bracelet. "The only thing wasted here is my time on an ignorant like you. Get lost." The Artefact King instantly froze, his smile slowly faltering. "Y-you... That¡¯s the Elemental Bracelet!" he cried out in a stutter. "You are that man...?!" The whole Tenth Floor stopped what they were doing, all gazing at Xuefeng in shock. They naturally heard of the resurface of Elemental Bracelet but it seemed Xuefeng¡¯s name didn¡¯t reach them yet. ¡¯Our man can create a scene anywhere, hehe,¡¯ Nuwamented with a giggle. ¡¯Do you want us to help you?¡¯ ¡¯Sure,e over when you pick your Artefact,¡¯ Xuefeng replied in his mind before asking out loud, "Do you live under the rock or something? Anyone knows the title of the strongest expert in Heaven Realm changed already." "You..." the Artefact King hesitated, finally showing some restraint. "You what? Do you still have anything else to say?" Xuefeng pushed further as he pulled Katherine to his other side. "You came in and disturbed my morning stroll with my wives while spitting bullshit from your mouth. I dare you to look at my women once again." The Artefact King opened his mouth to speak but Xuefeng cut him off again. "You call yourself Artefact King yet you don¡¯t even know the importance of those fragments. They are not cursed but blessed instead. You don¡¯t even imagine the power they hold." Xuefeng paused as he gazed at Nuwa who came over, "Anyway, it¡¯s not like you will ever get to know or witness it." "Babe, are those men disturbing you?" Nuwa asked softly as she wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him as if they didn¡¯t see each other for a while. "I already picked the Artefact for myself." "Don¡¯t worry, they are already leaving," Xuefeng assured. "They were just saying they are too weak to climb this tower." "Oh, I thought we were going to the top?" Wuying answered confused, alsoing over. "Did you get the Fragment already? You know how important it is." "Yup, I got it baby. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else have it," Xuefeng replied with a smile. "Let¡¯s get everyone and proceed. I want to finish the climb by noon." One by one, his wives approached him after finishing choosing their rooms and they moved to the next floor,pletely ignoring the shocked expressions. Xuefeng was already used to people envying him. He knew he was the luckiest man in the Cultivation World. ¡¯Okay, am I in trouble?¡¯ Xuefeng finally asked while taking out the Cursed Fragment again. ¡¯Tell me we didn¡¯t fuck up too much.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t feel anything from the piece of metal aside from it having a clean round edge and felt cold to the touch. ¡¯We? You made this decision by yourself. Don¡¯t me it on us,¡¯ Ming corrected, giving him a bad feeling. ¡¯Wait... don¡¯t tell me it is really useless? You were shocked before,¡¯ Xuefeng recalled. ¡¯I don¡¯t know actually. It could be both. I thought I felt some strange energy inside of it but the more I looked into it, the less I found. Maybe if we get more fragments I will be able to figure it out but I don¡¯t guarantee it,¡¯ Ming exined with a sigh. ¡¯You risked too much just to show off to some random idiot. Now we have to reach the top.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we will. Since I already picked the fragment, I won¡¯t give up till Iplete it,¡¯ Xuefeng assured. ¡¯I¡¯m actually curious what could be so powerful to force the creators of Dragon Tower to split it into fragments.¡¯ ¡¯Even though the Fate Kingdom controls the Realms, we only know about Artefacts that at some point saw the daylight. The Artefacts and Arts in the Dragon Tower were never seen before, especially those from the upper floors. We also don¡¯t have any contact with the Ancient Realm so any Treasuresing from there are also new to us.¡¯ ¡¯Hmm? Howe?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered. ¡¯Ancient Realm wasn¡¯t created by us. We wouldn¡¯t risk taking over such an unstable Realm. This was the reason why many powerful cultivators fled there. They wanted to escape from our ruling but they ended up dying once the Ancient Realm copsed. Right now, the only way to enter that Realm is creating a Space Passage once it bes stable enough. It takes hundreds of years for that to happen.¡¯ ¡¯I see. It¡¯s a shame it won¡¯t happen any time soon. If only there was a different way to enter that Realm. Anyone who can freely get inside could im all the treasures for themselves,¡¯ Xuefeng suggested as he grinned. ¡¯What if those Fragments create a portal that opens a passage to the Ancient Realm? Wouldn¡¯t that be cool?¡¯ ¡¯No, that¡¯s impossible. The amount of power required for that would be astronomical. You wouldn¡¯t be able to gather enough Spirit Stones in Heaven Realm to fuel it,¡¯ Ming broke his dream with a strike of reality. ¡¯Tsk, you party pooper. Let¡¯s collect all fragments and find out!¡¯ Chapter 208 Ryan Even though the Artefact King remained silent and continued his climb without spreading the news, how could the rest of ordinary Disciples resist themselves? The scene was too cool not to share with all their friends. "Confrontation on the top Dragon Steps! Artefact King versus new giant, Elemental Bracelet Holder Liu Xuefeng! Watch the challenge on today¡¯s Daily News! Only ten credits!" Young boys were running on the streets with a fresh video newspaper, selling them on the streets as well as the air, approaching all flying beasts in the traffic. Even though ten credits wasn¡¯t cheap, no one hesitated in buying it. "Elemental Bracelet Holder Liu Xuefeng iming to reach the top of the Dragon Tower! Will he im the top of Dragon Steps as well?! Find out on Daily Ne¡ª" "I will take one." Right when the newspaper boy passed by the busy garden restaurant, he was stopped by an extended hand. He immediately got excited but when he saw who it was, his eyes widened. "S-Sir Morgan!" he stuttered as he spoke his name. He couldn¡¯t be wrong! It was impossible to mistake the top one on the Dragon Steps! This single blue horn, ming-red hair, and scales covering part of his body. They were the remainsing from his Beast Form. He was casually eating in the restaurant with his friends as if nothing could move him. Wait... The newspaper boy looked at the rest and almost fell down to the ground. All of his idols were here! Top two! Top three! Top four and five too! All five were eating breakfast without caring about the onlookers. "Hehe, Sir Morgan is too formal. I¡¯m Ryan. Anyway, can I have the disk?" Ryan corrected patiently, snapping the boy back to reality. Despite being the top one on the Dragon Steps, Ryan didn¡¯t seem arrogant at all. "Y-yes! Here you go Sir!" the boy called out embarrassed and passed him the disk with a smile. "Sir, it¡¯s free for you! You are my hero!" "Heh," Ryan chuckled as he pulled out an ID card and neared it next to the boy¡¯s scanner to pay. "Would I be a hero if I didn¡¯t pay? Work hard boy. Maybe you can take over our ce one day." The boy¡¯s eyes brightened and he nodded eagerly. "I will! Thank you!" He skipped away after Ryan ruffled his hair and activated the disk for them to watch as he returned to eating. The whole confrontation between Xuefeng and Artefact King disyed for them as if someone recorded everything. The moment Xuefeng confidently imed he knows what the Cursed Fragments turn into, all of them raised their eyebrows in surprise. "Hey, did you guys hear the news?" Just as the video ended, a pretty woman of blue hair walked up to their table, sitting right by Ryan¡¯s side. "Yeah, we just watched it. The guy seems legit," Ryan replied as he embraced the woman¡¯s waist. It was clear they were a couple as she replied with the same kind of affection. "Yeah, I heard it as I came back from the toilet. He actually imed he can get to the top of Dragon Tower. What do you think about it, babe?" She asked worriedly, but Ryan didn¡¯t seem even a bit worried. "What about it? If he can get to the top of the Dragon Tower then good for him. I can¡¯t do that. I will dly give him my top spot on Dragon Steps if he can achieve that," Ryan replied as he eyed his friend¡¯s food. "Are you going to eat that?" They all turned speechless. "What?" Ryan asked back confused, helping himself by stealing more food. "If he is better than me, I can only congratte him and befriend him. Maybe he can teach me some tricks." "You won¡¯t contest for the top one spot?" his friends questioned surprised, causing Ryan to roll his eyes. "You must be crazy. Do I look like I¡¯m suicidal? Haven¡¯t you seen the recording? This guy is a monster. He already has three Elemental Stones on his Elemental Bracelet which means he can control three elements. Just this alone should be enough to make you hesitate to mess with him," Ryan pointed out eagerly. "Also, do you recall the girls that followed him?" "Yeah, I saw Xinyu with him. Never would have thought she would agree to share her man with anyone," his girl muttered as she scratched Ryan¡¯s head. "I would never let that happen." "My Rose, of course, I wouldn¡¯t even think about it," Ryan called out as if he was in danger. "Anyway, you get my point. For her to put her pride away only means he is something else. And did you see a beauty simr to her, just a bit older? Don¡¯t you recognize her? That¡¯s Sect Master Liu¡¯s wife. Her mother. This guy had the audacity to get both his wife and his daughter and Sect Master Liu didn¡¯t do anything about it. For me, that clearly tells something about him." "He has balls..." the guysmented. "Maybe he is even stronger than Sect Master Liu already?" "That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say," Ryan nodded, finishing his meal. "Let¡¯s go. I wanna meet him." ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡¯Yeah, I really have no idea what this is. Those Fragments don¡¯t even match together.¡¯ Even after collecting seven Cursed Fragments, Xuefeng could hear Ming¡¯sment at her fruitless efforts to brainstorm what Artefact it was. Their run was pretty smooth so far but while everyone was collecting new useful Artefacts, he was left with a pile of scrap metal. ¡¯Maybe it was really a mistake?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered, but Ling quickly denied. ¡¯No. Ming is right. I can also feel faint power inside of it. I just can¡¯t tell what it is. It is definitely not Qi.¡¯ ¡¯Welp, I guess we can only keep going,¡¯ Xuefeng muttered as he gazed in search of his wives. They were still checking out the Rooms to have their own pick while he stayed with Katherine and Xinyu who already did in the past. "Xuefeng... I have a question." Xinyu¡¯s voice broke his thoughts as she tugged on his sleeve. "You know, this was the floor I reached when I entered Dragon Towerst month. I was barely hanging on so I decided to stop here," Xinyu added. "Oh, congrats then. It seems like you improved greatly," Xuefeng replied happily, caressing her cheek as a reward. She grabbed only his hand and looked up into his eyes. "That¡¯s the point. I didn¡¯t do anything that would make me improve this much. Also, I noticed all your wives are doing so well, not even sweating on this high floor," Xinyu exined. "I was thinking that maybe the credit goes to you for that." Xuefeng didn¡¯t even need to ponder on it. "Of course it does. I have been tempering my wives¡¯ bodies for years with my ability. You also received some earlier, forgot?" Xuefeng reminded. "Yeah... I knew it," Xinyu muttered to herself as she bit on her lip. She eyed his body and then looked around the floor suspiciously. Katherine and Xinyu exchanged nces before suddenly pulling him inside the empty Cursed Fragment Room. They hid behind the entrance edge and pinned him to the wall, looking at him expectantly. "Can you give us some more now?" Chapter 209 Good Cause (*) "Here?" Even Xuefeng was surprised by Xinyu¡¯s eagerness, his eyes widening on the spot. Usually, he would be down anytime, any day, but right now they were in the middle of their climb with many people around. He didn¡¯t mind public ces but letting other people see his women naked was thest thing he wanted. "Don¡¯t you think there are too many peopl¡ª" "Shh..." Xinyu shushed him with a finger before rising on her toes to rece it with her lips. "Don¡¯t talk or someone will hear us..." "Are you serious...?" Xuefeng asked in a whisper, pulling their waists closer. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. He already turned into a total pervert with women like this. When they looked at him with those hungry eyes, it was too hard to reject them. "Mhmm, we want it," Xinyu nodded, caressing both his shoulder and chest. "It would be a shame to waste an opportunity to climb higher. If you can make our bodies stronger this easily, why not improve them further?" "Will one more time make a big difference?" Xuefeng asked curiously, not expecting his Regeneration Ability had such an impact. "It will," Katherine confirmed, unbuttoning his shirt to ess his carved abs. "Remember our naked sessions? Although your goal was to destroy my curse, you improved my body as well. I can feel that I¡¯m so much stronger now." "Oh, naked sessions? So you two already got somewhat intimate?" Xinyu pointed out yfully, giving her mom a wink. "Did you do it already?" Katherine squinted her eyes as she replied back, "What a coincidence, I wanted to ask the same." Xinyu didn¡¯t shy away and instead sucked on Xuefeng¡¯s neck. "Only once," she admitted with a smile. "It felt so good I will never forget it." Mhmm! Both of them suddenly moaned as Xuefeng gripped their bottoms with noticeable strength. "Is this something to brag about?" Xuefeng asked softly, giving them each a deep kiss. "Since you two are my women now, I will of course make sure you receive enough love from me. Katherine and I just didn¡¯t have enough time to express our love for each other." He looked her in the eyes and slipped his hand through the cut of her golden dress, grasping her bottom directly. "I¡¯m sure that will change any time soon though..." Katherine didn¡¯t avoid his gaze at all and her body epted his touch with no hesitation. Her hand was already roaming on his chest but suddenly crept its way to his lower belly as their faces neared together. "I was hoping it would be sooner thanter..." She whispered in response, rubbing the tips of their noses. "The moment you first touched me, I was dreaming of being filled by you..." Ah... Her lewd words and soft hand wrapping around him caused his erection to jump, filling his mind with desire. He had to give it to her. She knew how to make his blood boil. "Mom... Is that really you talking...?" Xinyu asked with a cute blush, pushing even her to the edge. Katherine ignored her question and continued to squeeze all around while stroking on his ear. Their hot breaths quickly mixed together as she bit on his lip before their tongues locked in a scenic battle. "Hey, what about me?" Xinyu pouted cutely at being left out. She pressed her chest against his own and reached into his pants, joining Katherine in getting what they want. "Wait," Xuefeng paused, realizing something. "If you want to get stronger, I can simply channel my Regeneration Ability through your bodies. It will be more efficient too." Katherine had a quick response to this idea. "Why have one when you can have both?" She winked at Xinyu and they crouched together while pulling down his pants. Both their eyes brightened at his length, Xinyu showing a yearning expression while Katherine seemed more mesmerized and surprised. "This..." Katherine muttered as she grazed his erection from the base to the top. "I wanted to taste it for a while..." "Mom, you sound like a pervert," Xinyumented, leaning forward to take the lead. "Let me show you how it¡¯s done." She left a soft kiss on the side and shifted to the front, licking him clumsily. Although she already learned few techniques, sucking without hands still required some effort to master. "Tsk, you act like I don¡¯t know anything," Katherine countered and joined her, battling with her tongue to seize the prize. She was the first to swallow the whole head and savored it with pleasure, her eyes closing as her tongue teased him from the inside. "You two..." Xuefeng sighed as he knew he couldn¡¯t stop them anymore. He gathered their hair so it wouldn¡¯t disturb them and held the back of their heads. Mhmm! They moaned again but this time it was from Xuefeng¡¯s Fate Qi that sunk into their bodies, bringing them relief and rxation. He also started to enjoy this idea when he noticed a shadow approach from the outside. ¡¯You thought we couldn¡¯t see you enter here?¡¯ Nuwa¡¯s stern voice asked in his mind as she peeked inside the room. ¡¯It¡¯s too dangerous!¡¯ She immediately rolled her eyes seeing the hot scene but she didn¡¯t me the girls, looking at Xuefeng for an exnation. ¡¯Ehem, I¡¯m helping them strengthen their bodies so they can reach higher floors. It¡¯s all a good cause,¡¯ Xuefeng exined, causing Nuwa to squint her eyes. After her, Yiren and Wuying appeared next, filling the entrance to the room. Xinyu and Katherine had unexpected spectators, raising the tension in the room. It was obvious they wanted to join as well but it wasn¡¯t a ce for such a scene. ¡¯Naughty,¡¯ Yirenmented as she covered her giggle with a hand. When two more of his wives came, Nuwa finally acted. She walked up to Xuefeng from the side and forced a deep kiss while rubbing on his ear. Being pleasured from both angles, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t really hold back for long. Mhmm! Xinyu¡¯s eyes widened at Xuefeng¡¯s sudden explosion but she wasn¡¯t greedy to swallow it all, sharing with Katherine as well. ¡¯Next time you should be more careful. What if someone else walked in?¡¯ Nuwa reprimanded before adding while squeezing his cheeks. ¡¯And you should definitely wait for everyone. Dummy.¡¯ Chapter 210 Climbing "They have been staying on the sixty-ninth floor for a while. Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s their limit?" Thousands of top Cultivators were already surrounding the Dragon Tower, making it hard to even approach it but for Ryan and his group, it wasn¡¯t a problem. No one was bold enough to get too close to them and risk angering the leading young experts. "I doubt it. They have been stopping at thest floor of each section for a while. Probably to get their Artefacts or rest. That Liu Xuefeng is not alone so he must be waiting for his women instead of climbing on his own," Ryan guessed as he nodded in approval. "Respectable." Just as he spoke, the golden color on the Dragon Sculpture moved upwards, finally showing some movement. "See, I told you. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they continue their run and reach the hundreds," Ryan called out confidently, surprising people around him. "Are you sure about that?" Rose doubted. "Wasn¡¯t the sixty-ninth floor the highest Xinyu reached so far? I¡¯m sure she improved sincest month but surely the jump shouldn¡¯t be this high?" Ryan only shrugged and instead focused on the Dragon Tower. "Something tells me we are in for a surprise. If you didn¡¯t notice, all of his women climbed this high with him and they are still going. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they entered Dragon Ste¡ª" Ooooh! He couldn¡¯t even finish his words when his words were cut by the cries from the crowd. Sure enough, when they nced at Dragon Steps ranking, they saw seven new golden names. [1000. Liu Yi] [999. Liu Lisa] [998. Liu Shan] [997. Liu Yiren] [996. Liu Wen] [995. Liu Wuying] ... [750. Liu Tianshi] "It¡¯s good that Dragon Steps only counts Cultivators under thirty years old else all of us would be pushed out of the top ten," Ryan pointed out yfully. "Since I¡¯m first, I don¡¯t need to worry about losing my benefits." "..." Rose and the rest from the top five spots didn¡¯tugh at his joke, gazing at him speechlessly. "Rose, my love," Ryan muttered lovingly as he pulled Rose closer. "Can you see their names? All his wives took hisst name as their own. Don¡¯t you think you would sound cute after taking mine too?" "Tsk, sure, I don¡¯t mind," Rose replied with a snicker. "But how about you propose to me first? My n has been waiting for a long time." She acted like they already been through this conversation before and judging by their friend¡¯s faces, they also witnessed it a few times. "Ah! Why it has to be soplicated? Aren¡¯t you already mine? You loving me is all that matters. I don¡¯t care about all those formalities," Ryanmented before he hugged her from behind to divert her attention. "Anyway, forget what I said. Let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s important right now. They already broke the daily¡¯s record!" Watching the tower, Xuefeng and his wives already distanced themselves from everyone else. Their position created a golden light on the Dragon Sculpture that was steadily moving up. Seventy-ninth... Eighty-ninth... Ny-ninth... "Impossible... How could she temper her body so fast?" Rose questioned dumbfounded. "Did she acquire a new bloodline or something?" Xuefeng and his women were still moving upwards with no one being left behind while their Dragon Steps ranking continued to go down in number. Xuefeng already broke the top three hundred while his wives jumped a hundred spots with a single run. Only Tianshi skipped ranks as fast as Xuefeng, iming the top five hundred spot. Reaching the ny-ninth floor was a big achievement in itself but since it was their only one, the girls couldn¡¯t advance as fast as Xuefeng and Tianshi. Those two have already proven themselves in the Water Land Tournament. The most shocking though was naturally Xinyu who jumped one spot in the mostpetitive top ten, taking the eighth spot. "I doubt that. It takes a long time to assimte with a different bloodline and she entered the Dragon Tower justst month," Ryan¡¯s denied. "I might be mistaken but I think all of it is thanks to Xuefeng. What are the chances that all of his women have such a strong constitution? Unless they were met with some recent blessing, it has to be his job." It wasn¡¯t just him who was specting how it was possible. More and more details were discovered about them, causing the whole House of Dragons to eagerly watch the miracle unfold. While they were anxious, Xuefeng and the girls weren¡¯t in the hurry at all. "Wuying! Check that double daggers! Aren¡¯t they simr to yours?" Shan called out excitedly as she approached one of the rooms. "Want me to take get them for you?" Wuying walked up and her eyes immediately brightened. "Can you? I already picked the throwing knives from the previous floor." "Hehe, I know~ That¡¯s why I asked," Shan replied with a giggle and pulled out her new shiny Celestial Stage sword. With one swing, she broke the barrier and picked up the Daggers before throwing them to Wuying. The two were once rivals in love but now they were sisters who didn¡¯t mind helping each other. "Thank you, they are perfect," Wuying expressed as she tested the daggers with a few cuts. "It¡¯s such a shame we can only pick one treasure every ten floors. I wish I could test them all out." "Yeah, but since we are all together, we can share Artefacts we won¡¯t be using," Shan pointed out as smiled at everyone. "Thinking about it, we should start looking at some Arts soon. If we are lucky, maybe we can find some Forbidden Arts." "Sure. We can all share whatever we get with everyone once we leave," Wuying nodded in approval. If anyone outside heard them, they would definitely turn red from envy. Many dreamed to enjoyed so many treasures from the Dragon Tower. "Alright, is everyone ready?" Xuefeng called out from the exit before sighing as he gave Xinyu a kiss. "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t push yourself so hard. We can always visit Dragon Tower once again in the future." Xinyu looked up at him while pouting and sat down on the ground. "Hu... I guess I will stay here and wait for you then." She was already struggling for thest ten floors but she ended up pushing through this far. Too bad, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help her in any way. "It sucks to be the first to fall but I knew it would happen eventually. I am actually surprised I reached this far," Xinyu wished as she grabbed onto his hand. "I hope you can reach the top!" "Mhmm, it won¡¯t take long," Xuefeng nodded as he crouched down to kiss her again. His women were adults so he didn¡¯t mind leaving them alone for a while. "I will try to strengthen my body while you are away," Xinyu informed and reminded, "You can still ask me anything if you have questions." "We will." He stood up to leave with everyone when he spotted sudden movement in the air. "Mona!" Yiren called out after the white fox but Mona was like lightning. Before Xuefeng could react, she was already sitting on his shoulder with three fluffy tails wrapping around him. "Oh, you recovered?" Xuefeng noticed the improvement from the previous two tails. "Mhmm, this Tower is good for me. I can recover faster the more pressure it has so I will stay with you," Mona exined before liking her on the cheek. "Maybe I can even recoverpletely and turn back into a human today." Xuefeng immediately imagined a beautiful foxdy and couldn¡¯t help but swallow. "Cough, I guess it¡¯s another reason to chase the top floor. Let¡¯s go!" His wives couldn¡¯t help but give each other a knowing look while Nuwa even pinched his waist. "Move, move!" Chapter 211 Soul Power Merging "Still nothing?" Yiren asked as she watched Xuefeng from up close. Xuefeng took another Cursed Fragment at the end of the twelfth section but nothing changed. No matter how much he tried to match the pieces together, it was all for naught. "Yup, nothing. I hoped that maybe some of the fragments would eventually fit together but none of them does. Not sure what to think about it," Xuefeng replied with a sigh. Yiren cheered with a bright smile and gave his palm a rub. "Don¡¯t worry, you will figure it out soon," she assured lovingly before ncing down at the Cursed Fragment. "Can I touch it?" "Sure," Xuefeng nodded and passed her one of the fragments. "Be careful though. We are still not sure what it does." Yiren took it carefully and observed it all around as Xuefeng exined, "We tried to use Elemental Qi and even Fate Qi to maybe awaken something from within but the metal doesn¡¯t even absorb any type of Qi." "Mhmm, I see. Can I have the other fragment too?" Xuefeng only smiled at Yiren¡¯s curiosity and passed the second fragment to her. He had full trust in her and even if she dropped them, he was ready to catch them so he wasn¡¯t worried. Yiren inspected the two fragments and tried to match the two metal fragments somehow, causing Xuefeng tough. "Hah, baby, I already tried every possiblebina¡ª" His smile died halfway through when something changed. "Oh! It works!" Yiren eximed as two fragments suddenly brightened and merged like two liquid metals. It changed shape into apletely different fragment, this time much bigger and angr. ¡¯What?!¡¯ Both Ming and Ling cried out in shock while Xuefeng was left speechless, his expression changing between amazement and admiration. They have been struggling this whole time while Yiren didn¡¯t even need ten seconds to discover the fragment secrets. "Yiren! What did you do?!" Xuefeng called out excitedly as he embraced her and grabbed the fragment. The texture was the same aside from the more cubic-like structure. "Oh... Did I break it?" Yiren muttered with a saddened expression. "I just wanted to help..." "No, no! You did great!" Xuefeng assured as he kissed her deeply, realizing he must have been too explosive. She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and imed her reward without hurrying. The rest were still picking up their Treasure rooms, so they had time left for themselves. "What happened?" Nuwa was the first to notice their celebration and approached them, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t release Yiren until she was fully satisfied. "You know how much I love you?" Xuefeng confessed as he rubbed their noses together. "I realized I should say it more often." "Hehe, I love you too," Yiren giggled as she rubbed his ear. "Did you forget we are connected? I can feel what you feel. If you stopped loving us, I would already ask if there is something wrong." "Mhmm, that won¡¯t happen," Xuefeng promised with a kiss and finally pulled away, showing Nuwa the bigger fragment. "Oh, did you finally connect it? How did you do it?" Nuwa asked in surprise, but Xuefeng simply nced at Yiren, also wanting to know the same. "I also don¡¯t know how I did it, though. I simply tried to glue the two pieces together with my Soul Power, and then it started shining before it merged," Yiren exined innocently. ¡¯Soul Power? Quick, try with another fragment,¡¯ Ming suggested urgently while Xuefeng was already on it. "So just glue it together?" Xuefeng asked as he grabbed two fragments and channeled his Soul Power through his bloodline. It wrapped around the fragments, lifting and bumping them together, but no matter how much he tried, nothing happened. "Let me try," Nuwa suggested as she took over the fragments, but she frowned right after, failing miserably. Both of them looked at Yiren, who simply reached out for the fragments with a smile. The moment Yiren touched the Cursed Fragments, they shone brightly and instantly merged as if to tease them both. "See? Like this," Yiren disyed the bigger fragment happily. "Should I help with all the fragments?" She seemed so excited to help him that Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled out all the fragments he collected so far. Sure enough, Yiren didn¡¯t even need a minute to connect them all, creating a head-sized metal fragment. ¡¯Wait, what if it¡¯s not the matter of how but who?¡¯ Ling proposed an exnation. ¡¯You and Nuwa both tried, but only Yiren seeded. Maybe it depends on what kind of Soul is used? If we assume that metal has consciousness or even behaves like an Artefact, maybe it chooses who is worthy of being its master?¡¯ ¡¯So there is a chance I was rejected, and Yiren was chosen? I don¡¯t really mind as long as we can get this treasure,¡¯ Xuefeng replied, not even slightly jealous. His wives¡¯ strength was his strength as well. ¡¯It¡¯s just the theory, though. We won¡¯t know for sure unless you reach the top. For now, let¡¯s just ask Yiren to help you,¡¯ Ming suggested. "Yiren, how about you stay with me for now and help me merge the fragments?" Xuefeng questioned right away, and Yiren couldn¡¯t help but start jumping cutely. "Yes!" Yiren called out happily, but then she wondered worriedly, "But what if I can¡¯t handle the pressure and continue to follow you?" "We will worry when that happens. You should still be good to go, right?" They were already on the one hundred twenty-ninth floor, and even he could feel the pressure building up. Naturally, his body was tempered by his Regeneration Ability for much longer than his wives, so it was much easier for him. Not even counting Ming¡¯s blessing that rebuilt his bodily structure. "Mhmm, I¡¯m still good. Our bloodline is a little bit stronger than that of humans," Yiren nodded and offered to give back the Fragment. "No, you hold it for now. You can give it back when you can¡¯t handle the pressure anymore," Xuefeng decided as he patted her on the head. "Alright, let¡¯s get going." As they talked, his wives grouped up one by one, and they could continue to climb further. Unfortunately, it soon came the time they had to say goodbye. Lisa and Wu were the second to stop, giving up just ten floorster. Even though Xuefeng improved their constitution, there were limits to the strength of a human body. The next to follow were Wen, Shan, Yi, and Tianshi, stopping ten floors after them. Wuying reached the barrier of one hundred and fifty floor, retiring only after Xuefeng asked her to. He couldn¡¯t allow her to suffer, seeing how much she struggled even to walk. "So it seems it¡¯s just the seven of us left," Xuefeng counted as he gave Mona a scratch under her chin. She already had five fluffy tails rubbing against his back and neck, recovering much faster than he anticipated. All left had a stronger bloodline which gave their body additional resistance, but he could see the group slowed down with each floor reached. The only one who didn¡¯t seem to struggle was surprisingly Yiren which gave him a sudden idea. Chapter 212 Pure Soul "Damn... This guy already entered the top one hundred in the Dragon Steps. It won¡¯t be long till he reaches the top ten at this point. His wives seemed to be the ones who ended their run since their ranking stopped advancing as well. I almost thought they are monsters as well." Themotion outside was growing in size as Xuefeng¡¯s group reached new heights. It wasn¡¯t yet an event that would rm the whole House of Dragons but it was really close. Every time someone was getting close to the active record, the surroundings of the Dragon Tower turned into a massive watch party. It reached the point where the food sellers were flying around to sell their goods while the Law Enforcement monitored the space. "This is just the beginning. His climb didn¡¯t even start," Ryan said confidently as he pointed at the tower. "I will snap my fingers and they will continue climbing!" Snap! Rose¡¯s eyesight followed his hand but for a good few seconds, nothing happened. The Dragon Tower light didn¡¯t even move. "Well, this looked much cooler in my head," Ryan muttered embarrassedly as he scratched his head when the crowds exploded with cries. The golden light on the Dragon Sculpture continued to move but this time something was different. It moved up too quickly! Sixteenth section... Seventeenth section... Eighteenth section... Xuefeng¡¯s ranking also flew to the top as he no longer stopped for long, increasing his lead between the rest. "See, I told you!" Ryan called out happily as he saw the results, causing Rose and his friend to roll their eyes. His ranking just fell to second ce but Ryan didn¡¯t even blink. Neenth section... Twentieth section... ... Twenty-fifth section... When Xuefeng finally reached the active record, everyone was losing their mind. What was even more surprising was the second name that suddenlyunched to the very top. [1. Liu Xuefeng] [2. Liu Yiren] He wasn¡¯t alone! One of his wives was following him but even she seemed to have fallen behind, separating from Xuefeng¡¯s climb. Thirtieth section... Fortieth section... Fiftieth section... "He is about to break the all-time record! The Five Hundred Floor Barrier!" The rate he was climbing was so fast and smooth, everyone was anticipating today they would witness the history. Too bad. "Why is he not moving? Could this be the end?" Rose wondered as they watched Xuefeng stay on the same floor for thest five minutes. "Maybe. Who knows what is inside that floor. Thest guy who reached it didn¡¯t reveal to anyone exactly why he failed. From what I read, he only said his heart wasn¡¯t pure enough but I don¡¯t know what it meant," Ryan pointed out. "Hmm, maybe only certain people can move to the upper floors?" Rose asked when her eyes suddenly widened as she watched the tower. "He is going down!" Her cry rmed the surrounding cultivators and they all looked each other in the eyes. Swoosh! They didn¡¯t hesitate and dove down from the sky with the same idea in mind. Be the first to meet Xuefeng once he leaves the Dragon Tower! "Let¡¯s go too," Ryan suggested as he grabbed Rose into his arms and teleported away. "Don¡¯t push! Stay back or I will start giving out punishments!" The Dragon Tower Elders already created a barrier surrounding the tower entrance while the whole base floor was emptied with all trades halted. They had to ensure the top disciples would be safely escorted. After all, any treasure above the two-hundredth floor was enough to cause chaos and no one was capable of stopping a battle of thousands of Cultivators once it began. Naturally, Ryan didn¡¯t give a fuck about any of this, passing through the barrier of elders without care. "Hey! We said no¡ª" the Dragon Tower Elder called out sternly but stopped himself when he realized who it was. "Don¡¯t worry Elder Wang, I won¡¯t cause trouble," Ryan called out happily and sneaked inside. Even though he dropped to third ce, his name was already well known in the Sect and with that came certain privileges. Sure enough, Xinyu was already there on the base floor while waiting for the rest of her group. "Xinyu! Congrats on your climb!" Ryan called out from the distance, but Xinyu only acknowledged him with a nod. "Thanks, but I was the first to drop so I don¡¯t consider it a sessful run," Xinyu admitted with a shrug. "What are you doing here? I ordered a lockdown." "Hehe, you know such things won¡¯t stop me," Ryan chuckled as he nced at Rose, rubbing her arm. "Have you met Rose?" "Good Morning, Miss Xinyu," Rose greeted with a bow, recognizing the difference in status. "Morning," Xinyu replied casually and shifted back to Ryan. "If you came here to meet Xuefeng then you will have to wait for some time." Ryan raised his eyebrows. "Isn¡¯t he alreadying down?" "Heh," Xinyu smirked. "Xuefeng doesn¡¯t make empty promises. If he said he will reach the top, he will." ¡ª¡ª¡ª *Five minutes earlier* "Okay, what the fuck is this?" Xuefeng finally cursed as he mmed his Dragon Edge against the floor. He has been climbing with incredible pace and the increasing Dragon Tower pressure didn¡¯t bother him as much. He was pushing forward with excitement, thinking he was going to im the top of the tower within the next minutes yet his dreams got crushed. Right when he was supposed to break the all-time record, he was met with the indestructible barrier at the stairs leading to the five hundredth floor. ¡¯Calm down, it seems like any physical attacks don¡¯t have any impact whatsoever,¡¯ Mingmented after Xuefeng unleashed a barrage of his power on the barrier. ¡¯We should try with Soul attacks.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait and reached out to the barrier with his Soul Power, hoping to pierce through but he was surprised yet again. Ah! A sudden pain assaulted his Soul, forcing him to withdraw. ¡¯Doesn¡¯t work...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered dejectedly. Did he reach this far just to be blocked? ¡¯Can you touch it? I will do some tests,¡¯ Ming proposed, but once she was done, she didn¡¯t have any good news. ¡¯This barrier is not autonomous. Something must be controlling it and blocking us on purpose. It behaves like a living organism, increasing the defense wherever you strike it.¡¯ ¡¯Even if it¡¯s controlled by the Tower Spirit, there should be a way to go past it.¡¯ Just as he thought, something within the barrier shifted. The Qi changed in color and formed into letters, then words, and a clear sentence in front of him. [Only pure souls can pass through. You can¡¯t open the Heavenly Gate with darkness in your heart.] "..." Xuefeng was left speechless by the text alone but when his wives heard about it, they didn¡¯t spare him either. ¡¯Oh, well. I guess you tried. You tied the record which is still good. Are youing back down now?¡¯ "..." Chapter 213 Eat Me ¡¯Is there really no other way?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered. ¡¯It seems like those Cursed Fragments also react the same way.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah, they don¡¯t want to ept someone this perverted,¡¯ Ming agreed, causing Xuefeng to roll his eyes. ¡¯Since when am I perverted? I¡¯m perfectly normal. It¡¯s you all who want to eat me whenever I¡¯m close,¡¯ Xuefeng countered innocently. ¡¯So if I walk in front of you fully naked, you won¡¯t grab me and think of eating me?¡¯ Nuwa teased, causing Xuefeng¡¯s mind to wander. How could he not? Any of his wives were tempting enough full clothed. How could he resist if they seduced him with their sexy curves? ¡¯I¡¯m sure he is already ravaging Nuwa against the wall in his mind. Naughty,¡¯ Wenmented, catching him red-handed. Gulp. They knew him too well! ¡¯Alright, alright, let¡¯s think about how to solve this problem instead of exposing your husband,¡¯ Xuefeng changed the subject, knowing he couldn¡¯t win against them. ¡¯If Cursed Fragments work the same way as this barrier, then Yiren should be pure enough to pass. The only problem is the pressure on this floor which she can¡¯t handle.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m too weak... I will work harder so I can help you more,¡¯ Yiren apologized cutely. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but melt inside. She was just too pure! ¡¯Wait! I got an idea,¡¯ Ming suddenly eximed. ¡¯Aren¡¯t you two connected by Bloodline with each other? Maybe we can use this connection to pretend you are Yiren?¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t really wrap his mind around it but he was open to all suggestions. ¡¯Can you even do that?¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t know yet, but we will find out,¡¯ Ming muttered deep in thought. ¡¯Your connection is special since not only does it connect your bloodline but also your Soul. If we can find the piece of Yiren¡¯s Soul in your own, maybe we can trick the Dragon Tower Spirit.¡¯ She didn¡¯t even ask his permission as she announced, ¡¯It might hurt a little so bear with it.¡¯ Ah! She didn¡¯t hold back at all as she dove right into it. Xuefeng felt like his soul was ripped apart but thankfully it stopped just as fast. ¡¯I found it!¡¯ Ming announced excitedly. ¡¯Small part of your Souls merged when Yiren transferred her bloodline to you. Since it¡¯s now part of your Soul, you can use Yiren¡¯s fragment freely. The Dragon Tower Spirit should recognize how pure it is and let you inside.¡¯ Xuefeng tested her theory without questions. Pa! The barrier popped like a bubble. ¡¯Seriously...?¡¯ Xuefeng rolled his eyes. ¡¯Why is this Dragon Tower Spirit so obsessed with pure Souls? Is it because he doesn¡¯t want anyone malicious to im its best Artefact?¡¯ He didn¡¯t wait for an answer and stepped on the stairs. The pressure surrounding him increased drastically but it was still manageable. ¡¯Hehe, let the climb begin agai¡ª¡¯ Bang! His words were cut off mid-way as a sudden force mmed him like a hammer. Before he even realized what happened, he was already sliding on the floor. [Only pure Souls can open the Heavenly Gate!] Words reappeared on the barrier, reminding Xuefeng that his dirty soul wasn¡¯t weed. "Damn," Xuefeng cursed as he slowly lifted himself up. He wasn¡¯t prepared to be attacked so he didn¡¯t even defend himself. "Is this how you wee guests?" Xuefeng asked sarcastically but he was of course ignored. ¡¯Well, at least we confirmed that someone is controlling this ce,¡¯ Ling cheered up. ¡¯Let me try again,¡¯ Xuefeng muttered as he returned back without hesitation. This time he was prepared when the Spirit¡¯s force struck him again. He held his ground as he slowly advanced but he eventually stopped, going back down without forcing his way through. ¡¯I can proceed further but I should go all out and improve my strength further first,¡¯ Xuefeng decided. ¡¯Where are you guys? I aming down to you.¡¯ ¡¯I think Mona and I are the only ones still climbing. We reached the twenty-seventh section but I am reaching my limits,¡¯ Katherine replied first, his purpose being too obvious. ¡¯Are you nning to...¡¯ She didn¡¯t finish her words and he didn¡¯t reveal his ns either,ing down instead. ¡ª¡ª¡ª It took Xuefeng a few minutes but eventually, their eyes met once again. Katherine couldn¡¯t help but blush a little at his burning gaze. Even though she wasn¡¯t a beginner in those matters, she still felt slightly nervous thinking about what¡¯s about to happen. It was still their first time connecting. "I didn¡¯t want our first time to happen in such circumstances," Xuefeng exined apologetically as he approached her. "I didn¡¯t want your Heat of the Dragon to be my motivation for us to get closer. You deserve more." "It¡¯s alright... I was the one who proposed it first so you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty," Katherine replied as she tried to calm down. Her efforts were fruitless as she still shivered when he grabbed her hands into his. She forgot about the pressure that has been bothering her as only his presence was in her mind. "Xuefeng!" Mona seemed oblivious to their special moment as she jumped onto his shoulder, breaking the scene. Her eight fluffy tails almost choked him but it was her way of greeting. "I am close to creating my ninth tail but I would prefer to rest for now. This sudden recovery was too fast. Can I rest with big sisters?" Mona asked as she licked him. "Sure, they will take care of you," Xuefeng replied as he kissed her forehead. Her body disappeared right after, leaving the two alone. "Come with me," Xuefeng ordered with a smile and pulled her to one of the empty rooms. A scene of being pressed against the wall appeared in her mind. They didn¡¯t continue earlier which left her wanting for more. She was ready to be pushed and go right into it when Xuefeng pulled her into his embrace instead. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry as he first looked into her eyes and caressed her face. "The least I can do is make this moment memorable," Xuefeng muttered as he aimed his palm at the floor. "Ah?" Katherine watched in surprise as a soft cloud appeared out of thin air and he ced her gently on top whileying next to her. "Is itfortable?" That question was enough to let her female instinct take over her as she wrapped her arms around his head and drowned him with an avnche of kisses. "Yes, it is. Now eat me before I eat you myself..." Chapter 214 Dragon Awakened (**) Katherine didn¡¯t need to ask him twice. "How do you want me to eat you?" Xuefeng asked as he already slid his hand through the cuts of her dress. He grabbed her butt firmly and pulled her closer till their hips rubbed together. "Why do you ask questions?" Katherine scolded. "You lost your chance. Now it¡¯s my turn to eat you." Rip! His shirt lost all buttons as she split it apart, revealing his muscled chest. They were inside the Dragon Tower which still pressured their bodies this whole time. His muscles were all tensed and hard but Katherine didn¡¯t seem to mind. "You taste so good..." She muttered between kissing his neck and caressing his abs. "I was waiting to eat you for days..." "The pressure doesn¡¯t bother you?" Xuefeng wondered while exploring her body, moving his fingers onto her waist and then chest. Katherine smiled in response and looked up, teasing his lips with her teeth. "It makes everything spicier," she replied before sliding her hands into his pants. "Imagine how tight I will be inside..." "You are about to awaken a Dragon," Xuefeng announced, feeling her hands wrap around him. She teased him with her gaze and licked his lips while constantly stroking and rubbing. "You already awakened one," Katherine replied softly and suddenly slid down to his legs, leaving a trail of kisses behind. Ah... Katherine left a bite through his pants and licked his erection all around. Her eyes brightened when she pulled down his pants and saw him all hard and ready. She grasped onto his pants and licked him with no hands. "So hard just from my tongue... Truly worthy to call it a Dragon..." Katherine muttered, swallowing him with unusual eagerness and passion. Her tongue wiggled on his base as he poked the end of her throat, wanting to go deeper and deeper. There was no need for anymands or orders, Katherine knew what both of them wanted. He held her golden hair while she stripped him of his pants before getting rid of her dress. "I want it," Katherine expressed her desire, climbing onto him again. She didn¡¯t even wait for his reply as she locked his lips with hers and aimed him inside her. She momentarily trembled as he pierced all the way in, but she wasn¡¯t the only one affected. Katherine was burning hot! He felt as if he just entered hell filled with mes instead of the lightning storm he already expected. It hurt him much more too, especially since it attacked his most sensitive organ. "Mhmm!" Xuefeng rmed as he pulled her face away but then he realized something. "Is this the Heat of the Dragon?" "I¡¯m sorry... I was supposed to control it at the start but you distracted me," Katherine apologized as she breathed hurriedly. "You are so big you actually stretched me to the limits..." As she spoke, the burning lowered substantially till it didn¡¯t hurt as much. "So you can minimize it, I see," Xuefengmented as he embraced her, letting her get used to his size. "How does it work?" "The burning you feel is basically the Heat of the Dragon doing its work. We have to stay connected till the burning fills your whole body," Katherine exined. "It will improve your constitution and let you endure more pressure. Even though my innate Element is Lightning, I¡¯m still a Dragon. mes run through my veins." "Does the strength of the burning matter?" Xuefeng wondered, causing Katherine to look at him worriedly. "It does, but the additional effects are minimal while it will hurt you a lot..." she replied while caressing his face. "I don¡¯t want you to feel any pain during our first time. I want us to enjoy and have a nice memory of this moment." Katherine kissed him strongly as if she wanted him to forget about this idea and started moving to please him. Too bad, Xuefeng already made up his mind. "Katherine," Xuefeng mouthed her name as he pulled her lips away. "Don¡¯t worry about me and give me all you got. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as you think. I have high pain tolerance already." "..." Katherine gazed at him upset but sighed right after, knowing he already decided. "I will slowly increase the heat then. Tell me if it hurts you and I will stop." She resumed her riding as she watched his face to keep an eye on him. The burning was getting stronger with each second, slowly spreading around his body till every muscle and every cell was on fire. He remained cool on the outside but inside he was screaming in pain. ¡¯Fuuuck!¡¯ Xuefeng cursed. ¡¯This Artefact better be worth it!¡¯ ¡¯Hold on! It¡¯s working!¡¯ Ming reassured to cheer him up. ¡¯The more pain the better! Focus on Katherine and think about the pleasure!¡¯ He finally couldn¡¯t hold back and he grimaced in pain, rming Katherine. "I knew it, you are only pretending to be fine..." Katherineined as she checked his forehead with her palm. "You are too hot! I will lower¡ª" "Don¡¯t!" Xuefeng cut her off. "I can handle it! Let¡¯s continue." Pa! He smacked her butt for his own pleasure and helped with his own thrusts. His mind cleared as Xuefeng filled it with desire. Ah! Katherine moaned from his rampage and grasped onto his ears to bring him even more pleasure. This was the first time Xuefeng was countering his pain using sex. "Damn it!" Xuefeng cursed again and suddenly rolled on the cloud to get on top of her. "Baby¡ª ahh!!" Katherine didn¡¯t have the chance to react as he pounced on her like a tiger, pounding with all his strength while his teeth sank into her breast. Her nails grazed on his tensed back but the pain was nowhere close to the mes filling his body. ¡¯Just a bit more!¡¯ Ming announced but her voice passed through his mind unnoticed. He ignored everything besides his prey he was eating alive. Mhmm!!! Xuefeng sucked on her lips as he finally burst inside her yet he didn¡¯t stop not did he give Katherine a break. Her limbs were wrapped around him tightly as her body constantly trembled from his attacks, experiencing the longest orgasm of her life. Once. Twice. Thrice. He poured all he got uncontrobly as he turned into a beast. He didn¡¯t feel pain anymore, just hunger for more with Katherine as his food. Her thighs, her breasts, her lips, and bottom were all his to taste and swallow. Her moans were his trophy while her tremors his win. "I love you!!" Chapter 215 Is this the End? (**) Her scream of joy was the start of another round of love and passion but the more time passed, the better Xuefeng felt. His body grew stronger with each thrust and dive until the pain no longer bothered him. Pleasure momentarily overwhelmed his mind and he poured everything he got into Katherine. "Mhmm... You slowed down..." Katherine breathed out as Xuefeng perfected each move. "It feels different..." "You don¡¯t like it?" Xuefeng asked lovingly as he slowed down his movements even more before he continued to kiss her neck passionately. "I do... It feels more like making love than just¡ª Ahh... Give me more..." Her moans were like a melody to his ears, but she didn¡¯t need to ask him. He already nned to give her the pleasure she wouldn¡¯t forget. "I¡¯m sorry... I was too rough earlier," Xuefeng whispered, kissing his way to her lips. "Shall we start again?" Katherine¡¯s eyes widened at the question, her nails gripping onto his shoulders. Even though her brain was telling her more, her body was already at its limits, still shivering from the constant ecstasy. "You came so much already..." Katherine muttered worriedly but Xuefeng locked her lips again while trailing his hand alongside her body. "One more time..." Xuefeng suggested as he gently caressed her thigh. "Let me fill you onest time. Let¡¯s finish together." He kissed her one more time before he drew away, unwrapping Katherine¡¯s legs from his waist. Her mouth opened in a soft moan as he pulled out. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his erection as he disyed it on top of her stomach. "Uhmm, can I...?" Katherine questioned as she stared but then she moved on her own, crawling towards his crotch before he could seize her again. "Katherine..." Xuefeng muttered her name as she grasped him strongly, stroking with her tongue licking and lips sucking. "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t resist myself..." Katherine exined while teasing his tip with her own. "It just looks so delicious." She gave him a smile and kissed her way up to his lips. She didn¡¯t stop mushing their tongues together until he smacked her butt and threw her down on the cloud bed. "Come baby," Katherine invited with a teasing wink, causing Xuefeng to purse his lips. She knew how to pique his interest. Instead of covering her body with his own, he grabbed her legs and turned her to the side, sliding inside her at an angle. "Your Heat of the Dragon is more amazing than I thought. I feel like all the pressure disappeared," Xuefengmented as he thrusted freely. He couldn¡¯t help but caress her breasts that bounced with each push. He underestimated the effects of the Dragon Bloodline, not expecting it to have such a big impact. "Mhmm, I¡¯m d. Since you epted all the pain, the effects should be much better," Katherine informed. "I also improved even further. You poured so much in me that maybe I can climb a few floors more." "Hehe, then I guess I should give you some more," Xuefeng chuckled,ying down behind her while embracing her. Ahh! Both their hips synced movements as she rubbed his ear in reward for the passionate kisses. He could hear both her breathing and heartbeat speed up while her body got hotter with each second. Even though they didn¡¯t know each other for long, they already had this connection that couldn¡¯t be replicated easily. "I¡ª" Katherine spoke but Xuefeng cut her off. "Me too..." There was nothing else to be said. Their bodies trembled together as their hot breaths mixed once again, silencing the screams of pleasure that filled the room. Xuefeng didn¡¯t let go of her till she stabilized, able to move and function again. "I wish we could stay like this forever..." Katherine muttered as she turned around, hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s chest. "Hah, maybe not forever. Do you want me to die?" Xuefeng questioned yfully as he disyed his Elemental Bracelet. "I need to fill up this beauty before it kills me." "Yeah... You will either die or be the strongest expert in the Cultivation World..." Katherine replied with a sigh. "I really hope it¡¯s thetter." "Of course it will be. You don¡¯t trust your man?" Xuefeng asked with a soft caress on her cheek. "You think I would be your woman if I didn¡¯t believe in you?" Katherine asked back while leaning on his palm. "I wish we could stay here longer but you should go. Don¡¯t make everyone wait and take over this tower. Promise me you will im the very top." "Consider it done baby," Xuefeng replied confidently as he kissed her deeply. He lifted them both up after and helped her dress up,pulsorily feeling up her body. He didn¡¯t care how long people were waiting for him as his woman¡¯s experience was his priority. "See youter then?" Katherine called out as they left the room together. "I will take my time moving up, maybe I can reach another section and fine myself a nice Lightning Art." "Hehe, alright!" Xuefeng nodded as he kissed her for thest time and dashed towards the stairs. The burst of air flipped Katherine¡¯s hair but he was already gone, unable to see her loving smile. ¡¯Whoa... My body feels so light!¡¯ Xuefeng eximed in his mind. With each leap he crossed multiple steps as if the pressure was non-existent, feeling even more grateful to Katherine. He jumped the floors like a maniac, charging to the top once again. ¡¯Yiren, are you sure you are okay?¡¯ Xuefeng asked before he made a full effort to focus on his goal. He had Ling checking up on her while he was in his beast zone but he wanted to check himself. ¡¯Dummy, don¡¯t think about me right now!¡¯ Yiren scolded but he could hear she was happy in her voice. ¡¯I¡¯m good now, so focus on climbing!¡¯ ¡¯On it!¡¯ He reached the five hundred floor mark and passed through the already broken barrier like a storm, not even caring about the Spirit that targeted him. The pressure multiplied but he was already prepared, remaining steady on his legs. ¡¯Let me see what kind of secret those Cursed Fragments hold!¡¯ Six Hundred! Seven Hundred! Eight Hundred! Xuefeng was slowing down as the pressure multiplied by tens of times but that was not everything he got. "Titan Bloodline!" Xuefeng yelled as his body transformed, bulging up with his blood boiling. Ling channeled his regeneration, burning their Fate Qi but it was too important to give up. Ming already gave him her ultimate blessing, but that only could push him up so far. Nine Hundred Floor! Xuefeng didn¡¯t even know how big of the sensation he was causing outside the Dragon Tower. Everyone was holding down their breaths as they watched the Dragon sculpture light up at the heights they have never seen before. It was not a joke anymore. It was not a dream either. This was the history and they were part of it! They were watching the moment that everyone would remember for thousands of years! The whole area was dead silent as all eyes were looking up at the skies when everyone simultaneously gulped. "Is this the end?!" The question wasn¡¯t loud but it resounded like thunder. Xuefeng was already slowing down when he reached the record-breaking nine hundred and fiftieth floor, his pace bing that of a snail. "Don¡¯t tell me he reached so high only to fail...?" Chapter 216 Final Struggle "Damn it!" Xuefeng¡¯s curses were growing stronger with each step as he struggled to ce even one. Once he broke through the nine hundred and fiftith floor, the pressure increase was just too much. ¡¯The Dragon Tower spirit is targeting you again!¡¯ Ming announced annoyed. ¡¯The pressure shouldn¡¯t be this strongpared to the other floors.¡¯ ¡¯Ugh! Help me fight it!¡¯ Xuefeng grunted, finally copsing onto his knees. Even though he was on the stairs, they seemed sofortable toy down on. Too bad, he knew that once he stops, he won¡¯t be able to get up again. ¡¯We can¡¯t help you else this bish Spirit will kick you out of the tower,¡¯ Ling reminded. ¡¯You need to use your physical strength to fight it.¡¯ "Fuck!" Xuefeng cursed again through his tightened teeth. His whole body was in horrible pain as the Titan Bloodline was running on fumes. The moment his fuel ends, the pressure will crush him. He continued to climb on his four limbs despite his palms and knees hurting like a bitch when Ming suddenly eximed in his mind. ¡¯Wait! I got an idea!¡¯ Those were the words he wanted to hear. ¡¯We can try burning your Titan Blood to create a burst of energy that can help you break through thest fifty floors. The only disadvantage is you will lose your Titan Bloodline,¡¯ Ming exined but Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate in his response. ¡¯Do it!¡¯ He didn¡¯t climb so far just to give up right at the very end. Ba-dum! Just as he shouted, his heart gave the loudest beat ever, pumping blood like mad. Juices of energy flowed through his veins as his body exploded with power. ¡¯First drop!¡¯ "Aaargh!!!" Xuefeng yelled on top of his lungs as he pounced forward like a tiger. Climbing the stairs like never before. First... Second... Ninth... Xuefeng reached another Cursed Fragment door which he smashed like an ape, both hands mming it into oblivion. He seized the Fragment and continued, using the momentum to cross as much as he could. ¡¯Second drop!¡¯ After twenty-five floors, Ming cried out again. Another wave of energy filled his body, pushing him to the limits. He noticed the efficiency was much lower but he didn¡¯t pay it any attention, breaking through one floor after another. ¡¯Third drop! It¡¯s thest one! You can do it! Only ten floors left!¡¯ Despite her cheering, Ming¡¯s voice was filled with pain. She could feel how horrible the condition of Xuefeng was. He wasn¡¯t blinded either, the pain keeping his mind awake. "Cough! Cough!" Xuefeng spat out blood as he ran, his eyes all red and muscles trembling. There was a limit to how much one could take. ¡¯Yiren...¡¯ His legs moved on their own as a picture of his lovely Yiren appeared in his mind. How much pain was he causing her? Was this artefact worthy of his wife¡¯s pain? Thud! At the nine hundred ny-ninth floor, Xuefeng finally copsed. His sight was blurry, Titan Blood burnedpletely and his body pressed firmly against the ground. The force didn¡¯t even let him lift his finger. He just wanted to rest. He wanted to rest so badly. ¡¯Xuefeng!¡¯ A soft voice resounded in his mind but he was too weak to even think of a response. ¡¯Baby, are you okay? Talk to us!¡¯ His wives¡¯ voices filled his mind but there was nothing he could do. His body was half-destroyed with his muscles raptured and blood slowly spilling onto the floor. ¡¯Don¡¯t move for a moment. I will stop the bleeding first,¡¯ Ling ordered, doing everything in her power to regenerate his body and keep him alive. ¡¯Damn, it¡¯s all my fault...¡¯ Ming admitted with guilt. ¡¯I thought we can make it and then focus on recovery... The burning of Bloodline drops can bring marvelous power but the side effects are unpredictable.¡¯ ¡¯Will he be okay?¡¯ Wuying questioned worriedly and they all received good news. ¡¯His condition is stable. I stopped the bleeding and started the recovery of his muscles,¡¯ Ling reported before sighing. ¡¯Unfortunately, that will take me at least a day to patch up and the time will only extend further the more he stays in the Dragon Tower. The pressure is ripping his muscles as soon as I repair them.¡¯ ¡¯We almost made it... So close to the top...¡¯ Princess Shan muttered. ¡¯Is there really no other... Nevermind.¡¯ She didn¡¯t finish her sentence but everyone knew what she wanted to say. It was the pain to reach the very top and fail right at the end but Xuefeng¡¯s life was their priority. ¡¯Is Yiren okay...?¡¯ Xuefeng finally spoke, recovering enough to form sentences in his mind. ¡¯Mhmm, I¡¯m okay. Lisa was next to me the whole time,¡¯ Yiren assured softly. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about me. I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m d... Cough!¡¯ Xuefeng replied, coughing madly as he found it hard to breathe. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. I failed you all.¡¯ ¡¯No! Don¡¯t say that! You did your best,¡¯ Yiren scolded. ¡¯That¡¯s all that matters.¡¯ ¡¯I didn¡¯t try hard enough... I was tooid back...¡¯ Xuefeng self-reflected before asking seriously, finishing Shan¡¯s question. ¡¯Is there really no other way? We just need one more floor.¡¯ ¡¯Even if we find a way...¡¯ Ming replied with a pause. ¡¯Your body might not handle it. You already broke the limits by multi-fold.¡¯ ¡¯Then what do you expect me to do? Get down and give up?¡¯ Xuefeng asked but his question brought a silence until the wife who stayed silent this whole time spoke up. ¡¯Stop babying him. He can still do it,¡¯ Nuwa announced, awakening a wave of criticism from the rest. ¡¯Nuwa! His body can¡¯t take it! He will¡ª¡¯ Ming cried out, but Nuwa cut her off. ¡¯Shut up! I know he can! I didn¡¯t marry a pussy!¡¯ Nuwa called out angrily before she cursed at him. ¡¯Get up you bitch! Are you going toy down on the ground forever?! You only have one floor to go! Get up and get to the top!¡¯ ¡¯I know what you are doing but it won¡¯t work...¡¯ Xuefeng replied calmly. ¡¯I can¡¯t¡ª¡¯ ¡¯Bullshit! You are just searching for excuses! Is this really the man I married?!¡¯ Nuwa yelled. ¡¯What happened to Xuefeng that wouldugh the death in the eyes?!¡¯ Even though Xuefeng would rarely get angry, Nuwa was going overboard. ¡¯Nuwa¡ª¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t speak my name! My Xuefeng would get up no matter what happened and achieve his goals! I don¡¯t recognize you! Where did you hide my man?!¡¯ Nuwa questioned madly, pushing Xuefeng¡¯s ego. ¡¯I¡¯m trying!¡¯ Xuefeng cried out as he tried to get up but the pain paralyzed his body again, bringing him back down. The muscles that Ling patched up ripped once again. ¡¯You are not trying! If you were, you wouldn¡¯t let Yiren suffer so much! You would use the power stored deep within you and defeat this stupid tower!¡¯ Nuwa shouted, putting Xuefeng in shock. ¡¯That¡¯s right! She lied to you! Her body is wiggling in pain this whole time! The more time youy there, the more pain you give her!¡¯ ¡¯Yiren!¡¯ Xuefeng cried out, imagining Yiren in the same situation as him. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m not strong enough... Ahhh!¡¯ Yiren wail reached his mind, finally crushing him. ¡¯Yiren!!! Hang in there! It¡¯s not your fault!¡¯ Xuefeng shouted as his body cracked. Who knows where he found the power to get up onto his knees. "Aaaaaarrghh!!! Move!!!" Xuefeng screamed on top of his lungs as he crawled forward, using the power of his will to ignore the pain. His eyes were brightening with white light but he still fell a few meters further. "I can do it!!" Xuefeng lifted himself again but his will could only push him so much. Crack! His arm broke in half and he tripped again, facenting into the stone floor. When he tried to use his other arm, it broke as well. "Fuuuuuck!!" Xuefeng cursed, hopelessness and anger filling his mind. He was angry at himself for being too weak. Too weak to protect and care. ¡¯Please... Make it stop... It hurts....¡¯ Yiren begged, breaking thest bit of sanity in him. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Xuefeng let out a reverberating scream as his eyes turned white and mind nk, yet his body exploded with Hidden Power. ¡¯He is using it!¡¯ Ming cried out in shock as Xuefeng rose from the floor and ran through the passage. ¡¯He is using his Elvish Bloodline!¡¯ Xuefeng reached the end and climbed thest set of stairs, leading into a Heavenly space filled with endless white light. He wasn¡¯t conscious when he finally crossed thest step and fell on the white cloud-like floor with all the pressure gone. ¡¯He did it...¡¯ Chapter 217 Sena "Mhmm... So soft..." When Xuefeng regained his consciousness, he felt like he was in heaven. His head was lying between a pair of soft thighs as someone caressed his cheek. Ouch... When Xuefeng tried to move though, his body only responded with sharp pain and an unreal stiffness. ¡¯My wife¡¯s thighs are still the best...¡¯ Xuefeng thought before pausing. Wife¡¯s thighs? That thought bounced back for another review and his head sank deeper, feeling the two softies with his ears. Those thighs seemed unfamiliar and thedy¡¯s sweet voice only confirmed his theory. "Comfortable?" That voice definitely didn¡¯t belong to any of his wives. Xuefeng forced his eyes open but bright light immediately blinded him. "Who are you...?" Xuefeng asked quietly, his throat feeling dry. "My name? You can call me Sena. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you," thedy assured as she pressed a metal bowl up to his lips. "Please don¡¯t move and drink some more. You will feel much better afterward." The liquid was cold in his mouth but when it forced its way down his throat, it started burning his stomach. "Cough, cough! Bitter..." Xuefeng cleared his throat right after, immediately feeling better despite the awful taste. A warm feeling spread throughout his body as the pain began to lessen within seconds. He could sense his muscles shift and repair before setting in the right ce, letting his body recover at a rapid pace. "Thank you," Xuefeng muttered in gratitude. No matter who she was, she did help him get better. Xuefeng opened his eyes again and finally saw his savor. She was like Yiren, sweet and innocent looking with a cheerful smile on her face. Her short white hair was split in the middle with her golden eyes observing him. He couldn¡¯t help but think about his Fate Spirits, both looking familiar to her. "You are wee," Sena replied gently as she switched to massaging his temples. "Your body should feel brand new but if you are still feeling unwell, you can rest on myp for some more time. They should feel softer for you than my pillow." Xuefeng was going to object gentlemanly but her fingers just felt too good, rxing his body even further. "Can I know your name?" Sena asked curiously as she reached to his ears, rubbing them gently. "This is the first time I met an Elf. You are really handsome just as my teacher said." When he sensed no difort, he almost felt like rolling his eyes. How often is this going to happen? "Ehem," Xuefeng cleared his throat as he finally got up. "I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng." "Nice to meet you Xuefeng. What a nice name," Sena replied while sitting straight. Only then did Xuefeng realize that her dress was almost see-through, the translucent fabric barely covering her body. Xuefeng already had many beautiful wives so he forced himself to look away from her, checking out the room instead. "Where am I?" Xuefeng wondered out loud. The cute girly bedroom with arge open balcony and pink curtains definitely didn¡¯t look like the top of the Dragon Tower. It was more like a Princess bedroom instead. Even the bed heid on was pink and soft while the floor was made out of clouds. ¡¯Ming? Ling?¡¯ Xuefeng called out for help but he was greeted by silence. It was Sena who came to his rescue, d to be of help. "I¡¯m still curious about how you did it but you are currently in the Fate Kingdom," Sena introduced as she pointed at the window. "To be more specific, you are in the pce bedroom of Princess Sena. The view is quite nice from up here." This was the first time Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened so much. "You kidding me, right?" Xuefeng asked in disbelief and pounced from the bed, dashing towards the balcony. "There is no way I¡ª" His speech froze as the view he expected to see was not there. Spirit Land Capital was nowhere to be seen and instead was reced by something familiar. Xuefeng already saw thisnd in Ling¡¯s space which she replicated from her memory. It was the exact same shape of valleys and hills with the difference of an actual city build in the area. He quickly scanned the surroundings with his Spirit Awareness and sure enough, he only sensed Fate Qi in the air. "I really entered the Fate Kingdom..." Xuefeng muttered, finally realizing why Ming and Ling were not responding to him. Either something was limiting them or they just didn¡¯t want to expose themselves. "I was going to ask you how did you get here but then I noticed you were injured so I decided to help you first," Sena exined as she sat on the end of the bed. "Now that you are healed, I would like some exnation. You should know that the Fate Kingdom is closed and no one is allowed to either enter or leave. If my father were to learn that a member of another race sneaked inside, he would not be happy about it." "Wait, I can exin," Xuefeng stopped her as he walked up to sit next to her. He couldn¡¯t help but sweat a bit after recalling the King of Fate Kingdom from Ling¡¯s memories. That man was definitely on his kill list but that was not the time. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill him and he didn¡¯t even have Ling to help him. She was his only win condition. How else was he supposed to kill someone who was Immortal? "Uff, that¡¯s great..." Sena sighed in relief. "I really don¡¯t want to tell my father. He will definitely get angry and hurt you. I don¡¯t sense any ill intent from you so I am sure you are a good man." She reached out and grasped his hand. "It would also be great if you had a way to go back unnoticed as well. You can¡¯t stay here. It is almost the time for the Royal dinner and my father will¡ª" Knock, knock! A loud knock on the door cut her off. She squeezed his hand in worry as they heard an announcement from the other side. "Princess Sena, King requests you to apany him for dinner." Chapter 218 King of Heavens "Ah! Please give me a moment! I will be ready soon!" Sena called out in panic before looking at him with worry. "Please, you need to return from where you came from... If my father finds you, I..." Xuefeng felt bad for her, knowing she was genuinely concerned about him even though they just met. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have good news for both of them. "Would you believe me if I said I don¡¯t know how?" Xuefeng revealed as he scratched the back of his head. "Then... How did you get here in the first ce?" Sena asked confused, not even questioning his words. "Do you perhaps know Dragon Tower in Heaven¡¯s Realm?" Xuefeng wondered, not hiding anything from her. It was obvious he couldn¡¯t stay here and she was his only life ring. "I don¡¯t... but I know Heaven Realm," Sena replied, finally letting go of his hand. Her nails were digging into his palm for a while already. "That¡¯s enough. Dragon Tower is basically a tower filled with a thousand floors full of treasures. One can climb and collect one treasure every ten floors," Xuefeng exined in a whisper. "I just happened to reach the top floor, but when I did, I woke up here. I don¡¯t really remember how because I was unconscious." "This..." Sena muttered skeptically, finally doubting his words. "I know this sounds like a lie but it¡¯s the truth," Xuefeng promised as he pulled out two Cursed Fragments. "I was collecting those fragmen¡ª" "Princess Sena? Are you okay?" the guard cut him off. "I can hear someone else in the room." This time Sena didn¡¯t reply immediately, ncing at Xuefeng¡¯s face first. She wasn¡¯t good at hiding her feelings as he could tell she was suspicious. "Wait... I know what will convince you," Xuefeng paused her before it was toote. "Do you know about Heavenly Gate?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t have anything else that could confirm his innocence and looking at her surprised expression, it seemed like his guess was correct. "Princess Sena? If you don¡¯t reply I will be forced to ent¡ª" "No!" Sena stopped him as the knob started turning. "You can¡¯t enter! I¡¯m changing my clothes!" The knob instantly returned to its original position. "I apologize Princess. Please take your time," the guard stepped back, making both of them sigh in relief. Xuefeng opened his mouth to talk when Sena jumped off the bed and rushed to her wardrobe filled with numerous dresses. She pulled out a red summer dress and returned to him, throwing the dress on the bed. "Did youe here through the Heavenly Gate? But how? It¡¯s supposed to be locked shut," Sena questioned as she stripped in front of him without shame. "I¡¯m sorry, I need to change before the dinner. The guard won¡¯t dare to enter but he will definitely call for my father." Xuefeng ignored her nakedness as his life was in danger. "The Spirit from the Dragon Tower mentioned it and I think the Heavenly Gate was located on the top floor. When I entered it, I unintentionally passed through it and appeared in the Fate Kingdom," Xuefeng exined hurriedly. "I have no idea how to go back through. Can you help me?" Xuefeng felt desperate but she was really the only person who could help him. If he tried to escape through the balcony, he would for sure get caught and interrogated. "But how can I help?" Sena asked as she adjusted her casual dress. "I don¡¯t know a way to leave the Fate Kingdom. If I did, I would leave a long time ago..." Sena looked outside the window with a lonely expression before shaking her head. "It¡¯s impossible. Only my father knows how to and I¡¯m sure he will not help you. He is obsessed with keeping the Fate Kingdom locked, saying our lives are in danger but what about my mother and sister? She is still outside, unable to return." ¡¯If only she knew that both of them were my Fate Spirits...¡¯ Xuefeng thought but kept silent, knowing she would never believe it unless he had proof. "What will you do then? The moment you leave this room or my fatheres here, you will be discovered. You are only protected right now because of the barrier surrounding my room. I installed it so no one can peek inside but it¡¯s not entirely soundproof," Sena exined, giving him a headache. There was no way that Dragon Tower sent him here with no possible exit. There had to be a way to bring him back. Xuefeng rubbed his chin with the Metal fragment in his hand when he froze, looking at the two objects. Cursed Fragments! Hope shed in his eyes. "Sena, your Soul should be pure. Can you try to connect those fragments with your Soul? I think this might be the solution." Sena was taken aback by the request but his excitement was enough to convince her. She grabbed the two fragments and looked at him innocently. "Do I just press them toge¡ª"Sena asked but stopped midway as the two fragments flew into each other and merged together, almost scaring her. "Yes, perfect," Xuefeng cheered silently and began spilling the Cursed Fragments onto the bed. "Please help me connect them all. They should form into an Artefact." "Sure," Sena nodded eagerly, happy to be of help. She began merging the fragments one by one, till only two metal cubes were left. When she pressed them together, something changed. Bzzz! The metal cube vibrated before it escaped Sena¡¯s hands and hovered on its own. Metal parts shifted as if the cube was alive, suddenly forming a current of Fate Qi around it. "It¡¯s sucking Fate Qi!" Sena eximed in surprise and covered her mouth, realizing she said it too loud. "Princess Sena, are you okay?!" the guard questioned in panic. "Yes, don¡¯t worry!" Sena called back but it was already toote, the guard announcing the bad news. "Princess Sena, King will arrive any minute to pick you up personally." "Oh no..." Sena muttered worriedly. "Xuefeng, hurry." "Fuck, it¡¯s still charging..." Xuefeng cursed as he stared at the cube. "Come on, faster." The cube was absorbing Fate Qi at a rapid pace, creating a small vortex from outside, but who knew when it will finish and if it can even help him. Too bad, time wasn¡¯t on his side. Knock, knock. "Sena? It¡¯s your father. What is going on?" A deep voice questioned from outside and he didn¡¯t wait for the reply. "I¡¯m going in." The door swung open and the King of Heaven immediately locked his eyes on Xuefeng. "Who the fuck are you?!" Chapter 219 Bomb The moment the King of Heaven red at Xuefeng and extended his hand at him, Xuefeng knew he would have to reach for extreme measures to survive. Ah! Sena screamed as Xuefeng pulled her into his arms with his Dragon w wrapped around her neck. "Princess Sena!" the guards eximed from the corridor as they stormed inside after their King but Xuefeng yelled out coldly to stop them. "Don¡¯t move or I will take her life! Good luck searching for her once she reincarnates!" The guards froze momentarily but the King of Heaven wasn¡¯t fazed one bit, smiling as if he found Xuefeng amusing. "You are hrious thinking you can threaten the King of Heaven in his own Kingdom," King of Heaven said scornfully. "I created this world. The food you eat and the water you drink. All of it. A Mortal like you wouldn¡¯t be alive if not for me." King of Heaven stretched his fingers and the Fate Qi in the room vibrated as if reacting to the call of its Ruler. He got distracted by Xuefeng¡¯s Artefact which constantly sucked Fate Qi despite his presence. Xuefeng could feel him try to manipte Fate Qi away from it but his efforts were fruitless. Xuefeng pursed his lips as his trash talk mode activated but Sena was first to respond. "Father! Don¡¯t kill him! He is a good person and entered the Fate Kingdom by ident!" Sena defended despite having her neck grasped by him. "Let him go for me please!" Her innocence reminded Xuefeng of Yiren who always tried to see good in people. The King of Heaven masked his struggle and assured her, "Don¡¯t worry sweety, I will not kill him right away. He seems to know quite a bit about our race. I will first learn how a mortal like him entered my Kingdom and if it was really an ident, I might let him go depending on how cooperative he is." Sena brightened at that response, almost jumping in ce from happiness but Xuefeng held her tight. She was petite in sizepared to Xuefeng so her body sank into his own as he held her arms and waist with one arm. "Father, it was really an ident!" Sena repeated excitedly. "He came here through¡ª Mhmm!" "Shhh..." Xuefeng shushed her with one of his Dragon ws. "I can talk for myself. You are stealing all the fun from me." Xuefeng didn¡¯t actually need to threaten the King of Heaven with Sena but she was still useful in buying him more time. Now that Sena revealed she knows everything, she entangled herself too deeply in the matter. He couldn¡¯t let her go anymore. "Let go of my daughter first, how about that? We will talk peacefully right after," King of Heaven suggested, causing Xuefeng to snicker openly. "Tsk, you think I¡¯m dumb? The moment I let go of her you will attack without hesitation. The only thing stopping you right now are the guards because you know how much they love her," Xuefeng announced as he observed the guards¡¯ expressions. "Bah, I can guess that the whole Fate Kingdom adores her. If you were to attack me and kill their beloved Princess in the process, everyone would hate you." It wasn¡¯t hard to connect the dots. The guards¡¯ worried looks were too obvious. The King of Heaven frowned as Fate Qi buzzed. "I don¡¯t believe that you are not afraid to die. All Mortals have one life and yours will end tod¡ª" "Hahahaha!" Xuefeng burst outughing, throwing the King of Heaven off. "Come on! Do it! I dare you! Not only will my Soul self-destruct, killing Princess Sena but the whole Kingdom will explode too!" Xuefeng¡¯s words were impactful enough to pause the King of Heaven¡¯s actions. "Can you see this cube? The cube that you tried to manipte but failed miserably?" Xuefeng asked as he pointed to the side. "It¡¯s a bomb and your sweet daughter helped me built it." A sh passed through the King of Heaven¡¯s eyes as he nced at his daughter who froze on the spot. "I... I didn¡¯t know..." Sena muttered in shock, confirming his words for him. "This bomb is so powerful that it can destroy the natural order of space within the Realm, causing it to copse. The only downside is that it needs a lot of Fate Qi but once it¡¯s activated, only I can turn it off," Xuefeng bluffed with a grin. "Come on, kill me. I thought you said my life will end today?" Xuefeng needed to stall for time till his cube was fully charged and bluffing was his most dangerous art. He didn¡¯t even know what he could use it for but knowing he climbed the Dragon Tower for it, he bet it wasn¡¯t useless. At the very least, he could use it to get out of there or at least provide him enough bargaining power to forcefully open the Heavenly Gate for him. Thankfully, the fortune was by his side that day. "Fine, what do you want?" the King of Heaven gave in as he lowered his arm. Bitter expressions appeared on the guards¡¯ faces as they didn¡¯t seem to expect such an oue. For Xuefeng, it was just the beginning. "Tell everyone here why did you close the Fate Kingdom," Xuefeng demanded. "No," the King of Heaven denied instantly. "It involves the safety of my race." "There will be no race once this bomb blows up," Xuefeng countered. "If you think I won¡¯t do it, think again. If I have a way of entering inside the Fate Kingdom, I naturally have a way of leaving as well. It all depends on you whether I take the bomb back with me or not." The guards began to act visually stressed while the King of Heaven¡¯s remained silent. "Father? Why are you silent? Just tell him," Sena wondered confused and Xuefeng answered in his stead. "Because the reason your father locked the Fate Kingdom was to protect his own pathetic life." Bzzz! Just as he spoke, the cube buzzed again as it finished charging on Fate Qi. It began acting strangely, its shape changing and shifting while constantly vibrating. Despite Xuefeng¡¯s offensive words, the King of Heaven and the guards stepped back. "Hehe, seems like the bomb is ready to blow up. How about we have a real talk now?" Chapter 220 Master of Deception Sena shuddered at his words but Xuefeng assured her, not trying to antagonize the poor girl. "Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen if your father answers my questions honestly." Even though Xuefeng was bluffing, the King of Heaven had no way of verifying it. What if he really had a bomb capable of disrupting the space of the Fate Realm? If Xuefeng had a way to break through their Heavenly Gate, it was definitely possible he could create a Fate Qi Bomb. Not to mention that Xuefeng¡¯s life couldn¡¯tpare to the lives of the whole Kingdom. Even though their Souls were immortal, they could at most return to life with the help of Fate Holders. It wasn¡¯t something the King of Heaven would want. "I locked my Fate Kingdom to protect my people," the King of Heaven lied again, causing Xuefeng to shake his head. "That¡¯s a lie and we already established that. You locked your Kingdom to protect yourself," Xuefeng replied as he gazed at him sharply. "Now tell me, where is Sena¡¯s Mother?" Although Xuefeng couldn¡¯t kill him now, he could at least have some small revenge for his wives and ruin the King of Heaven¡¯sfortable life. The King of Heaven immediately frowned when he heard the question while Sena and the guards disyed saddened expressions. "What does she have to do with anything? She is not here," the King of Heaven replied sharply but Xuefeng was already prepared. Xuefeng canceled his Dragon w and extended his hand at the cube in a dramatic manner. "I asked you a question. Don¡¯t push me to take drastic measures," Xuefeng spat coldly. He wanted to check the cube¡¯s real purpose by touching it when the cube actually reacted to his call. A metal arm reached out to his palm and pressed against him. It was hot to the touch, almost burning his palm but Xuefeng¡¯s face showed no surprise, pretending it was all his doing. His act quickly pissed off the King of Heaven as he clenched his fist, causing vibration in the air. "You! I already told you she is not here. My wife left the Fate Kingdom a while ago and I don¡¯t know where she is right now," the King of Heaven replied angrily. "Stop with those games and say what you want!" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the King of Heaven¡¯s words. To think he still dared to refer to Ming as his wife after everything he did to her and Ling. Looking into his eyes, Xuefeng could see the King of Heaven suspected that he knew something. Xuefeng already mentioned two big clues that lead to the King of Heaven dirty secret yet he still pretended as if he knew nothing. The desire to end him grew in Xuefeng¡¯s heart and thankfully, the Cube was cooperating in that matter. It already started injecting Fate Qi into his body and Xuefeng was already familiar with this process. It was imprinting itself on him and acknowledging him as its master! Every Artefact was bound to the Cultivator and this cube wasn¡¯t an exception. Xuefeng felt a sting in his Soul before a stream of information forced its way into his mind. "Hahaha!" After a short moment of silence, Xuefeng burst outughing, confusing everyone in the room. Multi-realm Teleportation Artefact! Xuefeng couldn¡¯t ask for a more perfect Artefact in the current situation. He could now go all out and escape whenever he wanted to. "Tsk, you asked me what I want?" Xuefeng asked with a snicker. "Let me show you what I want." Xuefeng suddenly flipped Sena around to face him and picked her up while hugging her into his chest. Before she could figure out what happened, he was already jumping out through the balcony with the Cube following closely behind. He flew above the pce where everyone could see and hear him clearly before whispering into Sena¡¯s ear. "I was sent here by your mother. If you want to meet with Ming and Ling soon, confirm whatever I am going to say." She momentarily trembled and looked at him in shock but Xuefeng didn¡¯t give her time to ask questions. The King of Heaven was already chasing after them. "People of the Fate Kingdom!" Xuefeng¡¯s voice reverberated far and wide. "Come out and listen to Princess Sena¡¯s announcement!" He grasped Sena¡¯s waists as if he was her man and let her stay by his side instead of hiding in his arms. Just as he thought, he didn¡¯t need to wait long for the people to notice them. Princess Sena was indeed popr in the Fate Kingdom. "Princess Sena came!" "Who is the man beside her?" "He is holding her waist and she doesn¡¯t object to it! Did our Princess find herself a man?" People gossiped as they flew up from the streets and homes when the King of Heaven interfered. "Don¡¯t listen to him! He kidnapped my daughter and now threatens her!" His words created amotion but Xuefeng was already prepared. "Such disgusting lies just to hide the truth! Princess Sena, tell everyone! Am I threatening you?" Xuefeng asked in front of everyone, showing a sincere smile while he rubbed her side. Thankfully, Sena didn¡¯t disappoint him. "Don¡¯t worry everyone! I am not threatened by anyone. Please hear whatever he has to say!" Sena requested, calming down the crowds. "Sena! Don¡¯t let him manipte you!" the King of Heaven yelled but Sena ignored him. "My name is Liu Xuefeng! I was hired by Princess Sena to find her mother, the Queen of the Fate Kingdom, and her sister, Princess Ling! I can proudly announce that I finally found them!" Xuefeng revealed. "Lies!" the King of Heaven shouted back but Sena countered immediately. "It¡¯s the truth! I hired him!" "The two of them want to return home but your bastard King keeps them locked away, unable to reunite with their loving race! How many years have they suffered?!" Xuefeng cried out with his voice full of pain. "Shut up!" the King of Heaven shouted and finally exploded, reaching out to attack. Too bad, he was against the master schemer, Lord Xuefeng. Boom! mes exploded in front of Xuefeng and Sena, swallowing them both. Ahh!!! The crowds cried in worry when Xuefeng flew out from the dark cloud with Sena in his arms. That didn¡¯t calm them down though. "Oh no!!!" "Princess Sena!!!" Xuefeng¡¯s back was all ck, charred from the mes while Sena was hidden within his arms. Despite being saved by him, she still suffered some injuries, small burns, and cuts visible on her body. "He tried to kill us!!! He tried to kill his own daughter!!! Cough, cough!" Xuefeng yelled with a hoarse voice before coughing out blood. "He wants to silence us!!!" Xuefeng could see the King of Heaven almost coughed up blood himself hearing his usations. "That wasn¡¯t me! He is framing me!" the King of Heaven exined but how could anyone believe him? All of them saw their King extend his arm at his own daughter and then the explosion sted them away. "How could you attack our Princess?! Our lovely Princess Sena! Your own daughter!" Xuefeng added fuel to the mes as the cube spun rapidly and turned into a metallic liquid that wrapped around their bodies. "This ce isn¡¯t safe! I¡¯m taking Princess Sena away to her mother! Please stop this maniac before he kills us all!" With thosest words, the liquid covered his head and they both disappeared, leaving the King of Heaven with the angry crowd. Chapter 221 Mother or not? "Are you okay?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what he expected but it definitely wasn¡¯t this long. The moment the Cube covered their bodies and limited his vision, he felt his body drifting with rapid speed yet everything was dark. They seemed to be locked inside the Cube as it traveled back. "Mhmm... I¡¯m fine," Sena replied in confusion. "Where are we...?" Sena was immediately knocked unconscious and it took her a minute to get back to him. "We are traveling back to Heaven Realm. It¡¯s actually my first time using it so I¡¯m not sure how long it will take us," Xuefeng exined as he rubbed her back. "Just stay put and hug me tight." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to disrupt the Cube by moving around. He didn¡¯t know how many people the Cube could carry so he didn¡¯t want to risk. Sena didn¡¯t seem to mind. "Your chest is hard but I like when you hug me..." Sena muttered softly as she rubbed her cheek against him. "It¡¯s the first time someone hugged me... Even the maids barely touched me..." "Well, I¡¯m d you like it," Xuefeng replied with a pat, having no choice but to bear with her disy of affection. He couldn¡¯t help but feel weird when he hugged women that weren¡¯t his wives. How often did this happen? Did he have some sort of ma in his body? "Are you really going to take me to my mother and sister?" Sena questioned with excitement in her voice. "I wonder if they look the same as on the paintings... Ah, I can¡¯t wait to see them." "Huh? What...? You have never seen them?" Xuefeng asked back confused. "Your mother isn¡¯t Ming...?" For a second Xuefeng thought he made a huge mistake but Sena denied, "No, she is my mother. At least that is what my father told me. He said she left to look for my sister but she never returned for so many years. I never believed my father who said she abandoned us and I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t. I could always tell whenever someone lied and my father was always lying." "I see, but the Ming I know wouldn¡¯t leave her real daughter behind. Something feels wrong here," Xuefeng muttered before trying to reach his two Fate Spirit wives. ¡¯Hey, can you two hear me?¡¯ He once again received no answer so he separated his consciousness and sent it knocking to Ling¡¯s world inside the crystal on his neck. He squinted his eyes when he reached the crystal, realizing there was some type of Soul barrier covering it, preventing him from going inside. Pa! He broke it with a little bit of pressure and he immediately heard two lovely voices calling to him. ¡¯Xuefeng!!! You finally freed us!¡¯ Ming and Link cried out in relief. ¡¯We were wondering how long will it take you to realize¡ª huh? Who is this girl?¡¯ Just as she asked, the Cube started shaking and rapidly braked. He didn¡¯t have time to reply as the Cube¡¯s momentum pressed them against the walls before he was spat out. Ah! Sena cried out as they smashed against a stone floor and rolled a few times till they hit the wall. "Are you okay?!" Sena called out worriedly but Xuefeng onlyughed, releasing her from his embrace. Such fall wasn¡¯t even enough to tickle him, not even mentioning inflicting any damage. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry," Xuefeng assured as he stood up, lifting her as well. To his surprise, they returned back to what looked like the top floor of the Dragon Tower. It was a round roompletely made of white marble that had a ck podium in the middle of it with a ck box on top of it. Besides the disyed prize, there were also three chests opposite the same stairs he climbed earlier. That was exactly how he imagined it. What happened to the white light and the Heavenly clouds? "It seems like the entry through the Heavenly Gate was a one-time thing," Xuefeng muttered to himself before looking at the floating Cube. It seemed like it still had some energy stored inside of it. He was about to check it when Ming reminded him of her presence. ¡¯Xuefeng? You got some exining to do...¡¯ Ming called out. ¡¯Where did you get another Fate Spirit?¡¯ "Right..." Xuefeng recalled the important matter at hand. "Ming, Ling, can youe out for a second? I think it would be best if you face her directly." His wives trusted him fully and came out of the crystal, not expecting what was about to happen. "Mother!" Sena cried out happily with tears in her eyes and rushed towards Ming with her arms wide open. She was looking for a hug but Ming only extending her hand to stop her. "I don¡¯t recall having two daughters..." Ming replied confused as she pressed two fingers on Sena¡¯s forehead. They lit up with golden light that sank into Sena¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t resist at all, holding still with a smile. After a second, Ming frowned, then raised her eyebrows in surprise before she looked at Sena in shock. "How...? You have my genes... but how? I didn¡¯t give birth to you," Ming questioned speechlessly, looking at Xuefeng for an answer. "Where did you find her?" "We came from the Fate Kingdom. Xuefeng appeared from nowhere and brought me here," Sena informed happily as she grabbed Ming¡¯s hand and ced it on her chest. "My name is Sena. I have always wanted to meet you." "Wait, what?!" Ming and Ling eximed. "Fate Kingdom?! Xuefeng! What happened while we were locked?" Xuefeng scratched his head, wondering how he should exin it when the girls recalled their ability. They were linked so they could enter Xuefeng¡¯s mind at any time to check his memories. He didn¡¯t expect Ming to instantly burst outughing. "Hahaha! Good! You yed this bastard so well!" "To think you would be sent to the Fate Kingdom..." Ling pointed out astonished but then her gaze fell on Sena. "But then what about her?" "To be honest, she does look simr to you two," Xuefengmented,pering the girls side by side. Her white hair was like Ling¡¯s but shorter while their face was just slightly more fluffy, making her look cute. "Damn! I think I know what happened," Ming suddenly cursed. "This bastard must have used my egg that I once saved." "Egg?" Xuefeng repeated confused. "I can only get pregnant once every few thousand years so I once saved my egg just in case I wanted to get pregnant when it wasn¡¯t the time yet," Ming exined. "I never got a chance to use it after I had Ling and Ipletely forgot about it. He must have used it to give birth to Sena." "Does that mean you are really my mother?" Sena asked excitedly and dove into Ming¡¯s arms. "I knew it the moment I saw you! I love you, mom!" "Uhmm..." This time Ming didn¡¯t stop her but Xuefeng could see a dilemma in her eyes. If one looked at their blood, she was definitely her mother but she didn¡¯t give birth to her, no even raise her. Xuefeng left it to Ming to solve as he approached the stand instead, too curious to see the rewards. He was d to see that his trip to Heaven Realm and the Cube wasn¡¯t the only prize for his hard climb. Too bad, the small ck box didn¡¯t contain any treasures aside from amunication crystal that yed the recorded message as he opened the box. "Wee back, young man." Chapter 222 Blood Pact Despite it being just the recording, the power behind that male voice was astonishing. Xuefeng could feel the vibration in the walls as if the Dragon Tower was reacting to it. "How was the trip to the Fate Kingdom? If you returned I can assume you reassembled my Cube and used it toe back. Impressive. I wish I could meet a hero who can climb my tower and even escape from under the bastard King of Heaven¡¯s nose, but unfortunately, I¡¯m probably dead by now." The girls approached Xuefeng and Ling even entered his embrace, letting him wrap his arms around her. Ming was still busy with Sena who kept hugging her tightly. The recording still yed as the man let out a deep sigh. "Anyway, I don¡¯t want to bore you, so let me get straight to the point. I need your help. In return for my inheritance inside the three chests in the room, I wish you can fulfill my request. Before I say what I want, I¡¯m giving you a choice to walk away. Naturally, you will have to leave the Cube behind. Touching my inheritance without permission will also trigger the Spirit to kick you out so I wouldn¡¯t try it. If you agree to help me though, pour your blood onto the crystal. Take your time to consider." Xuefeng rolled his eyes at the man¡¯s proposal. He suffered so much just to get to the top of the Dragon Tower and he was supposed to leave with nothing? It wasn¡¯t even an option for him. "Is there a chance you know who that might be?" Xuefeng wondered as he turned to Ming but she shook her head. "I don¡¯t but he definitely belongs to the Ancient Race. If you look at those chests, you will spot weird engravings on the sides. It¡¯s thenguage of the Ancient Race," Ming replied confidently. "No matter what he requests, I don¡¯t think we can afford to reject him. We lost Titan Bloodline to get here so we need something in return." She already gave up on moving Sena away as she was stuck to her like glue. "Why does he need my blood though?" Xuefeng wondered cautiously. "It¡¯s the Ancient Race¡¯s secret Art, a Blood Pact. Whenever two people had an agreement, they always signed a Blood Pact. If any party failed to deliver their promise, they would die from a curse. Since our two races hated each other, they didn¡¯t want to swear on the Heavens so they invented their own method," Ming exined. "Hah, as if the Heavenly Tribtion can do anything to me," Xuefengughed, not scared of Heavenly Lightning at all. He has been struck so much that he gained immunity to it. Ming was quick to humble him with the reality. "Don¡¯t underestimate the power of Fate Kingdom. Heavenly Tribtion is the weakest form of attack that the Fate Kingdom has at its disposal. Did you already forget about the Heavenly Chains that split us apart? We were attacked because we kept challenging the Heavens and my Uncle wasn¡¯t happy. They are not even the strongest and we couldn¡¯t deal with them." Ling and Sena listened curiously as she continued, "Just like my Uncle, the King of Heaven controls half of the Heavenly Power and canmand it at wish. There is a reason why the Ancient Race left the Heaven and God Realm. They didn¡¯t want to be controlled by the power they couldn¡¯t defeat so they created the Ancient Realm which wasn¡¯t regted by the Fate Kingdom. Right now we are safe only because the Heavenly Gate is closed and his influence can¡¯t reach us." Ming paused as she looked worriedly at him. "Now that you provoked him and Sena is here, we don¡¯t have much time before he opens the Heavenly Gate and starts looking for us. Earlier he didn¡¯t want to provoke my Uncle but now he has no choice but to confront us." Xuefeng calmed down while taking a deep breath. She was right. Even though he could protect himself with the Elemental Bracelet, he didn¡¯t have the power to protect his wives yet. "How long do you think it will take him to target us?" Ling asked as she observed Sena. "It seems like everyone in the Fate Kingdom loves her. They won¡¯t stop pressuring him till he brings her back safely." Ming opened her mouth to speak but Sena cut her off, "He won¡¯te any time soon." "Hmm?" All three of them stared at her in wonder. She looked as if she was trying to get mad but she only looked cuter. "I have been asking my father to find you for so many years that I already lost count. I really don¡¯t know the real reason why he is keeping the Fate Kingdom closed and why he doesn¡¯t want to search for you but I know one thing for sure." Sena paused before revealing. "It doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m his daughter at all." Seeing the change in their expressions, Sena immediately exined. "My whole life I was treated like a trophy or a mascot, not like his own daughter. All the other kids spent time with their parents but we only ate dinners together whenever he wanted something from me. I knew he was just using me but I didn¡¯t know what else to do nor did I have anywhere else to go. I wanted to leave and find you on my own but when I proposed it, father got so mad I couldn¡¯t leave my room for a year..." They could feel the pain in her voice but Sena shed no tears. She gripped onto Ming¡¯s dress and reached out for Ling¡¯s hand as she announced, "In thest minute I felt more lovepared to my whole life. Thank you." How could they not melt instantly? "Aww,e here." Ming finally hugged her tightly on her own. "You are a really strongdy. I am sorry you had to go through this for so long." "It¡¯s okay Mom," Sena assured with a back rub. "If I was married to a man like my father I would leave too." "Pfft!" Xuefeng kept his cool this time while Ming snicked loudly. "That¡¯s right, he was not a good man for me," Ming stated as he gave Xuefeng a flirtatious nce. "He will probably try to calm down the people by lying again but I doubt he can," Xuefeng pointed out as he returned to the topic, not trying to start another session of questions. "Either way, we don¡¯t have much time." He let go of Ling and extended his wrist above the stand, shing it across. Blood spilled everywhere, turning the crystal crimson before all the blood was sucked inside. "Good... So I guess there is still hope for our race..." Chapter 223 Rescue Mission Click! Click! Click! Just as the man spoke, the three chests by the wall unlocked and opened. Each chest shone with gold light as Fate Stones almost spilled from the inside. Aside from the stones, there were three more objectsying on the top of each chest. Apass, a Storage Ring, and a rolled parchment with a seal protecting it. Just the Fate Stones alone were a niceplementary reward while the other three could make the whole climb worth it. Just as Xuefeng nned to approach and check the contents of the Storage Ring, the man spoke again. "Now that you signed the Blood Pact, let me get straight to the point. I am Bard, the main Architect behind the Ancient Realm project and the creator of Dragon Tower which I created as a backup n in case something went wrong. If you are listening to this recording, it means the project really failed as I predicted and we are in desperate need of your help," Bard introduced himself, causing Ming¡¯s eyes to widen. "I think I know this man..." Ming muttered but Bard continued right away. "When I discovered the potential dangers of the Ancient Realm being unstable, I reported it to the Leaders but they still insisted on proceeding forward. Since that decision didn¡¯t belong to me, I could only prepare a backup n that could save us all from doom. You are my backup n," Bard announced. "Does that mean Ancient Race is still alive?" Xuefeng wondered out loud and Bard provided answers. "The truth is, our Race is still alive and I want you to travel to the Ancient Realm to rescue us. I created Dragon Tower with the sole purpose of finding the right person who can achieve that and you are our chosen one. There is only one problem you need to solve before you can set off." Bard paused before revealing. "The Cube you are already familiar with should be empty after you came back from the Fate Kingdom. The energy required for such multi-realm travel is enormous and the Fate Stones in my possession are not enough. You will have to find a new source of Fate Stones inside the Heaven Realm and my Inheritance will help you with that. Once you fill it back up and arrive in the Ancient Realm, follow the instructions you find in my Storage Ring. It will lead you to our location." "Oh, and one more thing¡ª" Bard¡¯s voice turned silent mid-sentence as the Communication Crystal lost its luster and suddenly cracked. "It seems like it has been far too long and the Qi inside of it leaked. We won¡¯t be able to recover thest part of the message," Ling reported as she approached the stand. "Let¡¯s hope it wasn¡¯t anything important." Xuefeng rubbed his forehead as if he knew something bad like this would happen. "Knowing my luck, it definitely was. Ming, did you say you know this guy?" "Yes and I think we can trust him," Ming nodded. "I met him a long time ago as he was one of the people responsible for negotiations between our races. He actually liked the idea of joining the reincarnation cycle but unfortunately, the Ancient Race leaders didn¡¯t want to ept being controlled." "I see," Xuefeng muttered as they approached the three chests. Xuefeng picked up thepass and the needle inside immediately started spinning. Curious, he took a few steps back, and the needle straightened, pointing with its thinner tip at the chests. "It seems like Bard was talking about this Artefact. It helps you to find big sources of Qi," Xuefeng figured out. "The Storage Ring is full of raw ore and various materials. If I¡¯m correct, the Parchment should contain the secrets to his Artefact Crafting," Ming exined as she passed him the other two items. "You can¡¯t imagine how many people would kill to have this." Xuefeng only smirked when he collected them into his ring. "Imagine how mad they would be if they knew I¡¯m not even gonna study it right away. Crafting takes so much time which we don¡¯t have. Right now we have to find a way to charge this Cube and it just happens I know a good ce for that." Xuefeng and his wives exchanged nces. "Hell Hole." They called out at the same time. "We should get out of here," Xuefeng proposed but then his eyes fell on Sena. "Let me stay with you, please. I will not cause problems," Sena pleaded immediately while showing puppy eyes. ?Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take you here only to send you back. Was just wondering how to smuggle you out of here. It is better if the crowd outside doesn¡¯t see you else there would be unnecessary questions," Xuefeng exined as he gave Ming a wink. "How about you stay with your mother for the time being? You two can catch up on what you missed." Sena momentarily brightened while Ming squinted her eyes at him. "Yes, please!" Sena called out happily and turned to Ming who switched to a gentle smile. "Sure,e with me." Ming embraced Sena and they both disappeared inside his ne. Ling¡¯s world was made out of Fate Qi and since Sena was a Fate Spirit, she shouldn¡¯t have problems staying there for as long as she wanted. Mhmm... Just as Xuefeng turned to Ling, she was already pulling down on his shirt while iming his lips. He thought she missed physical touch so he embraced her body but it was something else. "Please be careful around Sena," Ling pleaded. "Why? What happened?" Xuefeng questioned confused. "She is smart and will do whatever it takes to achieve her goals. Even though she is innocent, it is only temporary. When she learns we are your Fate Spirits, she will try to get close to you to stay with us forever. She will not hesitate to do anything," Ling exined carefully before kissing him again. "Just be aware of that." "Don¡¯t worry. I can keep myself in contro¡ª" Xuefeng tried to assure her but seeing her look, even he doubted his words. Ling didn¡¯tment and entered her world, leaving him alone with his demons. "One smart woman is scarier than thousand warriors..." Chapter 224 Gone "It¡¯s him! Liu Xuefeng finally descended!" Xuefeng already expected cries and cheers the moment he left the Dragon Tower but the colossal number of people crowded inside the base floor was overwhelming. To make it even worse, he could guess all of them were some kind of important figures as none of them was below Celestial Stage. He spotted Sect Master Liu as well who was already approaching him with tens of experts following after him. Xuefeng didn¡¯t care about them one bit. His gaze was scanning the crowds for the only people that mattered to him. His wives. He couldn¡¯t find them no matter how much he searched but before he could ask, he heard a sweet voice of Tianshi in his mind. ¡¯Baby, we are waiting for you in our flying ship. There were too many people there so we left first.¡¯ ¡¯Alright, I will be there in a second,¡¯ Xuefeng replied as he walked down from the podium. The whole base floor was packed with people but he was determined to leave, walking straight at them. They split apart, giving him the way when a young couple stepped forward and blocked his way. The man had a weird single blue horn in addition to ming-red hair. It was obvious he was a Beast in his human form as scales covered his arms and neck. While he acted cool and collected, his woman seemed stressed as she clutched onto his hand. The crowd immediately brightened as if the ultimate confrontation was about to happen. "Is Sir Morgan going to challenge him?!" "Are they going to fight for the top spot on the Dragon Steps?" Xuefeng heard the gossips from the crowd and couldn¡¯t care less. The only purpose of Dragon Steps was to flex and spread his poprity. By beating the Dragon Tower, he was already popr enough where Dragon Steps weren¡¯t even needed. "Move aside," Xuefeng ordered as he passed them but the man blocked his way again. "Wait, I¡¯m not trying to challenge you. I just want to be friends. My name is¡ª" "I don¡¯t care what your name is," Xuefeng replied coldly. "If you don¡¯t move aside I will move you on my own." Xuefeng already had his wives to think about and didn¡¯t need a friend to worry about. There was already enough on his te. He was about to break through but Sect Master Liu finally reached him from behind. "Xuefeng. Stop and tell us about the Dragon Tower. What did you find at the top?" Sect Master Liu questioned. "What Artefact did you create from the Cursed Fragments?" His words created silence. Everyone wanted to know the same thing: What was hiding at the legendary Top of the Dragon Tower? Too bad, Xuefeng didn¡¯t have any ns on entertaining them. "And why should I expose my secrets to the whole world?" Xuefeng asked with an eye roll. "Whatever was on the top floor, I have it now. Even if someone repeats my feat, they will only find an empty floor so it doesn¡¯t matter what it was. I would like to keep it a secret." His response naturally caused amotion. The whole Sect was gathered in anticipation to learn the secrets of the Dragon Tower and Xuefeng refused to give them anything. "Xuefeng, you know you can¡¯t do that," Sect Master Liu replied sternly. "It was House of Dragons that allowed you to step in the Dragon Tower. Before entering, you signed an agreement that states you have to report what you took away from it. I don¡¯t want any trouble so just answer my questions." "And what if I don¡¯t?" Xuefeng asked casually as he rolled up his sleeve, revealing his Elemental Bracelet. Immediately the people closest to him backed away, not wanting to be the first to be hit in case a fight broke out. Xuefeng¡¯s feat of climbing to the top of Dragon Tower was enough to prove his strength. Even if he was just a God Stage cultivator, his power exceeded their own. "I already said I don¡¯t want any trouble. Are you trying to set the whole Sect against you? Everyone is waiting for the news. Do you want me to go out and tell the whole Sect you refused to reveal anything? We would be lucky if the ruckus would stop at curses," Sect Master Liu said. "If I was in your ce I would also prefer to keep this information private but you are too high-profile now. You have to give us something." "Alright then," Xuefeng finally nodded. "I¡¯m willing topromise and reveal the truth about the Dragon Tower but firstly, I will meet with my wives. Only after that, I will give the speech outside to everyone." He couldn¡¯t expose his possession of the Cube but maybe he could share the origin of the Dragon Tower. If anyone learned he had a multi-realm teleportation device, he would immediately be a number one hunted cultivator in the world of cultivation. Maybe it wasn¡¯t as useful to a solo cultivator but the top Sects from the God Realm would do anything to have it. Who wouldn¡¯t kill for a chance to enter the Ancient Realm or even the Fate Kingdom? The possibilities were endless. Xuefeng was ready to leave after his decision but Sect Master Liu wasn¡¯t exactly satisfied with it. "No, do it here. We don¡¯t know how sensitive your information is. Only the core members of our Sect are around here," Sect Master Liu suggested. "Once we know the information is safe, we can announce it to the public." "Haha," Xuefengughed as he walked towards the exit. "I already decided. If you think you can stop me from leaving then you overestimate your strength." The core Disciples and Elders looked at Sect Master Liu for the action n but he shook his head. "Let him go. Let¡¯s see what he has to say." Xuefeng knew Sect Master Liu couldn¡¯t risk an all-out battle in such a crowded and tight ce. Especially knowing Xuefeng had the power to potentially win. "It¡¯s Xuefeng! He came out!" Cheers resounded the moment Xuefeng left but he quickly teleported away, appearing back in their Flying Ship. He couldn¡¯t do so earlier as the Dragon Tower had its space locked. "Xuefeng!" Yiren was the first to yell out his name and jump into his embrace. The rest followed suit as he suddenly became a human sandwich. He made sure to give each of them a hug before announcing without any warning. "I know you all have a lot of questions but it is best if we first leave the Capital." "That will not be easy. The whole area is surrounded by people and Flying Ships. It will take us at least ten minutes before we can break through," Katherine reported. "Are you worried we will be targeted?" "It¡¯s better safe than sorry," Xuefeng replied with a shrug, thinking about his wives¡¯ safety as a priority. "Since we are already finished with the Dragon Tower, there is no need to stay here. Let¡¯s travel to different Lands and focus on cultivation before we can go to Hell Hole." His wives nodded eagerly but there was one problem. "How are we going to sneakily leave?" Xuefeng thought about his options and suddenly pulled out the Cube. "I got an idea." ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Is he still inside?" Sect Master Liu questioned as he stared at Xuefeng¡¯s Flying Ship but before he received a reply, Xuefeng came out. He smiled and waved to the crowds, bringing out cheers. Only after a moment did they turn silent and finally gave him a stage to speak. "Everyone, thank you for being here for me. I am sure you are curious how I climbed to the top of the Dragon Tower and to be honest, It wasn¡¯t easy," Xuefeng spoke normally but his voice still reached far and wide. "I almost died multiple times during my climb but I pushed through thanks to my hard work, determination, and of course my wives. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it without them." Xuefeng paused, looking lovingly at the Flying Ship. "A." Many found it lovely but Sect Master Liu rolled his eyes. He already knew Xuefeng was tricky to deal with and he could already smell something wasn¡¯t right. "I want you to lock the space within the area," Sect Master Liu ordered to the elders. "I don¡¯t trust him." "It was worth it," Xuefeng continued without knowing of the actions behind the scenes. "The pain all over my body and the loss of countless treasures was worth it. I reached the top and created history." "He is stalling for time..." Sect Master Liumented when Xuefeng finally reached the main point. "I am sure you wonder what I found on the top floor and I am going to tell you just that. I found out the Dragon Tower was actually created by the Ancient Race and I even spoke to one of their members who left their Soul fragment." The words Ancient Race were enough to cause the crowd to buzz with chatter. Many spected about that fact but they finally had confirmation. "He told me the truth about the creation of the Ancient Realm but that¡¯s all I can tell you. I was asked to sign a Blood Pact before I learned anything. If I say anything, It will kill me so I don¡¯t want to risk it. I hope you will forgive me for keeping it to myself," Xuefeng exined calmly, leading to a big disappointment. "Anyway, thanks for listening to my talk. I will rest now." Before anyone could react, he returned back to the Flying Ship. Sect Master Liu was far from happy. Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to share anything from the very beginning. "Damn it, follow me. We need to know more," Sect Master Liu cursed as he led the way, storming the Flying Ship with tens of elders. Unfortunately, they were toote. "Sect Master Liu! They are gone!" Chapter 225 Chaos "What did I do to deserve King of Heaven¡¯s visit?" A lone middle-aged man was sitting in front of a board of Go when he suddenly lifted his gaze, spotting another person in front of him. The top of the mountain where he spent most of his time rarely had visitors. "Brother, I want it back," King of Heaven announced right away, causing the middle-aged man to chuckle. "Hah, of course you do. You wouldn¡¯te to meet me after so many years if it wasn¡¯t for your powers." He ced one ck piece on the board, no longer looking at the King of Heaven. "Let me guess. Something forced you to open the Fate Kingdom but then you realized you have no Heavenly Power anymore and now you are panicking. How does it feel to be powerless outside of your home?" "Chaos!" King of Heaven shouted his name. "Don¡¯t y games with me. Give back what you stole." "Oh, I didn¡¯t steal anything," Chaos replied as he scratched his chin, thinking about the next move. "You left me alone to handle everything while you were hiding in your Fate Kingdom, away from any responsibilities. Since you were away, someone had to take control over the other half of Heaven. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t take it?" "I had my reasons. Now I¡¯m back and I will take what¡¯s mine," King of Heaven dered. Chaos didn¡¯t pay him any attention. "What do you think would be the best move now?" Chaos asked casually. "I think white can go here¡ª" Swoosh! The board flew away from the wooden table and smashed against the only tree on top of the mountain. It broke into pieces while the white and ck stones spilled all over the cloud-covered ground. Chaos nced at the board, then at the stones, and finally sighed as he red at his ungrateful brother. "This is why our mother didn¡¯t love you." Ugh! The King of Heaven grunted in pain as his body momentarily broke in half, forced to kneel on the ground. His arms twisted and locked against his chest. No matter how much he resisted, he couldn¡¯t fight back against the full force of Heaven. Chaos finally stood up and walked up to his brother. He poked at his arm that had a different color from the rest of his body. "Did you already forget my rules? You break something of mine, I will break something of yours," Chaos said as he grabbed his brother¡¯s wrist. "To think you found a way to regenerate your arm after your daughter took it away. I hope you got used to having one arm." Aaaaaaaaaaargh!!! King of Heaven screamed as his arm deteriorated into small particles till nothing was left. His sleeve was hanging on its own as his face cringed from pain. "I hate you!" King of Heaven snapped, causing Chaos to smile. "See, we do have something inmon in the end," Chaos teased and went back to pick up his board. The pieces lifted from the ground and connected, recreating the board without a scratch. "Too bad, you can¡¯t make another arm this easily," Chaosmented, driving King of Heaven crazy. "Come on, do it! Kill me! I¡¯m sure that is what you always wanted. Kill me and take over all the power," King of Heaven called out madly. "Tsk, look at you. Power got into your head and now you go crazy," Chaos snickered. "I already got all the power there is. What is there left to take? Also, who said anything about killing? Everyone ys a certain role in the universe and your role is not over. Your time wille when it¡¯s meant toe." "The power you stole from me... I can still feel it. I will rip it from you piece by piece until I get it all back..." King of Heaven dered as he stared at Chaos hatefully. "It¡¯s rightfully mine and always will be." "Sure, go ahead. You abandoned your duties, so I punished you by taking away something you care about. I can¡¯t stop you from taking it back," Chaos replied with a shrug. "I wonder how long it will take you though. Maybe you can finish before hees for you." King of Heaven¡¯s expression visually changed as his eyes squinted. "That¡¯s right, I know about him. The person you are after. The one that forced you out of your hiding," Chaos revealed yfully. "I wonder if I will have a new partner in the near future. Someone is after my brother¡¯s position." "You..." King of Heaven muttered as his face turned red from anger. "I knew it! There is no way he entered the Fate Kingdom without help! It was you! You sent him there to mess with me!" "I didn¡¯t but think whatever you want," Chaos shrugged in response. "I will just sit back and enjoy as your life crumbles. Been a while since I was having so much fun." With that said, King of Heaven¡¯s body dropped to the ground, released from Chaos¡¯ power. He quickly grasped his shoulder where he lost his arm and jumped away, creating distance between them. "I will remember this!" King of Heaven shouted from afar before he disappearing on the spot. Chaos didn¡¯t mind that and sat down on his usual spot while the board set itself in front of him. "Interesting game ahead..." Chaos muttered as he ced one piece in the middle. ¡ª¡ª¡ª The news of Liu Xuefeng conquering the Dragon Tower spread far and wide across the whole Heaven Realm but for the next half a year, no one has heard of him. Even the House of Dragon slowly forgot about the event even though there were unanswered questions everyone wanted to ask. Where was he? Why did he go into hiding? What secrets did he take with him? It has been half a year of living in suspense and people have already lost hope of learning the truth. Xuefeng stopped being the talk for every dinner or party until one day when the whole world turned upside down. The Fate Kingdom reopened. Naturally, the sheer opening wouldn¡¯t be so surprising if not for the global announcementing from the Heavens and the fact it involved Xuefeng. "I, King of Heaven announce that Liu Xuefeng is now an official enemy of the Heavens. Anyone who kills him will be blessed by the Heavens and will live forever." (Read me) Author thoughts: Heyoo, I will be joining win-win in June so you will see more chapters~ I would also like to invite you all to read my Spirity novel, Avatar Online <3 You will get hooked right away and I¡¯m sure you will love it. Cheers~ Chapter 226 Breakthrough Out of everyone who was supposed to hear the King of Heaven¡¯s announcement, the most important person was still oblivious to that fact. Xuefeng would be soon targeted by the most powerful individuals from all Realms yet he was sitting crossed-legged at the top of a mountain,pletely rxed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Another series of lightning struck him from the dark sky but he didn¡¯t even shiver, absorbing the Lightning Qi into his body. He was in his trance, cultivating hisst remaining element without a break for thest week. One would think his wives would be there to warn him about the future danger yet all of them paid even less attention to their surroundings than him. Xuefeng and his wives sat in a circr array, cultivating Lightning Element together. After he attracted the lightning, he would then split it into even portions and redistribute it between everyone. "Mhmm..." His wives let out a moan each time lightning fell from the sky but no oneined. The lightning transferred to them was nothingpared to what Xuefeng experienced. ¡¯I¡¯m at my limits... My body is breaking...¡¯ Lisa reported, being the first to fill her soul to the full capacity. Xuefeng immediately cut the connection with her, splitting her share to the rest. One by one, the girls stepped out with only Yiren and Nuwa left behind. Their souls were the strongest of all Xuefeng¡¯s wives, even more than his own. "Oof... It¡¯s finally full..." Xuefeng muttered when his Soul was ripping in size. He felt so full as if his body would explode any minute. It took them half a year of traveling from Land to Land to cultivate each element. Being at the border of Immortal Stage, Xuefeng¡¯s Soul was twenty-eight times bigger than his own body. If not for his sturdy constitution, he would already break. "Now all that we have left is creating our own Nine-elemental Core," Xuefeng reminded, causing everyone to nod. They didn¡¯t move from their positions and instead closed their eyes again, beginning thepression. To create an Elemental Core and thus break into the Immortal Stage, one had topress all their Qi to the size smaller than their head. The more Elements one picked, the harder it was topress it. There was a reason why Cultivators with Nine-Elemental Qi were considered geniuses. "Ling, I will leave that to you." While Xuefeng was following Ling¡¯s instructions, Ming decided to leave them for a moment. Compared to the rest, they heard King of Heaven¡¯s announcement clearly. "Are you going to see Uncle?" Ling asked in wonder, causing Sena to brighten. "Uncle? Is mom going to visit dad¡¯s older brother? Please take me with you!" Sena called out excitedly. "I am but I can¡¯t take you," Ming replied as she patted her on the head. "Who is going to take care of Mona while we are gone?" Mona was a beast so she didn¡¯t cultivate in the same way as humans did. While Drakos decided to roam freely, Mona ended up staying inside Ling¡¯s world to not disturb the group cultivation. Sena hugged Mona and sighed, sitting back down. "Okay... I will stay." "Good girl," Ming praised before she created a portal in front of her and disappeared inside. She was still the Queen of Heaven and even though Ming didn¡¯t have the same power, one couldn¡¯t underestimate her. "I was waiting for you," Chaos called out the moment Ming stepped on the cloud-like ground. "You are my second visitor today." "Huh, second?" Ming asked confused. "Your ungrateful husband came here not too long ago," Chaos revealed. "Do you want to y?" "He is not my husband anymore," Ming replied sternly as she walked up and sat by the board. She ced a ck piece across his own and muttered, "I have a new husband and his name is Xuefeng." "I know. I have been observing you all. I was treating him like a mere human but since he imed your heart, maybe I should consider him part of our family now?" Chaos teased casually but Ming took it seriously. "You should since he will be the next King of Heaven," Ming announced. Chaos smiled, cing his own piece. "I guess I was right about your ns. I hope you know it won¡¯t be easy for you to take him down." "I never said it will be easy," Ming shrugged while fixing her golden hair. "What did he want from you?" "He was angry that I took away his control over half of Heaven," Chaos replied honestly, causing Ming¡¯s eyes to widen. Ming burst out right after. "Hahaha! No wonder he didn¡¯t hunt us down himself and decided to use the people¡¯s help. So you took away all of his power. That should buy us some more time." "I didn¡¯t do it for you," Chaos said calmly. "I did it because he broke the rules. Anyway, he should get his powers back sooner orter. I can¡¯t im them forever. He and I each have half and nothing will change that. I can only hold onto it temporarily." "It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s more than enough. Thank you, Uncle," Ming acknowledged happily as she stood up. "I wish I could finish the game but I need to go back to my husband." "You feel different now that you found a new man," Chaos pointed out. "You are radiating with positive energy. Back then I rarely saw you smile." "Is that so?" Ming asked back with a smile. "I think so too. Life has been more fun since I reunited with my daughter and found Xuefeng." Ming waved with her hand and created another portal back to the mortal world. "I will not meddle in between your confrontation so make sure you kill him before he recovers all his powers. Even with Ling¡¯s power, you can¡¯t win against him if he goes on the full offensive," Chaos suggested before she stepped in. "I will only interfere if your life is in danger but I will not save anyone else. Remember that." Ming paused at thest moment. "Thank you but that won¡¯t be necessary. If Xuefeng dies, I will die with him." Her surroundings changed after leaving thosest words and she reappeared back in the Lighting Land. The familiar naked back of Xuefeng was right in front of her. He was sweating all over as he continued topress the Qi with all his focus. Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile and approached, sitting right behind him. She ced both of her hands on his back and they shone with gold, helping him from outside. "You will be the King of Heaven and we will rule together..." Ming muttered to herself and kissed his tensed back. She rubbed each muscle and helped him rx. Although Ming couldn¡¯t help him with the breakthrough, she still wanted to be as close as she could. She hugged him gently when his hand moved and wrapped around her own. He knew she was there for him but that was all he could do to show it. Swoosh! Just as they shared their moment, Nuwa¡¯s eyes snapped open, sending a shockwave of pressure with just her presence alone. The strength of her Soul and her control over the elements was the best from their group, clearly showing by finishing first. She looked around everyone and pulled her brand new core, shining with nine colors. Xuefeng was just a moment slower as his own core saw the light of day for the first time. He quickly kept it after a quick look as if afraid to disturb his wives. "First~" Nuwa mouthed proudly, causing Xuefeng to chuckle. Ming liked she was even morepetitive than him, pushing him to try harder every time. "Thank you for the massage," Xuefeng whispered quietly as he pulled her closer to kiss her from behind. For some reason, his lips tasted so much better than usual and she felt excited kissing him. Was she really that much happier with Xuefeng? She rubbed his cheek and didn¡¯t need to answer as her smile did it for her. "I have something to tell you but let¡¯s wait for everyone," Ming reported as she moved to the front and sat down on hisp. Being hugged by his huge arms made her feel like a teen once again. One by one the girls awakened as their cores shine with their own light until everyone broke through. All of them had Gold Cultivation talent, making the process much smoother. Too bad, just as everyone wanted to celebrate, Ming revealed the good and bad news. "So basically the whole cultivation world is after us? Is that any differentpared to before?" Xuefeng asked casually with his chin on Ming¡¯s shoulder. "I don¡¯t think we are in any immediate danger." "We should still be careful. Who knows what powerhouses will be tempted to target us this time," Tianshimented as she looked at Xuefeng worriedly. "Our target is the King of Heaven. Since he wants me killed so badly, we can only return the same. Now that he is weakened, it is our prime opportunity to strike," Xuefeng decided. "He will stay in the Fate Kingdom where he is pretty much safe. Unless he leaves, we don¡¯t have enough power to kill him. Right now the Elemental Bracelet is still too weak to challenge Heavenly Power," Ming suggested. "Our only option is to continue getting stronger until we can finally contest him." "So it is time," Xuefeng announced with a serious expression as he nced at everyone. "Let¡¯s find out why everyone is scared of this Hellhole." Chapter 227 Hope Hu... Hu... Two women breathed hurriedly while leaning against a cave¡¯s wall. Their hair and armor were dirtied with green blood from the battle that just urred. If Xuefeng was there, he would recognize one of them, the blond beauty who now looked tired beyond recognition. "Are you sure it was a good idea to split from the rest of the group? We barely beat this one..." Jiao questioned as she swallowed a healing pill, hoping to heal a deep wound on her arm. "Do you think it was poisonous?" While they were exhausted, their opponent was lying some distance away, dead. A gigantic body of Immortal Stage Centipede was still twitching after Jiao impaled its head with an ice spike. Before her friend Dandan was able to respond, the pill started to work. Anything that didn¡¯t belong inside her arm, like dirt or foreign blood, was ejected outside while the wound closed, recovering rapidly. Jiao couldn¡¯t be more thankful to her sister for the healing pills that saved her life a few times already. "Aren¡¯t we doing good?" Dandan asked with a smile as she cleaned herself up. "Can¡¯t you see your progress? With each battle, your reflexes are quicker and your damage output multiplied. We wouldn¡¯t be able to train this efficiently if we stayed with that group of weirdos." "Good? That Centipede almost ripped off my arm," Jiao mocked her own skills, causing Dandan to snicker. "Tsk, you always look at the negatives. We still managed to defeat it without any major injuries. We should be celebrating instead." Dandan closed her eyes and soon a steady flow of Qi entered her body. Even though she was mostly assisting while Jiao did most of the work, it was always best to be at the peak of one¡¯s strength. The Hellhole was unpredictable. "Look, you know who those people are," Dandan continued with her eyes closed. "Their main goal is to get the Fate Stones from the third zone. They don¡¯t care how many sacrifices they make to achieve their goal. We are too weak to follow them and even if we weren¡¯t, I doubt we would rip any benefits. It was best to go as a duo and create our own path." "I know... I am just frustrated at my slow growth," Jiao admitted with a sigh while also switching to absorb Qi from their surroundings. "It has been half a year and I didn¡¯t even reach the peak of God stage. Filling all nine Elements is so time-consuming that even being in Hellhole where one can find all Elements doesn¡¯t help. I am sure Xuefeng already broke through to the Immortal Stage and is aiming for the Celestial while I¡¯m still stuck." "Maybe," Dandan nodded. "But what does it have to do with you? My Jiao is already doing her best and if you continue on such a path, good fortune will smile your way. I am sure when you two meet once again, he will rush into your embrace to squeeze you tightly. If I was him, I would definitely miss you." The image of Xuefeng hugging and kissing her appeared in Jiao¡¯s mind but she quickly shook her head, trying to erase it. Too bad, it was toote. Xuefeng¡¯s face was already deeply engraved in her mind as her thoughts could always find their way to him every little break she had. That man was her weakness her main motivation to keep pushing forward. "I don¡¯t want to hope only to have it crushedter. I would rather not expect anything so I don¡¯t get disappointed," Jiao replied honestly as she looked at their surroundings to distract herself. Hundreds of small crystals illuminated the caves but aside from the crystals getting bigger, nothing changed. All they saw were tunnels and more tunnels. Every day for thest few months they faced different underground beasts that grew stronger the further they traveled. "Are you ready?" Dandan questioned when Jiao opened her eyes while her Qi was back to full capacity. "Let¡¯s go before another monster smells the Centipede¡¯s blood." Jiao shivered remembering the first time it happened. They stayed in one ce for too long and the blood attracted multiple beasts. They came out alive only because the beasts were more interested in the dead beast carcass instead of them. They flew ahead but they didn¡¯t speed up. They had to always be on alert in case any beasts decided to burst out from the rock-solid walls for an afternoon snack. It happened a few times and will definitely happen again. "From what I heard, when the crystal begins to turn blue, we should be nearing the second Zone," Dandan reported as she pointed at the crystal illuminating the tunnel. They were still white but one could see some of them had a light blue hue in them. "I will require your help if we meet with any Celestial Stage Beasts," Jiao reminded as she looked around cautiously. The training was important but she didn¡¯t n on dying here before she could even meet with Xuefeng. "Hehe, of course. The first zone was just a warm-up. The real training will start now," Dandan announced with a giggle. "It is said that most inheritances can be found in the second zone so we should look around in some smaller tunnels. Maybe we will get lucky." "I hope so, but I still doubt anyone would choose this ce as their grave. I don¡¯t get what is so special about here," Jiao said in disgust. One didn¡¯t need to look far to find leftover bones of beasts, scales, or a tone of dirt and stinky defecations. She cut her sense of smell months ago the moment they entered the Hellhole. No normal person would wish to die in such a ce. "Well, maybe that is why it is the safest," Dandan shrugged, not judging any experts. "Let¡¯s turn left here, maybe we¡ª" Just as she decided, the two felt a vibration in both the air and the ground. It hasn¡¯t even been a few minutes since thest battle and they already met with another beast. "Prepare!" Dandan called out excited but that was thest time Jiao heard her voice. BANG! The ceiling exploded as the gigantic worm broke into the tunnel right above Jiao. A mouth with thousands of sharp teeth spread apart and copsed at her with all its weight. Ice Dome! Jiao only managed to cast onest defensive spell before she lost consciousness as her body covered in ice. Chapter 228 Dark Fate Sect The Hellhole was well known to be located at the far south of the Heaven Realm but not many people knew its exact location. After all, only the most desperate criminals or people looking for death would want to find it. Back in the past, the ce was easy to spot from the sky but over the years, the situation has changed dramatically. Since no one wanted to even stay near the Hellhole, it became an asset controlled by a secret sect. The whole mountain that was literally as dry as a desert was now fully developed into a hidden City while the Hellhole was protected. Anyone who wanted to gain ess to it would have to pay with part of the treasures they can find in the Hellhole. Even the strongest Cultivations could onlyply with the rules after realizing the power residing within the Sect. "Sir! There is a group of individuals approaching the Sect. Shall we send a small force to intercept them?" The day was boring for the Elder responsible for the Sect¡¯s defense until one of his subordinates entered into his office. Normally it wouldn¡¯t be that weird as Flying Shipse and go on a daily basis, but this one seemed weird. "Huh?" The Elder looked outside the window on his own and sure enough, he spotted people casually flying towards their Sect. "Are they out of their mind? What maniacs fly through the whole desert without a flying ship or at least a beast?" One should know the closest city with a safe zone in the Earth Land was separated from them by a hot desert. It would take weeks for someone to cross it by just flying. The Elder stood up and grabbed his coat, putting it on hurriedly. "Gather the team, I am going with you." "Yes, Sir!" It was a rare urrence to have any form of fun, especially if the whole Sect was made out of tough criminals who hated righteous Sects. The Elder couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. "Stop!" The Elder called out from afar, causing the group to head in his direction. To his surprise, there were only two men in the group while the rest were women. So many breathtaking women! They didn¡¯t even wear cloaks to protect themselves from the sun or the looks of horny males. The moment they enter the city they would immediately cause a scene. Even the Elder didn¡¯t know which way to look and his subordinates were no different, clearly dumbfounded by their beauty. There were barely any women in the Sect so the sight of ten plus women in one group was shocking. "Ehem, we are the guards from the City ahead. We came to ask for the purpose of your arrival!" The Elder called out friendly, hoping to make a good impression on the girls. Too bad, they didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, focused on the city behind them. It was the handsome man at the front with white hair And golden wings that came forward to speak. "We are searching for the Hellhole. Did we find the right ce?" "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s located in the city behind us. Our Sect is responsible for handling the Hellhole," the Elder replied honestly as he scanned the group with his gaze. "Can I ask for your identity? Do you belong to any Sects?" Even though the City was mostly open for any fugitives, there was an exception to this rule. No one belonging to a righteous sect was allowed to enter. Since most residents were criminals, it would only cause unnecessary chaos. Just as the man opened his mouth to speak, his subordinate turned pale as he poked him on the shoulder. "Sir... Do you remember that announcement from the King of Heaven? About that Liu Xuefeng?" he asked cautiously while pulling out his sword. "I think the man in front of us is him." "Haha," The Elder chuckled at thatment. "There is no way that¡¯s true, right? He wouldn¡¯te to a ce like¡ª" The Elder¡¯s smile disappeared when he noticed the white-haired man did not deny that fact and instead smiled. "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. To think people have heard of my name this far away. I¡¯m honored," Xuefeng said proudly as he bowed respectfully. The whole squad of guards froze momentarily as their bodies started to shake. They didn¡¯t even try to run, knowing they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Even the King of Heaven didn¡¯t personally go after him which revealed something about that man¡¯s power. "S-sir... We don¡¯t want any trouble..." The Elder said with a shaking voice. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in good mood today. Just lead us to the Hellhole and we will be on our way," Xuefeng called out casually when his expression changed as if he remembered something. "Right, I also have a question. Hope you can answer it." "Ask away, Sir!" the Elder answered on attention. "We are looking for the Dark Fate Sect. Can you give me any information about them?" Xuefeng asked, giving the squad a scare. They nced at the Elder who didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal the secrets. "Actually, this whole city is managed by Dark Fate Sect. If Sir desires, I can lead you all to our City Leader. He is a high official of our Dark Fate Sect. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t tell Sir more since we are bound by a Soul Seal. We can¡¯t reveal secrets about Dark Fate Sect," The Elder reported. "Oh, are you all part of the Dark Fate Sect?" Xuefeng questioned curiously. "Yes, we are Dark Fate Sect disciples," the Elder admitted as he pulled out a ck token. Xuefeng nced at the token and sighed, "Welp, I guess you are unlucky today." "Hmm?" the Elder blinked confused when powerful force wrapped around his body, immobilizing him. He instantly panicked, trying to resist the force only to stop, hearing ten popping sounds. Blood sshed on his face as all of his subordinates died on the spot. "If you don¡¯t want to share the same fate as your men, how about you lead me to that City Leader?" Chapter 229 Monas Power "Y-yes, Sir!" When the elder regained his freedom of movement, he immediately nodded. No one in their right mind would reject a man who just killed ten people in a blink of an eye. "Good, we don¡¯t like to waste time. Lead the way," Xuefeng ordered casually. He almost forgot about the Dark Fate Sect but Ming reminded him at a perfect time. Before they enter the Hellhole they might as well clean up the Sect that has been killing Fate Spirits. Even though they were a curse for most Fate Holders, being weak is not a reason to get rid of them. For Ming, each Fate Spirit was basically part of her so this matter was personal. "Why don¡¯t we just bomb this whole ce instead of searching for him?" Drakos suggested, looking eager to start destruction. "I think one small nuke will solve the problem." "We can¡¯t do that. What if there are any civilians in the city? We don¡¯t want to cause any additional casualties," Xuefeng denied before turning to the Elder. "Are there any innocents in the city?" "This..." the Elder hesitated as he swallowed hard. "The City ahead houses mostly criminals and fugitives who have nowhere else to go but I¡¯m sure we can find some non-criminals who just want to make a living. The City is quite new so it¡¯s still growing and has many opportunities to earn money." "Tsk, what a shame," Drakos snickered. "And here I wanted to see how much damage we can do together." The Elder couldn¡¯t be paler as he listened to their talk. "Sir... I am pretty sure we were discovered by the rest of the Guards. We are not far from the City my subordinates should send reinforcements soon," the Elder informed but Xuefeng only waved his hand. "Don¡¯t worry about that. All you need to do is lead us to that City Leader. We will handle the rest," Xuefeng assured confidently. "It just happens that my wives are eager to test their skills." Just as he spoke, a graceful white fox with eight long tails appeared out of nowhere. It sat down on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder while wrapping around him with her tails to keep her bnce. "You want toe with me?" Xuefeng asked rhetorically as he rubbed her cheek and she responded by licking his long ear. "Hehe, alright, let¡¯s go." They didn¡¯t need to wait for long till they saw at least a hundred experts fly up in formation to face them. The City immediately covered in a shiny barrier but Xuefeng only chuckled at that sight. "I will leave them to you while Mona and I search for that City Leader. You are free to kill whoever you want and loot the city but don¡¯t go overboard. I will leave the judgment to all of you," Xuefeng announced while giving Drakos a warning nce. "That was mostly for you. Don¡¯t be greedy if you find any Fate Stones." Drakos pretended to be offended, "Ha? Excuse me? I¡¯m the most innocent Dragon in the excistanc¡ª Ouch!" His words were cut off by Yiren who chopped at the top of his head. "Shush! You are going to behave!" Drakos pouted but he didn¡¯t have the guts to go against her, causing everyone tough. "I can already feel there are Fate Holders in this City so feel free to kill them. Any Fate Stones you collect, just pass them back to me afterward. You know how important they are now," Xuefeng added. They were basically broke when it came to their Fate Stones¡¯ stash and the Cube was the culprit behind it. The amount of Fate Stones required to teleport inside a single Realm was much lesspared to breaking through to another Realm. They were able to move from Land to Land without the need to use the Teleportation Stations in different Safe Zones. "Hai!" His wives announced, drawing out their weapons for the iing battle. Meanwhile, Xuefeng grabbed the Elder by his neck and teleported away, not even nning to bother with the guards. "Where does the City Leader live?" Xuefeng questioned as he stomped on the sturdy barrier on top of the City. "He lives in that ck tower in the middle of the City," the Elder pointed with his finger. "That¡¯s also where the entrance to the Hellhole is located. If the City Barrier is turned on, I¡¯m sure the City Leader already knows about the attack. He is the one responsible for turning it on and the Array is located right above his office." "You really wanna live, huh?" Xuefeng teased, surprised the man was sharing so much information. "Sir, I have nothing to do with Dark Fate Sect operations. I¡¯m simple a watchdog to oversee the order in the City," the Elder informed innocently. "I swear, I didn¡¯t even visit the Sect¡¯s secret base so I only know matters rted to this City." "Alright then, step aside for now. I will use you to verify the information during interrogation." Bang! Bang! Bang! Xuefeng barely finished talking when his wives alreadyunched an offense, slicing and dicing the local guards. He couldn¡¯t help but be proud, seeing new abilities and powers being used by them this quickly. While he only received the Cube and Ancient Realm inheritance, they got tens of Spirit Artefacts as well as many valuable Arts. He didn¡¯t even have time to spectate their training over the past half a year as he was focused on both refining their Qi and Dual Cultivation. He couldn¡¯tin as he got to tighten his connection with all his wives. His gaze followed Be who burned her opponents with colorful mes. She was the one who received the least attention since she didn¡¯t require any Dual Cultivation from him. Xuefeng made a mental note to make it up to her once they find the Lightning Stone. Making love with her just a few times wasn¡¯t enough. "Sir, are you sure you can break this barrier? It¡¯s pretty powerful." The Elder¡¯s voice brought him back to reality. "The barrier is powered by Fate Stones found in the Hellhole. Even the Sect Master Liu from House of Dragons would find it hard to break through it," the Elder added. "The control over Hellhole is pretty important to the Dark Fate Sect." "Hah, Liu who?" Xuefeng asked back with a chuckle as his arm covered with shiny scales. Since all of his Elements were refined to the Qi Incarnation Stage, he could now form a Dragon w with all of his elements. His whole arm burst with force, pushing the Elder away with its sheer presence. His mouth was wide open but that wasn¡¯t all. Xuefeng activated his Elemental Bracelet, the Fate Qi nemesis, and covered his ws with a goldenyer for additional pration. "Mona, hold tight," Xuefeng warned as he flew up to gain momentum andunched down with a smile. BOOM! The sound of barrier-breaking was outshone by the gigantic shockwave that flew straight down at the city below. Even Xuefeng was surprised as he watched the shockwave level the buildings down to the ground before demolishing one-fourth of the city structure. "Hey, you said this barrier was strong!" Xuefeng called out, putting the me on the Elder. "Now look what happened to the City. If I knew it was this weak I would¡¯ve held back." "..." The Elder opened his mouth but nothing came out, clearly speechless. "Alright, never mind,e with me," Xuefeng ordered, putting that matter aside. He wouldn¡¯t cry over spilled milk since he knew that ce would be in ruins the moment his wivese over. They seemed to be already finishing with the guards as if they were jealous he gets to have fun first. As Xuefeng flew past the barrier, he could already see hundreds of people rising up from under the debris. The shockwave was enough to destroy houses but not enough to kill the Cultivators. He didn¡¯t pay them any attention as he hovered above the ck tower. "Hey! City Leader! Come out so I don¡¯t need to go get you myself. If you take longer than ten seconds, I will destroy this City with my next punch." His voice reverberated throughout the city and it didn¡¯t take long for the City Leader to make his decision. Too bad, it was the wrong one. A man in a ck cloak teleported out of the tower and sped up in the opposite direction. He didn¡¯t hesitate to burn his Ether Qi as he teleported every other second to create a gap against them. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but grin. Who did he think he yed against? There wasn¡¯t anyone in the Heaven Realm that matched Xuefeng¡¯s speed. He was readying himself for the chase when Mona suddenly smacked him with her tail. "Allow me," Mona said sweetly as her eight tails wiggled in front of him. Its tips connected only to create a ball of light in between them. Xuefeng has never seen Mona fight or use any of her abilities so it was quite a surprise. "Mona, you¡ª" He paused midway when the ball of light suddenly expanded and exploded. Bzzzt!!! Aser-like beam of light shot at the escaping man. He couldn¡¯t even react when it passed right next to him and mmed into the distant mountain. Xuefeng gawked with his eyes as the mountain literally evaporated, killing all living together with all the stones. "Are you sure you want to run away?!" Xuefeng called out after the City Leader who paused his escape while staring at the moon-shaped mountain. "I don¡¯t know who you are but you are making a mistake attacking this ce!" Chapter 230 Mings Interrogation "You will regret it," The City Leader warned coldly as he lost control over his body. "Dark Fate Sect is much stronger than you think." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows in doubt. "Yeah, I saw that just now. That barrier of yours was so weak I almost destroyed the whole city with one punch. I think I¡¯m actually overestimating you all." The City Leader red at Xuefeng, his bushy eyebrows giving him augh every time. They were inside the top of the tower after Xuefeng ripped the roof away. The ce was filled with Fate Stones which powered the defensive array. "It seems like taking over the Hellhole has been quite profitable for you guys," Xuefengmented as he waved with his hand and all Fate Stones were sucked into his ring. "Too bad, it¡¯s all mine now." Bang! Bang! As he spoke, they were disturbed by the explosionsing from the City. "Can you hear it? They are my wives who are killing all Fate Holders and looting this ce till there is nothing left. Do you think I¡¯m scared of your Dark Fate Sect?" Xuefeng asked with a proud expression, treating the sounds of battles like music to his ears. He could hear all themunication happening between the girls and they were having a st. Even Yiren and Lisa who were not that fond of battles were having fun. He trusted in their strength fully so he wasn¡¯t worried about them one bit. "Fuck you," the City Leader cursed as he tried to spit at him but only ended up spitting at his beard. "Fuck you and your bitches!" "Oyyy! And here I thought we will have a nice, cultured conversation. Why do you have to force my hand like that?" Crack! The City Leader¡¯s fingers bent in different directions, breaking all of them at the same time. Surprisingly, he managed to stay silent as he swallowed the pain by gritting his teeth. "Is that all you have got? I have been through worse," the City Leadermented while smiling, blood oozing out of his teeth. "If you think you will get anything out of me through torture, then you are delusional." Xuefeng only shrugged. "That was meant to be a punishment for your curses. If I didn¡¯t need answers from you, I would straight up kill you." "Just do it then. You and I both know that I¡¯m not gonna survive so no matter what you do to me, I will not talk. Do it bitch. I dare you," the City Leader challenged. "The reinforcements are alreadying. They will avenge my death." "Oh, really? That¡¯s great. It will save me time finding them myself," Xuefeng nodded in approval while the City Leaderughed. "Hahaha, if you think you can win against the full force of the Dark Fate Sect then you are in for a surprise." "Alright, I already heard that part. Now answer my question. Where does the Dark Fate Sect have its base?" Xuefeng asked as he tightened his lock. He was already regretting he chose the interrogation while everyone else was having fun. "I am soul bound. I can¡¯t talk about our Sect¡¯s secrets or I will die. You will kill me after anyway so even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t tell you anything," the City Leader called out fearlessly. "I can actually trigger it on my own but I hope I can see you die when our leader arrives. Enjoy thest minutes of your life." "Let me handle it from here," Ming called out as she appeared next to him and approached the man. "Physical pain won¡¯t work on him. We can only work on his soul." Aaaaa! The City Leader screamed when Ming tapped on his forehead, his body trembling while blood drained from his face. Tears poured out of his eyes as Ming stared at him ruthlessly. "Done," Ming reported a momentter as the City Leader stopped screaming, looking like he lost focus in his eyes. "I ripped that curse apart. I wasn¡¯t a little bit gentle so his soul might be damaged. He should be able to talk and won¡¯t be able to kill himself." Oof... Xuefeng thought that handling matters around Souls were time consuming but it seemed like it was only the case when one wanted to create the least damage. He didn¡¯t want to think how much damage that caused. "Can he even talk now?" Xuefeng wondered, causing Ming to turn around to the victim. Pa! She pped him across the face. "Wake up and talk. You can either die quickly or die in suffering. The choice is yours." The City Leader looked up with his bloodshot eyes. "Bitch, go to¡ª Aaaaaargh!!!" He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence as Ming tapped on his forehead, causing another series of pain. She had no mercy in her eyes as she tortured him till he didn¡¯t even have the strength left to lift his head up. Xuefeng made a mental note to leave the future interrogations to Ming. "Before you curse again, I will let you know that I can ce a Forbidden Curse on your soul which will bring you pain forever. Even after you reincarnate, you will die in immense pain every time you are born. You will never find peace," Ming threatened coldly. "Now answer the question." Xuefeng forced the man¡¯s head up but contrary to his expectations, the man was smiling. "At least I will die happy that I didn¡¯t help a bitch like you..." the City Leader muttered with his bloody mouth. "I warned you," Ming muttered as she extended her hand again. "Mom! Don¡¯t kill him yet!" Just as Ming was about to act, they heard Sena cute yell as she came out on her own. Xuefeng quickly got a scare as he blocked Sena¡¯s view with his body. "Sena, get back inside," Ming ordered sternly. "This is not the sight you are allowed to watch." Sena pursed her lips. "But mom, I can help you." Chapter 231 The Truth Huh? Both Ming and Xuefeng stared at her confused. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, I let her out because she didn¡¯t stop bugging me to tell her what¡¯s going on outside. She said she can help you,¡¯ Ling informed in his mind. "Didn¡¯t I tell you already?" Sena poked Xuefeng¡¯s chest with her finger. "I know when people are honest to me, but it¡¯s not because of my intuition." "Look, let me show you," Sena suggested as she ced her palm on Xuefeng¡¯s cheek. "Answer my question: Do you love my mom?" Her whole hand lit up with gold and Xuefeng¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly felt an immense urge to reply honestly and he couldn¡¯t resist it. "Yes, I do," Xuefeng replied and his eyes widened right after. "Whoa, just like that?" What was confusing is that he was fully conscious so it wasn¡¯t hypnosis. He just felt the need to tell her the truth. "See?! I can help!" Sena called out excitedly and walked past him before diving into Ming¡¯s arms. "Mom!" "You didn¡¯t tell me you have such powers," Mingmented, causing Sena to giggle. "It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t ask," Sena replied proudly while ncing at the City Leader. "Let me help." She didn¡¯t ask for permission as she pulled Ming¡¯s arm away and ced her finger on the City Leader¡¯s forehead. Her finger lit up but then she turned around embarrassed. "What was I supposed to ask?" "Ask him about the location of the Dark Fate Sect," Ming reminded with a smile, ncing at the City Leader¡¯s face. "I wonder how you will resist that." "No! Get off me!" the City Leader cried out but Sena didn¡¯t hesitate to activate her ability. "Tell me where is the Dark Fate Sect," Sena ordered and just as in Xuefeng¡¯s case, the man didn¡¯t hesitate. "It¡¯s hidden in this mountain range, around five minutes west from here." "Be more specific," Sena quickly followed up. "It¡¯s hidden inside one of the three red mountains. It will be the one in the middle," the City Leader replied before ncing at Sena as if she was a monster. "How do you kill Fate Spirits inside the Fate Holders? What method do you use to break their connection?" Ming asked seriously. It was the question that bothered her for a while since from her point of view, it was impossible to do. No human should have the power to sever this bond. When Sena heard the question, she blinked confused but still repeated it. None of them expected City Leader¡¯s next words. "I don¡¯t know any method. It is our Leader that is fully responsible for it. One has to be unconscious during the procedure so no one knows about it aside from the Leader. All I know is that the Leader received a go signal from Heaven together with a special Artefact that he uses to this day." Ming opened her mouth but no words came out. Her body trembled as she looked at Xuefeng, her face colder than ice. "Baby, can you take Sena away?" He could tell she was about to explode with anger so he pulled Sena with him and hugged her to block the nasty view. "What did he mean?" Sena asked innocently as she blinked at Xuefeng. "Did he say that dad helped those bad men?" "Shhh..." Xuefeng shushed her with his finger. "I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t refer to that man like your dad ever agai¡ª" "BASTARD!!!" Ming¡¯s voice cut him off before it reced with constant punches. "This!" "Fucker!" "Is!" "Going!" "To!" "Die!" "Aaaa!!!" Ming punched the City Leader in the face with each word before speeding up, no longer caring about anything. Sena shuddered each time Ming punched but Xuefeng squeezed her tight while rubbing her cheek. "Fuuuuuuuck!" She cursed while screaming full of anger. Xuefeng finally cut them off from an ugly scene. "Don¡¯t worry, your mom is just venting," Xuefeng assured while creating a soundproof barrier around the two of them. "The King of Heaven did something horrible and your mom is really mad." "So he was helping the bad guys...? Did they really kill our Race?" Sena questioned in disbelief. Even though she was innocent, she quickly connected the facts. Xuefeng had no reason not to share it with her. "Yes. They were killing the Fate Spirits inside the Fate Holders and the King of Heaven allowed that to happen," Xuefeng exined. "But why would he do it...?" Sena asked softly, looking as if she was about to cry. "Because he wanted to kill me." Ling came out to reply on her own. "He wanted to get rid of his own daughter because of fear that one day I might kill him. I¡¯m pretty sure he secretly created this Dark Fate Sect to slowly eradicate the Fate Spirits from the Heaven Realm in hopes that one day I would fall victim to it." Sniff. Sena¡¯s eyes teared up at her story and immediately dove into Ling¡¯s arms. "I¡¯m so sorryyyyyy!" "It¡¯s not your fault dummy..." Ling muttered as she rubbed her head. "I¡¯m all safe and in good hands now. Xuefeng has been taking care of me." "Big sis, now that I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you!" Sena promised, drowning in Ling¡¯s chest. "I will protect you!" "I will protect you too then," Ling promised as well, creating a cute scene for a change. Xuefeng looked around to check on Ming and it seemed like she was done with her venting. He couldn¡¯t me her for her actions. Anyone would react the same way if they found out that their ex-husband has been killing their children. The City Leader was already gone but the bloodstains were all over the floor. The moment he canceled the barrier, Xuefeng waved with his hand and swiped all the blood away. "I knew it... I fucking knew it..." Ming muttered, still fuming but Xuefeng could see some rity in her eyes. "There was no way any human would do it on their own. To think it was all this bastard¡¯s fault." Xuefeng walked up to her and pulled her over by her waist. He grabbed her face and looked her straight in the eyes. "I¡¯m not sure when, but know that we will kill him and it won¡¯t be an easy death," Xuefeng vowed, caressing her face. "You have me. Let me lend you my strength." Ming¡¯s lips trembled and she closed the distance between them, kissing him the strongest she could. Her tears finally spilled as she caressed him back. "I have you..." Chapter 232 Joker ¡¯What is the situation outside?¡¯ Since Xuefeng and the girls were done with their interrogation, they flew up to oversee the city invasion. He thought the city would be in ruins but it turned out the girls were much gentler than he was. He could see Cultivators escaping from the city in all directions but his wives didn¡¯t chase them. It was a fruitless effort as they couldn¡¯t catch them all. ¡¯Really well so far! We killed all the Fate Holders and some criminals that wanted to teach us a lesson. Do you remember that Old man from the Hidden Realm? Those Fate Holders were the same. All of them didn¡¯t have Fate Spirits in them,¡¯ Wuying reported, giving him the overall look at the situation. ¡¯How many?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered as he gave Ming a nce. She seemed much calmer now but who knew if she would explode again at the news. ¡¯Around three hundred. We didn¡¯t manage to recover any abilities from them as they got destroyed much faster than normal. Thankfully, we got a lot of Fate Stones from them which made it worth it. One thing I must tell, we were poorpared to all of them,¡¯ Wuyingmented, causing Xuefeng to raise his eyebrows. Naturally, they didn¡¯t have Ming with them who could extract the abilities much more efficiently. What interested Xuefeng was Wuyingst sentence as his eyes lit up. ¡¯It seems like exploring the Hellhole is really profitable,¡¯ Xuefeng replied excitedly, recalling the massive boulders of Qi inside the deepest zone of the Hellhole. Each of them must have had highly concentrated Fate Qi which could be worth millions of Fate Stones. ¡¯Yeah, all of those fragments are much bigger. One even had a human-sized boulder hidden in his Storage Ring. It seems like he was ripping small fragments of it to either absorb or use them as payment.¡¯ "Nice!" Xuefeng eximed out loud. Although the amount of Fate Qi needed for multi-realm teleportation was astronomical, they were on a good path. ¡¯Anyway, the reinforcements areing our way, so let¡¯s gather. I hope you still have some energy left for another bloodbath,¡¯ Xuefeng informed. ¡¯This time your husband will be joining you.¡¯ He immediately heard cheers from the girls, causing him tough. Their deficiency ofbat was showing. Now that they tasted the adrenaline from the battles, even he wouldn¡¯t dare to stop them. "Are there more bad guysing?" Sena asked suddenly as she squeezed his hand. "Yes. They areing to get us but we will get them instead," Xuefeng nodded as he ruffled her hair. "It would be best if you guys went back inside to bepletely safe." "But... I want to watch it," Sena pleaded cutely. "I don¡¯t mind to see blood and battles seem so interesting. I was finally able to leave the Fate Kingdom so I want to see the world how it is." Her puppy eyes were so hard to resist. "But how can I protect you when I would be fighting? What will your mother do if something happens to you?" Xuefeng tried the logical approach. "How about you go back with your sister Ling and she will show you the outside from inside? You can watch while being safe." The world she wanted to see was brutal and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t hide it forever. As long as she stayed with them, she was bound to witness the dark side of this world. "Mhmm, okay," Sena nodded after some thought but she didn¡¯t return to Ling. She looked at Xuefeng curiously and muttered, "I have a question." Xuefeng nced in the west and seeing no enemies on the horizon, he nodded. "If Mom is your wife, does that mean you are my Dad now?" Sena asked while tilting her head in interest. "Can I call you daddy?" "Pfft!" Ling immediately burst withughter while Xuefeng was left speechless. "Ehem, no. I¡¯m not your Dad..." Xuefeng denied as he scratched his head. "But I can be your Uncle if you want." Sena squinted her eyes. "No. I want a Daddy. Since my other Dad is a bad person, I want a new one. I decided you will be my Daddy because you love my mom." She left Xuefeng speechless once again. He didn¡¯t know how to feel about that but he definitely wasn¡¯t ready to have a kid. Just as he thought about an answer, his wives flew up to them one by one. "Sena, how about we talk about itter?" Xuefeng suggested as he looked at Ling for help. "For now just follow Ling." "Come with me Sena," Ling called out as she hugged Sena from behind, causing Sena to surrender. "Ah, okay." She waved at the girls with a bright smile before sending Xuefeng a flying kiss, "Good luck, Daddy!" Ling and Sena disappeared right after as Ling took her back to her world while the girls gazed at Xuefeng dumbfounded. "Daddy?" Nuwa asked with a teasing smile. "If you wanted a kid, you could have just asked." Xuefeng rubbed his forehead, already expecting such a reaction. "Don¡¯t mind her. She just started calling me that on her own." He turned to Ming who was still outside and changed the subject, "Ming, are youing inside me?" Tianshi held back herughter as shemented, "Cough, that¡¯s what she said." Xuefeng pursed his lips, being the only one who got the reference, while the rest took it seriously. "Talking abouting inside made me miss thest six months," Xiao Wen muttered as she sent Xuefeng a wink. "I started to love cultivation." "That¡¯s right. I think we should repeat it after we are over with this Hellhole," Princess Shan proposed, causing everyone to nod. "I think we all agree to this," Nuwa confirmed. "I think we should send an official request to the management." "Girls, girls, this is not the time to be horny," Xuefeng stopped them right there before they escte further. "Ming?" "I will stay," Ming decided without hesitation as she turned to the girls. "Can anyone lend me a sword?" "Here, you can have mine," Yi came forward with her own as she tossed one of her new toys. "I love swords so I took a few too much in the Dragon Tower." Ming caught it mid-air and swung it around to test it. "Perfect. It just happens I¡¯m in the mood to kill some people so I will join you all." "Are you sure?" Xuefeng asked to be sure, knowing he never saw Ming wield a sword but she only shrugged confidently. Swoosh! In a blink of an eye, she appeared next to Xuefeng with her new sword up to his throat. He wasn¡¯t even able to react to her movements. "I know at least a thousand of Sword Arts from all Realms. I think I will be fine," Ming replied with a smirk as she pulled away. "Whoa, Ming, you gotta teach me that moveter," Yi called out amazed when Tianshi shushed them all while pointing at the horizon. "Shhh, look. We have apany." Everyone followed her direction and but they quickly got disappointed at the enemy numbers. There were barely a hundred of them "Is that a joke? That should be like five to ten each, right?" Xiao Wenined. "I wanted to say three. Don¡¯t forget that Nuwa will take most of them for herself," Xinyu corrected with a pout. "I won¡¯t forget that kill steal from earlier, humph." "Can me and Lisa have one?" Yiren suggested, not being greedy like the rest. They waited at the sky above the city as they watched the iing group getting bigger and more clear. That was when Tianshi frowned. "Let¡¯s not underestimate them... For some reason, I can¡¯t see the future involving that man at the front. Something is blocking my visions," Tianshi reported in confusion. "This has to be that bastard¡¯s doing as well," Ming guessed as she squeezed the hilt of her sword. "He must have given him some of the Heavenly Artefacts." The group was soon close enough to discern the man¡¯s features as well as the team behind him. All one hundred people wore ck cloaks while holding wide longswords. They looked identical to each other and flew in a tight array. And when it came to their leader... "That man looks scary..." Yiren summed it with a few words. His smile was as wide as it can be, almost unnatural. He grinned maniacally with his cheeks puffed and eyes wide open. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but imagine the Joker from one of his favorite movies back on Earth. "Hehehe, I¡¯m sorry you had to wait!" the Joker called out with a crazed giggle. "Liu Xuefeng, I¡¯m so d we met so soon. You spared me the time to search for you, hehe." Joker wiggled with his long tongue before licking his lips all around. "Hehe, I heard a lot about you from our mutual friend. Now that we finally met, how about we y a little game?" Author thoughts: Talking about games, you all should check out "Avatar Online"! It¡¯s a VR Novel with Avatar and Elements! I¡¯m writing more for you guys so give me the favor of trying to read it <3 Chapter 233 Soul Splitter ¡¯What Heavenly Artefacts were you talking about earlier?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind as he didn¡¯t respond to Joker¡¯s question. If the King of Heaven was helping him, he was obviously not an easy opponent. ¡¯As every Race, we have our own share of treasures and powerful Artefacts. The only difference is that ours are much stronger since they depend solely on Fate Qi. There are countless Heavenly Treasures in the Fate Kingdom treasury. He could literally pass any of them onto this guy and there is no way I can guess which one until he uses it,¡¯ Ming exined, getting angry once again. ¡¯What makes me confused is why my Uncle didn¡¯t do anything. It should be against the Heavenly Rules.¡¯ ¡¯Maybe the same reason why he didn¡¯t stop you from helping me,¡¯ Xuefeng guessed but Ming quickly denied it. ¡¯No, that¡¯s different. I¡¯m technically your Fate Spirit so I can do whatever I want. That Bastard definitely didn¡¯t connect with this monster.¡¯ Ming looked at Joker in disgust, causing him to finally react to their silence. "Hehe, it seems like you don¡¯t like ying games. Too bad, you don¡¯t have a choice. You will be the first who ys this game with me so you should be honored," Joker called out as he pulled out a simr sword to the rest of his gang. "But first, I have to thank you. If you didn¡¯t piss off the King of Heaven, I wouldn¡¯t be so powerful. All these years I have been a pawn but with the newest blessings, I have advanced to a knight." He lifted his sword sideways up to his mouth before licking its edge. To their surprise, his army copied him without missing a beat. It seemed like they were all one person moving at the same time. ¡¯Either they trained this for years or they are his puppets,¡¯ Wuying pointed out, knowing how much synergy such a move required. ¡¯I would be betting on thetter.¡¯ ¡¯They do look like his clones...¡¯ Ming muttered while thinking deeply. "The game is called, Find Me! Hahaha!" Joker cried out as he burst outughing and his group joined him, creating a creepy choir ofughter. ¡¯Get ready! He is going to attack soon!¡¯ Xuefeng called out in warning, causing everyone to pull out their weapons. Tianshi created a Spirit Qi Shield on everyone while Yiren took out her Beast Token, releasing a swarm of Bats behind them. Xuefeng himself spawned two Dragon ws while Elemental Bracelet wrapped around him in the form of armor. Their instant transformation and disy of power wasn¡¯t something to underestimate. Even the Joker stoppedughing as he red at Xuefeng. "Kill them!" The whole groupunched an attack at the same time without fear. Joker flew at the head of his group like a general of the legion. ¡¯Wait! I think I figured it out!¡¯ Ming suddenly eximed. ¡¯Nuwa! Soul Attack now!¡¯ Nuwa didn¡¯t hesitate and came forward, facing Joker directly. When their eyes met, Joker shuddered and his eyes rolled backward. The whole group stopped advancing as if they suffered a blow. His soul was so weak she didn¡¯t even need a second to destroy it. "He is dead," Nuwa announced only to hear the familiarughing from one of the clones. "Haha! You thought you could kill me this easily?!" the Joker called out as he uncovered his hood and disyed his unsightly face. "I¡¯m Immortal! The King of Heavens has granted me an endless life! Haha! No matter how much you try to kill me, I will always¡ª" His words were cut as his eyes rolled back and his body dropped from the sky. He was dead once again. ¡¯It¡¯s Soul Splitter! I finally recalled its name!¡¯ Ming announced while Joker¡¯s curses spilled. "Bitch! I wasn¡¯t done with my¡ª" He wasn¡¯t able to finish yet again as another body dropped dead. All Nuwa needed was eye contact to bring someone¡¯s Soul for a deadly duel. ¡¯Is that a Heavenly Artefact he uses?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned. ¡¯Yes, I almost forgot about it. We considered it useless because it didn¡¯t work on the Fate Spirits but if used on Human Soul, this Artefact was defying Heavenly Rules. As long as one has enough Fate Qi, they can endlessly replicate their Soul. One could basically live forever with an endless amount of lives,¡¯ Ming exined. ¡¯Once he dies, he can simply switch to another clone he created for himself.¡¯ ¡¯This... There is no way it would be this easy. There needs to be a catch,¡¯ Xuefeng pointed out. ¡¯Yes, there is. The body he creates has to be made with Fate Qi and the Souls also constantly drain Fate Qi. It takes a lot of effort to make a strong Fate Qi body and Drakos is an example. Only someone with an immense amount of Fate Stones can use it which technically makes it useless,¡¯ Ming replied as she gave Joker group a nce. ¡¯This guy doesn¡¯t seem tock Fate Qi. I¡¯m sure he is hiding another body in secret. This way even if we kill him today, he wille back like a fly.¡¯ ¡¯Won¡¯t he eventually run out of Fate QI?¡¯ Ming only shrugged, ¡¯Before he does, I¡¯m sure that Bastard will find another way to mess with us.¡¯ As they spoke, Nuwa killed Joker for the third time and he finally figured out what¡¯s going on. He no longer took off his hood to look at them as he cried out, "You think you are strong if you know Soul Attacks? Let me show you real strength!" As he spoke, Joker switched to another body at the back of the group and took out a golden ball. He squeezed it and it popped open, covering them all with a golden light. ¡¯Fuck, it¡¯s the Heavenly Shield!¡¯ Ming cursed. ¡¯They will be invincible for the next minute!¡¯ "Kill!!!" Joker yelled right after Ming warned, charging at them at lightning speed. Xuefeng finally saw someone moving faster than he could but when it came to battling skills, the Joker didn¡¯t stand a chance against his team. Swoosh! All kinds of ranged attacks flew past Xuefeng¡¯s head as his wives bombarded the enemy with skills. Drakos, Be turned into their Beast forms and joined as well, sending a wave of continuous mes. It was enough to destroy an entire City but all they heard wasughter from the other side. "Hahaha, all of you are going to die!" Joker¡¯s swordsmen broke throughpletely unharmed and entered their closebat zone. nk! Swords shed as the girls defended in the group while Xuefengunched his own offense. Fate Qi Shield? It just happened they found its nemesis! Bang! Two Dragon ws pierced through the Heavenly Shield as if it didn¡¯t exist, killing two clones in one second. ¡¯I can kill them! Hold on!¡¯ Xuefeng cried out while striking another two clones that she countered with her two bloody daggers. ¡¯Just stall for time!¡¯ Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, his wives were more disciplined than him. They stuck together with their backs against each other while parrying the swings and cuts. "Quick! Cover their eyes!" Yiren ordered with her eyes golden and her bats acted immediately. They flew in between them and blocked the Joker¡¯s strikes with their own bodies. Screee! Blood spilled everywhere but they just kepting to defend their Queen. Joker¡¯s sword was surprisingly sharp and the golden glow gave it an additional boost. "Fuck off!" Xuefeng cursed loudly as he killed another clone, the count entering double digits. He was the only one outside the defensive ring as he killed one after another to save his wives. Too bad, the situation quickly turned for the worse. There were too many bats blocking the ess to thedies so Joker attacked the only person that wasn¡¯t defending. "I came for you anyway!" Joker shouted as all the clones turned at Xuefeng, their swords piercing at Xuefeng¡¯s body. The number of swords he had to deal with quickly multiplied. Arrrgh! Despite having Elemental Bracelet armor, the first sword pierced through his back, all the way to the other side. Xuefeng felt a sharp pain but his adrenaline took over as he swiftly swung behind him, ripping another clone¡¯s head. "Xuefeng!" The girls cried out in worry, rushing to help him but a burst of wind sted them far away. "Stay back! I will handle thi¡ª Ugh!" Another sword broke through his chest only for the clone to die a secondter. "Hahahaha! Die! Die!" Jokerughed as he suicided with the rest of the clones. There were less than half left. Even though they had no skills, there were too many to dodge them all. Another sword found Xuefeng¡¯s body, piercing right in the middle of his stomach but this time he didn¡¯t even flinch. It seemed like Ling disabled his pain receptors, giving him more freedom as she focused on keeping him alive. What made it worse, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t even teleport away as the swords blocked the channel of his Qi. "It¡¯s over! I won!" Twenty Jokers called out at the same time with all their swords cutting forward when their glow suddenly lost its shine. Their golden shield flickered before it disappearedpletely, putting Joker off guard. "Yeah, it¡¯s over," Xuefeng confirmed as he spat blood from his mouth. Snap! Chapter 234 Stupidly in Love All Joker¡¯s clones immediately turned into ice before cracking open into thousands of small pieces. As long as the Heavenly Shield lost its effect, the battle was over. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the Heaven Realm who could win a one-on-one fight with Xuefeng. "Ugh... That hurt..." Xuefeng groaned as he turned his body to look at his wives. Each time he moved, the three swords cut deeper into his insides. Ling couldn¡¯t suppress his pain forever. "Xuefeng!" His wives cried out his name, causing Xuefeng to smile. So what if it hurts? As long as his wives were safe and he was alive, it was all worth it. Xuefeng grabbed the hilt of the sword pierced through his chest and pulled. Too bad, it only moved an inch when Nuwa immobilized his body. "Don¡¯t you dare pull it out on your own!" Nuwa scolded angrily as they teleported to his side. "You are such a dummy! Ugh!" The anger was present in all his wives¡¯ faces but the worry was even more evident. "Are you in pain?! Don¡¯t move!" Katherine cried out as she held onto his arm to stabilize him. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine..." Xuefeng assured as he breathed shallowly. "It¡¯s not like I can move with Nuwa Soul Power all on me..." His eyes traveled to Yiren who already knew what he meant to ask. "I¡¯m good. Lisa passed me a healing pill right away." Xuefeng could clearly see a sword scar above her chest but thankfully, it was healing rapidly. He cursed their connection in his heart but there was nothing he could do. Even if they could cancel it in some way, Yiren wouldn¡¯t let that happen. "Aaargh!" Xuefeng suddenly groaned through his teeth as Nuwa pulled out the first sword in one swift movement. "Fuck, it hurts more when you pull it out." "Who asked you to fight them all alone?!" Nuwa scolded while pinching his cheek. "Do you think we are so weak as to die to that unskilled creep?! Why are you trying to be a hero when you have all of us supporting you?!" Her words were sharp like des, cutting him deeper than Joker¡¯s swords. She seemed to represent everyone as no girls corrected her. Thankfully, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t the only guy in their group. "Eh, you girls make it bigger than it actually is," Drakosmented while turning back into his human form. "It was just three sword wounds and you act as if he is dying. Isn¡¯t he fine? Also, he pushed you all away because of our male ego. How do you expect him to live in peace if anything happened to any of you? He is so stupidly in love that he would die for you all." He then stretched his arms with a rxing moan. "If I was in his position, I would do the same but I¡¯m d I¡¯m not. Being single is such a blessing. No responsibilities and¡ª" Swoosh! A fireball sshing on his face forced Drakos to cut his speech short. "Shut up already. You are not helping," Xiao Wen called out sternly, causing Drakos to giggle. "He is right," Xuefeng approved. "I would do anything for you. I did what I had to keep you safe. I was the only one who could kill¡ª" "You shut up too," Nuwa cut him off but squishing both his cheeks. "Stop treating us like damsels in distress who always needs help. We are strong enough to protect ourselves. We are a team so treat us like a team. We would be fine either way and you wouldn¡¯t suffer any injuries but you decided to take everything on yourself again." Ahh! Nuwa red at him as she used her power and pulled two swords at the same time. Blood spilled on his back but Ling quickly stopped the bleeding and closed the wounds with his regeneration. No matter what Xuefeng said, he wouldn¡¯t win this battle. His wives were like him. They would also die for him and wanted to protect him. Since he was alright, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and teleported to Yiren¡¯s side. He ced his palm over her wounds and removed the scars. His Regeneration Ability was faster than any pill she took. "I¡¯m sorry baby," Xuefeng apologized to her with a kiss before turning to all of his wives. I¡¯m sorry, okay? I won¡¯t push you away like this again. I was just being selfish because I can¡¯t imagine losing any of you. Forgive me?" How could they be mad at him when he looked at them with such a gentle gaze? "Dummy... Don¡¯t scare us like this again," Yiren muttered as she hugged him first, followed by everyone else. "Tsk, how many times are we going to repeat the same scene?" Drakosmented with a snicker only to move to the side rapidly, dodging multiple fireballs thrown at him. He was immune to fire attacks so it wasn¡¯t like they tried to hurt him. "Hah, alright, leave him alone," Xuefeng defended him with a chuckle and nced at Ming. "Do you think that man has more of those Heavenly Shields?" Although they killed all of his clones, he still wasn¡¯t dead. "From what I remember, there were around twenty of them left in the Treasury when I left the Fate Kingdom. I don¡¯t know how many were produced till now or how many left that Bastard gave him," Ming replied. "There is also a chance he has other Heavenly Artefacts but I doubt it. That Bastard wouldn¡¯t bet so much on one person and stack so many treasures on him." "Makes sense. Let¡¯s go," Xuefengmanded, not wasting any more time. "This is the best time to get him before he recovers." His wives nodded firmly as they flew to the west. Mona jumped onto his shoulder mid-flight and started licking the blood off his face. She was there with the girls when the battle started. "Heh, what¡¯s up cutie," Xuefeng rubbed her neck as he yed with her. He couldn¡¯t wait till she reached her nine tails so he could see her human form. It took them less than ten minutes to reach the three red mountains but to their surprise, the middle one was almost gone. The whole ce was destroyed full of small and bigger boulders as if someone exploded the whole mountain. "Fuck, they destroyed their Headquarters and ran away," Xuefeng cursed disappointed. "I¡¯m pretty sure they escaped with Flying Ships so we have no way of catching up to them," Xinyu reported as she pointed at the sky, "You can see the distortion of the clouds by the wind they created." "Let¡¯s go back then," Xuefeng made a quick decision, knowing Joker wouldn¡¯t leave any Fate Stones under the debris. "He wille after us sooner orter." They were only gone for twenty minutes, but when they arrived at the Hellhole, they found anotherpany. "Oh, damn! What a coincidence! To think we would meet each other in such a ce!" Chapter 235 Power of Friendship "Huh? Ryan? What are you doing here?" Xinyu asked in confusion. A young man with a single blue horn hovered above the Hellhole City as if he was waiting for them. He was full of smiles as he waved at them while the wind ruffled his fire-like hair. Too bad, the rest wasn¡¯t as friendly as Xinyu. They all pulled out their weapons and aimed them at Ryan¡¯s head while circling around Xuefeng. "Whoa, whoa, chill! I¡¯m friendly!" Ryan cried out as he raised his arms to surrender. "Peace, peace!" The girls didn¡¯t mess around when it came to their husband¡¯s protection, especially after the earlier events. They were even more on alert than before. Not to mention the King of Heaven¡¯s announcement that made any cultivator a potential enemy. "She asked you a question," Wuying repeated, ready tounch an attack if she didn¡¯t like his answer. "I swear, I didn¡¯te here to fight you! I promise! It is a pure coincidence we met here," Ryan called out in defense but Wuying only squinted her eyes. "If you don¡¯t tell us the truth, you will die," Nuwa said as she raised her handzily, wrapping Ryan with her Soul Power. "I will count to three." Since Nuwa took action, everyone rxed but then Ryan surprised them by moving around casually. Nuwa frowned and used more power but Ryan¡¯s muscles only tensed a little as he stretched to disy his superiority. "I¡¯m sorry but I only y like this with my girl in the bedroom. For some reason, she really likes tying me up with ropes and doing whatever she pleases," Ryan exined with a sigh. "If you really insist though, you should first find some singledies cause I¡¯m not hitting on taken. Too much trouble for a single night." "It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s him. Soul Attacks won¡¯t work on him easily because of his race," Xinyu dispelled Nuwa¡¯s doubts. "He is an Earth Demon in his Beast form. Because of their natural predators, they are extremely resistant to Soul Attacks and other outside pressure. That was the reason how he managed to get top one on the Dragon Steps." "I see," Nuwa nodded while retreating her powers. "I¡¯m still confident I can kill him. Get lost before I decide to test it." "Oof, is there really a need to be so aggressive? I already said that I want to be friends," Ryan exined with a sigh. "It was really a coincidence that we met but the reason I¡¯m here is actually to meet you all. After I heard the King of Heaven¡¯s announcement, I tried to think of a ce you can hide and cultivate without people bothering you. I figured the best ce would be the Hellhole so here I am." "Oh, that¡¯s cool but I¡¯m not really sure what you expect." Xuefeng finally replied, flying in front of his wives. "If you n to join us then the answer is no. We don¡¯t ept outsiders into our team. I can¡¯t trust you fully enough to let you follow us." "That¡¯s reasonable. I also wouldn¡¯t trust some random stranger if I was in your situation. It is always best to be careful in this world. Well done," Ryan approved eagerly before simply changing the subject as he pointed at the ruins of the City. "Is that your doing? Cool! I heard this ce was a breading of criminals but now they are all gone. Well done." Ryan put his hands in his pockets and just looked around while whistling. "Ryan! You heard Xuefeng. We are not searching for any team members right now," Xinyu called out speechlessly. "Oh, I heard already. Don¡¯t worry, I understand," Ryan assured. "Treat it as if I¡¯m not here. I¡¯m just admiring the scenery." "Aren¡¯t you going to leave then?" Xuefeng asked while squinting his eyes. "Why should I? This ce is nice. I like it here," Ryan replied as he nodded eagerly while looking around. "Don¡¯t mind me and leave whenever you want. You should be going down the Hellhole, right? Maybe I will go there tooter, who knows." Xuefeng found it hard to resist his smile. It was the first time he actually met someone who rivaled him in shamelessness. "You..." Xinyu was lost for words. "I honestly don¡¯t know how does your wife handles you." "Oh, we are really good with each other. My Rose is so understanding," Ryan replied dreamily. "She is an Angel. When I told her I¡¯m leaving for the Hellhole she disagreed firmly but she eventually allowed me to go. I remember she stomped and said, ¡¯Fine, do whatever you want!¡¯ Isn¡¯t she amazing? I kissed her goodbye and did exactly that." "Pffft," Xuefengughed, realizing that man probably wasn¡¯t lying. "Who is going to tell him?" Xuefeng at least had somemon sense while Ryan seemed like he was clueless about what his wife meant. "Tell me what?" Ryan questioned curiously. "That your wife didn¡¯t want you to go. Idiot. She was waiting for you to say you will stay for her," Xinyu tranted while rolling her eyes. "Oh! It¡¯s fine. She will understand. I asked her toe and she didn¡¯t want to so it¡¯s not my fault," Ryan shrugged. "How could I miss so much fun? I have always wanted to venture into the Hellhole and I finally found an excuse to go." He raised his fist in the air and called out happily, "We will defeat all the beasts with the power of friendship!" Ryan nced at them excitedly as if waiting for someone to join him. "Anyone? Okay. I guess we need some coordination. We will work on our war cryter," Ryan muttered before simply staring at them while waiting. "I think we are blessed with Xuefeng. At least he listens from time to time," Princess Shan pointed out. "He always listens to your arguments and wepromise." "True." His wives nodded at the same time. "So what are we going to do with him?" Xinyu questioned. "Are we going to ignore him and proceed? He will just follow us." "We can kill him to solve the problem," Nuwa proposed casually. Just as they debated, Sena appeared out of nowhere once again. "Daddy! I can help!" They all looked at Sena before exchanging nces as if they figured out the same idea. Chapter 236 Dire Circumstances Ryan was surprised by the sudden emergence of Sena but he quickly brightened, giving Xuefeng a thumbs up. "Nice! You already have a daughter. Congrattions!" Xuefeng ignored thatment, not having the will to exin anything. "Are you willing to answer some questions?" Xuefeng asked directly. "If you lie to any of them, you can¡¯t follow us and I will consider you a threat if you do." "Oh, sure, no problem," Ryan agreed right away. "I¡¯m always honest. Lying is a sin." "Alright then," Xuefeng nodded before ncing at Nuwa and Yiren. They didn¡¯t need amand to know what he wanted from them. Oof... Ryan gasped as threebined forces of the three Royal Elves wrapped around him to immobilize his body. This time he waspletely stuck, unable to move. "Hehe, I knew that¡¯s not all you have got," Ryanmented with a giggle. "So what are the questions?" He couldn¡¯t escape the truth in front of Sena. "What are your intentions for following us?" "I wanted to be friends." "Have you ever thought of hurting Xuefeng or anyone close to him?" "No, I wouldn¡¯t hurt my friends." "Were you tempted by the King of Heaven¡¯s announcement and thought of killing Xuefeng?" "I wasn¡¯t tempted, no. I respect Xuefeng and consider him as a rival instead of an enemy. I wish to beat him in a duel but I never thought of killing him." Ryan waspletely rxed as he answered all the questions. Xuefeng left the interrogation entirely to the girls and they were naturally concerned about Xuefeng¡¯s safety. "Before you ask the next question, I already know what it will be about," Ryan interrupted as he nced at Xuefeng. "Anyone would be concerned about allowing any other man in front of their wives but I can assure you, I have no interest in your wives. They are naturally beautiful but my entire focus is on my own wife. I am the type of guy whopletely loses interest in other women when I¡¯m taken. Just wanted to put it out there." Xuefeng squinted his eyes as he nced at Sena. "He is honest," Sena reported right after. "I can sense he is not a bad person." "Seeeeeeee, I told you all~" Ryan called out happily. "Soo, am I in the team?! Yes, yes?" "You can follow us then, but if I see you arecking and slowing us down, we are not going to babysit you," Xuefeng decided after a short contemtion. Although he wasn¡¯t a saint, he didn¡¯t n on killing people who didn¡¯t disturb him in any way. Ryan was stubborn but he didn¡¯t bother them too much just yet. "Great! Let¡¯s go!" Ryan called out as he raised his palm in celebration. "Let¡¯s defeat those Beasts with the power of friendship!" "Uhm, no," Nuwa denied without hesitation as she flew down towards the ck tower¡¯s base. "Oh,e on!" Ryanined. "You are not going to leave me hanging again? Aren¡¯t you excited about the adventure?" "We are not going down there to have fun," Wuying shrugged as she followed after Nuwa. The rest seemed to have the same stance, causing Xuefeng to smile wrily. He knew that they had a different definition of fun. For them, fighting and adventure were like a job while the games in the bedroom were their fun. Pa! "Power of friendship!" Sena called out excitedly as she high-fived Ryan, being the only one who shared his energy. "You, I like you already!" Ryan nodded in approval. "We need to convince them to not be so stiff. Life is all about having fun." "Sena, we are going." Xuefeng pulled her away before Ryan could corrupt her any further and followed after his wives. "Hey, wait for me!" Ryan chased closely behind till they arrived in front of the giant hole in the ground. The smelling from the inside was hard to resist handle while the sharp earth spikes on the walls were bloodied as if many people died from not being careful. Sena hugged into Xuefeng¡¯s chest as her enthusiasm for adventure faltered. "Daddy... Is this where were are going...?" Senna asked quietly, not peaking anymore. "Yes, that¡¯s where we need to go. There is something down there that I need to find," Xuefeng exined as he rubbed her back. "Do you want to enter inside to your sister Ling?" "Mhmm... I didn¡¯t know it would be this scary," Sena nodded shyly. "I will still help if you need me." "Good girl," Xuefeng praised before the beauty in his arms disappeared. Even though she was hungry for adventure, Sena was still too innocent for this brutal world. The battle with Joker she just witnessed was nothing inparison to what they were about to go through. The Beasts in the Hellhole definitely were not fluffy and nice to y with. "You seem to have epted Sena as your daughter already. Are you sure you don¡¯t like kids?" Ming teased in a whisper as she reced Sena in his arms. "I¡¯m also going back inside." Since when did being friendly equal adoption? Xuefeng wasn¡¯t fast enough to tease her back before she vanished as well. Thinking back to Sena, she was nowhere close to being a kid and Xuefeng was sure he was younger than her. Pretending he was her father just didn¡¯t make sense. "Aaahhh, can you smell it?" Ryan questioned as he took a deep breath at the edge of the Hellhole. "This is the smell of adventure." He grinned at the group and jumped down into the darkness while making multiple backflips. "Thest one down loses!" Xuefeng had to admit the man was truly fearless. "Are you ready?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Fuck, fuck, fuck!! Is this how I¡¯m going to die?!" While Xuefeng and his team were entering the Hellhole, Jiao was already deep underground while going through some dire circumstances. Her hair was all a mess and her skin was getting worse with each minute as the corrosive fumes and stomach fluids burned through her Spirit Qi Barrier. "Damn it..." Jiao cursed again, this time more depressed and mncholic than before. She already tried everything to get out but she couldn¡¯t break through the thick stomach walls. Most of the time the worm was moving crazily, causing Jiao to bounce around its intestines but now it finally calmed down as if waiting to ambush its prey. The mix of dead beast carcasses, rocks, and the intestine fluids finally came to a stop, looking like a stinky pool full of floating objects. "Think, what would Xuefeng do..." Jiao muttered while absorbing Spirit Qi from her leftover Spirit Stones. Where were all the Spirit Stones when she needed them? Jiao was happy with how convenient the ID Cards were since she didn¡¯t need to pay using endless amounts of Spirit Stones but now she hated that idea. She couldn¡¯t save her own life with stupid credits. "He would probably be strong enough to kill this worm with a single punch..." Jiao muttered as she looked around, hoping to find a way for her survival. She only had two options. Either wait for a miracle while keeping herself alive or try herst effort at breaking through the two openings and find an exit. Thinking about her two options, only one gave her a slim chance of survival. "Exit..." Jiao gazed at the pulsing muscle at the end of the intestine tunnel. It was closed shut but she remembered how it opened before, letting through a smaller boulder. Maybe if she was able to swim up to the exit, she would be able to force her way out before the worm digests her. "Okay, let¡¯s try¡ª" Just as she decided, she saw the walls tensing and moving again, signaling another ride. Jiao didn¡¯t hesitate and grasped onto her homemade handles while hugging the wall. If the toxic liquid was able to melt the rocks, she would bepletely done for the moment she touched it so she thickened her Spirit Qi barrier right before the storm approached. Waves of toxic liquid sshed against her boulder but then she noticed something weird. Instead of moving towards the exit, the water gathered in the opposite direction. "Is the worm backing up?" Jiao questioned only to witness a sudden reverse as the worm pushed forward. Bang! The worm mmed against something hard and came to an immediate stop. The toxic liquid sshed all over her but Jiao quickly removed it to preserve her barrier. "Is it trying to break inside something?" As if to answer her question, the worm repeated the sequence, backing up only to m again. Bang! Bang! It repeated over and over again, making Jiao think that the worm lost its mind. The Worm took almost ten tries before it finally broke through. The walls began contracting as if it was swallowing something and the entrance to the intestines opened. A gigantic boulder, almost fifty meters in diameter squeezed through the entrance before swimming towards her. It spun around until Jiao saw the other side. Her eyes slowly widened, not believing what she just saw. "This can¡¯t be real..." Chapter 237.1 Blessing in Disguise - Part 1 Looking back at Jiao¡¯s past, luck wasn¡¯t entirely on her side. Her life wasn¡¯t as smooth sailing, having many ups and downs. "Is this a blessing in disguise?" Jiao asked in wonder while looking ahead with her eyes blinking in disbelief. For a second she thought the toxic fumes were messing with her eyesight. When the boulder turned, Jiao saw a massive door made out of a single piece of golden crystal. It looked exactly like the Fate Stones she saw in Hellhole City but the sheer size of it was uparable. The door was beautifully engraved with multiple designs as if someone didn¡¯t care they are carving in one of the most sought crystals in the Heaven Realm. Jiao didn¡¯t hesitate andunched herself onto the tform in front of the door only to be surprised once again. I was a crypt! She peeked through the translucent door as saw a Fate Stone coffin with a human inside. Jiao couldn¡¯t discern the person¡¯s features but it was most definitely a woman with how long her hair was. "Did I actually find burial grounds?" Jiao questioned excitedly. Only a powerful Cultivator would be able to afford such an expensive burial. She recalled Dandan¡¯s words on how many experts used the Hellhole as their final resting ce and she finally believed it. The only question was, how would that help her in saving her life? Could she get some inheritance from this woman? She pondered deeply while grazing the surface of the door with her palm. She tried pushing it but the door was locked shut. The thought of cracking it open came to her mind and Jiao didn¡¯t think twice before she drew her sword. "I¡¯m sorry Miss for ruining your crypt but I¡¯m desperate..." Jiao apologized in advance, raising her sword to strike at the door. "I can¡¯t die here! I have to meet him once again!" Her ice sword covered in Qi mmed against the golden door but it only bounced with a dull sound. Nothing. Jiao didn¡¯t even create a small scratch. "How is this possible...? Aren¡¯t Fate Stones fragile? Howe it is so hard?" Jiao wondered as she cut multiple times, even using her most powerful Sword Art yet her efforts were fruitless. "Nooo!" Jiao shouted desperately as the tform covered with Ice. She bombarded the door with countless Ice Spears but the crypt was too tough. Thud. Jiao copsed on the ground, her face nk as if she lost all hope. Just when she thought that fate smiled at her and she would be able to escape, it all copsed just as quickly. "I guess we are going down together..." Jiao muttered as she watched theke of toxic liquids surrounding them. Sooner orter the corrosion will dissolve the rock surrounding the crypt and they would both follow right after. Even if she tried her previous option, Jiao exhausted too much of her Qi already to seed. "It was nice meeting you Miss..." Jiao said as she gazed inside the crypt. "To think we will die together in such a ce. Well, you are already dead so it probably doesn¡¯t matter for you." For some reason, Jiao felt much better knowing she wasn¡¯t alone. "It was a good run..." Jiaomented as she looked back at her whole life. Although she wasn¡¯t proud of her many decisions, it made her who she was today. Jiao closed her eyes as she leaned against the crypt and watched the favorite scenes of her life. Strangely, they all included Xuefeng. Their first meeting in the Aurora Country. Their travel across the Earth Realm. All of his advice and care. His lovely touch and handsome face. All of those sweet moments put a smile on Jiao¡¯s face until she finally reached the dark side. Tears fell on her cheeks when she imagined theirst meeting. "What was I thinking...?" Jiao asked herself as regret filled her heart. "Why didn¡¯t I stay with him? Why was I so stubborn?" She could still remember Xuefeng¡¯s desperate try to stop her from leaving to the Heaven Realm. She already regretted it at that moment but now it was eating her from inside. Jiao opened her eyes and released her Qi. Xuefeng¡¯s face formed in front of her, causing her to smile again. She hugged her legs and supported her chin in between, simply watching the man she loved. Her Qi was running out, but she wanted to see him for thest time. Who didn¡¯t dream to die with the person they loved. She stared at him like in trance when the sound of bubbles snapped her back to reality. The boulder was slowly sinking as toxic liquid came ashore, getting closer and closer to her. Even though Jiao would die any time soon, her survival instinct activated. If she climbed on top of the crypt, she could at least buy some more time for herself. She kissed Xuefeng¡¯s hologram in the lips and peeked inside the crypt once again as if to say her goodbyes to the unknowndy as well. "I¡¯m sorry we have to end like this. If I was strong enough I would get us out of here and find you a better ce for your rest. Too bad I¡¯m a failure..." Jiaomented as she stood up. "How much do you love him?" Jiao shook her head in surprise at the sudden female voice. For a second she thought she was hallucinating when she heard it again, much clearer than before. "How much are you willing to sacrifice to meet him again?" "Is that you talking?" Jiao asked as she gazed at the coffin. Thedy didn¡¯t move an inch from her previous position. There was no way that expert was still alive, right? "Answer." The female voice called out again. "You don¡¯t have much time." Jiao saw the toxic liquid creeping up to her from behind and replied without hesitation, "Everything! I would give up everything to be with him again." "What if I told you that I can make it happen?" Chapter 238.2 Blessing in Disguise - Part 2 That sentence struck Jiao like a lightning. "Please, I will do anything!" Jiao already lost all her hope. How could she not ept that offer? "Good... I hope you won¡¯t regret your choiceter on. Come inside." The door creaked at the female expert invite and opened just enough for Jiao to enter. Her body was hit with stale air, butpared to the toxic fumes, it was like fresh mountain air. Jiao didn¡¯t hesitate and slipped inside just before the toxic liquids touched her feet. Bang! The golden door shut down immediately after and the whole crypt slowly sank. "Come over," the female expertmanded, the voiceing directly from the coffin. "I can save both of us." "Miss was alive this whole time?" Jiao questioned as she walked closer with no fear. That woman was her only chance of survival as she herself had no way of getting out. Jiao was finally able to peek at the woman¡¯s features and her eyebrows raised in surprise. She thought the woman would be old while her body dposed but it was theplete opposite. The woman was young and beautiful with no signs of aging. It seemed too good to be true. "I¡¯m alive, yet I¡¯m not. Even though my body is dead, my Soul is still alive," thedy replied casually before ordering again. "ce your hand on the coffin and don¡¯t resist." "How did it happen? Your body seems fine. It is young and healthy," Jiao pointed out, realizing something didn¡¯t add up. Once someone reached a high level of Cultivation, the body was just a vessel for the Soul. As long as her Soul was alive, thedy could find a new body for herself. "It doesn¡¯t matter what happened. What matters now is getting out of here and I¡¯m the only one who can help you. Didn¡¯t you say you will do anything?" thedy changed the subject. "Don¡¯t waste time and ce your palm on top of the coffin. We need to hurry as the toxic liquid is burning through the crypt." Jiao hesitated, finding thedy suspicious. If they were in such a hurry, why didn¡¯t she talked to her much earlier? They would have more time to discuss the issue. "What are you nning to do?" Jiao questioned, taking a step back. Even though she was desperate, one should put full trust in another Cultivator, especially when it came to life and death situations. Just as she thought, thedy snapped. "Stop asking questions and listen to my orders! I¡¯m your only chance of survival! Don¡¯t you want to meet your lover once again? If you don¡¯t follow what I say, you will never see his face again!" Her explosion confirmed Jiao¡¯s theory. Thatdy was hiding something and it wasn¡¯t something good. If she genuinely wanted to help, she would tell her everything. "I¡¯m not going to listen unless you tell me the whole truth," Jiao replied calmly. "Your defending makes me even more suspicious. It is obvious you are hiding something from me." "Are you out of your mind?! We are going to die in here if you stay this stubborn!" thedy cried out angrily but Jiao only shrugged. "I guess we will. I was already prepared to die even before you let me inside." Jiao wasn¡¯t dumb. If what thedy said is true and her body is dead, her only choice to survive was to find another body. Jiao¡¯s body was the only one in the surrounding area. In other words, thedy could only steal her own body to survive. "Ugh! Fine! I want to possess your body so I can escape from this damn prison. I¡¯m strong enough to kill that worm with one finger," thedy exined before suggesting, "How about this, we will share your body in peace for now. Once we get out of here and I get my revenge, I will find myself a new body. You will be then free to go wherever you want. You can find your lover and live happily ever after." "And what do I get from this? It seems like you get more benefits from this deal," Jiao pointed out, causing another explosion. "Are you for real?! You survive! Isn¡¯t that enough? It won¡¯t even take me a year to find the bastards who locked me in here. You will be free right after." "I want something in return," Jiao demanded right away. "After all, it is my body we are talking about. Without me, you will never get your revenge." It was aplete gamble but Jiao had nothing to lose. It was her only chance to be worthy of being Xuefeng¡¯s wife. "You... Are you ckmailing me?" thedy questioned in disbelief. "I¡¯m your only chance of survival and you dare to ckmail me?" "I¡¯m not, I¡¯m simply proposing you a deal. You are free to reject it but then we will both die in here. It¡¯s your choice," Jiao exined, flipping the whole situation. Now she was the one cing demands. To Jiao¡¯s surprise, thedy went quiet, no longer raging at her. "You got balls," thedy finallymented, agreeing, "Fine, what do you want?" "I want you to teach me," Jiao wished, already prepared with her answer. "Huh, that what you made the whole fuss about? You just want me to teach you?" thedy questioned speechlessly. "Yes, I want you to teach me everything you know and lead me to be a powerful expert," Jiao exined. "The person I love is currently the strongest expert in this realm. What¡¯s the point of lending you my body if you willter leave me as weak as I was before? I will waste one year for nothing and never catch up to him." "No problem. I already nned to improve your body anyway. There is no way I can defeat my enemies with this weak body," thedy mocked. "Alright, since we came to an agreement, let me enter your body. ce your hand on the coffin." This time Jiao didn¡¯t hesitate and listened. The Coffin immediately brightened as her fingers touched it and she felt another presence touching her. "Don¡¯t resist. My Soul is too weak to take over if you fight back," thedy informed as she invaded inside Jiao. Everything felt normal until Jiao suddenly felt weak and sleepy. She stumbled, slowly losing control over her body until only her mind worked properly. No matter how much she tried to move her body, it didn¡¯t react to her orders. "It worked!" Jiao called out happily against her will. "Thank you for cooperating. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise. For now, let¡¯s get out of here." Chapter 239 Acceptance Test "That was such a long fall that I almost fell asleep," Ryanmented with a yawn when the whole group descended to the bottom of the Hellhole. It was quite abnormal since it took them at least five minutes to reach the bottom. The ce looked just as everyone imagined. Dark, stinky, and simply ghastly. What surprised them though was the abundance of all nine Elemental Qi in the air and the fact that they weren¡¯t alone. The massive cavern with tens of exits in all directions had many structures and buildings all around it. People were casually chatting with each other while the rest simply sat down and cultivated cross-legged on the ground. "It seems like the Hellhole is more popr than we initially thought," Xuefengmented. "Are there no beasts in this area?" "Even if there are, I don¡¯t me them foring down here. They are criminals so they can¡¯t simply roam around the Heaven Realm and cultivate in different Lands. Even if it¡¯s more dangerous, they can find all Elemental Qi in here," Wuying exined to her understanding. "The only thing theyck here is thefort of living but I don¡¯t think they mind." They were not talking in their minds so they naturally got spotted by other Cultivators who quietened down their conversations. The word criminals seemed to have triggered many of them. "Hehe, we are already the center of attention," Xiao Wenmented with a giggle while Ryan¡¯s eyes brightened. "Are we going to kill them all as well?" Ryan asked excitedly. "I wasn¡¯t there when you wiped out the whole Hellhole City so I missed all the fun." If their presence wasn¡¯t noticed by everyone earlier, it definitely was now. All Cultivations heard him clearly and swiftly stood up. They didn¡¯t seem that eager to attack though and rather prepared to escape instead. "Hey! We are not looking for trouble!" Someone called out in defense while the Dark Fate Sect¡¯s staff wearing ck uniforms immediately pulled out their Communication Crystals. When they didn¡¯t receive any reply, their faces paled. "The Hellhole City is no more! Everyone scatter!" The sudden confirmation put everyone in panic mode. Who would attack people who just potentially wiped out a city? Too bad for them, this time Xuefeng was involved in the looting. His Water Stone lit up as an instant Water Domain filled the whole cavern and all the exits froze with a thickyer of ice. Elemental Bracelet provided him full control over the Element. In the ce where all Elements were present, Xuefeng could finally shine. "Everyone! I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng, the number one enemy of Heaven!" Xuefeng introduced himself while the Cultivators raised their weapons in a pointless struggle for survival. "This is a robbery! If you want to save your life, give up all the goods and treasures you own! The failure inplying would result in instant death!" The moment he mentioned his name, the fear in their eyes only increased but none of them surrendered immediately. Instead, they looked at the Dark Fate Sect staff that seemed to be responsible for the safety in the area. The overall morale of the Cultivators was on the verge of breaking when the staff made their decision. "Don¡¯t listen to him! If they killed everyone on the surface, they will do the same to us! Once we give up our treasures, they will¡ª Uhh!" The man¡¯s voice cracked halfway through his speech and he suddenly grasped for his throat as if he lost his breath. To everyone¡¯s horror, he dropped onto his knees as all the air escaped from his lungs before his legs froze to the ground. Swoosh! Large mes burst out around him and burned him alive till only ashes and his Storage Ring were left. It flew towards Xuefeng andnded on top of his palm as he announced, "I think you are overestimating your abilities. I can kill you all at the same time within seconds, yet you dare to question my kindness?" Xuefeng rolled his sleeve and disyed the Elemental Bracelet to everyone. All three Elemental Stones were shining brightly, disying his unlimited power. Thud! One by one, all weapons together with the Storage Rings dropped to the ground. Xuefeng didn¡¯t need much to convince everyone about their only option of survival. "Come on, you are taking all the fun away," Ryanined, but Xuefeng assured him. "Don¡¯t worry, you will have your chance." After randomly checking some collected Storage Rings, Xuefeng was satisfied with his loot. Almost all of them contained high amounts of Fate Stones inside. "Alright, now I¡¯m going to give five seconds to those who smuggled some of their treasures and refused to give them in. You know who you are," Xuefeng called out while giving all experts a casual nce. "I will start killing the moment the countdown drops to zero." The experts¡¯ faces dropped as they looked at each other to find out the culprit. It wasn¡¯t hard to hide Spirit Artefacts in one¡¯s Soul so they weren¡¯t surprised that someone tried to cheat. What was even more interesting was the fact that Xuefeng knew about it. There was no way he peeked into their Souls to find out its contents. "Five... Four... Zero," Xuefeng began counting down before snapping his fingers after speeding up his countdown. A Dark Fate Sect¡¯s staff covered in ice with only his head uncovered. "Wait! I will give it to you!" he shouted in panic but Xuefeng was already by his side with his fingers pressing against the man¡¯s forehead. "Toote." Aaarrgh!! The man screamed as Ming proceeded to rip the Soul out of him before his eyes rolled backward and he died instantly. Anyone associated with the Dark Fate Sect would die anyway so Xuefeng used him as an example. Since he was also a Fate Holder, it was like striking two birds with one stone. Ming wasn¡¯t at all gentle as she extracted the golden Fate Qi before crushing the Soul into oblivion. Her hatred for Dark Fate Sect was now very obvious. "Anyone else wishes to cheat?" Xuefeng questioned, giving everyone onest chance. It was all a bluff since he couldn¡¯t see through their Souls but they didn¡¯t know that. Sure enough, one by one the experts dropped another series of Artefacts on the ground. No one seemed willing to gamble with their lives. "See, it wasn¡¯t that hard," Xuefengmented as he collected everything and returned back to his team. Ryan was still eagerly waiting but it was obvious he wanted to fight someone. "Can I go now? I gave you everything I have," one of the Cultivators came forward to speak for himself. He pulled out a Disciple Token and announced, "I¡¯m a disciple of ckwater Sect. We have friendly rtions with the House of Dragons. I only came here to train and I¡¯m not a criminal." "Of course, I keep my promises. Go ahead," Xuefeng nodded while pointing at a few tens of Cultivators. "You, you, you, [...], you, and you. All of you can leave. Feel free to tell everyone you meet about what happened here. Anyone who decides to challenge me will die." "Yes, Sir!" they nodded happily as they rushed towards the only exit to the surface that Xuefeng unlocked. It was probably the only moment where a Cultivator would be happy they were robbed. "Are you really letting all of them leave?" Ryan questioned curiously. "Won¡¯t everyone find out about our location? They didn¡¯t look like good people." "It¡¯s fine. Many have already escaped from Hellhole City so the news will spread anyway. Also, Who am I to judge if they are good or not?" Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "Honestly, we probably killed and robbed more people than them. It¡¯s better to let them go so they can tell the world not to mess with us. As long as they can convince one person to stay away from me, it will save us trouble." "What about us?" The rest questioned, looking eager to leave as well. Xuefeng remained quiet as he waited for the first batch to leave first before sealing the exit once again. That act was enough as a reply. "Ryan, the rest is yours. Treat it as your eptance test. Show us what you are capable of," Xuefeng suggested before raising the morale of his enemies,"I originally didn¡¯t n to let any Fate Holders survive but if you can kill him, I promise I will let you go." Although they allowed Ryan to follow them, they didn¡¯t really know the extent of his strength yet. This small test was enough to witness his abilities. "But you took our weapons away! How do you expect us to figh¡ª" One of the Cultivatorsined but he was quickly shut down by Nuwa. "Now there is now an even seventy versus one. I hope that is not too much for you," Nuwamented, causing Ryan tough. "Haha, are you kidding me? Easy! I will be back in under a minute! Time me!" Chapter 240 Half-beast Form Hearing Ryan¡¯s confidence, Xuefeng raised his eyebrows. With seventy opponents, Ryan had to kill more than one person per second and it was quite a feat. If one didn¡¯t have an area of damage abilities or at least multiple target ones. Xuefeng could obviously kill all Cultivators in a second if he used his Elemental Bracelet but without his Godly Artefact, even he would struggle. He would have to exhaust his Ether Qi while teleporting from one enemy to another and kill them all with just one strike. "Everyone! Group up! We can only survive if we work together!" The Cultivators didn¡¯t hesitate to connect their forces while Ryan simply watched from afar. "You are running out of time," Nuwa pointed out, causing Ryan tough. "Haha, don¡¯t worry Miss," Ryan assured politely. "I just realized a minute is too much so I¡¯m going to wait a moment." ¡¯Even I would need at least a minute if I didn¡¯t use my Blood Arts...¡¯ Wuying pointed out as she squinted her eyes with interest. ¡¯How strong is he?¡¯ ¡¯I only saw him fight once and he didn¡¯t even fight seriously,¡¯ Xinyu reported. ¡¯From what I heard, he defeated all top ten rankers on Dragon Steps but no one has seen those battles. They just admitted they lost to him in public so he automatically climbed the ranking.¡¯ While Ryan was casually stretching, his opponents were gearing up, some creating Fate Qi weapons for themselves while others preparing tounch their offensive abilities. All of them were Fate Holders, adding some difficulty to the challenge. Too bad, the individual strength didn¡¯t matter as long as their positioning sucked balls. Seeing how they all stuck together, Xuefeng wanted to roll his eyes. Wouldn¡¯t that make it so much easier for Ryan to kill them? It wouldn¡¯t be a challenge if Ryan could just kill them all with a few strikes. Tianshi only confirmed his thoughts. ¡¯This is over. I can see them all die within seconds.¡¯ Xuefeng could already see the future before she even said anything and he didn¡¯t like it. Thankfully, Nuwa already found a quick solution. "If he doesn¡¯t kill you in the next forty seconds, you are all free to go," Nuwa called out before giving Ryan a side nce. "Still confident?" That message caused the Cultivators to change their tactics entirely. "Spread out!" They all ran in different directions while Ryan¡¯s smile twitched. He didn¡¯t seem to expect a sudden change of ns but that didn¡¯t stop him. "Of course! That¡¯s just a minor inconvenience," Ryan replied as he finallyunched his offense. "Now I have to go all out." He chased after the nearest Cultivator while undergoing transformation. They thought he would be turning into a beast but something unique happened. A second horn grew from his head while his scales expanded and covered all of his body. ¡¯Half-beast!¡¯ Drakos eximed in surprise. ¡¯He can enter the third form!¡¯ Everyone got interested but Ryan didn¡¯t give them a chance to question as he suddenly struck. A thin three-meter-long sword appeared in his hand and he cut the first cultivator in half before he could react. Swoosh! Multiple Qi bulletsunched in his direction but Ryan didn¡¯t even move to dodge it. He took it all on his face as he pushed through. Bang! mes and smoke covered Ryan after the explosion but he got out right after, cutting at another Cultivator. He waspletely unharmed as if the Qi Bullets were too weak to break through his defenses. ¡¯He seems strong but at this speed, I don¡¯t think he can kill them all,¡¯ Wuying pointed out. Although Ryan was fast and already killed three opponents in quick session, there were sixty-seven left, all running away from him. ¡¯You are wrong.¡¯ Drakos was the first to disagree as he stared at Ryan in admiration. ¡¯You will soon see the true power of the Half-beast Form.¡¯ Just as Drakos spoke, Ryan stopped chasing after his third victim and put his sword away. He gazed at his targets and closed his eyes while only having less than thirty seconds to spare. ¡¯What is he doing?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered only to witness multiple spikes growing from Ryan¡¯s shoulders and back. He hunched up before the spikes shot out in all directions. Theypletely missed all the targets and instead pierced into the cavern walls. Everyone was confused until Drakos gave them a clue. ¡¯He is using his Beast Ability!¡¯ Drakos called out as he flew down towards the ground. ¡¯We better get on the ground else we will be trapped with them.¡¯ Tianshi acted just as fast as Drakos, pulling Xuefeng and Yiren down with her. The rest followed closely behind while watching the show. Xuefeng was already annoyed at how Drakos was still yet to exin what was going on. "It is time to end it!" Ryan called out while straightening his back and pulled out his sword once again. "There is nowhere you can run now!" Snap! He clicked with his fingers and the spikes in the walls buzzed. Thin lines of Qi burst out from the spikes and connected together, creating a cube-like that caught all the Cultivators inside. The filled with more Qi and transformed into a thick barrier that grew smaller and smaller. The Cultivators immediatelyunched attacks to break through but they couldn¡¯t even create a crack. "Oh!" Xuefeng eximed out loud, quite impressed with the method. ¡¯Is that his beast ability?¡¯ ¡¯Yes! Being in the Half-beast Form, he can use both his Beast and Human abilities simultaneously. One can only do that if they have two Bloodlines which is extremely hard for any Beast,¡¯ Drakos exined excitedly. ¡¯Even if one of his parents was a human, they would still only inherit the beast¡¯s bloodline because it¡¯s more dominant. This guy found a way to possess both Human and Beast Bloodline before mixing it. You don¡¯t realize how insane that is.¡¯ As he spoke, Ryan was going rampage. The trap was tightening, giving the Cultivators no ce to escape. No matter what was thrown at him, they couldn¡¯t harm him in any way. Multiple Beast Materializations attacked him but Ryan cut them all with ease, killing their owners right after. ¡¯Damn, I need to harass him to reveal how he did it,¡¯ Drakosmented as he stared in awe. ¡¯I was thinking of achieving an imitation of the Half-beast Form when I finallyplete my body but he is the real deal.¡¯ ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t his abilities be stronger if he was in his Beast Form?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned curiously, thinking Drakos¡¯ reaction too explosive. Katherine didn¡¯t seem as excited as Drakos was. ¡¯Maybe a little, but if he entered his Beast Form, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them all with his sword. Doesn¡¯t matter if you are in a Beast or a Human Form, both have advantages and disadvantages. The Half-beast Form takes advantage from both sides and creates an ultimate predator,¡¯ Drakos replied while jumping uncontrobly. "I¡¯m done! What¡¯s my time?" A momentter, the barrier broke and Ryan flew down together with countless bloodied corpses that painted the ground red. They all noticed that Ryan lost both of his horns as well as his scales, turningpletely into a human. "My friend! That was awesome!" Drakos called out full of smiles as he patted Ryan on the shoulder. "Wee to the team!" He behaved as if the two were best buddies, causing Xuefeng to snicker. "You took more than a minute but since they are all dead, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore," Nuwa pointed out, causing Ryan to sigh. "If they didn¡¯t scatter everywhere, I would end it much sooner. Technically I still killed them under one minute since I startedte," Ryan defended himself before looking at Xuefeng. "Did I pass the test?" Even though Drakos epted him, it was obvious who was the boss of this team. "Sure," Xuefeng nodded casually. "For now I¡¯m convinced that you won¡¯t slow us down but I got a question. Howe you are in your Human Form now?" The whole idea of a Half-beast was quite interesting, to say the least. Right now Xuefeng only had the Elvish Bloodline since his Human Bloodline was dominatedpletely. Even if he wanted to recover it, there was no way he could be a human once again. "Oh, I have to bnce my Bloodlines. Whenever I use my Half-beast Form, I lose most of my Human Bloodline. If I use it for a moment it will return back to normal," Ryan exined simply. "I see, just as I thought," Xuefeng nodded. "If I wanted to create a Half-beast Form, what do I have to do?" Drakos¡¯ eyes brightened when he heard the question and listened intensely. "Just so you know, I only have a Royal Elf Bloodline right now," Xuefeng added. Since he overused the Elvish Bloodline, his Human Bloodline was gone. "It¡¯s easy. All you need to do is collect two Bloodlines, one Beast while the other Humanoid, that can coexist with each other and then activate both at the same time. For you, it will be hard since Royal Elf Bloodline is quite dominant. Unless you find an equally dominant Beast Bloodline, it will be hard to mix them." Xuefeng already expected such an answer. His only choice is to find another Beast Bloodline that would suit him. The image of a Dragon appeared in his mind. Having a Dragon Bloodline would be perfect for him. "Unfortunately, I can¡¯t help you find a Beast Bloodline but I tell you how to extract a Human Bloodline for yourself," Ryan mentioned as he nced at the Beasts in their group. "All you need to do is¡ª" Bang! A sudden explosion cut him off. Ice shards flew out in all directions as someone broke through one of the exits. When Xuefeng saw the face of that person, his eyes widened in shock. Chapter 241.1 Jiaos Reunion - Part 1 "Jiao...?" Xuefeng questioned from afar, easily recognizing the woman that was gone from his life for years. Aside from a quite dirty appearance, she didn¡¯t change at all. He was so surprised to see her in such a ce that hepletely disregarded how she crushed his Ice Wall so effortlessly. "Sister!" Lisa eximed in simr shock and waved frantically. She didn¡¯t think twice beforeunching towards Jiao before stopping confused. Jiaopletely ignored her and flew towards the main exit without even sparing them a nce. It threw everyone off and especially Xuefeng who immediately thought that something was wrong with her. "Jiao! Are you okay?!" Xuefeng cried out louder as he teleported in front of her and she finally stopped, looking at him indifferently. She gave him a look over, checking him out for a few seconds before her mouth opened in surprise. "Oh, It¡¯s you¡ª Cough, I mean, hey Xuefeng! What are you doing here?" Jiao asked with a forced smile. Xuefeng only needed one look at her to realize that there was something different about her. "I was going to ask the same thing..." Xuefeng muttered as he moved closer to her but Jiao immediately backed away, keeping a distance from him. He definitely expected at least a hug the first time they meet again but she acted strangely. "What is going on?" Xuefeng questioned suspiciously. "Why are you avoiding me?" "I¡¯m not avoiding you..." Jiao replied awkwardly as she scratched her head. "It just has been so long that I don¡¯t know how to react. Thest time I let someone close to me, they backstabbed me right after so I instinctively stay away." "Sister! I was so worried!" Lisa finally flew over to them and immediately threw herself into Jiao¡¯s arms. Too bad, Jiao was faster and swiftly dodged to the side, making Lisa catch nothing but air. Lisa looked at Jiao confused and tried to hug her again but Jiao repeated her move. "Jiao...?" Lisa asked dumbfounded. "Are you okay? I¡¯m Lisa, your sister. You don¡¯t remember me?" "Of course I remember you. Long time no see," Jiao confirmed as she forced another smile. "I just prefer not to hug. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m good." Everyone squinted their eyes at her. Jiao looked the same but she behaved like apletely different person. The Jiao they knew would swiftly dive into Xuefeng¡¯s arms the first time she spotted him. "What happened to you? Did someone hurt you?" Lisa questioned worriedly, not believing Jiao¡¯s words. She was her sister, it was natural to worry if she knew something wasn¡¯t right. ¡¯Either she suffered from a trauma thatpletely changed her personality or this is not Jiao. She might have been possessed by some evil Soul,¡¯ Ming pointed out. ¡¯If you can touch her, I will check what is going on with her. I just tried to feel anything from outside but she instantly sensed me and blocked my advances. There is no way Jiao would get this strong in such little time.¡¯ Just as Ming reported, Jiao nced at Xuefeng sharply and her smile disappeared. "There are many people who hurt me in the past but don¡¯t worry, I will soon get my revenge on my own," Jiao replied coldly before cutting it short. "I need to go now. It was nice talking to you after all these years." She waved at them once again before setting off without waiting for a reply. "Wait!" Xuefeng called out after her and blocked her way again. "We just met after all those years and you are going to leave just like that?" "I need to. I really can¡¯t stay any longer but once I get my revenge, I will find you again and I will reply to all your questions. For now, please let me go," Jiao suggested before trying to fly past Xuefeng. Now he was hundred percent sure there was something wrong with her and Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t let her go without answers. "Stop. We are your friend and family. We can¡¯t let you go unless you tell us everything," Xuefeng decided as he blocked her way once again. "No matter what happened, you can tell us." "Jiao! This is not like you! Why are you acting so weird with us?" Lisa cried out after her but Jiao didn¡¯t react to her and instead red at Xuefeng. "Whatever happened is my personal matter and I will solve it on my own. Even if we are close, I¡¯m not obliged to tell you anything. Respect my privacy and let me go," Jiao denied as a golden light shed in her eye. "Will you continue to block my way?" Xuefeng nodded firmly and extended his hand. "If you really want to leave, grab my hand. I want to check if everything is alright with you so I don¡¯t worry about you." There was no doubt that it was Jiao¡¯s body as even the moles on her neck matched with her past image. This only further inclined him to believe that the real Jiao might be in danger. Seeing the hesitation on Jiao¡¯s face, Xuefeng blinked to her side and surprised her by catching her wrist. She instinctively jerked away but Xuefeng¡¯s physical strength was too strong for her. ¡¯Hold her for a moment! I can sense another being inside her!¡¯ Ming called out excitedly when Jiao continued to struggle. "Don¡¯t touch me!" Jiao yelled madly as she punched at Xuefeng¡¯s face but he caught her other wrist and spun her around to lock her inside his arms. A lock in the form of a tight hug was much more humane than restricting her with their Soul Power. Too bad, Xuefeng underestimated her. "I said, DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!!" Bang! All Xuefeng heard was Jiao¡¯s scream before her skin shone brightly and a sudden impulse of Qi sted him away. He wasn¡¯t injured at all but the sheer force let her escape from his grasp. Jiao didn¡¯t hesitate andunched towards the main exit but she also underestimated their team. "Where do you think you are going?" Chapter 242.2 Jiaos Reunion - Part 2 "Ah!" Jiao eximed as her body froze in mid-air. Nuwa was never a fan of Jiao so she unleashed her full force, almost causing Jiao¡¯s bones to break as cracking sounds filled the cavern. "Nuwa, calm down," Xuefeng ordered as he teleported back to Jiao¡¯s side. "This is not the real Jiao. She is possessed." The moment Nuwa lowered the restriction, Jiao stopped pretending entirely. "¡¯Possessed¡¯ Is such a big overstatement. I would say we are simply sharing one body," Jiao exined with a shrug. "The Jiao you know fully consented for me to take over. If I didn¡¯t, she would be dead already so you should be thanking me instead." "Who are you and what did you do to her?" Xuefeng questioned sternly, knowing Jiao could be in serious danger. "The past me is already dead and there is no point in revealing my name. As for Jiao, she is safe. I only took control over her body since that was our deal. Once I get my revenge, I will find myself a different body and release her so she can return back to you," Jiao exined honestly. "If you doubt my words, you can let that Fate Spirit of yours check it." "We will see about that." Ah! Jiao moaned uncontrobly as Xuefeng grasped onto her neck. "My, my, you barely touched her neck and her whole body trembled," Jiaomented amusedly. "Her body desires for your touch so much I can¡¯t even stop it from reacting. What did you do to her to make her yearn for you so much?" Xuefeng ignored her teasing as he waited for Ming¡¯s report, but the woman didn¡¯t let him off easily. "You know, she has been talking and thinking about you since the moment I met with her. Right before her iing death, she created the figure of you to stare at her crush once again before she dies. This silly girl must really love you. I wonder what happened that made you two part ways," Jiao pondered out loud. "Let me guess, she felt that she is not worthy of you and decided to leave to train on her own. She wanted to be powerful enough to stand by your side." ¡¯Is Jiao okay?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned in his mind, focusing on what mattered. He already knew Jiao¡¯s feelings for him so whatever that person told him wasn¡¯t new. ¡¯I have good and bad news. I will start with thetter. This Female Expert is much stronger than I thought. She only lets me see what she wants me to see as the whole body is under her control. I can¡¯t break inside else I will injure them both,¡¯ Ming said grimly. ¡¯She linked with Jiao¡¯s Soul so whatever happens to her, will also affect Jiao. Only she can cancel that link so we can¡¯t do anything to split them apart.¡¯ ¡¯What is the good news?¡¯ ¡¯The good news is that Jiao is not in any danger right now. I can see her Soul is healthy so I am sure this possession wasn¡¯t forced on her. Jiao must have agreed to it and let that expert inside of her. If she didn¡¯t, there would be some obvious damage to her soul,¡¯ Ming exined. ¡¯Now that I think about it, this can actually be a good thing for her.¡¯ ¡¯You think that Expert will help her grow stronger?¡¯ Xuefeng guessed. Their link seemed almost simr to what he had with Ming and Ling. The only difference was the longevity of the link. Xuefeng would be connected to his wives forever while Jiao can be free. ¡¯She will definitely rub off from that Expert. Remember that impulse of Qi? It is not an easy Spirit Art and it¡¯s actually one of the techniques practiced in the Ancient Race era. If that female Expert belongs to the Ancient Race, I¡¯m pretty sure we can trust her despite the dangers,¡¯ Ming suggested, giving Xuefeng something to think about. "You are staying quiet so I will take it as a yes," Jiao continued as she gazed down at Xuefeng¡¯s wrist. "Too bad, it seems like she will never catch up to you. An Elemental Bracelet Holder with three Elemental Stones. Now I know why she said you are the most powerful Cultivator in the Realm." She then nced at all the girls and smiled, "She might not reach your strength but oveing your partners shouldn¡¯t be an issue." "Are you done?" Xuefeng asked calmly. "I want to speak to her." Jiao swiftly shook her head. "That¡¯s not an option. I already showed your Fate Spirit what you want to see. Jiao is safe. Now let me go." "That wasn¡¯t a question. That was an order," Xuefeng corrected. "I want to hear Jiao say that this is what she wants." "You do realize I could kill your lover and simply take over her body? Don¡¯t abuse my kindness. I will remain in control of her until I have my revenge. That was the deal between us. Only then will I release her so she cane back to you and live happily ever after," Jiao replied coldly but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t easy to give up. How could someone defeat him in the game of bluffing? "If you don¡¯t give me a minute to talk with her, I will take you with us and you can forget about your revenge," Xuefeng ckmailed casually. "Imagine waiting for such a long time to get your revenge and when you are so close, you are stopped once again. Instead of being free, you will waste time because you are too stubborn to give us one minute together. Do I ask for too much?" "You..." Jiao gritted her teeth. "It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to but because I¡¯m currently too weak to give up the control. I can at most give you thirty seconds together and that¡¯s it. Also, I¡¯m only giving in because she won¡¯t stop crying. Don¡¯t think your ckmail worked on me." "Let me speak with her then." Jiao gave him onest re and closed her eyes. Xuefeng waved at Nuwa to lift the restriction full and Jiao¡¯s body shivered. Her eyelids trembled as tears spilled the moment her eyes opened. "Xuefeng..." Chapter 243.1 Ancient Race Drama - Part 1 "Jiao, is that the real you?" Xuefeng questioned just to be sure but Jiao only nodded before she dove straight into his arms. "Xuefeng!!!" Jiao cried out his name while tears dripped on his neck. That was the reaction he expected from the start. "It¡¯s okay... You are safe now," Xuefeng assured as he gently rubbed her back. "We don¡¯t have much time so tell me what happened." Sniff... Jiao held back her tears as she pulled away to look at him and smiled, "It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. If not for her, I would already be dead." Xuefeng grabbed her by the shoulders. "How can you say it is nothing? You are possessed by another person. What if she hurts you?" "It¡¯s okay, I know what my situation is and I want to cooperate with her. I will be fine," Jiao replied while cing his hand on her cheek. "This is my only chance to finally grow. When It is all over, I will find you again and prove to you I am worthy of you." "But why? Why are you always running away? Can¡¯t you just stay with us? You have always been a part of our group. We can help¡ª" "No," Jiao cut him off with her hand before pulling away. "I have been thinking about this for years and I can¡¯t depend on you like this. I often regret my decision, wishing I stayed and let you help me but that¡¯s not me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live normally without proving to myself that I can do it on my own." Jiao nced at all of Xuefeng¡¯s wives and walked up to Lisa, hugging her tightly. "You have grown well. I am proud of you," Jiao praised as she nced back at Xuefeng. "All of your wives are amazing. You could leave them alone and they would still do just fine, bing one of the top experts. I can¡¯t say the same about myself. At least not yet..." Jiao¡¯s eyes suddenly trembled and she stumbled as if she had no strength left. "Sister! Are you okay?" Lisa called out in worry. "I am okay... Our time is up and she wants to take back control," Jiao exined while supporting herself on Lisa¡¯s shoulder. "I am happy I could see you all again. Hopefully, it won¡¯t take long before we can meet¡ª" Jiao wasn¡¯t able to finish as her eyes closed shut and she lost control once again. When she opened her eyes again, Jiao was like apletely different person. Having an instantparison, it wasn¡¯t hard to differentiate the two of them. "Alright, that¡¯s the end of your sweet time with her," Jiao said casually as she pulled away from Lisa and stretched. "It¡¯s time for me to leave." "Wait!" Xuefeng stopped her immediately, receiving another re from Jiao. "What? Are you trying to break our agreement?" Jiao argued intensely. "I let you talk to her for even longer than I wanted. If you block me again, I swear I will¡ª" "That¡¯s not it," Xuefeng calmed her down. "I want to propose something. Why don¡¯t you stay with us? Once we are done with our task here, we will assist you in your revenge. It will be much easier with our help." Jiao first looked at him strangely beforeughing. "Haha! Easier? Hell no. You will only slow me down and I¡¯m not nning to babysit you," Jiao denied in a heartbeat. "Even if you are strong, your group is too high-profile. I prefer to work solo anyway. I¡¯m leaving." Xuefeng wanted to keep her close so he could make sure Jiao would be safe but the woman was too stubborn to listen. Just as she was heading towards the exit, he tried his onest card. "I know Bard." Sure enough, Jiao stopped in ce. Bard was the only connection Xuefeng had with the Ancient Race and it worked like a charm. "How do you know that name?" Jiao questioned as she squinted her eyes at him. "Is he still alive?" Xuefeng smiled and pulled out thepass he received from Bard. "Does it look familiar?" "You... Where did you get it? Did you meet him?" Jiao asked curiously as she returned back to them. She reached out to grab thepass from Xuefeng¡¯s hand but he swiftly kept it. "What¡¯s up with all those questions. I thought you were in such a hurry to leave," Xuefeng teased yfully. "How about you tell me how you know him first?" "Bard was my best friend many years ago. He was the only one who stood up for me after a certain incident but unfortunately, his influence wasn¡¯t big enough to save my ass," Jiao exined before snapping back, "Don¡¯t stall. Tell me what you know about him. I need to know if he is still alive." "I¡¯m not sure if he is alive but I know his current position and how to get to him. Either he is dead or alive, I will find out when I get there," Xuefeng revealed casually. Jiao¡¯s eyes brightened at that piece of news and demanded, "Tell me. I will save him." Xuefeng only snickered. "You expect me to tell you everything after you have been rude to us this whole time? I don¡¯t think so," Xuefeng denied as he gazed at his group, "Everyone, we are leaving. She doesn¡¯t need us as we will only slow her down. Let her do what she wants." Xuefeng waved from behind as he flew towards the nearby exit and his group followed after him, leaving poor Jiao alone. "Hey! We are not done yet!" Jiao called out after them but Xuefeng only shrugged. "We are done. Good luck getting into the Ancient Realm on your own." "Huh? Ancient Realm?" Jiao questioned confused and suddenly teleported in front of them. "Stop! What is the Ancient Realm?" Author thoughts: Hey guys! I will be resuming Avatar Online soon while simultaneously writing AHW so for those who didn¡¯t read it yet, make sure you check it out! <3 Chapter 244.2 Ancient Race Drama - Part 2 "You don¡¯t know?" Xuefeng looked down on her. "How are you going to get your revenge if you don¡¯t even know the ce they went to?" "I... They really left the Heaven Realm...?" Jiao asked surprised. "I thought they were joking back then..." "A, so cute," Xuefengmented as he wrapped his arms together. "Did you actually think that Ancient Race is still present in the Heaven Realm?" "They are not...?" Jiao paused while her attitude flipping by one hundred and eighty degrees. "Did they all leave for that Ancient Realm?" "You see, I would dly tell you everything I know but you rejected our help already. Do you think you can just order us around and expect respect in return?" Xuefeng asked seriously. "If not for Jiao inside you, I would not even talk to you and simply watch you struggle." "I didn¡¯t know they are gone..." Jiao muttered confused, turning quiet. "So you are only nice when it is convenient for you and when you need something from¡ª" "I apologize," Jiao spoke before he finished, catching Xuefeng off guard. "If I disrespected you in any way, I am truly sorry. I promise this will not happen again." Xuefeng expected her to argue and fight him much longer so her immediate act of surrender ruined his fun. He was about to reply when Jiao went overboard and bowed. "Please, this is really important to me. I will definitely repay you for any information you can provide. Can you help me?" Now that she acted so mature and admitted her mistakes, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t tease her anymore. "How about you first tell me how did you end up in your situation?" Xuefeng asked curiously and Jiao didn¡¯t hesitate. "I was used of murder andter sentenced to death," Jiao replied honestly. "Bard was the reason I¡¯m still here speaking with you after all those years." She drew away and suddenly pulled out a long golden coffin. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if not for the fact it was made entirely out of Fate Stone. Inside the coffin was a beautifuldy with no signs of decay. ¡¯Whoa! Marvelous craftsmanship!¡¯ Ming praised. ¡¯This is not a normal coffin. It¡¯s full of Ancient Arrays that even I don¡¯t know.¡¯ "Bard made this coffin for me and proposed that he will be the one handling my execution. At that time no one knew we were close friends because I was so much lower on the powerdder," Jiao exined. "He prepared a special poison that faked my death while the coffin helped me survive till the present day. Even my body didn¡¯t dpose no matter how many years have passed." She gazed at her own body and sighed, keeping the coffin into her Storage Ring. "Before I was buried, Bard told me to hold on for a few years and wait for him. He promised he wille back and give me the antidote to the poison. As you probably guessed, he never came to save me, forcing me to live in endless lockdown. I already thought something happened to him and it seems I was right." "So you were falsely used of murder and you want to get your revenge?" Xuefeng guessed. "No," Jiao shook her head while smiling evilly. "They were not wrong. I killed the Ancient Race Leader¡¯s wife as well as my husband. I would do it again if I had the chance." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows, already expecting where this was going. "I caught that bitch riding my husband in our own bedroom. Can you believe it? That bitch had everything yet she whored herself around with her husband¡¯s guards. I am sure they were changing turns with her while he was away," Jiaomented scornfully. "And my Husband? Imagine we were talking about having a baby just the night before! I¡¯m still getting pissed off every time I think about it. How many years I wasted on that guy." Xuefeng scratched his head as he nced at his wives. If they were as strict as that woman was, he would already be dead so many times. "That¡¯s not the best part," Jiao continued. "That bastard didn¡¯t even stop thrusting into her after I caught them and proceeded to break up with me. He even dared to say he loved her and they would elope. I was so angry that I killed them both, forgetting that she was still the Leader¡¯s wife." Jiao clenched her fist. "I thought he will understand the moment he knows what happened but he had me arrested while he cleaned up the scene. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know that his wife was a whore so he used me of murder and sentenced me to death. No matter what I said, they didn¡¯t want to listen to me... aside from Bard. He was the only one who listened to me and reached out with a helping hand." She looked at Xuefeng determined and added, "When I was sentenced, I vowed to have my revenge and kill Ancient Race Leader together with all those who turned their heads away. They knew the truth yet they decided to ignore it because I didn¡¯t matter." "I¡¯m pretty sure he was in love with you," Nuwa suddenly pointed out, giving Jiao a shock. "Huh? Who?" Jiao questioned confused. "Bard," Xuefeng finished. "Do you think he would go out of his way and risk going against his Leader if he didn¡¯t have feelings for you? There is a chance he just wanted to help but I¡¯m pretty sure that wasn¡¯t the case." "Bard? Loving me? But he never told me anything," Jiao replied with a frown. "He was always smiling and wishing me the best when we talked. He said he is happy for my rtionship." "What else was he supposed to say? He seems to be one of us nice guys. Even if the person we love is not with us, we will be happy as long as they are happy," Xuefeng exined. "Anyway, that is not the time for it. You will figure it out when you two meet again." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to meddle in romantic matters of other people. He was already busy with his own love life. "Let me tell you about the Ancient Realm." Chapter 245 Proudest Husband "You want to tell me those dumbasses decided to move the whole race to another Realm and there is a chance that all of them died after the Realm copsed?" Jiao asked while rubbing her forehead, looking utterly annoyed. "Pretty much yeah. They didn¡¯t want to surrender to the Fate Kingdom so they fled to another Realm. They knew that it was unstable but they still risked it," Xuefeng added. "Of course, from what Bard told me, they should be alive. He passed me instructions and wants me to free them." "I doubt that... It has been so many years that even if any of them are still alive, they will be old geezers by now," Jiaomented as she wondered dreamily. "Unless Bard used the same method he used on me..." "It¡¯s possible. We will find out when we get there. I¡¯m the only person who knows the way to enter the Ancient Realm so if you want to get there, you have to cooperate with me," Xuefeng informed. "I will go with you," Jiao decided right away. "Even if they are dead, I need to know. It would be best if they are alive so I can kill them myself." "See? That¡¯s exactly what I proposed at the start," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "Let¡¯s go then." Knowing that back in the day the Heaven Realm wasn¡¯t capped at Celestial Stage, Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind epting Jiao to join them. Not only could he make sure that the real Jiao was okay but he could also make use of the expert inside her. After the Fate Kingdom created the restriction on the Heaven and God Realm, most experts were forced to Ascend. The Cultivator possessing Jiao was bound to be at least above the Celestial Stage in the past for her to be stronger than him. "Wait," Jiao stopped him before he flew away. "I don¡¯t think I will follow you for now. There is something I need to do on the surface. It has been a while since I saw the sun and I also want to check if my family is still alive." She pulled out amunication Crystal and passed it to Xuefeng. "Contact me when you finish your matters and wish to enter the Ancient Realm. I should be ready by then." "Are you sure you will be fine? How about youe with us first? We will be done at most in a few days," Xuefeng suggested confidently but Jiao shook her head. "It¡¯s fine. I prefer to be alone for now. I am still yet to improve this body since it¡¯s currently too weak for me," Jiao exined as she flew away towards the main entrance. "As for my safety, don¡¯t worry. Even with this weak body, I am strong enough to take care of myself." Bang! Jiao only ced her palm on top of the Ice blockade before a Qi Impulse sted it apart. She entered through the hole she created and Jiao was gone once again. ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s so impressive. You should tell her to teach you this art. Imagine you could use such impulse together with your Dragon ws. The damage would be insane,¡¯ Mingmented but Xuefeng already had the same idea in mind. Ancient Race was after all one of the strongest Races. Many would die to get their hands on Ancient Race Arts. "Are you all ready?" Xuefeng questioned and everyone nodded aside from Nuwa. She didn¡¯t seem satisfied with the current situation. Xuefeng ignored it for now and led them towards the right tunnel he recalled from his vision. He already knew the exact path they needed to take to reach Thunder Goddess¡¯ location. Once they set into the right formation, Xuefeng finally sneaked to Nuwa¡¯s side and whispered, "I know you two don¡¯t like each other but she is Lisa¡¯s sister and our friend. It is only natural to help her." "That¡¯s not what I worry about. I just know that you tend toy your hands on any woman that joins our group and all of them be your wives. I don¡¯t question your love for us but your new wives might ask themselves, is that really love you feel for them or maybe just a desire to protect them?" Nuwa pointed out as she reached out to caress his face. "Just know your limits and that you have many wives that love you." She leaned over to kiss him softly and added, "We only have one to love while you have many. Make sure all your wives feel special." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t argue with her words since she was telling it how it was. In thest year alone, Xuefeng epted Be, Katherine, Xinyu to his heart. Mona was also closely tied with him and Sena was too cute not to protect her. What if Nuwa was right and he just felt responsible for his wives, wanting to protect them? But then again, wouldn¡¯t that be considered love? For him, love meant the willingness to do anything for the other person, even if it meant giving up his own life for them. If he was willing to do that for someone, wouldn¡¯t that mean he loved them? Nuwa confused him with her words but thankfully, he got quickly distracted by an approaching enemy. Rats! Not just one, or two, but hundreds of them continued to pass horizontally through their tunnel. With how many adjusting tunnels the Hellhole had, If one didn¡¯t know their way, they would definitely end up lost. "Let¡¯s just wait for them to pass. It seems like they don¡¯t want to bother with us," Wuying suggested as she stopped the formation. Their group was flying while the rats were only running on the ground. Even if they were spotted, they had no way of attacking them. At least that¡¯s what they thought. Just as Wuying spoke, the rats stopped their advance and turned their way, ring with their bright red eyes at their group. Squeak! Suddenly one of them let out a noise and all others responded with loud squeaking. Instead of following their original path, they rushed towards them with a hungry gaze. "Oh damn, " Xuefengmented out loud, seeing his thinking was wed. The rats had no problems climbing the walls and even filled the ceiling, ready to jump right down at them. "Are we fighting them?" Ryan questioned seriously as he pulled out his long sword. "We can still back away towards the entrance." Even the fighting enthusiast like him was hesitating and it was understandable. Each rat was a meter long while their white teeth looked as sharp as their swords. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue if it was just a few of them but there were hundreds and thousands of them spilling out from the tunnels. There didn¡¯t seem to be an ending to their swarm. "This..." To Ryan¡¯s surprise, no one from the group seemed to do anything, causing him to look at them strangely. "Hello? Why are you not reacting?" "Oh, I forgot you are new," Xuefeng realized as he smiled amused. "Don¡¯t worry about anything. You see, when ites to beasts, we have our expert to handle it for us." "Huh?" Ryan tilted his head confused when Yiren finally came forward with a bright smile on her face. "Ah! You are so cute!" Ryan¡¯s eyes widened only to watch as Yiren raised her palm and cried out loudly. "Stop!" It was an unbelievable sight to suddenly see all the Rats halt their advance as if Yiren was their Queen. "Everyone get down and line up!" Yiren ordered again, her eyes shining with golden light. She flew down towards the Rats and stood in front of the orderly lines of the Rat army. "..." Ryan was speechless, not expecting such a result. "But how...?" Xuefeng only shrugged as he patted his shoulder. "Did you think that I protect my wives because I¡¯m the most powerful member of our group? It¡¯s the opposite. They are the ones taking care of me." He pointed at Yiren who was petting the Rats on the heads. "My cutie Yiren can tame any Beast and if she wanted, she could even tame you. There has not been a single beast that could resist her charm." "So powerful..." Ryan reacted while staring at Yiren in disbelief. "Even when she doesn¡¯t use her power on me, I can still feel it." "Xuefeng, can I keep them?!" Yiren called out excitedly as she sat down on one of the biggest Rat from the group. "This Rat King says they want to follow me." "Sure baby, as long as you are happy," Xuefeng called back before whispering to Ryan, "If you work hard, maybe you won¡¯t be weaker than my wives but for now, you have to enjoy thest ce." After bragging, Xuefeng led everyone to join Yiren¡¯s side. How could he resist? He was the proudest husband out there with all his wives being having top talent. Ryan wouldn¡¯t be able to handle any of them at full power. Chapter 246 Bloodlines "How many of them are there?" Xuefeng asked as he flew next to Yiren. "Maybe we can have them assist us in some way." The King Rat she sat on was the only Immortal Stage beast in the army of rats and reached three times the size of its soldiers. The thought of using them for scouting immediately came to Xuefeng¡¯s mind. Yiren reached out to Xuefeng and climbed into his arms like a ko. "Even though he doesn¡¯t know the exact number, he said there should be at least five thousand of them." Xuefeng thought Yiren moved for him but her focus switched to Mona who upied his shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry everyone, she will not do anything to you," Yiren assured as she rubbed Mona¡¯s beautiful fur. Squeak! Even with Yiren¡¯s presentation, the Rats still stared at Mona with fear in their eyes. It was understandable. After all, she belonged to one of the strongest Races of the Beast world. "Xuefeng, if we want, they can escort us until we reach the danger zone," Yiren suggested. "They dominate this area but they won¡¯t go beyond the danger zone." "What¡¯s the danger zone?" Xuefeng questioned curiously and the Rats began squeaking fearfully. "Oh! That¡¯s horrible," Yiren eximed before passing the message. "They say that the deeper you go this path, the stronger beast appears. Once they tried to expand their territory and lost almost one-third of their army." Xuefeng wasn¡¯t even surprised by that fact as something else confused him. "How are you doing this?" "Hmm? Do what?" Yiren asked innocently. "This. Talking to all beasts. How do you know theirnguage?" All Xuefeng heard was squeaking yet Yiren was able to discern what they were talking about. He was amazed every time. "Oh, it¡¯s simple. Thanks to my affinity to nature, words form in my mind whenever they talk. I don¡¯t need to do anything," Yiren replied casually. "That¡¯s amazing..." Ryanmented, looking at Yiren with respect. "Can you ask them if they know any locations with treasures or inheritances? I heard the Hellhole was used as a resting ce for many experts." Xuefeng nodded in approval while he pulled out Bard¡¯spass. The needle was still pointing in the same direction as before. The amount of Fate Stones in the third zone was simply the biggest source of Qi in the Hellhole. Too bad, they weren¡¯t lucky enough. "They said they cleaned everything in the area already but they can still sense some ¡¯good stuff¡¯ in the danger zone. That was the reason they were tempted to venture deeper," Yiren replied after asking the Rats. "Let¡¯s go then. The sooner we reach the second zone the better," Xuefeng decided, and the whole army moved, escorting them from every angle. Theirbined power was enough to scare away any beasts that were tempted to eat them as a snack. Naturally, even with no disturbances, it would still take them a while to reach the next zone. They could only entertain themselves with a talk. "So you¡¯re telling me I can get the help of an Alchemist to extract the Bloodline Essence from the human blood to receive their Bloodline?" Drakos questioned with interest. "Not only Humans but it works with every living being. As long as you have enough blood, you can extract their Bloodline and then ept it into your body," Ryan exined simply. "This is one of the easiest but at the same time the cruelest method though. You have to kill a lot to extract enough Bloodline Essence. It only worked for me because I happened to have a lot of enemies back in the days. I didn¡¯t mind using them as my stepping stones to get stronger." "Isn¡¯t Lisa an Alchemist?" Drakos pointed out as he gazed at her. "Lisa, can you do that?" "Yuk!" Lisa immediately responded with disgust. "You are asking me to y with Human blood? No way." "Oh,e on." Drakos threw his hands. "Isn¡¯t Beast blood and Human blood the same? You won¡¯t even notice the difference." "Tsk, you say it as if I would rather touch Beast blood," Lisa snickered before shuddering. "I hate blood in general so I¡¯m not touching any of it." "Isn¡¯t blood just an ingredient?" Ryan pointed out. "From what I remember, the method to extract Bloodline Essense is the same as processing Spirit Herbs." "That¡¯s right. What if you need to use Beast blood as an ingredient to make your pills? This should be normal for any Alchem¡ª" "That¡¯s enough," Xuefeng cut Drakos off as he gave him a stern look. "If Lisa doesn¡¯t want to do something, we will not force her to do it. I¡¯m sure there are different methods to acquire a Bloodline just like how I got mine from Yiren." Xuefeng approached Lisa and kissed her to cheer her up. Even if they were right, Xuefeng would never force his wives into an ufortable position. "Are you alright?" "Mhmm..." Lisa nodded sweetly as she hugged his side. "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it or I never do it... I just don¡¯t like it. If you ask me though, I will do it for you..." "It¡¯s okay baby. We can first search for other solutions," Xuefeng assured as he turned to Ryan. "Do you know any other methods?" Normally Xuefeng would ask Ming or Ling but the two of them were as knowledgeable in Bloodlines as he was. "I don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t investigate after finding the easiest way. I¡¯m sure there are other methods but they usually alwayse with drawbacks and are much harder to execute. Killing is the best and the least problematic method," Ryan convinced. "Maybe it is a little cruel but the world of Cultivation was always brutal. People will kill each other for much smaller reasons." "I agree," Drakos nodded firmly. "Looking at our group, only two of us have double Bloodline while one of those two just recently joined. We should slowly start searching for additional Bloodlines which will even further increase our power." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t deny that Bloodlines were indeed powerful. Only only needed to look at his Elvish Bloodline and the Ability it provided. If trained to a high level, he could simply freeze someone¡¯s movements and kill them on the spot with no countery at all. If all of them had a set of such powerful abilities, no one would be able to face them. "It will be hard to find a Bloodline that suits us Royal Elves but I agree." Nuwa joined the conversation. "Shouldn¡¯t this ce be filled with strong Beasts? Maybe we can get some Bloodlines from them." "It is actually easier to acquire a Beast Bloodlinepared to Human Bloodline," Ryan pointed out. "Most of their Bloodline Essence is located in their blood while it¡¯s theplete opposite for Humans. You don¡¯t want to know how many Bandits I hunted before to acquire my Human Bloodline." "Alright, we will seeter when we meet any powerful Beasts," Xuefeng nodded as he looked ahead. "It doesn¡¯t seem like we will meet them anytime soon." With how wide span the Hellhole underground tunnels were, it would take them hours if not days even if they flew at their top speed. Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that at all, always enjoying the time he could spend with his wives. "Xuefeng, can we change the course for a moment? The Rat King is asking for a detour since his soldiers are thirsty." After four hours of straight flying with no disturbance, Yiren passed on the Rat King¡¯s message. "How long will it take?" Xuefeng questioned. "I don¡¯t mind if we cane back to our path afterward." "He said we will have to turn right in the next minute and enter into another set of tunnels. Once we reach the underground river, we will connect back to this tunnel and continue on our way," Yiren reported. "We are only halfway towards the danger zone and it would take them eight hours to return if we don¡¯t detour now." Sure enough, before Xuefeng replied, the Rats stopped before one of the biggest tunnel intersections and the King Rat nced back at Yiren. "Alright, let¡¯s go," Xuefeng called out, causing the Rats to turn excitedly. Although they were beasts and their stamina was impressive, they have been running at full speed for four hours. It was understandable to take a short break. After at least twenty minutes of shifts and turns, they finally heard the sound of water and found themselves entering a gigantic tunnel full of rapidly flowing water. The Rats lined up one by one next to the shore and started gulping down. "I wonder where this river leads to," Xuefeng wondered as he crouched on the shore to check the water. "Shouldn¡¯t the water lead towards a bigger basin?" "Maybe there is ake at the end?" Nuwa guessed, making everyone curious. Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled out Bard¡¯spass only to see the always steady needle spin like crazy. He neared it towards the river and saw it stabilize again, aiming along with the river flow. "One thing we know for sure, there is a great source of Qi at the end of this river." Chapter 247 Fate Mountain "So this is the end?" After flying along the river to check the source of Qi, Xuefeng¡¯s group was met with a dilemma. The river tunnel shrunk in size as the water flowed into a wall. They could either get wet and continue traveling with the flow of the river or give up on the treasures and return to their original path. "Thepass is still pointing at the river. Does the Rat King know where it leads?" Xuefeng questioned while Yiren passed on the question. The Rat King immediately shook his head, making it clear they were on their own. Squeak! "He says they know how to swim but the flow of the river is too strong for them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to swim back if the river leads into the danger zone, so they never tried it. There is also an issue of meeting powerful Beasts and they would be defenseless in the water," Yiren reported. "They are willing to wait for us here for a few hours if we want." "Alright, tell them to leave if we are not back soon. They already helped us enough," Xuefeng acknowledged. Although they would be fine even without them, the Rat army helped them avoid any random Beasts that would dy their travel. Seeing a nod from the Rat King, Xuefeng flew above the river and his Water Stone shone brightly. The water flow stopped instantly, exposing a tunnel inside the wall. Xuefeng didn¡¯t even need to order anyone as his group swiftly slipped into the wet tunnel and Xuefeng closed it with the remaining water flow. The small air bubble he created was enough for them to fly inside the river tunnel without getting wet. After half an hour, they started to get worried since the tunnel didn¡¯t show any signs of reaching an end but they could onlymit to their decision. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t need to wait much longer. "Ming says there is arge source of Fate Qi ahead. Thepass is also vibrating like crazy. We should be close," Xuefeng pointed out and sure enough, they finally saw natural lighting from the end of the tunnel. When they finally broke through the exit, all the girls eximed in amazement. "Whoa!" They already expected arge basin of water at the end of the river but the view surpassed their expectations. It wasn¡¯t the size of the basin that surprised them but rather the source of the golden light that shone as bright as the sun. "It¡¯s mine! I saw it first!" Drakos cried out excitedly only to be smacked by Yiren in the back of his head. "Calm down. Don¡¯t be greedy. All of us saw it at the same time." The circr basin was tens of miles in diameter with hundreds of waterfalls filling it up from all sides. The object of Drakos¡¯ admiration was a mountain-sized Fate Stone that hung from the ceiling. It was so big that even its tip was deep inside the water. It would be an understatement to call it a Fate Stone at this point. It should be called Fate Mountain instead. "This ce looks like our home," Yirenmented as she watched the waterfalls with a nostalgic gaze but when she nced at her mother, Nuwa was frowning. "Mom?" "Hahaha, we are rich!" Drakosughed maniacally as heunched himself towards the Fate Mountain but he wasn¡¯t able to fly too far before his body froze. "Idiot, do you want to die this badly?" Nuwa cursed at him as she pulled him back. "Next time you act stupid I will let you die." "Huh?" Drakos looked at her dumbfounded, but he was not the only one. Everyone else looked at Nuwa in confusion when Yiren and Xuefeng frowned as well. "This ce is already inhabited," Xuefeng exined in her stead. "And we were already spotted by them." Swoosh! Just as he finished speaking, a Lightning bolt broke through the water surface while aiming straight at Drakos. Katherine swiftly flew to the front to block it but even the Master of Thunder like her was pushed back by its brutal force. "This Lightning..." Katherine muttered as she shook her palm to brush the pain away. "They won¡¯t be easy opponents for sure." "That was a warning shot," Wuying pointed out. "I don¡¯t think we are weed here." "Of course, we are intruding into their kingdom," Nuwa replied as she nced at Xuefeng. "Did you feel the same?" "Yeah, I could feel a strong Soul Powering from the depths of the basin to inspect us. It is much stronger than ours," Xuefeng replied seriously. "I don¡¯t think we are the strongest group in the Heaven Realm anymore." ¡¯If my guess is correct, the rules inside the Hellhole are much different than the surface,¡¯ Mingmented in their channel. ¡¯I have never heard much about the Hellhole as if it wasn¡¯t regted much. If that¡¯s the case, it is possible that anyone in the Hellhole can breakthrough into the Ancient Celestial and they won¡¯t be forced to Ascend to the God Realm.¡¯ ¡¯Ancient Celestial?¡¯ Everyone repeated. It was the first time they heard such a term. ¡¯Oh right, I have never taught you about the Cultivation stage above the Celestial Stage. There is only one stage after the Celestial Stage and it¡¯s called the Ancient Celestial Stage. In that Stage you can cultivate your Ancient Soul, Ancient Body, and open Ancient Gates,¡¯ Ming exined. ¡¯The first two are split into nine levels but I can¡¯t tell you anything about the Ancient Gates.¡¯ She didn¡¯t leave them confused and added, ¡¯From what I heard, only the Leader of the Ancient Race has unlocked his Ancient Gates and imed they granted him immortality. We had no way of testing it unless we tried to kill him so we didn¡¯t bother with it.¡¯ ¡¯So you are saying the Race in this basin must have broken through to the Ancient Celestial Stage and already cultivate their Ancient Soul?¡¯ Xuefeng deducted as he nced at the basin. ¡¯That would exin their strong Soul Power.¡¯ ¡¯What is the n then? Are we returning or fighting them?¡¯ Drakos questioned as he cracked his knuckles. ¡¯I don¡¯t mind thetter. How about we steal some of that Fate Mountain while you defend us from attacks?¡¯ ¡¯First, we should learn who we deal with,¡¯ Xuefeng replied as he nced at the Fate Mountain. He didn¡¯t hesitate and flew ahead on his own with a weing smile on his face. They couldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity so Xuefeng was forced to use his most powerful skill. The art of bullshitting! "We came in peace! I wish to speak to your Leader!" Chapter 248 Soul Art Swoosh! Even Xuefeng who approached with no evil intentions has been weed with multiple Lightning bolts sent his way. He already predicted it and stayed cool, simply taking them onto his own body without defending. If he couldn¡¯t impress them with his strength, they wouldn¡¯t treat him seriously. "Ah! So good!" Xuefeng eximed happily as all the Lightning struck his chest but he proceeded forward unbothered. "Is that all you have got? I thought it would hurt but those few bolts didn¡¯t even tickle me." Xuefeng let the destructive force of Lightning burn his shirt and he flexed his muscles, showing theck of effect. His body went through so much strengthening that normal attacks could no longer injure him. As a response to his taunt, tens of more bolts burst from all directions and attempted to drown him inside a Lightning cloud. He lost sight of his surroundings as lightning burned him from all around but he only smiled and swiped with his hand to get rid of it. Huh? To his surprise, no matter what he did, the cloud didn¡¯t want to disperse. ¡¯Watch out, it¡¯s not a normal cloud!¡¯ Ming warned but he already figured it out on his own. Soul Art. Just as he thought of how to escape it, he heard a familiar voice from behind, a voice he thought he would never hear again. "Feng¡¯er!" His eyes widened as he turned around and saw his crying mother rush to his embrace. Her frail body hugged him tightly as she cried endlessly, "Thank God! Thank God! I finally found you!" Xuefeng was shocked since it wasn¡¯t the Mistress of the Liu n but rather his real mother from back on Earth. Her actions, her voice, and even her favorite perfumes matched perfectly. ¡¯It¡¯s an illusion. Don¡¯t fall for it,¡¯ Ling warned him but even if Xuefeng already knew that fact, the old regrets came back into his mind. He hated the fact he could never meet his parents again and that he left them alone with no help. "Feng¡¯er! I missed you so much! Please,e back to us!" His mother begged as she looked up with tears in her eyes. "Please,e home!" Xuefeng blinked a few times to stop his own tears and pulled thedy away from him. "You are not my mom but it was good to see her once again. You reminded me why I am working hard in this world." His mother looked at him confused. "Feng¡¯er, why did you leave us? Do you know how miserable our life is right now? We don¡¯t have enough money to eat and your sister is dying. Please you have to return and help us! I know a way to get you out of here! Follow me!" She grabbed his hand and tried to pull him towards the Lightning cloud but Xuefeng didn¡¯t budge. "Haha," Xuefengughed as he rubbed his mother¡¯s hand. "You see, your illusion is quite good but you didn¡¯t get some facts right. My mother would never guilt-trip me into anything. Even if my parents were starving, they would always give theirst bite of food to us. Even if they were too tired to work, they would continue to push through for our sake. If we had no money, they would search for another job, even if they had to sacrifice their sleep." Xuefeng rubbed his mother¡¯s cheek and promised, "Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard and return to you before you know it. I will repay you for all the pain you suffered because of me." If he was able to reach the Cultivation World, he believed there was a way to return back to Earth. After all, couldn¡¯t he do anything if he became the King of Heaven? After his vow, he wrapped his body with his Soul Power and walked out of the Lightning cloud. If he wasn¡¯t strong mentally, maybe he would fall for this tricky art but Xuefeng was far from losing hope. "That was a nice Soul Art but I think you need to step up if you want to stop me," Xuefeng announced casually before calling out firmly, "I demand a meeting with your Leader! I¡¯m not someone you can deal with!" He didn¡¯t y around anymore and raised his right arm. The Water Stone brightened and the water responded to its master. All the rivers flowing into the basin suddenly stopped as the exits froze. The noise from the waterfalls was gone, creating an awkward silence. Just as Xuefeng thought, the water level began to slowly drop, exposing more of the Fate Mountain. If the water was flowing into the basin, there had to be an outflow as well or else the basin would fill pretty quickly. ¡¯They areing,¡¯ Xuefengmented satisfied, seeing humanoid figures swim up to the water surface. "STOP!" A loud female voice cried out in panic. Xuefeng was pleasantly surprised as he recognized the Race. Mermaids! Beautiful women with their naked torso belonging to a human and fishtails instead of legs. He thought there were only female Mermaids but then he spotted multiple male Mermaids with Lightning tridents in their hands. They seemed to be the culprits of the previous attack. "Call your Leader then. I will stop if he graces us with his presence," Xuefeng responded casually. One of the females swam closer under Xuefeng and pleaded, "We already sent a message to our Queen. In the meantime, please return the flow of the rivers. Our Queen will really appreciate it." She didn¡¯t disy any anger in her voice and asked politely, showing her sincerity. Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a reason not to agree. Snap. With a click of his fingers, the ice melted and the rivers flowed once again, falling into the basin. "Thank you, Sir," the female Mermaid bowed before swimming back towards the rest. All of the female Mermaids grouped together and giggled as they stole nces at his body. Their interested gazes clearly pissed off the males but Xuefeng ignored them and even winked at thedies to tilt them even more. Who asked them to attack him with their puny tridents? Xuefeng waved to his wives and they all approached him as they waited for the message back. A few minutester, the message from the Queen arrived. "Sir! Our Queen allows you to meet her in our pce. Unfortunately, only Sir can attend the meeting while your friends have to wait." Chapter 249 Mermaid Race "And what if you attack mypanions while I¡¯m inside?" Xuefeng disliked leaving anyone behind. He wanted everyone to go in with him just in case something happened so he can protect them. The female messenger looked at Xuefeng surprised. "To think Sir worries more about yourpanions than yourself. I think Sir will be the one in danger in the presence of our Queen, hehe." She giggled mysteriously and added, "Our Queen is in a good mood today so she ordered us to treat you as guests. Normally she would demand yourpanions to be locked up before she would be willing to meet with anyone." ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we will be fine,¡¯ Tianshi assured. ¡¯I don¡¯t see any future where they would attack us. We should be fine.¡¯ ¡¯You should worry about yourself more,¡¯ Nuwa warned. ¡¯I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this. Their Queen is definitely more powerful than them. Soul Arts are extremely dangerous, especially if one doesn¡¯t know how to defend against them. If I wanted to kill you, my Soul Art is enough. You have to be careful.¡¯ Xuefeng knew the risk was huge but they couldn¡¯t pass on such an opportunity. Just as they talked about Bloodlines, they met with a powerful Race that could be beneficial to them. He could already imagine Nuwa as a beautiful naked Mermaid lying on the bed with him. ¡¯I think I will be fine. I also have Ming and Ling with me to help me in case of an emergency,¡¯ Xuefeng decided but his wives had another worry in their mind. ¡¯I just hope this Queen doesn¡¯t try to seduce our husband,¡¯ Xiao Wenmented as she nced at the female Mermaids ogling Xuefeng. ¡¯Can you see how they are eating him alive with their gaze? How can women be so horny?¡¯ Xuefeng rolled his eyes. His wives were thest who could make such ament. If they could, they would Dual Cultivate with him till their bodies can¡¯t move. ¡¯How about we send Nuwa with you? Ask them to allow one person to follow you,¡¯ Wuying suggested while the rest nodded in approval. She was also a Queen so she would know how to handle the situation. "Is everything alright?" the female messenger questioned after Xuefeng turned silent so he turned back, applying his wives¡¯ suggestion. "I wish to take one more person with me," Xuefeng announced. "I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible," the female messenger shook her head right away. "Our Queen was strict with her message. Only one person can enter and that is you, Sir. There are no exceptions." Before Xuefeng could respond, she added, "Our Queen also said that if Sir is dissatisfied, your group is free to leave. If you continue to threaten us, our Race will retaliate with full force." "Fine," Xuefeng agreed after a short pause but he made sure to leave them a warning. "You can lead me to your Queen but know that I can turn this whole basin into ice if I want to. Don¡¯t try anything funny." As if to disy his power, hundreds of water pirs arose from the water surface, froze within seconds before turning back into the water. He had full control over the Water Element so in a water environment, no one stood a chance against him. Whoa! The female Mermaids were not even a bit scared and instead eximed in amazement. In return, the male Mermaids red at Xuefeng openly, clearly jealous of his skills. "Don¡¯t worry, Sir! We keep our word," the female messenger promised as she prepared to dive underwater. "Please follow me!" Her shiny blue tail flipped as she dove underwater. Xuefeng nced at his wives and assured them with a smile before going down as well. He didn¡¯t need to swim far to notice a gigantic underwater city. Structures made out of coral and houses engraved inside rocks were everywhere while hundreds of Mermaids casually swam in between. "Don¡¯t mind the stares. We saw Humans in the past but this is the first time we have seen another humanoid Race. You should be an Elf, right?" the female messenger chatted casually. "We have collected quite a lot of information about the world above the ground and you match the Elf description. A handsome face with pointy ears. I¡¯m sure the females in our Race will go crazy over you." Xuefeng only needed to give a casual nce over the city below to get a confirmation of her words. He was like a celebrity with all the girls watching him intensely. Even the female messenger treated him extra special as she winked and swam closely next to him. He could already smell trouble but he stayed calm and collected. "Thank you for thepliment but I¡¯m currently not looking for another wife. The women we left behind are my wives," Xuefeng announced but the female Mermaid didn¡¯t mind at all. "They are really lucky to im such a husband," the female messengermented before pointing ahead. "The Pce is close." Xuefeng looked ahead but he didn¡¯t see anything for a good minute until the tip of the Fate Mountain revealed itself. "This..." He thought Fate Mountain was ending near the surface but Xuefeng waspletely wrong. There was no tip at all as the Fate Mountain expanded underwater into a golden Pce made entirely out of Fate Stone. "Beautiful, right?" the female messenger asked proudly. "Our Pce is one of the kind. Come, our Queen is expecting you." Xuefeng pretended he was calm on the outside but inside he couldn¡¯t help but get a little greedy. If only he could collect all this Fate Stone, their Fate Qi problems would bepletely resolved. He resisted the urge to pull out his Cube and followed the female Mermaid. The male guards stared him down with their tridents but none of them dared to attack him. It was a good decision since Xuefeng would immediately retaliate and start the massacre. "Our Queen lives on the top floor and she allowed you to enter through her balcony. Not everyone can enjoy such privilege," the female messenger informed yfully as she dodged the guards and swam towards the top part of the Pce. "Is that why every guy in here looks like they didn¡¯t take a dump for a few days?" Xuefeng asked casually, already annoyed with the res. Normally he would end it by intimidating them but he tried to be more polite since he was entering another Race¡¯s Kingdom. Just as he thought, just this little bit of provocation was enough to enrage them. Every male guard in the area aimed their tridents at his face, ready tounch a group attack. "What did you say? Say that one more time!" One of the young males puffed his chest as he dared Xuefeng but that only made him smile in joy. It was like giving Xuefeng a present for his birthday. "I¡¯m sorry, my bad. I guess you personally didn¡¯t shit for at least a month," Xuefeng corrected apologetically which caused the youngster to rage. His Lightning Trident burst out with power when his face suddenly paled. Cough! He choked and spat out blood before ring at the female Mermaid beside Xuefeng. "Why are you helping an outsider?!" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but follow his gaze, not expecting the culprit to be the yful female messenger. He didn¡¯t even feel the attacking. ¡¯Soul Arts! It seems like females are the more dominant genre in this Race,¡¯ Ming pointed out. ¡¯We need to be careful with that Queen...¡¯ "Sir, please ignore those idiots. All of them have a crush on our Queen so they are salty," the female messenger roasted all the guards and pulled Xuefeng by the hand. "They won¡¯t dare to attack again or else I will kill them for disregarding the Queen¡¯s orders." The male guards immediately lowered their tridents in fear while the hurt young male coughed out even more blood. "Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself just cause the Queen invited you!" He spat out words full of hatred before swimming away. "Tsk, all of them think with their lower parts instead of their brains. How could the Queen take a liking to any of them?" the female messenger snickered as she pointed at the open balcony. "Sir, enter through that balcony. The Queen will meet you in her bedroom." The matt finish to the Fate Stones made it unable to see through the external walls of the Pce but Xuefeng could see the elegant finish through the balcony. If not for the fact that there were hundreds of Mermaids in the area, Xuefeng would think he entered inside one of the Human Pces. The water was no longer an issue as the Queen¡¯s bedroom was filled with an Air bubble, allowing him to breathe normally. He immediately spotted arge bed in the middle with elegant red curtains blocking his view. All he could see was a silhouette of a woman sitting at the edge of the bed. He only took a few bold steps towards the bed when the Queen finally reacted. "You said you want to meet me. How do you n to entertain me?" Chapter 250 Mermaid Queen (*) "I was about to ask the same. I hope it was worth my time to meet with you," Xuefeng replied confidently. "Are you going to talk behind that curtain ore out to see me?" The Mermaid Queen responded with silence while her body didn¡¯t move an inch. Only after a moment did the curtain move as a graceful leg broke through. Xuefeng could barely get a glimpse of her soft thigh before the curtain closed and the Mermaid Queen returned to her pose. The negotiations didn¡¯t even start yet this temptress was already trying to seduce him. "Your eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow my legs. Are you the same as every man and think with your lower body instead of your brain?" the Mermaid Queen teased before leaning back on the bed. "It¡¯s a shame. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be tempted by me this easily." "Haha," Xuefengughed. "If you ask if I¡¯m a pervert then you are right. I¡¯m horny all the time and if not for certain circumstances, I would rather stay at home with my wives. If you look outside, all the women in my group are mine and I make sure to satisfy them plenty." He nced at her legs and added, "As for your attempt to tempt me, I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s not what you think. I was only looking because I was surprised to see you have legs instead of a tail. You can think whatever you want though. I don¡¯t care what others think about me." Xuefeng was already crossing boundaries so he braced himself for the Mermaid Queen¡¯s attack but it didn¡¯te. Instead, he heard a gentle chuckle. "Is that so? This is the Half-beast Form I chose for our meeting. Forgive me for using you prematurely. Here is a gift as an apology." The Mermaid Queen touched her waist before sliding her palms down her legs. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes at the familiar movements only to see a piece of white panties hanging from her toes. She spun it around before throwing it into Xuefeng¡¯s hands. He caught them instinctively but immediately regretted it afterward. "You... That was clever, I admit it..." Xuefeng praised as his body trembled, trying to resist the Soul Art she just cast on him. "I came in peace yet this is how you treat your guests?" The moment Xuefeng caught her warm panties, her Soul Power infiltrated into his body and her Soul Art activated. His body instantly turned hot while his mind felt clouded. If Xuefeng didn¡¯t know it was her doing, he would think he ate some aphrodisiac. "Thank you, but I will be the one to decide how to treat my guests," the Mermaid Queen replied. "Now that you are under my influence, let¡¯s have a little chat, shall we?" ¡¯Honestly, you asked for it. Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful? She got you as easy as stealing candy from a little kid,¡¯ Mingmented sarcastically. ¡¯Hold on, let us try to break it. This Soul Art doesn¡¯t seem dangerous aside from influencing your mind. Entertain her for now.¡¯ Xuefeng could barely hear her as his mind filled with yearning and desire. He shook his head before pping his face to regain some rity. This was not the first time he was in such a condition so he had some experience. "First of all, it¡¯s ¡¯My Queen¡¯, not ¡¯You¡¯. We are not friends yet so behave ordingly," the Mermaid Queen corrected calmly. "You were too bold and overconfident with me so I had to punish you a little. I¡¯m amused that you thought I would be the one entertaining you." She sat back straight while cing one leg on another and asked, "Now tell me, who are you and what are your intentions foring to my Kingdom?" "Who am I...?" Xuefeng repeated as he smiled despite his dire situation. "I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng, the Holder of the Elemental Bracelet as well as the most wanted Cultivator in the Cultivation World. Do you think the King of Heaven would ask the whole world to kill me if I could be defeated easily?" Would Xuefeng be the master of bluffing if he didn¡¯t try to double down? Just because he was losing his mind didn¡¯t mean he lost his powers. Swoosh! His Air Stone lit up as wind blew against the bed curtains and exposed the Mermaid Queen in full view. "I prefer to look at the person I am talking to. Being a Queen doesn¡¯t make you an exception." Her long, light pink hair danced to the wind, only held in ce by a silver crown decorated with gems. Her sky-blue eyes matched her fin-like ears and the scales that wrapped her belly from both sides. She definitely didn¡¯t look like an old Queen but rather a woman in her prime age. Too bad, Xuefeng didn¡¯t get a good look at her as his eyes turned blurry. He lost the feeling in his legs and dropped to his knees. All he could see was the outline of the Mermaid Queen¡¯s body as she walked up to him. "Do you realize what you just did can get you killed?" the Mermaid Queen asked sternly but Xuefeng only let out a dryugh. "Hah, if you think I was ever scared of dying then you are deeply mistaken. If you try to kill me though, you and your whole Kingdom will die with me after my Fate Spirits detonate their Souls. Not to mention my Wives who will go on a rampage and kill any survivors. Too bad, you wouldn¡¯t be able to witness that." ¡¯Done! We removed all her Soul Power from your body!¡¯ Ming announced at the right time. ¡¯Don¡¯t touch her again!¡¯ His eyes regained rity and he stood up abruptly, facing the Mermaid Queen face to face. "I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that to happen so how about we talk about the benefits we can provide to each other instead?" The Mermaid Queen squinted her eyes as if she tried to look into his Soul to find his true intentions. "What benefits do you want to talk about?" She questioned casually, not shying away from his gaze. She was so close they could feel their hot breaths. "Just like how I want something from you, I am sure there is something that you might want from me," Xuefeng replied with a soft smile. "Oh, really?" The Mermaid Queen blinked interested. "What if I told you that I am satisfied with my life and I don¡¯t need anything? What would you say?" "I would say that you are lying and you know exactly what you want," Xuefeng countered confidently. "If I were to guess, I would say your current life is boring and you are looking for some excitement. There is no one around you that is entertaining enough which is why you agreed to meet me." Xuefeng didn¡¯t let her answer and instead reached out to hold onto her waist. He didn¡¯t lose eye contact with her as he trailed his hand up on her back and pulled her closer till their chests touched together. Instead of being angry at his touch, she was looking at him curiously. "You are not stopping me," Xuefeng pointed out as he gently held her face and caressed her cheek. "Is this what you desire?" "If you think that¡¯s what I want from you..." the Mermaid Queen paused as she reached up on her own to grope his chest. "What is stopping me from taking it by myself without giving anything in return?" As she finished, his body began to heat up again as she activated her Soul Art. ¡¯You are on your own. I told you not to touch her yet you did it anyway. I¡¯m not helping you this time,¡¯ Ming protested but Xuefeng didn¡¯t believe he was wrong. He could tell she was simr to Nuwa and if there was anything she would want from him, it would be his specialty. Pa! His hand slipped from her back and smacked her butt with no mercy. Her mouth opened in surprise only to be locked again by his own. He kissed her deeply while brushing through her hair while squeezing her firm bottom to his liking. Mhmm! She finally reacted by piercing her nails into his chest yet Xuefeng lifted her slim body and threw himself on the bed. He continued to kiss her strongly while covering her with his weight and caressed her naked waist all the way to her ample breasts. The Mermaid Queen was like amb pinned to the ground by the hungry wolf. She waspletely disoriented while her body moved ahead of her mind, her tongue matching his own. She trembled when he pulled her bra and grasped her breast but instead of pushing him away, she pulled him closer instead. That was the moment Xuefeng suddenly pulled away. Hu... The Mermaid Queen breathed out deeply as Xuefeng stared into her eyes with his hungry gaze. "If you think you can get the same experience by taking it yourself, go ahead." After he spoke, he got off her and walked away towards her nightstand before casually pouring himself a ss of water. She was left speechless as she stared at him the whole time. "So what is your choice?" Chapter 251 Hot All Over (*) "No one has ever disrespected me like that..." The Mermaid Queen muttered as she covered her chest and bottom that was just exposed by Xuefeng. "You call that disrespect but I know that you are interested in what more I can do," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "You can¡¯t me me for my actions. I let you take control over my body so you can stop me at any moment you wished. You didn¡¯t, so I continued and gave you a sample of what you can expect from me." The Mermaid Queen raised her eyebrows and looked down at all the spots he touched on her body. She couldn¡¯t deny it since he was right, but she didn¡¯t seem like she was quick to give up. "Just cause I didn¡¯t stop it doesn¡¯t mean I allowed it," the Mermaid Queen countered. "I was simply surprised and confused on how to react." "I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s not how it works. I gave you full control so you can only me yourself for not stopping me in case you didn¡¯t like what I did," Xuefeng exined. "I even paused before I went too far and allowed you to make your decision. I¡¯m innocent." "Did I say that I disliked it?" the Mermaid Queen asked as she finally looked away. "Anyway, turn around. I can¡¯t change when you are staring." Xuefeng smiled while putting the ss down and approached the bed. "Is that really necessary? You look beautiful with and without underwear. I don¡¯t mind if you take it off." He gave her a bold look over her naked body before proposing, "Unless you want me to help you?" "No thank you, I know you will take advantage of me," the Mermaid Queen shook her head. "You have had enough for now." "Did you have enough though?" Xuefeng asked back but she acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him and stood up while pulling out new underwear from her Storage Ring. "As you said, it is just a sample. Even if I want more, you will ask for something in return," the Mermaid Queen pointed out with a knowing gaze. "I would rather not be naked in case I have to kick you out." "Where did you get your underwear?" Xuefeng asked out of nowhere, making her realize she was staring at her panties. She squinted her eyes suspiciously so he added, "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just find them familiar so I asked." Who would have thought Xuefeng would find his own creations in the Hellhole? Although the first set was quite different, the white panties she held were the exact replica of his own patterns. The was no such thing as copyright in the Cultivation World so anyone who wished could recreate his clothes and sell them. It has been so long that the Heaven Realm already adapted to his beautiful fashion. "You might find them familiar since my assistant bought them for me above the ground. Our rivers connect to most cities so we have ess to the whole Heaven Realm," the Mermaid Queen replied casually. "Would you believe me if I told you that I made them?" Xuefeng asked with a proud smile and before she doubted him, he pulled out a sexy blue set for her. "Treat this as a gift from me." The Mermaid Queen¡¯s eyes opened wide and she took them with interest. For a second she didn¡¯t realize her chest was all out for him to see and Xuefeng epted the view openly. "Did you really make them? They are beautiful," the Mermaid Queen praised as she pressed the bra against her breasts. "They have the right size too." "I know, my eye is quite good so I could tell which one would be best for you." Xuefeng nodded in approval for his skills. "The color is also matching your scales. Try it on. I want to see how good you look." Xuefeng didn¡¯t give his wives all the sets he had, keeping some of them for moments like this. Women in this world deserved to look sexy in bed, especially his women. "Don¡¯t look then," the Mermaid Queen ordered while turning around herself but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t someone who listened to orders well. "Let me help you," Xuefeng suggested as he teleported behind her. "I made them so I¡¯m the most qualified to do so." She didn¡¯t argue with his logic and simply flipped her pink hair to the front so he could hook the bra for her. When he was done, he naturally reached to the front and squeezed properly. "I have to make sure it fits perfectly else you might feel difortter," Xuefeng justified as he left multiple kisses on her neck. "Mhmm, are the kisses also meant to help me?" she asked doubtfully. "Of course... I can feel your muscles are tensed so I¡¯m rxing them for you," Xuefeng whispered seductively and began to kiss her on the shoulders. "I can feel the tension here as well..." Her skin was extremely soft and innocent, making him feel like he was exploring an unknown territory. She didn¡¯t seem to resist his touch at all as if she wanted him to continue. Too bad, when his hands skimmed down towards her white skirt, wanting to help her take it off, the Mermaid Queen smacked his hand away. "I will do the bottom myself," she decided to which Xuefeng simply sat down behind her and leaned back. It was even better since he could enjoy the show fully focused. "Sure, go ahead. I¡¯m going to watch from here," Xuefengmented, causing the Mermaid Queen to roll her eyes. "Has anyone told you that you are shameless?" Xuefeng pursed his lips. "I hear that all the time. Feel free to mess with my eyesight if you don¡¯t want me to watch you. You have full control, so you can stop me any time." He looked her up and down before adding honestly, "Though, I wish you don¡¯t. I really want to watch you." "Why?" the Mermaid Queen asked curiously. "I¡¯m sure you have seen many women already. Looking at your wives, they are all beautiful and their bodies are even better than mine." Xuefeng smiled assuringly as he took her hand and pulled her closer. "Don¡¯t underestimate your beauty. I don¡¯t know how it works but when I look at you, I just want to see more of you. Didn¡¯t you say you want more as well?" "You didn¡¯t state what you want in return yet," the Mermaid Queen reminded. "You should first tell me wha¡ª" The Mermaid Queen wasn¡¯t able to finish as Xuefeng suddenly stood up and grabbed her head firmly. He imed her lips without hesitation and taught her again, forcing her to follow his flow. He switched from top to bottom only to melt his tongue inside her mouth. "Mhmm!" The Mermaid Queen eximed while her eyes snapped open and she grasped onto his shoulders as if ready to pull him away. Xuefeng was faster and pulled away abruptly only to stare at her with their noses still locked together. "This is not a trade. If I want to kiss you, I will do so. If I want to make you mine, I will do so. We are not trading but rather helping each other," Xuefeng exined firmly before he returned to kissing. She was much calmer the second time he invaded her mouth, following his pace as her tongue battled shyly. He didn¡¯t even need to lead her too much for her to get better and try to get an upper hand on him. The Mermaid Queen pulled ever so slightly before attacking while scratching the back of his head. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but think it was like a game for her and herpetitive side didn¡¯t n on letting him win. Her arms were wrapped around his neck as she kissed him with untamed energy. How could Xuefeng let the newbie defeat him? Ah! The Mermaid Queen eximed as Xuefeng slipped his hand under her skirt and grasped her fully. She breathed hurriedly while her bottom cheeks were fondled, filling his whole palm. "The benefits we provide to each other don¡¯t need to be equal in value. If you want something from me, I will give it to you but when I want something, I will expect the same from you," Xuefeng continued as he kissed her neck before whispering into her ear, "Tell me what you want..." "I want to continue..." the Mermaid Queen whispered back, her arms already tightening around him. "I feel hot all over..." It seemed Xuefeng awakened her desires and she didn¡¯t n on letting go. He trailed back towards her face and locked in her gaze. "Say it again," Xuefeng ordered, testing how much she wanted it and the Mermaid Queen passed beautifully. "Why are you making me say it again? Just kiss me," the Mermaid Queen pouted and kissed him on her own, taking what she wanted herself. Chapter 252 Challenge Accepted (*) "That bastard! Let us through!" While the heat and passion in the Queen¡¯s bedroom were raising, a group of guards was raging right outside the Pce. Xuefeng and the Mermaid Queen didn¡¯t seem to realize the balcony was open, allowing everyone nearby to listen to their Queen¡¯s moans and cries for more. "Ah, yes! Right there!" The Queen¡¯s voice was loud and clear, causing all the male guards to turn red from anger. It wasn¡¯t hard for them to figure out what was going on inside and the Queen didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. "Stop right there!" the female messenger ordered sternly as she and a group of females blocked their way. "How dare you think of interrupting the Queen¡¯s meeting? That¡¯s treason!" "Meeting? Treason?" The young guard from before questioned infuriated. "That¡¯s not a meeting! Our Queen is in danger and we have to save her!" "Does it sounds like she is in danger?" the female messenger asked as she rolled her eyes. "From what I can tell, she seems to be enjoying herself. You all are just salty an outsider can satisfy our Queen while none of you can." "You...!" the males fumed offended. "That¡¯s because no one got the chance to do so! Our Queen is untouchable!" "See, that¡¯s the reason our Queen invited him over. If it was me, I would also give myself to him in a heartbeat and I¡¯m sure all the women here would do the same," the female messenger announced while the women next to her backed up her words. "You all have no balls to do anything and expect the females to do all the work. Why would the Queen give herself to spineless cowards?" Before the males couldment, they heard another series of moans from the bedroom. It only further fanned the mes between them. "He is definitely forcing himself on our Queen! We won¡¯t stay still and do nothing. We have to protect our Queen!" the young guard called out while raising his trident. "Let¡¯s go!" The other guards raised their tridents as well, following the young man¡¯s orders but the moment they got close, the females attacked. Cough! All of them spat out blood as an invisible force hit them like a hammer. It was well known that female Mermaids had much stronger Soul Power yet they still tried to fight them. "You can¡¯t even deal with us and you want to be with the Queen?" the female messenger asked annoyed, giving the men a reality check. "Calm down and look at yourself. This is never going to happen so you should end your obsession with the Queen. She has the right to choose her partner and it seems like she already decided. It¡¯s over. Move on." The young guard gritted his teeth and gazed at her hatefully, "This is not over! Our Queen belongs to our Race and no stranger can steal her from us!" He turned around right after and stormed away, leaving the rest alone. All other male guards sighed helplessly as they looked like they understood that fact a long time ago. "Don¡¯t stand like this. Go after him and make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid," the female messenger ordered, causing them to follow after the young guard. Only the females were left close enough to hear their Queen¡¯s moans and they couldn¡¯t help but continue to gossip in a whisper. "Damn, I wish I can taste him afterward... Do you think the Queen will let us take him once she is done?" "Wow, I doubt he will have the energy to do so. Our Queen will juice him out till he can¡¯t even walk. Once he is under her control, she won¡¯t let him go until she is satisfied. "Nah, I don¡¯t think so. Did you see how many wives he has? I¡¯m sure he can go on for hours and finish them all in a single night... His muscles were so well shaped that I¡¯m sure he can even do it for multiple nights in a row..." They were just talking about how the male guards were obsessed with their Queen only to proceed to fantasize about Xuefeng. They didn¡¯t know though that both Xuefeng and her Queen could hear them clearly despite being busy with themselves. "All of them are thinking of taking you after we are done," the Mermaid Queen muttered as she pulled away from their kiss. "Are you tempted to get with them too?" After throwing herself on Xuefeng, he threw them both back on the bed and she was kissed all over this whole time. She enjoyed cuddling and kissing so much her legs couldn¡¯t help but wrap around his waist. She wanted to be much closer to him and feel his hot body on her own. "Why would I be tempted by them when I get to enjoy the most beautiful of them all?" Xuefeng replied honestly before teasing, "Are you jealous?" "Why would I be jealous? You are not my husband so you can do it with whoever you want," the Mermaid Queen replied casually and kissed him again. "We are just benefiting each other." Xuefeng pursed his lips while reaching towards her back and unhooked her bra for her. "Talking about benefits... This was just an appetizer," Xuefeng muttered as he proceeded to grab onto her wrists and pinned her down to the bed. "Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to set up a barrier around the room? You might feel so good soon that the whole Kingdom will hear you." The Mermaid Queen gazed at her pinned arms before observing him with clear interest. "I¡¯m the Queen. I can do whatever I want," she replied without resisting. "It¡¯s best if they stop drooling over me so this might finally solve the problem. I¡¯m only interested in real men." "Oh, really," Xuefeng epted the praise with a yful smile. "Am I one?" The Mermaid Queen winked at him and challenged, "How about you prove I¡¯m not wrong?" Xuefeng would never back away so he leaned down to seal the deal on her lips. "Challenge epted." Chapter 253 Mermaid Bloodline (*) "Hold still," Xuefengmanded after straightening the Queen¡¯s arms before trailing down towards her chest. "You won¡¯t need it for now." He was trying to strip her but the Mermaid Queen wasn¡¯t good at listening to orders. She couldn¡¯t withstand a second without kissing as her tongue immediately assaulted his own while her new bra was thrown to the side. When her perky breasts filled his palms, she seized his back instead, rubbing and scratching up to her liking. Each time he was taking advantage of her, she was doing the same. "Ah!" Her moans leaked out as Xuefeng slid down onto her neck and then directly onto her breast. He squeezed one while sucking the other and yed with her nipple till it was fully erect in his mouth. "Lick the other too..." the Mermaid Queen suggested and when he moved over, she pressed his face against her chest. She didn¡¯t want to let go of him, squishing him against her chest. "Why didn¡¯t it feel as good when I was rubbing them on my own...?" the Mermaid Queen questioned confused while stroking his ears as a reward. All of a sudden, Xuefeng¡¯s body trembled from pleasure and he stopped, looking up at her in surprise. At that point, it wasn¡¯t even a surprise that his bloodline was broken. How was it possible that almost all beauties that touched his ears ended up causing such a reaction? Xuefeng had to admit though that his ears were quite spot on. So far, any woman that caused such a reaction became his wife sooner orter. Would the same happen with her "Is there something wrong? Why did you stop?" the Mermaid Queen asked concerned. "No, everything is fine," Xuefeng assured. "I just felt good, that¡¯s all." She brightened and rubbed his ears again to see his reaction. When Xuefeng opened his mouth and breathed deeply she pulled him back up excitedly. "Touch mine too." "Hmm?" Xuefeng gazed at her fin-like ear and rubbed her as well. He didn¡¯t expect she would react even stronger than he did. "Aaahh..." Her back immediately straightened and her muscles tightened as if he pierced her end. He didn¡¯t even need to enter inside her to achieve the same effect. "Are your Race¡¯s ears special too?" Xuefeng wondered as he caressed her more and witnessed the same effect. The pleasure was clear on her face. "Yeah, they are..." the Mermaid Queen nodded as she looked at him suspiciously. "I didn¡¯t think they would react this easily to you. I am supposed to feel good when the person I love touches them but I¡¯m obviously not in love with you. I am only attracted to you physically." "It basically works the same for the Elves," Xuefeng informed only to be assaulted by another wave. His body heated up and his mind clouded with desires. "You..." Xuefeng whispered as he breathed out deeply, trying to stay cool. He felt like eating her up right away and she seemed to enjoy his struggle. "How do you feel? I¡¯m rubbing your ears while filling you with your natural urges," the Mermaid Queen exined happily as if it was a game. "You should already be on the edge." "You think I can¡¯t punish you?" Xuefeng asked and pulled away like a snake, trailing down towards her stomach. Before she could react, he already grabbed the edges of her white skirt and pulled it down. "Hey! I¡¯m not done teasing you," the Mermaid Queen called out as she covered her soaking region but Xuefeng didn¡¯t care. "And I¡¯m only starting." Ahhh! The Mermaid Queen moaned loudly when Xuefeng pulled her hands away and sucked greedily on her cherry. He was already at the peak of arousal and she only intensified the desires within him. He roamed with her tongue, sliding, and mming while her thighs wrapped around his head. Just a moment ago she was hesitant only to beg for more right after. "To think I¡¯m letting a man I just met lick me down there... Am I crazy?" the Mermaid Queen questioned out loud only to explode with moans, no longer able to talk. Her body only spasmed and twisted as she gripped his hair like a handle on a rollercoaster ride. Xuefeng squeezed her soft inner thighs and unleashed all the skills he learned after years of experience. Just his tongue made her forget she was trying to get back at him. Hu... Hu... Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop till her body copsed from pleasure and her grip loosened, letting him slide out of her lock. Her body was full of sweaty droplets as sheid rxed, enjoying the feeling. Too bad for her, that was just a warmup. "You are really good..." the Mermaid Queen praised with her eyes closed only to snap back to reality as he regenerated her body back to full strength. "Did you think we are done?" Xuefeng asked amused and dropped his pants. "It is time for the main course." The Mermaid Queen looked up and her eyes widened seeing the monster that was hiding in his pants. His erection was like a hammer ready to produce its best creation. "W-wait..." the Mermaid Queen stuttered shyly as Xuefeng¡¯s erection neared her face. "Why it¡¯s so big...?" "Did you expect anything different from me?" Xuefeng asked yfully when he sandwiched himself between her breasts. "You made me like this so how about taking responsibility?" "I..." the Mermaid Queen paused, suddenly turning embarrassed. "I never did it before..." "Hah," Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh, enjoying her expression. "My, my, you were so eager just a moment ago but look how shy you are. If it¡¯s too much for you then just tell me." The challenge worked like a charm. "Who said it¡¯s too much? I¡¯m just new to this. I don¡¯t know what to do," the Mermaid Queen replied with renewed enthusiasm as she felt his erection on her face. "What do I have to do?" ¡¯This is good. If you already went this far, how about absorbing the bloodline from her? There is no way she let you take their Fate Mountain so just get their bloodline instead,¡¯ Ming suggested. ¡¯That was my intention from the very beginning,¡¯ Xuefengmented and leaned forward, cing the tip up to her lips. "Try licking it." Chapter 254 Do it (*) Gulp. The Mermaid Queen swallowed hard as she heard Xuefeng¡¯smand but she wasn¡¯t someone who would give up easily. She reached out to investigate with her hand only to pull away when Xuefeng twitched. "Watch out, it bites," Xuefeng teased, causing her to pout. "Are you making fun of me?" the Mermaid Queen asked as she grabbed him firmly with both hands and squeezed strongly to teach him a lesson. Not only did she fail, it even brought an opposite effect. "Ah, good girl," Xuefeng praised as he brushed her hair away from her face. "It seems like I don¡¯t need to teach you so much, you are already grasping it on your own. Try licking it all over as you stroke me. The more tongue the better." The Mermaid Queen squinted her eyes at him and listened, giving him a little lick with the tip of her tongue. She observed him closely as if wanting to see his reaction, and continued, trying bigger and longer licks along the shaft. Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to say anything more as she experimented on her own like a kid who received a new toy. "It¡¯s so hot and hard..." the Mermaid Queenmented as she wiggled her tongue around the head and finally saw Xuefeng react with silent enjoyment. She pursed her lips as if she finally found his weakness and began sucking on the tip. Xuefeng¡¯s eyes lit up and he raised his hips, hovering right above her to make it easier. He only gave her a small thrust and the Mermaid Queen quickly figured out what he wanted. "Yes... That¡¯s good," Xuefeng nodded in approval as she sucked him deeper and yed with her tongue inside her mouth. She was close to finishing him with her technique. Xuefeng was already on the edge for a while after she attacked him with her Soul Power, but he forced himself to hold it in. His Golden Liquid was too precious to waste so it was better for her to ept it. Mhmm! Suddenly, the Mermaid Queen¡¯s eyes widened as she grabbed onto his hips and flipped them to the side. She pulled away and stared at Xuefeng¡¯s erection in surprise. "This taste..." the Mermaid Queen muttered as she squeezed him and watched as a bit of Golden Liquid oozed out. She swiftly licked it clean and brightened. "Do you like it?" Xuefeng asked yfully and the Mermaid Queen nodded eagerly while sucking to milk him more. "Why does it taste so good? I thought it¡¯s supposed to be salty." "If you continue there will be more. Make sure to drink it all," Xuefeng informed. He didn¡¯t need to ask her twice. She stroked and licked him excitedly until Xuefeng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Ah! The Mermaid Queen eximed in surprise at the sudden burst. Xuefeng exploded all over her face, forcing him to hold her head and thrust on his own. Her eyes teared up as her mouth filled up and she gripped onto his arms, leaving multiple marks of her nails. She figured out what he was doing so she stopped struggling, staring pitifully into his eyes. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but get aroused at such an erotic view and his hips moved on their own, thrusting to his liking. The Mermaid Queen waspletely new to such a concept but she took it all bravely, slowly getting used at the end. When he pulled back, she even moved on her own, wanting to please him further. "Cough, cough... You went so deep into my throat..." the Mermaid Queenmented as she held and massaged her neck. "I felt it expand in my throat each time you shot out..." "I¡¯m sorry," Xuefeng apologized sincerely as he sat up wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "You looked so sexy I couldn¡¯t help myself... Are you okay?" "Mhmm, I¡¯m fine. It wasn¡¯t that bad at the end. I guess I had to get used to it," the Mermaid Queen assured as she gathered some Golden Liquid from her cheek. "This liquid tastes so good... I can feel my body warming up just from tasting it." She licked her lips and swiftly cleaned herself up. One could tell she just couldn¡¯t get enough of it. "It¡¯s also full of Qi and nutrients so make sure you absorb it fully," Xuefeng reminded while sinking his fingers into her naked bottom. He pulled her closed, causing him to grind his erection directly against her cherry. "You have so much energy," the Mermaid Queen pointed out after looking down and stimted him with interest. "You burst out already yet it¡¯s still so hard... How about I suck it for you again?" "Does it really taste so good?" Xuefeng asked amused while already knowing an answer. No woman would be able to forget him once she tasted the Golden Liquid. No matter what man came after him, it would never be the same. "Do I have to repeat myself? If I didn¡¯t want it, I wouldn¡¯t propose it," the Mermaid Queen replied annoyed, and sucked on his neck, no longer waiting for his permission. She slid down on his legs while leaving a trail of kisses on his chest but Xuefeng pulled her back abruptly. "I have a better idea. It is time for both of us to feel good," Xuefeng suggested and dropped on the bed while covering her with his body. "Wait..." the Mermaid Queen paused, quickly realizing what he meant. "Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle with you," Xuefeng assured as he reached between her legs and spread her bottom lips. "You are all wet down there." "But I have never done it before," the Mermaid Queen mentioned anxiously, not hiding her feelings. "We were only ying around earlier but if we go all the way, this will be serious..." "Are you saying you want to be mine?" Xuefeng asked as he leaned for a kiss but she held his shoulders. "I didn¡¯t say that, don¡¯t twist my words. I¡¯m just saying we won¡¯t be strangers anymore," the Mermaid Queen exined. "When I was thinking about the benefits I didn¡¯t think we would go this far..." "We won¡¯t be strangers but lovers instead," Xuefeng added, causing her to pinch him. "Gosh, you say it so lightly," the Mermaid Queen scolded. "This is not as easy as you think. I can¡¯t just leave with you and abandon my Kingdom..." "So you already imagined leaving with me and be mine?" Xuefeng asked with a teasing smile. "Imagine you are not a Queen and you have no responsibilities. How would such a future feel like?" He didn¡¯t wait for her answer and first grabbed her arms before pinning her to the bed. Their fingers tangled together and they stared at each other from up close with Xuefeng leaving subtle kisses. "Stop messing with my mind. I don¡¯t know you," the Mermaid Queen replied calmly as she looked away. "You can be a bad person and I wouldn¡¯t know that." "Do I look like a bad person to you?" Xuefeng asked seriously before shooting kisses into her neck. "I want to know what you first thought about when you imagined us together." "Mhmm..." the Mermaid Queen hesitated while enjoying his kisses before muttering quietly, "I thought it wouldn¡¯t be that bad..." Xuefeng looked up at her. "Can you repeat that louder?" "I thought leaving with you wouldn¡¯t be that bad," the Mermaid Queen gave in as she bit on his lips to punish him. "Are you happy?" "I¡¯m very happy," Xuefeng nodded while finally locking in for a deep kiss. "But I have to ask you something. Why are you thinking so far in the future?" "Huh? What do you mean? Isn¡¯t that normal?" the Mermaid Queen questioned confused. Xuefeng pursed his lips and suddenly sat up while caressing her thighs. "Let me ask you differently. Tell me what you want right now." As he spoke, he closed her soft thighs together with his erection inside and rammed forward. "Ah, stop. You are doing this again," the Mermaid Queenined and reached towards her thighs to stop him. Too bad, she only ended up squeezing him more as the tip pierced inside her palm. "What am I doing? I¡¯m just asking you to be honest with me. Tell me what do you want right now," Xuefeng ordered calmly as he kept thrusting and rubbing against her cherry. "Forget who you are. Forget what others expect from you. Just tell me what do you want." Mhmm! She held back her moan as she closed her eyes but Xuefeng didn¡¯t let her distract herself. "Don¡¯t close your eyes and look," Xuefengmanded while spreading her legs apart. "It seems like your body can¡¯t wait to experience the best night of its life." The Mermaid Queen didn¡¯t need to look to feel how soaked she was with her juices constantly flowing out. "I want it..." She finally muttered and grabbed his arm, pulling him into her arms to kiss him deeply. "I will give my first to you, but afterward, I won¡¯t let you leave just like that... If you think you can handle me then go ahead and do it." Xuefeng caressed her face and epted the deal by slowly sliding inside her. Chapter 255: Reward (**)

Chapter 255: Reward (**)

The Mermaid Queen¡¯s eyes widened as Xuefeng disappeared inside her but he stopped halfway, slowing his entrance. He kissed and caressed her cheek while slowly getting her used to his length. "Mhmm..." She announced her difort with a pained moan but Xuefeng already poured his Fate Qi inside her. "Let me handle it all... I will make the pain go away..." Xuefeng informed as he made use of his experience to create the best memory for her. Every first time meant a bit of pain but he could lower it as much as possible. "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me," the Mermaid Queen assured sweetly, pretending she was alright. "Just make yourself feel good." Xuefeng pouted at her words. "Silly, this is not how making love works. This is a connection between two lovers where both make sure the other feels amazing. Your pleasure is my duty and myfort is your responsibility. We should both strive to make this the best experience we can." The Mermaid Queen blinked at him speechlessly and smiled, kissing him deeply to show hermitment. She scratched the back of his head and repeated the same on his back. "Does it feel good when I do this? I noticed you like it," the Mermaid Queen asked happily, lookingfortable with his embrace. "Mhmm, I love it," Xuefeng nodded and slowly moved with his hips again. She was really tight, probably the most from all his wives so he had to work for it. "I can feel it deep inside me... The pain is gone, but it starts to feel weird," the Mermaid Queen pointed out. "There is also so much blood..." Ah... She breathed out a moan right after Xuefeng reached her very end only to look at him confused, feeling him stop. "Do you remember when I said I want something as well?" Xuefeng asked as he looked into her eyes. "Are we really going to talk about it right now...?" the Mermaid Queen questioned speechlessly and smacked his butt. "Let¡¯s discuss itter. You told me to be honest so let me warn you. If you don¡¯t move, I will flip you and do it myself." "Haha," Xuefengughed at her eagerness and exined, "I will continue but I wanted to ask you something first. Do you mind if I absorb your virgin blood?" "You want to obtain our Mermaid Bloodline?" the Mermaid Queen guessed and nodded right away. "Sure, go ahead, I won¡¯t need this blood anyway. The only thing I¡¯m worried about is that it¡¯s not enough blood to form a Bloodline." Xuefeng thought it would be an issue so he waited for the right moment but the Mermaid Queen was very calm about it. Most Races were extremely protective of their Bloodline and hated to share it with outsiders. "It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s the only method I know that doesn¡¯t involve killing. Even if it¡¯s little, that¡¯s still better than nothing," Xuefeng exined. "Virgin blood contains a lot of Bloodline Essence so we might still seed. Hold still for a second." "Mhmm," the Mermaid Queen nodded as she watched him curiously. He didn¡¯t ponder what she was thinking and focused on the Bloodline. ¡¯Do you think it will work simrly to how I connected with Yiren?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned in his mind. Back then when he absorbed Yiren¡¯s Bloodline, it caused their Souls to link, creating a connection that made them share everything. Even if such a connection was romantic, he didn¡¯t wish to sentence another soul to suffer with him. ¡¯It won¡¯t. What happened between you two was only possible thanks to the Wisdom Tree. You won¡¯t be able to recreate the same ritual but you can collect her virgin blood,¡¯ Ming replied. ¡¯She might be right though. Let me see how much Bloodline Essence we can gather.¡¯ Xuefeng immediately felt Ming get to work and it wasn¡¯t long before she came back with bad news. ¡¯Yeah, too little. She didn¡¯t bleed as much and I only gathered ten drops of Blood Essence. That¡¯s too little if we n to create a permanent Mermaid Bloodline,¡¯ Ming reported. ¡¯We need at least fifty drops or else we will have the same situation like we had with the Titan Bloodline.¡¯ ¡¯What do we do then?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, ncing at the Mermaid Queen lying patiently underneath him. ¡¯There is no other way other than killing and I don¡¯t n on going against my words.¡¯ ¡¯Then your only choice is convincing her to bleed out for you or order her people to donate some blood to us. There are safe ways to extract blood without killing,¡¯ Ming suggested. ¡¯I will leave that to you. Maybe if you pleasure her enough she will fulfill your request. Shouldn¡¯t that be your specialty?¡¯ "Is everything alright?" The Mermaid Queen asked as she rubbed his back. "Did you seed?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t respond and instead kissed her deeply. She was surprised by his sudden eagerness but still epted everything. She slid her tongue into his mouth to start a fight only to gasp in defeat as he pinched her nipples. She squeezed and fondled before pulling away. "Xuefeng..." The Mermaid Queen called his name in confusion. He towered above her while caressing her thighs and lifted up her legs. "I am sorry I made you wait." Ahhh! Xuefeng finally spoke with a teasing smile and invaded her deeply with a powerful thrust. The Mermaid Queen covered her mouth to silence her moan but she couldn¡¯t hide the pleasure of her face. Mhh! Mhh! Mhh!! Xuefeng began to pound back and forth, causing her moans to intensify with each second. Her insides already got used to Xuefeng¡¯s erection but when he gained the momentum, she tightened once again. Her walls wrapped around him like an intruder yet she couldn¡¯t stop his spear. "It¡¯s unfair to hold back like this," Xuefeng pointed out while putting her legs against his shoulders. "Let me hear you." Xuefeng grasped her wrists and pulled, unleashing the love melody she tried to hide. "Ah! No!" The Mermaid Queen cried out against it but she quickly changed her mind. "Ahh, yes! Just like this!" Her breasts bounced between her arms and he pounded at an angle, rubbing her special spot directly. She was already unable to keep up with proper breathing when her body trembled and her eyes trended upwards. She was reaching her peak at the right moment, just in time to receive another shot. "Good girl. Now ept your reward!" Xuefeng poured his first dose of Golden Liquid while jerking her closer to lock her mouth with his. He could feel her shiver each time he burst only to copse weakly at his body. Did she think that was all he got for her? "So good... You sucked all the energy from m¡ª huh?" The Mermaid Queen thought they were done when Xuefeng lifted her by the legs while still being inside of her. "Wait, you just finished," the Mermaid Queen pointed out as she grabbed onto his neck on instinct. "I am out of breath." Xuefeng pursed his lips thrusting again. "Breathe then." "Ah, fuck! I hate you!" the Mermaid Queen cursed, while her head tilted backward. "Do you want me to stop then?" Xuefeng asked yfully as he slowed down only to see here back and re at him. "Shut up and continue!" She couldn¡¯t be blunter with her desires and that was everything he asked for. As punishment for teasing her, the Mermaid Queen tightened the grasp on his head and bit on his ear. Her Soul Power hit him like a hammer and before he knew it, Xuefeng found himself thrusting while filling her once again. It wasn¡¯t even a minute since he burst open yet she was milking him again. The Master has finally found his match. Pa! "You are cheating!" Xuefeng used as he smacked her butt only to be copsed on the bed in retaliation. "Haha! How does it feel to lose your power?" the Mermaid Queen asked inughter and pinned him to the bed with a grin. "Does Sir require a break?" "No thanks, I can continue," Xuefeng replied happily and bounced her up with his hips. "Your turn." "Oh." The Mermaid Queen looked down in surprise and held onto his chest as she repeated the bounce on her own. Her smile was widening with each jump as if she found out something cool and experimented with her moves while watching Xuefeng¡¯s expressions. "Ah, I love it," the Mermaid Queenmented while adjusting his erection to hit her favorite spots. She had control from the start and now she imed it fully. She distracted herself with pleasure so Xuefeng broke from her restraints and leaned over to add fuel to the fire. When he began stroking on her cherry, she couldn¡¯t help but squirt all over his lower belly. "Hu..." the Mermaid Queen breathed out deeply as their eyes locked again and she hugged him tightly. "I really can¡¯t let you leave..." Xuefeng thought she was finally out of energy as he stopped regenerating her body yet she suddenly jumped off him andy down on his legs to stroke him. "Let me taste it again." Chapter 256 Momo & Sisters (**) "Mhmm!" the Mermaid Queen smacked her lips at Xuefeng¡¯s taste and continued to lick him all around as she chatted, "So? How was it? You didn¡¯t form the Bloodline, right?" "You seem to know the answer already," Xuefeng pointed out with a sigh and gathered her hair into a ponytail so they wouldn¡¯t disturb her. "I only got ten drops of Bloodline Essence out of you. It¡¯s not enough to create a full Bloodline." "Yup, I told you," the Mermaid Queen nodded and asked while casually stroking with both hands, "What are you nning to do then? Will you try to get more somehow?" Her gaze wasn¡¯t at all suspicious but Xuefeng still felt the need to assure her. "Even if there are other methods, don¡¯t worry, I will not kill anyone," Xuefeng promised while caressing her face. "I know you won¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t make sense," the Mermaid Queenmented. "It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you still need more blood." "That¡¯s true," Xuefeng nodded but before he could ask for anything, the Mermaid Queen shook her head. "I will not bleed more for you even if you ask me. I don¡¯t want to weaken my Bloodline." The Mermaid Queen paused as she got up and kissed him. "But I might have a good alternative for you." The smirk on the Mermaid Queen¡¯s face didn¡¯t make him calm at all. "What are you thinking of?" Xuefeng asked but the Mermaid Queen only pursed her lips as she squeezed his erection. "You are still so hard but I need a short break. How about I introduce you to somedies so you canplete your bloodline?" The Mermaid Queen didn¡¯t wait for his reply and pped her hands before calling out at the balcony. "Momo! Take your sisters ande here!" Xuefeng squinted his eyes but the Mermaid Queen kissed his cheek and whispered, "Pretend you are under my control and let me handle it." He couldn¡¯t even protest as five female Mermaids swam up to the balcony and transformed their tails into graceful human legs. They walked inside and to his surprise, one of them was the female Messenger he talked to earlier. "Come over, please. I have a present for you," the Mermaid Queen ordered with no shame while both of them were butt naked. Their legs were still tangled as she sat next to his side and she stroked him in front of them. "My Queen... You called us," Momo responded with a bow, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow the hand movement. "Is there something we can help with?" They all flushed embarrassed but still approached slowly. Only now did Xuefeng realize their facial features were quite simr with their long brown hair having the same shade. "Hehe, all of you were so bold before but look at you now," the Mermaid Queen teased. "I thought you wanted to have your turn so I invited you over." Thedies paled at that proposal and bowed apologetically. "Queen, we wouldn¡¯t dare! We were just teasing each other. We would never take anything belonging to our Queen." "That¡¯s good to know but I was serious," the Mermaid Queen said calmly. "We have been together for so long and I want to repay you for your loyalty. Good memories should be shared together and I can assure you I have never felt better before." "My Queen... Do you really mean it?" Momo questioned hesitantly, probably thinking she was pranking them. It must not have been the first time they were teased by the yful Queen. "Yes, I mean it," the Mermaid Queen nodded as patted the bed next to her. "Come sit down with us." The sisters looked at each other and followed Momo¡¯s lead as they climbed on the bed. They all wore a simr set of white cloth wrapped around their waist, creating a cute but short skirt. "I know it has been hard for you all. Being my assistants, you didn¡¯t get to live like normal and make your own families. Because of that, you also didn¡¯t get to experience what it feels like to love and make love," the Mermaid Queen spoke softly while caressing their hands. "I know you will do anything for me which is why I want to return the favor." "My Queen... We are satisfied with our lives. Don¡¯t feel the need to repay us," Momo assured, almost tearing up. "We want to stay with you and make our Queen happy." "Mhmm, I know but I still care for you. If you want to see me happy, I wish to see all of you enjoy a normal life, even if just for a moment," the Mermaid Queen said with a genuine smile. She grasped onto Xuefeng¡¯s chest and skimmed her fingers across his abs. "Ladies, be honest with me and tell me. Do you find the man in front of you attractive?" Momo and her sister gave Xuefeng¡¯s body a look over before nodding affirmatively as their eyes hovered around his lower regions. "What if I told you that I have my full control over this man right now? Would you like to have a taste of him?" the Mermaid Queen asked, amused at their reaction. "Do you remember how you mentioned that you want to try making love? I already tried it and this man is one of a kind. You will not find a better chance." "I knew our Queen could conquer any man. Even though he is strong, there is no one who stands a chance against our Queen," Momo praised before waving at Xuefeng as if to test if he could react. "Hello, Sir? Can you hear us?" Xuefeng suddenly felt another squeeze, so he didn¡¯t move. "He doesn¡¯t hear you since he only listens to my orders," the Mermaid Queen exined and ordered as if to prove her words. "I want you to kiss me." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but feel bad at the trickery but Ming was quick to change his view. ¡¯You did it with aplete stranger just a moment ago and you didn¡¯t mind it at all. Five more doesn¡¯t make a difference. They think you are under her control anyway so they won¡¯t ask you to take responsibility. They are doing it on their own ord so you shouldn¡¯t worry about it and just ept the benefits,¡¯ Ming convinced. ¡¯This Bloodline won¡¯t give you much but imagine how much stronger we will get if we put it in the right hands. Nuwa needs this Bloodline so do it for her.¡¯ He didn¡¯t n on taking the Bloodline from the very beginning as his primary abilities didn¡¯t revolve around Soul Power. Nuwa on the other hand would turn into aplete badass with two Bloodlines boosting her Soul Power. Xuefeng reached out to their Queen¡¯s face before the girls turned suspicious and leaned over for a kiss. The Mermaid Queen didn¡¯t hold back at all, showing off her newly learned skills. How could he not teach her a little lesson? His hand trailed down to her bottom and he gripped her hard, making her let out a soft moan. He held her head firmly as they made out passionately and jerked her by her thigh, pulling her back on his body. Xuefeng quickly embraced her so she didn¡¯t escape and dragged her tongue into a breathtaking battle that left her forgetting it was only a presentation. The sisters were sitting around them with their eyes widened as they watched closely. "Mhmm, that¡¯s enough..." the Mermaid Queenmanded as she finally pulled her lips away but he suddenly twitched while pulling her hips closer. Her cherry rubbed against his shaft as he lifted her up and down before sliding inside her. "Ahh..." she moaned softly as he punished him by pulling on his hair but he knew she wouldn¡¯t get off him anymore. She held onto him as if debating what to do and finally her desires won. "Right now I am holding him back but once I release him, his only goal will be pleasuring me," the Mermaid Queen exined to the girls, pretending it was all part of the n. "Let me give you an example of how you can do it." She pushed him against the bed and began to ride him to her liking. "There are two ways you can make love... Mhmm... You can let the man take control or you can get on top of him like this and hit all the spots you want. His desires and urges will sometimes go out of control though." "Ahh!" Xuefeng smacked her butt just as she liked to which she trembled and copsed on top of him. She didn¡¯t stop and continued to move while leaving numerous kisses on her neck. "You can see how he went out of control but I imed it back. Don¡¯t worry when it happens, it feels good," the Mermaid Queen assured, making the girls gulp. They looked intrigued and excited to try it out. "When you feel like your mind is filled with pleasure and you can¡¯t collect your thoughts, he will finally explode inside you. Make sure you absorb everything he gives you," the Mermaid Queen continued to exin as Xuefeng sat up with her in his arms and squeezed her strongly while filling her up. Her mouth opened with her eyes rolling back but she didn¡¯t get off until he let out everything. "Who wants to go first?" the Mermaid Queen asked weakly as she hugged him. Chapter 257 My Name isâ€” (**) "My Queen..." Momo spoke first after discussing quietly with her sisters. "Does that mean he won¡¯t remember anything that happens between us?" "He won¡¯t. Why? Do you want him to remember you?" the Mermaid Queen asked as she finally moved to the side and cleaned any remains of the Golden Liquid. "Mhmm, I think it would be best if he does," Momo replied, followed by the nod of her sisters. "We want our first man to remember us, even if we can¡¯t share our future with him." She looked at how Xuefeng still held the Mermaid Queen¡¯s thigh and added, "We also want to experience his real self where he is not controlled by anyone. If our Queen allows, please release him for us." Xuefeng finally couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore and broke his act. The sisters were surprised by his sudden movement but they didn¡¯t run away from him. "You are Momo, right?" Xuefeng asked as he reached to her cheek and caressed it gently. "I initially thought you all wouldn¡¯t care about my feelings but you turned out to be sweet girls." "So Sir listened to us this whole time..." Momo figured as she leaned against Xuefeng¡¯s palm. "We were just trying to be fair to Sir." "Yes and I appreciate you for that," Xuefeng nodded and revealed, "The truth is I was conscious this whole time while your Queen was checking how you feel about my request." "Request?" Momo repeated while her face reddened. "Did Sir request for us?" Honesty was just as strong of a weapon as bluffing so Xuefeng got straight to the point. "That¡¯s right. I want to absorb your virgin blood to acquire a Mermaid Bloodline. I already did the same with your Queen but it is not enough to form a full Bloodline. I don¡¯t want to trick or force you to do anything so you are free to reject my request," Xuefeng exined. Momo looked at her sisters and they all brightened. "If our Queen decided to help, we are more than willing to assist as well. She gave a signal to her sisters and they all moved closer from all sides while rubbing his body all over. "Do you want us to service you, Sir?" Momo asked seductively as she took the lead and poked at his erection. "It seems like something here requires our attention." To Mermaid Queen¡¯s surprise, Momo didn¡¯t wait for Xuefeng¡¯s answer and leaned down with two of her sisters to lick him all over. Both of them wiggled their tongues from the sides and caressed his balls while Momo sucked it deeply from the top. "Momo?! When did all of you learn what to do to pleasure a man?" the Mermaid Queen questioned suspiciously. "Howe you didn¡¯t tell me anything?" "My Queen..." Momo muttered as she pulled away ever so slightly. "Being our Queen¡¯s assistants it is our duty to study many skills that our Queen might be interested to learn. If Queen wishes, we will be d to introduce certain tricks." Momo immediately returned to her service and surprised Xuefeng by swallowing him all the way. She didn¡¯t even choke when he moved his hips and even began to lick his balls as she neared the base. The Mermaid Queen was like a newbiepared to them, staring speechlessly while they pleasured Xuefeng like a king. "How about you join us?" Xuefeng suggested and pulled the Mermaid Queen into his arms. He could tell she was close to pouting and she quickly dodged his lips just as he thought. "I don¡¯t want to. You should focus on Momo and her sisters since they are obviously better than me," the Mermaid Queen sulked but Xuefeng was already experienced with such acts. "My Queen, will you allow me to kiss you?" Xuefeng asked softly while rubbing on her waist. The Mermaid Queen immediately looked at him in surprise. "It¡¯s the first time you called me like that..." "If I could, I would spend a whole night only with you but you know I don¡¯t have a choice. This Bloodline is important to me," Xuefeng muttered while casually grazing their noses together. "I want to cherish every moment with you so please, wrap your arms around me and let me feel your warmth." The Mermaid Queen looked at him like a puppy. "How can I not when you are like this...?" She kissed him deeply before hiding her face in his neck while whispering, "I will stay like this but don¡¯t focus on me. Give Momo and her sisters a good first experience." "Mhmm..." Xuefeng nodded and drew Momo¡¯s head away. If she continued swallowing him so intensely, he wouldn¡¯t take long to reach his limits. "Ah... I wish I could do it some more..." Momoined as she sat up and licked her lips. "It was so warm and hard, much better than the toy we practised on." She didn¡¯t waste time though and slid her skirt down as if she knew exactly what he wanted. She turned around and bent over with her back arched down. "Please be gentle with me..." Momo muttered with an inviting gaze and her fingers spreading her entrance. Her way of presenting herself to him made his desires reach new heights. "Ahh!" Momo moaned at Xuefeng¡¯s first thrust but instead of showing any signs of pain, she pushed on her own, epting him deeper right away. She was theplete opposite to the Mermaid Queen who preferred a slow start. "Momo, you..." the Mermaid Queen shook her head helplessly. "I thought she was just a pervert but it turns out she is a masochist as well." Xuefeng was happy to amodate anything as long as he could repay for the benefits he received. Pa! Xuefeng smacked Momo across her butt and she cried out in pleasure. "Ahh, Momo has been bad! Please punish me more!" She trembled each time he smacked her before matching his pace with her own moves. Momo definitely didn¡¯t look like it was her first time but her insides told him the opposite. ¡¯This is good! Her Bloodline is only a bit weaker than the Mermaid Queen. I managed to collect nine drops of Blood Essence,¡¯ Ming informed as she worked on the side. ¡¯If the rest are the same, the Bloodline will beplete.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s good. How is everyone doing?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, realizing his mind has been quiet this whole time. Normally he would hear his wives chatting but now it was all gone. ¡¯They are fine. Tianshi silenced you to give you space. They know you are doing it to get a Bloodline for Nuwa but don¡¯t think they will ept the Mermaid Queen easily. You don¡¯t even know her name,¡¯ Ling replied calmly. ¡¯What are your ns with her?¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t know...¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t find an answer to her question. It was a spur of a moment decision that led to aplicated situation. He didn¡¯t wish to risk fighting the whole Race and the Bloodline was too good to pass on. He was only left with using his own body to collect it. ¡¯Well then you better set your mind on the path you feel is right and be firm with your decision,¡¯ Ling suggested. ¡¯Don¡¯t feel the need to take care of someone just because you connected with them. You used your body as a tool to collect Bloodline, not because you love them. Remember that.¡¯ ¡¯A tool...¡¯ Xuefeng repeated before his mind got distracted by real life. He realized Momo already paused her movements while he continued to pound her as she trembled in ecstasy. "I can¡¯t move... But I loved it..." Momo muttered weakly as she copsed on the bed with a smile on her face. Her sisters gazed at her and pulled on Xuefeng¡¯s arm as they pleaded, "Sir, can we also get the same? We want it just like Momo." The Mermaid Queen nced at them speechlessly but didn¡¯tment anymore. Instead, she returned back to kissing his ear and whispered, "When you are done with them, I want to try it from behind too..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but find it funny and nodded, "Sure. I wanted to talk to you about something too." "Mhmm... Later." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Hu... Hu... Even though it was just a workout, Xuefeng breathed deeply once he was done with all the sisters. Normally he could go on for hours with his wives at night but this time he found it hard to keep up. Looking back, it wasn¡¯t hard to find the cause of this phenomenon. A tool. He was using his body as a tool to collect Bloodline. He thought a lot about Ling¡¯s words this whole time and the more he epted this fact, the less he enjoyed it. Each thrust brought pleasure onto the sister¡¯s faces but he was moving unconsciously, with no passion or love. Making love without love just wasn¡¯t the same. He would give up sex with hundreds of women for one night with his wife that he loved. "Are you okay?" the Mermaid Queen asked as shey down on his chest. "You got absent minded for a moment." Momo and the sisters already excused themselves on their own, leaving their Queen alone with him. "I just came to realize that I didn¡¯t enjoy myself with them," Xuefeng replied honestly. "I was just using my body to get Bloodline, that¡¯s all." "I see..." the Mermaid Queen paused, tilting his face to look at her. "How about with me? I thought you enjoyed it." "Mhmm. It was different with you. I was having fun the whole time," Xuefeng nodded. The Mermaid Queen sighed in relief. "Good. If you said you didn¡¯t I would smack you." Xuefeng chuckled as she hugged him and continued, "I know what you wanted to talk about. It has to be the future because I know it¡¯splicated." "You are right," Xuefeng confirmed but before he could speak up, a blue stone appeared in her palm. "I already told you that I can¡¯t follow you right now. I also know you will not stay here for me which leaves us with one solution," the Mermaid Queen exined as she ced the stone on his chest. "When the time of your battle with the King of Heavenes, crush this stone. I will appear by your side and support you." Now it was Xuefeng¡¯s time to be speechless. He opened his mouth to speak but the Mermaid Queen closed it with her finger. "I already decided so I don¡¯t want to talk about it," she announced firmly and climbed on top of him with her bottom facing him. "Right now I want to enjoy you for thest time before you need to leave." Xuefeng took the stone in his palm and sighed, bringing out a soft smile. He didn¡¯t want it to end like this but it was probably the best solution. "Can you tell me your name?" Xuefeng asked as he lifted himself and stopped before her bottom. The Mermaid Queen looked behind and returned his smile. "My name is An¡ª" Bang! All Xuefeng heard was two letters before an explosion disturbed them. Chapter 258 Anastasia "Who dares to cause trouble?!" The Mermaid Queen shouted at the balcony, angry at being disturbed but it didn¡¯t seem like they could continue. Momo appeared a secondter and called out with worry, "My Queen! There is an emergency!" Xuefeng was the first to move as he pulled up the Mermaid Queen and hugged her from behind. "What happened?" "It¡¯s about one of the guards, the one who tried to block us from meeting with the Queen," Momo reported as she nced behind her to assess the situation. "He broke into the Holy Garden and ate the Forbidden Fruit. He has now lost his mind and is attacking anyone he sees." Before they could respond, they heard a loud male screaming from outside. "This Bastard! Where are you?! Come out! There is no ce you can hide! The Queen is mine and no one can take her away from me!" "Damn! So delusional!" the Mermaid Queen cursed as her Soul Power leaked out of her body. "We have to stop because of this?" "Bastard! Where are you?! Come out!" the man repeated, bringing out a sigh from Xuefeng. When will they ever learn? "My Queen, he is nearing the Pce," Momo warned. "My Sisters and I can¡¯t stop him but we will try to stall." "Ugh," the Mermaid Queen grunted as she stepped out of bed. "Wait for me here. I will handle¡ª" "Wait," Xuefeng cut her off as he grabbed her wrist. "I¡¯ming too." She nodded without arguing and picked up her clothes. He helped her by hooking her bra and in return, she helped him button his pants like a good wife would. She didn¡¯t release him right away and held onto his pants while looking up with mixed emotions. "My name is Anastasia. I hope you will remember me when you continue your adventures." "Anastasia. I won¡¯t forget," Xuefeng promised, sealing it with a kiss. "Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want him to kill anyone." "Mhmm..." Anastasia nodded as she let him pull her to the balcony. She seemed to know their moment was broken and it would be hard to create the same atmosphere. "What is a Forbidden Fruit?" Xuefeng wondered as they saw the young man approach the Pce. He was shooting lightning at anyone who tried to block his way without drawing his trident. His eyes were bloody and his face filled with ck veins. Although the power he emitted seemed terrifying, his condition didn¡¯t look that good. "They are fruits from a special underwater tree that we harvest every five years. It can strengthen your Soul and increase your Soul Power," Anastasia exined as her face turned grim and they swam out in the open. "That is a reason I can¡¯t leave yet. The fruits are only safe to consume one day after they ripen and there is still one year left. If one tries to eat it before or after that time, the effects can¡¯t be predicted." "Queen! We can¡¯t hold him further!" Momo cried out as she saw Anastasiae out of the Pce and swiftly ordered as she withdrew, "Everyone back off! Let the Queen handle him!" It was clear that they couldn¡¯t do anything to him as even with tens of guards attacking him, he was easily repelling everything. "Queen?" the young man paused as he finally spotted Anastasia and his face immediately softening. He opened his mouth to speak when his gaze fell on Xuefeng and the anger returned. "You! It¡¯s all your fault! How dare you stand this close to my Queen! She is mine!" the young man shouted madly and shot a bolt of Lightning from his fist. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t scared of any lightning so he reached out to block it but Anastasia swam forward and swiped with her hand. Bang! The Lightning Bolt shattered in all directions, shocking Xuefeng with its power. He was trying to block it with his body but it turned out it would be a bad idea. "Dummy! Stay back!" Anastasia scolded as she punched a pulse of Soul Power that pushed him back. "I will handle him!" ¡¯Yeah... I think you should stay away from this battle,¡¯ Ming agreed right away. ¡¯This Lightning is not normal. It¡¯s infused with a high amount of Soul Power and that¡¯s not your specialty. It¡¯s best if we call Nuwa over.¡¯ "You traitor! How dare you attack your Queen?!" Anastasia¡¯s yell was like a storm, causing the water to vibrate as if an Earthquake struck the Mermaid Kingdom. The power she emitted was nothingpared to what she used against him. She didn¡¯t hesitate and attacked the young man back. If one didn¡¯t pay attention they wouldn¡¯t be able to spot invisible Soul Power formed into spikes that constantly pierced through the water. Anastasia tried to break through the young man¡¯s Soul Barrier but she was clearly failing as he wasn¡¯t fazed at all. ¡¯I doubt she can handle him though,¡¯ Xuefengmented as he reached out to the girls. ¡¯Nuwa, there is an emergency. We need you.¡¯ Although Xuefeng was powerful in his own way, he couldn¡¯t face everyone yet. Even with nine Elemental Stones, he would still be vulnerable against Soul Power until he trained every aspect to perfection. Until that happened, he could only use the help of his wives. ¡¯I can tell. I¡¯ming,¡¯ Nuwa responded back without any questions, already sensing the battle. ¡¯No wonder Anastasia wants to get those fruits for herself. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, his Ancient Soul should be at the fourth level, jumping three levelspared to before and it¡¯s still increasing,¡¯ Ming informed impressed. ¡¯She is only on the third level so I doubt she can even break through his defenses. Our only chance is to wait till his Soul breaks on its own. He is already reaching his limits.¡¯ ¡¯On the side note, maybe we can take one of those trees for ourselves and nt it in Ling¡¯s world? They wille in handy when you reach the Ancient Celestial Stage,¡¯ Ming added right before the young man exploded. "Stop! You can¡¯t defeat me!" he shouted as he blew her spears away. "Queen, why are you protecting him?! He is a nobody! He is just an Immortal trash! He didn¡¯t even form his Ancient Soul! What does he have that I don¡¯t?!" Anastasia seemed to realize her chances were small so she adopted another tactic. "Who said I¡¯m protecting him? I¡¯m protecting you because I care for you!" Her words caused the young man to tremble. "Queen... so you care for me?" "Of course. I care for all my people," Anastasia announced, causing the young man to frown. "So I am just like everyone? I am nothing special," the young man muttered, his body exploding with lightning once again. "If you want to be special then stop acting like an idiot! Look at you! If you continue drawing power from the Forbidden Fruit, you will die! How can you love me if you are dead? Your Soul can¡¯t handle such a boost and it¡¯s falling apart! Stop this madness and let me help you!" "You are lying," the young man shook his head while clenching his fists. "I feel better than ever! The power is flowing through my veins and it¡¯s increasing with each second! I can finally get what I want and no one can stop me!" He gazed at her body and licked his lips. "I could only watch my Queen from afar but now, I¡¯m more powerful than you! I will be the King and you will be my Queen! Even if you want it or not, you are mine and I will im you today!" The young man was clearly losing his mind, his eyes twitching as he swam towards Anastasia with his gaze not leaving her body. "Queen!" Momo and the sisters called out in worry when a cold voice filled with Soul Power broke through the waters. "So disgusting. I¡¯m honestly wondering how can your Queen hold back when she looks at you. If I was her, I would already throw up." "Who?!" the young man yelled madly as he turned around. Everyone followed his gaze and stared in direction of the voice. A beautiful woman of shiny blond hair appeared on the scene, her cold gaze sweeping through the area. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but brighten at her sight and quickly teleported by her side. "Nuwa," Xuefeng weed happily. "You came just in time." She nced at him and grabbed into his neck, pulling him closer as if to take a sniff of him. They were underwater but her senses were too strong to beat. ¡¯You smell like a fish. I¡¯m going to erase it from youter,¡¯ Nuwa announced and kissed him in front of everyone to show he was hers. Xuefeng already expected such a reaction so he simply changed the subject. ¡¯I have a gift for you. Please absorb and use it well.¡¯ He didn¡¯t hesitate to pass on the Bloodline he collected earlier. As long as Xuefeng didn¡¯t absorb it fully, he could still give it to someone else. Just as he thought, Nuwa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "This..." Nuwa muttered and curved her lips into a smile. She leaned over to his ear and whispered, "Fine, I will lessen your punishment." Nuwa didn¡¯t waste time and absorbed the Bloodline. Her body began to change, scales growing in different patches of her skin before she red at the young man that caused all the ruckus. "Hey you, disgusting pest. How fast do you want to die?" Chapter 259 Nuwas Dominance "Another Immortal trash! Hahaha," the young manughed into Nuwa¡¯s face and straight-up ignored her, gazing at Anastasia instead. "My Queen,e to my side, and let¡¯s rule together." Nuwa was calm, not hurrying to attack as she reached out to Xuefeng. ¡¯Lend me your sword and on my signal, split the water between me and him.¡¯ Xuefeng passed her the Dragon Edge without question and looked back to check her opponent. He had to be blind not to notice obvious changes happening to the young man¡¯s body. Two ck veins on his chest popped like a balloon and ck blood started oozing out. His Soul grew so powerful that his body wasn¡¯t strong enough to store it. ¡¯He will copse even if you don¡¯t do anything,¡¯ Xuefeng pointed out, a bit worried for Nuwa. Even with the Mermaid Bloodline, it would be hard for her to contest him using pure Soul Power. ¡¯I didn¡¯te here to watch,¡¯ Nuwa replied as he extended his sword and began filling it with her Soul Power. ¡¯Now that you gifted me this Bloodline, I have more than enough space to absorb more. I am going to feast tonight and his Soul will be my meal.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what she was nning but based on the confidence in her voice, he wouldn¡¯t want to be in her opponent¡¯s skin. While Nuwa was preparing for her attack, the young man was growing impatient at theck of response from Anastasia. "I saide to me!" the young man repeated, extending his bloody arm to her. It was also in bad condition with his skin falling apart. Anastasia couldn¡¯t help but cringe in disgust as she backed away, causing the young man to re at her angrily. "How dare you look at me like that?! I¡¯m your King!" the young man cried out while his lips split from excessive movement. "Look at me with the respect I deserve!" His body was falling apart yet his power kept increasing. The Lightning that wrapped around him like snakes was growing thicker and suddenly transformed. The ck blood leaking from his body dyed the Lightning ck before he exploded with more power. ck Lightning shot out in multiple directions and even crushed against the Pce, sting a hole in the expensive Fate Stone wall. If Drakos was watching this, he would definitely go berserk. ¡¯He is reaching another breakthrough!¡¯ Ming reported when the young man¡¯s eyes turned ck, the Lightning taking over his insides. Anastasia finally sent out an ultimatemand. "Everyone evacuate!" Even before she said anything, her people were already scattering away as far as they could. "Aaaaaaaaaargh!!!" the young man screamed while growing in size, turning into a ck Lightning Giant. One could tell whatever was left underneath the thick destructiveyer definitely didn¡¯t look humane. "I saide to me!!!" the young man yelled for thest time as his Lightning arm shot forward, attempting to catch her. Anastasia paled at that sight and looked at Xuefeng in desperation. ¡¯Nuwa!¡¯ Xuefeng cried out while his Water Stone lit up and Nuwa finally acted. ¡¯Now!¡¯ Swoosh! The Dragon Edge shot out of her hands like a rocket, piercing through the air as Xuefeng split the water for her. With no water resistance, it struck the Lightning Golem¡¯s back in a blink of an eye. "Arrrgghh!!!" The young man screamed from the impact as the sword pierced right through his chest. It was enough to gain his attention but the damage didn¡¯t kill him. The young man stopped chasing after Anastasia and instead red at Nuwa while reaching for the hilt of the Dragon Edge. Looking into Nuwa¡¯s eyes was thest mistake he made. ¡¯She pulled him into her Soul World!¡¯ Ling called out as the two came to a stalemate. Both Nuwa and the young man froze in ce until one of them began to tremble. ¡¯Nuwa!¡¯ Xuefeng shouted in worry when blood dripped from the corner of his wife¡¯s eyes. She was losing the battle! Xuefeng rushed to her side on instinct but was swiftly stopped before he could touch her. ¡¯Xuefeng, stop! You can¡¯t help her! It¡¯s her battle and only she can win it!¡¯ Ming warned. ¡¯If you disturb her, the chances of her loss will increase!¡¯ ¡¯But I have to do something!¡¯ Xuefeng called back as Nuwa¡¯s condition was only worsening. Her face looked devoured of blood while her eyes and body shook uncontrobly. Normally her Soul Battles didn¡¯t evenst a second but now she was struggling. Xuefeng looked at his Dragon Edge at the young man¡¯s back but Ming scolded him before he could even move. ¡¯Don¡¯t do anything stupid! You can¡¯t get close to him else the lightning will injure your Soul!¡¯ He was ready to die for his wives, so an injury was hardly an argument for him but then an image of suffering Yiren appeared in his mind. If he got hurt, she would also feel the same, and damaging one¡¯s Soul brought the most excruciating pain. What was he supposed to do? "Queen!" Just as he wondered, he heard Momo¡¯s scream and saw Anastasia swimming towards his sword. If he could think of this idea, she could do so as well. "Anastasia!" Xuefeng yelled to stop her but it was toote. The ck lightning burned her arms but she didn¡¯t seem to care as she grabbed the hilt and pulled out the sword from the golem¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t hesitate and swung it sideways, cutting at its head. Bang! A gigantic explosion of lightning sted her away but Xuefeng already moved, teleporting behind Anastasia to catch her. Her arms were bloodied as they took most of the impact but they healed rapidly with Xuefeng¡¯s regeneration. "Ah..." Anastasia breathed out a rxed sigh in his arms. "One Forbidden Fruit can cause so much trouble. Thankfully it¡¯s finally over." She was turning to look at Xuefeng when a new source of Soul Power exploded in the area. Nuwa awakened as her trembling stopped while her aura began to reach new heights. "Damn, why did you kill him?! I already had him!" Nuwa¡¯s curses brought a smile to Xuefeng¡¯s face. "Nuwa!" Xuefeng called out happily as he teleported back to her side. "Are you okay?" "Why would I not be okay? That was just a small fry," Nuwa shrugged proudly. "I just had to toy with him a little to tire him out so it took much longer." He channeled Fate Qi through her body just to be sure but there was nothing to regenerate. Her body was in perfect condition. "Weren¡¯t your eyes bleeding out?" Xuefeng questioned as he looked into her eyes but he didn¡¯t spot anything besides her beautiful pupils. "Of course I had to suffer a little since his Soul Power was more than ten times stronger than mine but I wasn¡¯t in any serious danger," Nuwa replied as she pursed her lips. "Did you worry about me?" "Of course I was worried," Xuefeng nodded firmly as he embraced her. "I don¡¯t know what I would do if something happened to you." "Aww..." Nuwa melted into his arms as she wrapped her own around his neck. "Silly, I wouldn¡¯t do anything that would kill me. I had everything under control." She nced behind his back and smiled at the approaching person. He noticed her change of expression but when he tried to turn, Nuwa locked on his lips like she never did. Her tongue was like a viper jumping on its prey, before tightening like an anaconda. With what she has been through Xuefeng didn¡¯t reject her a solid reward while Nuwa took her sweet time to enjoy him. She caressed the back of his head with her nails and tangled her fingers in his hair. "Ehem..." Anastasia finally coughed from behind to announce her presence but Nuwa only increased her passion in each kiss. It was a silent battle between the two Queens and this was Nuwa¡¯s way of disying her superiority. She was the one who ruled in this castle. Watch out before you try to enter. "Mhmm..." Nuwa let out a soft moan after finally pulling away, but she didn¡¯t let him go, whispering, "I think more than your punishment, we need to think about my reward..." "We will do whatever you want when the time is right," Xuefeng promised, bringing a grin to Nuwa¡¯s face. She kissed him again to seal the deal and turned them around. "Ah, my bad. I didn¡¯t see we had a guest," Nuwa apologized while wrapping Xuefeng¡¯s arms around her like a scarf. "You must be the Queen of the Mermaid Race, right? "I am, indeed," Anastasia nodded, matching Nuwa¡¯s gaze with equal confidence. "You can call me Anastasia. I and Xuefeng can be considered close so we should be friends." "Hah, why not," Nuwa let out an amused chuckle and grabbed onto Xuefeng¡¯s arm while making sure her wedding ring was in the open. "I¡¯m Nuwa, the Queen of the Forest Elves as well as Xuefeng¡¯s wife. Nice to meet you." Chapter 260 - Battle Between Queens

Chapter 260 - Battle Between Queens

Xuefeng felt the atmosphere heat up as Nuwa locked her gaze on Anastasia. Even if he wanted to escape, she held him tight in ce so he was forced to stay and get pulled into their battle. "So you are also a fellow Queen," Anastasia pointed out as she gazed at Xuefeng. "I am honestly not surprised. Xuefeng does have this energy that can make us lonely Queens fall for him." "I will not deny that. I naturally have the best man out there," Nuwa agreed fully before reaching up to caress his cheek. "I would do anything for him." "That¡¯s only natural. You did a nice job earlier too," Anastasia praised as she watched amused. "I¡¯m sorry I finished him though. You looked like you were struggling so I decided to help." Nuwa returned a smile. "It¡¯s okay. I did my job anyway. Someone had to defend your Kingdom if the Queen wasn¡¯t strong enough." Anastasia didn¡¯t give in to the provocation. "It was an unusual situation but there is hardly anything one can do to stop it. We have to protect our gardens and one of the guardsmitted this crime. It is a risk we have to take while managing one of the most powerful resources in our hands." She paused before adding with a sigh, "I guess having a treasure that can boost one¡¯s strength by such amounts is really unfortunate. You are lucky your Race doesn¡¯t have to deal with it." "Yeah, they don¡¯t have to deal with it because I would end it before anything happened, just like I did today. You are wee," Nuwa replied unbothered. "Ah, right. I must give you some credit. The Mermaid Bloodline came in handy. Thank you for being so generous." Xuefeng was already on his limits, ready to stop them. Their rate of fire was higher than he expected and he didn¡¯t see any signs of stopping. Both Nuwa and Anastasia didn¡¯t show any weaknesses either. "Oh, It¡¯s alright. It was Xuefeng¡¯s request so I couldn¡¯t reject him," Anastasia replied as she sent Xuefeng a wink. "We enjoyed plenty of pleasant activities together and Xuefeng filled me with lots of juicy moments. I don¡¯t regret it at all." "Good for you. I¡¯m d you enjoyed your time," Nuwamented while preparing another bullet. "I hope you also¡ª" Too bad, she wasn¡¯t able to shoot as Xuefeng closed her mouth, stopping the battlepletely. "That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t fight each other anymore," Xuefeng wished as he released her. "Did you finish consuming that young man¡¯s Soul?" Nuwa wasn¡¯t mad at him for stopping her but it was clear she wanted to continue. "We didn¡¯t fight. It was just a friendly conversation," Nuwa countered as he nced at Anastasia. "Right?" "Correct, we were just chatting," Anastasia agreed with a nod only to frown as she realized what Xuefeng just said. "Wait. You don¡¯t really think of absorbing an Ancient Soul without even having one, do you? Not to mention that this Soul still has the remains of a Forbidden Fruit. In the best-case scenario, your Soul will suffer an injury while in the worse case you will die." "Hehe, is that so?" Nuwa chuckled as she didn¡¯t show any fear in her eyes. "It just happens thatpared to that man, I know my limits. Nuwa rubbed Xuefeng¡¯s arms and decided on her own, "Baby, hold me close, okay? I¡¯m going to absorb his Soul now." "Xuefeng, this is crazy. Stop her before she makes a mistake," Anastasia called out in warning. "If anything, at least wait for the Forbidden Fruit¡¯s effects to wear off." Before Nuwa spoke again, Xuefeng stepped in and tightened his embrace around her. "If Nuwa said she can do it, I believe in her. Since she already decided I can only support her," Xuefeng announced his stance and kissed Nuwa on the head. "Take your time baby." Nuwa repaid him with a kiss before she closed her eyes. Her body immediately started burning as excess Soul Power began leaking through her body, but Xuefeng focused on regenerating her body to ease the process. Meanwhile, Xuefeng called for their group toe down, not knowing how much time Nuwa would take. ¡¯This is going to be interesting,¡¯ Mingmented first. ¡¯She might even create her own Ancient Soul from this if she can handle the stress to her Soul.¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but brighten at this news. ¡¯What do you think are her chances?¡¯ Xuefeng asked excitedly, only to widen his eyes when he heard the answer. ¡¯About fifty-fifty,¡¯ Tianshi pointed out casually. ¡¯In half of the future scenarios, her Soul shatters and explodes and in half of them, she seeds. Those are some good chances if you were to ask me.¡¯ ¡¯So she can die at the flip of a coin?¡¯ Xuefeng question speechlessly. How was that good? ¡¯Yup, basically,¡¯ Tianshi agreed before Ming followed up, ¡¯But she doesn¡¯t know about that so it¡¯s good. She is confident so we can only hope she knows what she is doing. Xuefeng gazed at Nuwa and seeing she was still smiling, he breathed to calm himself down. She had to seed! Boom! Just as he rxed, the pressureing from Nuwa doubled within a second. It was nothing inparison to the time in the Dragon Tower but he could feel it constantly growing. It was almost as if she was¡ª ¡¯She broke through to the Celestial Stage!¡¯ Ming finished his thought, shocking everyone in their group. They were already watching from a distance but didn¡¯t approach to not disturb Nuwa. ¡¯Didn¡¯t we just advance to the Immortal Stage?¡¯ Xuefeng asked. ¡¯I thought she was absorbing Soul Power. Is she cultivating instead?¡¯ ¡¯To break through to the Celestial Stage, one needs to create a Celestial Soul. With so much Soul Power at her disposal, she only needed a moment to reach another step on thedder. Her next step will be transforming it into an Ancient Soul,¡¯ Ming informed. ¡¯Will she be an Ancient Celestial then?¡¯ ¡¯She can¡¯t, that¡¯s the tricky part. To be a full Ancient Celestial, she would need to form an Ancient Body as well. Usually, cultivators start with their body and only then proceed to form their Ancient Soul to be sure their body can handle it. Right now Nuwa has to basically use her Immortal Stage body as a home for her Ancient Soul,¡¯ Ming exined briefly. ¡¯That¡¯s also one of the reasons why there are so many experts stuck at the Celestial Stage and they struggle to ascend for many years.¡¯ Seeing that Xuefeng didn¡¯t take it well, she added, ¡¯The good news is that as long as she can create her Ancient Soul, we can save her even if her body gives up. We have to be quick though or else her Soul will die.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s not good news at all!¡¯ Xuefeng protested, not wanting to hear about Nuwa¡¯s death at all. ¡¯How can we help her?¡¯ Nuwa continued to grow stronger as they spoke, her aura doubling in power once again. She already started to shiver while she gripped onto his arm as if using him for support. As much as he believed in her and supported her, he would still worry if her life was in danger. ¡¯You can¡¯t help her. This is her own battle,¡¯ Ming replied helplessly. ¡¯All we can do is watch and hope for the best.¡¯ "How is she?" Anastasia questioned after a long silence, looking at Nuwa with a different look from before. One could see more respect in her eyes as Nuwa grew stronger. Xuefeng opened his mouth to reply but Nuwa was first, speaking out for herself. "I¡¯m obviously fine. How can be unwell in my Xuefeng¡¯s embrace?" Nuwa asked back as if it was just her normal cultivation routine but Xuefeng knew she was just pretending. Her body was trembling and muscles contracting with more intensity. "Nuwa, focus," Xuefeng reminded as he kissed her ear and created an air bubble around them so no one would disturb them. "I will protect you so do your best." "Mhmm..." Nuwa muttered as she copsed into Xuefeng¡¯s arms, letting him hold her fully. He created a soft cloud and they sat down together. It was probably the most rxed Soul Cultivation that the Mermaid Kingdom has seen as all the Mermaids came back to watch the scene. A minuteter, even Xuefeng started to feel difort from Nuwa¡¯s Soul pressure but he didn¡¯t let go. He could see his presence gave Nuwa peace of mind, letting her focus on the job. At least that¡¯s what he thought. "Nuwa..." Xuefeng whispered as he felt Nuwa¡¯s butt wiggle on his crotch. That was not the time to get aroused but just a few moves of her sexy body made his soldier hard and ready for action. "Aaahh..." Nuwa moaned into his ear as her arm wrapped around his head. She gripped hard as something in her body unlocked. Boom! With a single explosion, the growth elerated rapidly as if she just swallowed another Forbidden Fruit. ¡¯She broke through again!¡¯ Ming called out excitedly. ¡¯Now the real challenge starts. Can she hold on till the Soul Power is exhausted?¡¯ While Ming exined what was happening, Nuwa didn¡¯t even look like she was Cultivating when she made an unreasonable demand. "My body has been shaking so much I suddenly got horny... I want my reward now... Lick me!" Chapter 261 - Dangerous Thoughts (**)

Chapter 261 - Dangerous Thoughts (**)

Xuefeng was already experienced in Dual Cultivation but this was the first time he was just an outside factor while Nuwa did all the job. He sucked on her cherry just like she wished while blocking the view of their bubblepletely. The show was too premium for them to disy it to everyone. "Mhmm!!" Nuwa moaned through her lips as she pressed them tight. Her body was already at its limits and only Xuefeng¡¯s presence pushed her to persist. First Level. Second Level. Nuwa¡¯s soul kept growing in power till the pain finally broke the bnce. "Ugh! It hurts!" Nuwa grunted in pain as her body wiggled. She could no longer pretend. ¡¯She won¡¯tst too much longer!¡¯ Ming announced, causing Xuefeng to act in desperation. He unbuttoned his pants and thrust inside her without hesitation. ¡¯Xuefeng?!¡¯ Ming cried out in panic. ¡¯You can¡¯t do that!¡¯ Instantly, a burning he had never felt before assaulted his body but he couldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing. "Nuwa! Share it with me!" ¡¯This is not Dual Cultivation! It doesn¡¯t work like that!¡¯ Ming argued but Xuefeng didn¡¯t care. ¡¯Then I will make it work!¡¯ Xuefeng cried back as Nuwa channeled excess Soul Power into his body. He opened his body fully and bathed his Soul in the iing force. He already expected excruciating pain but to his surprise, his Soul absorbed everything. ¡¯It¡¯s working!¡¯ Xuefeng called out excitedly but Ming scolded him right after. ¡¯If not for Nuwa you would be dead!¡¯ Ming countered angrily. ¡¯If you tried absorbing the raw Soul Power of that Forbidden Fruit, your Soul would immediately rip apart. You don¡¯t have the same control as Nuwa does. She saved you in time and used her own Soul Power to nourish your Soul while taking all the raw Soul Power for herself. She is freeing space in her Soul to absorb more of it.¡¯ ¡¯Isn¡¯t that how Dual Cultivation works?¡¯ Xuefeng asked back. ¡¯If I did nothing she would be in pain so I saved her instead.¡¯ His words made Ming speechless. Even though they seeded, he didn¡¯t know how close he was to dying which would kill her, Ling, and Yiren as well. Nuwa came in clutch by stopping the Soul Power from invading his body. ¡¯Focus now,¡¯ Ling suggested, stopping the argument till it escted too far. They both guided him and soon, Xuefeng broke through as well. If he were topare Celestial Soul to his previous one, it would be likeparing a normal car to a tank. More defense, more power, and higher capacity for ammunition. Naturally, it couldn¡¯t bepared to an Ancient Soul. Xuefeng expected he could push for more but the fuel ended just after his breakthrough. "Dummy..." Nuwa muttered as she squeezed him into her chest. "How can I let you leave my side in the future when you are this reckless?" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. "Will you scold me too like Ming? I think you two are overreacting. As long as it worked out and you are no longer in pain, we should be happy instead. I believe in your superior skills so I just went with it." He pursed his lips as if to push his narrative but it didn¡¯t work with Nuwa. "Bad, bad boy," Nuwa scolded, hitting his head with a karate chop. "I was borderline unconscious while acting on instinct. If not for the fact that my body remembers your shape, I wouldn¡¯t react at all. You should have left me to finish on my own." Xuefeng kissed her and asked with a teasing smile, "Have I ever let you finish on your own?" Before he was scolded again, his hips moved while he locked on her lips. His only chance for forgiveness was making them forget and he knew the best method for that. Xuefeng split his consciousness and slipped it into Ling¡¯s word. Ming was already waiting for him in the bedroom but her expression wasn¡¯t happy. "If you think you can juste here, toss me on the bed, and then expect¡ª Ah!" Xuefeng did exactly that and covered her body like a panther . Instead of biting into her neck, he began leaving kisses while he stripped her off her clothes. When Ming was all naked underneath his weight, he couldn¡¯t see any resistance in her eyes. "I hate myself..." Ming muttered in self-critique. "You end up getting away with being a dummy once again." "If I could go back in time, I would do the same," Xuefeng replied, still believing he acted in good faith. Mhmm! Both Nuwa and Ming synced her moans as Xuefeng pierced deeply at the same time. Even though they were two women in two different locations, his body moved the same, thrusting rhythmically while locking the two beauties in ce. "Daddy!" Just as the heat was increasing, Xuefeng heard Sena¡¯s voice from the lobby, causing both him and Ming to panic. She grasped onto his back to stop him and extended her hand at the door. Thud! They closed shut just before Sena could see anything. "Daddy, why did you close the door? What are you doing with mom?" Sena questioned. "They are having a private conversation so we shouldn¡¯t disturb them," Ling replied as she appeared by her side after being relegated to the babysitting duty. "Can¡¯t I just say hi to you?" Sena asked sweetly as she leaned against the door. "Big Sister Ling didn¡¯t want to show me what was going outside earlier. Are you hiding something from me?" Xuefeng pursed his lips as he looked at Ming. "What are you going to tell her?" Xuefeng whispered yfully while casually continuing to move. "Me? You are the one she calls daddy," Ming countered with a shrug, causing him to bite her lips in revenge. "Sena, sweety, we are not hiding anything from you. It¡¯s just that something happened that you are still too young to see. We will share it with you one day," Xuefeng responded honestly. "But I was able to see blood and battles, how worse can it be?" Sena asked back, making a clear point. "Well..." Xuefeng paused. How was he supposed to tell her they didn¡¯t want to share those intimate moments with her so that she doesn¡¯t get weird ideas? Xuefeng could already see her wanting to try certain things the moment she learned about it. "Just listen to Ling and go on a walk with her. We will be done soon and join you," Ming suggested as she led her own charge on Xuefeng by rolling him over but just as she wanted to ride him, Sena surprised them again. "Are you two doing what adults do in the bedroom?" Sena interrogated. "I¡¯m not a kid, I know what it means. I learned about it when I questioned my maids in the past." "Well, then you should know not to disturb us for some time until we are done, right?" Ming asked back with authority. "Let your Mommy and Daddy have some time." "Okay~ Enjoy today," Sena called out but right when Xuefeng sighed in relief, she followed up, "But next time I want to watch everything. I want to explore the world, no matter what happens. If you don¡¯t show me, I¡¯m going to leave and see for myself." The stance she made was firm, showing she would do what she said. They couldn¡¯t reject it as she left right after, pulling Ling away with her. "I guess we are doomed," Xuefeng muttered while caressing her thighs but she shook her head. "Not we, you are. Good luck handling herter," Ming wished while leaning over with her breasts hanging above his face. "I will just punish you now and then enjoy myselfter as I watch you two. Let¡¯s see how daddy can defend against her." Ah! Xuefeng epted her gift and sucked on her nipple, leaving the matter with Sena forter. He was already behind with Ming as his actions with Nuwa progressed without breaking but he quickly matched the pace. Both of them couldn¡¯t help but take over the control and bring him the punishment he deserved. Unfortunately, while Ming and Nuwa were enjoying themselves, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t focus anymore, suddenly finding himself pondering on how he would confront Senater. She would definitely attack him with questions and she was too sweet to lie to her. Even if he tried, she was great and detecting lies. He imagined Sena hug him tightly as she throws herself into his arms before calling him Daddy in a seductive voice. How could his mind not get carried away? ¡¯No, no, no, no...¡¯ Xuefeng repeated but the vision he created kept appearing in his dirty mind. He forced himself to focus on his beautiful wives as he unloaded his love inside them. Xuefeng was doing well distracting his mind but when they came out to meet with Sena and Ling, the scene he imagined recreated in reality. "Daddy! Did you enjoy together?" Sena called out happily when they appeared in the garden and jumped into his arms. Earlier he didn¡¯t pay attention to it but now he could feel her breasts rub against his chest, making him conscious of every move she took. ¡¯Fuck...¡¯ Chapter 262 - The Lonely Queens

Chapter 262 - The Lonely Queens

"I did enjoy it. You should ask your mommy about how she felt though. I can only speak for myself," Xuefeng replied casually as he ced Sena back on the floor. "I don¡¯t need to ask," Sena shook her head as she stayed in his embrace. "If you look at mommy¡¯s face, you will see that she enjoyed it plenty." She gave Xuefeng a nce and added, "It seems like Daddy is quite skilled in his craft..." "Cough, one can get good after a lot of practice," Xuefeng muttered as he cleared his throat. "Anyway, I will need to leave for now but I wille soon. Ling is also my wife so she requires my attention as well." "So Daddy won¡¯te for me?" Sena asked while turning sad and looking up at him with puppy eyes. How could he reject her? "Of course I wille for you too," Xuefeng assured as he rubbed her back. "Will I get attention too?" Sena asked again, followed by another nod from him. She finally brightened happily and tightened her hug, her chest rubbing against him as she bounced on her legs. He could tell that aside from her actions, she was nowhere close to being a kid. Her body was like that of an adult and she would soon be one as well. His group was bound to corrupt her innocent Soul as she broadens her horizons. "Daddy, before you leave, can I ask you a question?" Sena asked after a short pause. "I want you to be honest with me." "Of course. I¡¯m always honest," Xuefeng replied with a head pat. "What is it?" Sena pursed her lips and asked sweetly, "Daddy, when you look at me, do you think of me as your daughter or as a woman?" As she spoke, her hands lit up and she ced them on his face. Xuefeng immediately felt the urge to tell her the truth. "I see you as a woman since you are not my real daughter," Xuefeng announced honestly, causing Sena to smile mysteriously. "Are you attracted to me then?" she asked again and stepped back while putting her arms behind her back. She strengthened her shoulders and leaned slightly forward so he could get a better look at her body. Xuefeng got baited right in as he took a glimpse inside her loose dress that exposed her naked breasts. "I do find you attractive," Xuefeng confirmed only to get back to his senses and squint his eyes at her. "Sena... I told you not to use your power on me." "Hehe, I was just asking casually," Sena giggled as she returned back to her cute form, no longer trying to look sexy. "You are free to go now. I won¡¯t hold you back anymore since Daddy is busy." "She is totally outying him..." Mingmented speechlessly to which Ling only shook her head with a deep sigh. "Hey, I can hear you..." Xuefeng called out but he could only me himself. He lowered his guard for her and now he was entering into her trap. What he said was still the truth so it didn¡¯t change anything. He wasn¡¯t someone who hid the truth anyway. Sena was testing him but he didn¡¯t want to imagine what she wanted to achieve. His mind was already distracted when he was supposed to focus on finding the next Elemental Stone. Xuefeng gave the three of them onest look before his full consciousness returned to Nuwa. "Everything, okay?" Nuwa questioned, noticing his absence of mind and he nodded, not going into details. Nuwa was thest person to inform about the new woman in his life. "Congrattions," Anastasia praised the moment they left the bubble. "We were just talking about you two since I could already tell it was a sess." While they were locked, Anastasia was chatting with his wives, casually integrating herself deeper into his life. Xuefeng had to admit, when the Queens wanted something, they were the first to act. "That¡¯s indeed a feat worthy of celebration," Drakosmented, his gaze locked on the Fate Stone Pce. "How about we have a party in this beautiful Pce instead of staying out in the open? I would love to taste the local food." There wasn¡¯t a single person in the group that didn¡¯t know his real intentions and Anastasia wasn¡¯t dumb either. "Actually, now that we know Nuwa is safe, I wouldn¡¯t mind if all of you continue your journey. My Kingdom is a mess right now and I would like to focus on the recovery," Anastasia proposed honestly. "You are naturally wee toe backter once you are done with your matters." Anastasia wasn¡¯t lying when she said it. Many buildings were destroyed due to the young man¡¯s rampage and her people were still shaken. It wasn¡¯t the time to celebrate. "We will respect your wish," Xuefeng decided as he swam up to her to say his goodbyes. "Thank you for everything. We will of course stop by once we finish what we came for." Anastasia smiled as she gripped onto his hands and suddenly leaned over, kissing him deeply in front of everyone. "I can¡¯t wait for your return." Ah! When she kissed him, the whole race gasped. Thedies were amazed while the guys looked like their hearts broke. The young man wasn¡¯t the only one who had a crush on their Queen but after what happened with him, no one was bold enough to do anything. Xuefeng nced at his wives to see how they handled it but to his surprise, they didn¡¯t seem like they minded. Even Nuwa was calm aside from throwing Xuefeng a knowing nce. "Don¡¯t worry, I already talked to your wives and told them I will support you," Anastasia assured as she pulled away and waved at Momo. "I will send Momo with you all and she will lead you towards the Second Level of the Hellhole. The underground rivers connect to many ces and it¡¯s much safer than the tunnels." "Alright," Xuefeng acknowledged with a nod as they were led by Momo towards one of the exits. The conversation quickly returned to Xuefeng¡¯s actions inside the Mermaid Kingdom and it was the first time his wives actually began to support him. "I don¡¯t think it would be a bad idea to look for connections with other Races. We are fighting against the King of Heaven after all. The more help we can get to secure our victory, the better for us," Wuying pondered out loud. "Now that Xuefeng is a target by many, we should secure the backing of all top races in the Cultivation World." "So you want Xuefeng to visit every lonely Queen out there and use his handsome face to gain allies?" Wu questioned just to make it clear and it was Momo who replied first. "I think that¡¯s a good idea. No woman would be able to resist Xuefeng when he uses his full charm," Momo agreed. "I am also sure there are many powerful races who would even side with you just because they don¡¯t like the King of Heaven." "If the news of the support is announced to the world, many will hesitate before they attack us as well," Wu pointed out. "I can talk to my Queen and propose spreading rumors about the Mermaid Race supporting Xuefeng. I don¡¯t think my Queen would mind," Momo suggested. "That would be best. I can also use the Trade Union for that," Wu nodded eagerly, "but what if the King of Heaven starts going after those Races?" "That won¡¯t happen. The Fate Kingdom has rules in ces and Uncle won¡¯t let that happen," Ming replied as she appeared next to them to join the discussion. "Not to mention that he iscking in power so he can¡¯t threaten anyone. The only thing he can do is to bribe with treasures but this shouldn¡¯t be a big issue." "So it seems like we are on the same page, right?" Tianshi questioned while ncing at Nuwa. It was clear she had a lot to say while being the most powerful. "Nothing changed on my side. I don¡¯t care what Xuefeng is doing as long as I receive enough love. If I don¡¯t, I will be the first to protest," Nuwa dered her stance. "I do agree though that we are in unusual times that require unusual measures." "I think you are forgetting something though," Xuefeng finally spoke, being the one the conversation revolved around. "I don¡¯t think many Races are ruled exclusively by their Queens. What if there are Kings by their side?" "You would be surprised," Katherine replied. "Races fight a lot and Kings are the first to die. Usually, the Queens stay alive and continue to rule afterward. Most of them don¡¯t marry again in respect to their husbands but I am sure they wouldn¡¯t mind tasting pleasure once again." She nced at Drakos and added, "Dragon Race is exactly like that. I am sure we can get their support this way." "Hell no!" Drakos called out angrily, making everyone look at him strangely. He took a deep breath and enlightened them. "The Queen of Dragon Race is my mother!" Chapter 263 - Ladies To The Left, Guys To The Right!

Chapter 263 - Ladies To The Left, Guys To The Right!

"Does that change anything?" Nuwa asked confused as she gazed at Yiren. "My daughter and I are Xuefeng¡¯s wives and I don¡¯t see any problem." "No! She is still my mother!" Drakos denied firmly. "For you, it might be normal but I won¡¯t let that happen." "Come on, it¡¯s the Dragon Race we are talking about. If we can get their open support, many other races will follow suit," Xiao Wen called out with logic. "We already have the Mermaid Race as well as a well-known Trade Union and House of Dragon¡¯s support. I¡¯m sure we will receive Elvish Race support as well. Dragon Race is crucial for our goals." "That doesn¡¯t change anything. I won¡¯t let Xuefeng sleep with my mom. This shouldn¡¯t even be a discussion," Drakos argued. "We can use Katherine¡¯s influence to get their help instead." "That won¡¯t work," Katherine denied right away. "The moment I married a human, that¡¯s when my influence ended. The only way for us to get the Dragon Race on our side is to receive the Queen¡¯s support." "No, no, no, no, no," Drakos repeated while shaking his head. "Didn¡¯t you cut your ties with the Dragon Race and want to have your revenge?" Katherine questioned. "Doesn¡¯t matter. That is still my mother," Drakos replied. "She was the only one who actually supported me so I have nothing against her." "Man..." Ryan whispered as he came to Xuefeng¡¯s side. "You know you won it when your wives are the ones who search for new girls for you..." Xuefeng smiled wryly but there was nothing he could say about it. If it wasn¡¯t important, his wives wouldn¡¯t even consider such a solution. "Okay, okay, let¡¯s not think so far in the future," Wuying finally stopped the discussion as it led nowhere. "We should focus on the matters at hand." "Momo, have you been to the deepest level in the Hellhole?" Xuefeng asked, sessfully switching the topic. "I personally did not since that level is not connected to our water system. We can only ess the base that humans created in the Second Level so when ites to the deepest level, only my Queen reached there," Momo replied. "She said a powerful expert is guiding that ce and doesn¡¯t let anyone inside. She herself only exchanged a few words with her before only to be forced away with a warning." "I see. I guess we will move deeper after we reach that base you were talking about," Xuefeng decided. "How many people are located there?" "Thest time we checked, there were a few hundred of them there," Momo reported, making everyone smile. There were bound to find more targets to kill and this time it wouldn¡¯t be a one-person show. Even though they were swimming, they moved much faster thanks to the strong current. In just one hour, they finally reached their pitstop. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Thud! A big male body flew across the bar, causing everyone tough. "Give up Old Bear! Thisdy is too fierce for you!" Drunk Cultivators called out at the middle-aged man who just got pped across the face. The culprit turned out to be Dandan who sat alone by the bar counter while drinking a dark beer. "If youe close once again, I will cut off your arm and pierce it deep up your ass," Dandan warned, giving him a stern look. One could tell she wasn¡¯t in a good mood yet those men kept teasing her. "Damn, you bitch!" Old bear cursed as he lifted himself up embarrassed. "If you are so strong then step outside with me. I will show you¡ª" "What?" Dandan cut him off. "You want to show me your tiny friend? I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not interested." Her counter made everyoneugh again, causing the man to turn red from anger. He walked up to the counter while pulling out a sword but instant pressure from everyone in the bar stopped him in ce. "Old Bear, sit the fuck down and grab a beer. This is the best inn in this damned ce. If you dare mess it up, I will be the one to stick something up your ass," the Cultivators called out sternly, causing Old Bear to put down his weapon. "You are lucky. If not for them, I would already fuck you up," Old Bear called to Dandan to save his ego she suddenly stood up after gulping down her beer. "Let¡¯s go then." "Huh?" Old Bear looked at her confused. "Why do you look like you didn¡¯t shit for a month? You wanted to fight thene. It just happens that I need some pocket change," Dandan said in disdain and walked towards the exit. "It just so happens I¡¯m in a mood to beat someone up." Old Bear remained in his ce, suddenly looking like he didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. "Hahaha! If you don¡¯t fight her we will look down on you!" the Cultivatorsughed hard, causing the man to finally follow Dandan outside. There was little to no entertainment in the Hellhole so how could everyone miss this fight? Dandan waited on the outside while cracking her neck, waiting to let off some steam after what happened earlier that day. When Jiao got swallowed by the gigantic worm, she searched everywhere to find her but failed miserably. She followed the path the worm created but it created so many tunnels, she finally got lost. If not for the fact that she found a few Cultivators in one of the random tunnels, she would never find her way out. Now she was alone in the second level while not even knowing if her best friend was dead or alive. ¡¯Damn it!¡¯ Dandan cursed in her mind when she thought about it. She was the one who suggested going to the Hellhole and now, Jiao was most probably dead. Even when she tried to convince others to help her search, they asked her to be their ve in return, leaving Dandan with no other options. "If you think I won¡¯t kill you, then you are mistaken," Old Bear announced, breaking her train of thoughts. "That¡¯s good. It just happens I want to kill you too," Dandan replied andunched forward without any warning. Too bad, before she even reached him, a sudden explosion threw them off. "Is someone else fighting?" Old Bear questioned and his question got answered by three fireballs exploding right after above their heads. They were loud enough to wake up anyone in the small town. Dandan was about to fly up to see what was going on when she heard a familiar voice reverberate in the cavern. "Everyone get your asses out of the buildings! This is a robbery! If I don¡¯t see you outside in the next ten seconds, your chances of survival will drop to zero!" Dandan¡¯s eyes widened as she screamed in her mind. ¡¯Xuefeng!¡¯ What was he doing in this ce? It didn¡¯t matter. She could finally get some help! "Time is up! Everyone, fly above the city with your hands up so I can see them. Ladies to the left! Guys to the right! Move, move!" Xuefeng ordered boldly as he waved around with his sword. "If I don¡¯t see your hands up, I¡¯m going to shoot!" "Who the fuck is this clown?!" Old Bear questioned while all the Cultivators that came out didn¡¯t even move. They all looked at Xuefeng¡¯s group as if they were delusional. There were a few hundred of them in the base while Xuefeng was in a group with less than twenty people. Who would take him seriously after sensing they were mostly in the Immortal Stage? "Ignore them. Let the Dark Fate Sect handle them." Someone elsemented as they simply watched. Sure enough, a group of ck-cloaked Cultivators flew up to face them and end the drama. Some thought it was already over as they began walking back to the Inn but Dandan was sure, this was just the beginning. "I don¡¯t see your hands up in the air. I guess you want to die," Xuefeng called out with a shrug and aimed the tip of his sword at the Dark Fate Sect¡¯s disciples. "Bang!" "This is Dark Fate Sect¡¯s territory! Stop causing problems or I will have to¡ª" Thud! The Leader of the Dark Fate group started threatening only to realize one member was already dropping down from the sky, smashing headfirst at the ground. "One down. Who¡¯s next?" Xuefeng asked as he aimed his Dragon Edge at the Leader. "Bang!" As soon as that same word came out of his mouth, the Leader stopped showing signs of life and dropped dead. It was finally at that time when everyone realized that man wasn¡¯t joking. An Ancient Celestial Cultivator died just like that?! "If you don¡¯t want to die, get your asses in the air! I don¡¯t have time to joke around," Xuefeng called out sternly, causing the people to suddenly move. They didn¡¯t fly up like Xuefeng ordered but scrambled in all directions, trying to escape. Xuefeng only smirked as he gazed at hispanions.. "Ladies, I will leave that to you." Chapter 264 - Wives Training

Chapter 264 - Wives'' Training

Xuefeng¡¯s wives were always the first to battle so even before he finished his sentence, they were already on the move, teleporting in front of the exits. "Are you going somewhere?" Xiao Wen asked with a smile as four Cultivators rushed towards her. She didn¡¯t seem to mind being outnumbered and casually pulled out a new ming sword she wanted to test out on real opponents. "Get out of the way!" The Cultivators cried out while unleashing their inner beasts. It was the main weapon for most Cultivators as powerful Artefacts weren¡¯t thatmon. "Hehe, is that all you have? Let me introduce you to my new baby," Xiao Wen muttered with a chuckle as her sword burst with mes. "Meet my ming Serpent!" Swoosh! The mes began to spin as if they came alive and a long ming snake came out from its tip. It grew bigger and bigger before spreading its wings and flying at the attackers with its maw wide open. They had many chances to dodge but how could they be intimidated by an Immortal Stage Cultivator while having a numbers advantage? It was this blind confidence that made many Cultivators fall. Xiao Wen loved to crush the overconfident warriors. Fire Serpent met head-on with the four beasts but instead of being destroyed, it swallowed them whole and destroyed them within seconds. Xiao Wen could finally see the panic in their eyes but it was toote to escape. Bang! Sudden fireballs exploded behind their back before they could do anything, sting them straight in the mouth of her Serpent. They turned to ashes almost instantly as their bodies were nowhere to be found. All that was left were four Storage Rings that the Fire Serpent spat on Xiao Wen¡¯s palm. She only needed to lift her head and nce at the more iing Cultivators to scare them away, making them escape towards a different exit. "Work together! They are strong!" They acknowledged Xuefeng¡¯s wives¡¯ strength and began to group up, their teams increasing in the count to twenty or even thirty. Too bad, they didn¡¯t know the number didn¡¯t matter. They were simply dummy targets for the girls to train. "Come,e! I need to practice my Death¡¯s Dance," Yi called out excitedly as thirty Cultivators rushed her way. She waved her hand gracefully and ten swords came out of her ring, floating around her as if she was the sun. "Spread around and rush to the exit!" Someone suggested an idea, causing Yi to smile. She closed her eyes and her silver hair fluttered despite theck the wind. Swoosh! Swoosh! Her Swords shot out like spears, aiming at the ten nearest targets but they suddenly teleported forward, dodging with ease. Yi looked so defenseless with all the swords gone so they rushed up to her with their eyes smiling. "Die!!!" Poof! A sword pierced right in the middle of her chest but instead of blood, she exploded into millions of stars. The man was so dumbfounded he was too slow to notice a sneak attack from behind as Yi¡¯s body recreated out of nowhere. "You should have listened to my husband," Yimented while the man¡¯s head was already sliding to the side. Aaaargh! Painful screams became a norm by every exit, causing the men to back up and create the biggest group so far with one goal in mind. "All of us can¡¯t survive but we need to try one more time!" A middle-aged man in a hunter outfit called out to everyone, gathering their attention. "They won¡¯t let us live if we surrender so we need to breakthrough!" Surprisingly, everyone listened to him so he had to be famous in themunity. Ming was quick to point out his rank, making him the second Ancient Celestial in the second level base. ¡¯His Ancient Soul is weak. Let me absorb it,¡¯ Nuwa proposed in their mind, making Xuefeng worry about her condition. ¡¯Will you be fine?¡¯ Xuefeng asked worriedly. ¡¯Your Soul recently broke through. We should focus on strengthening your body first.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s fine, my body got used to my Soul¡¯s pressure. My body is being tempered the stronger my Soul is so it¡¯s good for me,¡¯ Nuwa exined just before the Cultivators chose their path. "That one!" the hunter ordered as he pointed at Wuying¡¯s exit, making all other girls disappointed. ¡¯Oh,e on! Wuying you are so lucky!¡¯ Xiao Wen sulked, not satisfied with just four. ¡¯Don¡¯t be greedy. Share with your sisters.¡¯ Wuying only smirked in response as she pulled out two bloody-red daggers from the scabbards on her back. She was used to always carrying her weapons and her style didn¡¯t change. ¡¯Stingy,¡¯ Xiao Wenmented upset while but Wuying ignored her, already focusing on the hundred plus cultivators that were rushing towards her exit. Ten dead bodies were floating around her while blood drained from them. It gathered around her in the form of thin bloody lines that constantly spun around her. Xuefeng and the girls already knew it was over the moment she collected enough blood. "Shoot whatever you have and head towards the exit!" the huntermanded sternly,unching an assault of abilities her way but Wuying wasn¡¯t waiting to be hit. Her body suddenly disappeared while the bloody lines covered the whole exit like a spider web. Before they realized where she was, Wuying already appeared in the middle of their ground, shing and cutting at anything that was moving. She was like a shadow of death, disappearing into a different position each time she killed. Blood spilled and Wuying immediately created more lines that tangled around her prey. "Ignore her and run!" the middle-aged hunter ordered in panic as he pushed all the lines away but this time no one was listening to him as if they were frozen in one spot. "We can¡¯t move!" the Cultivators cried out in despair only to be silenced a momentter and contributed to the number of lines in the area. Within seconds, the middle-aged hunter could barely see anything as bloody lines covered his view. The hope in his eyes got crushed. Wuying only needed less than ten seconds to cut everyone to pieces as they all became defenseless sheep. Each time a line cut into their skin, it was over for them. Wuying could control the blood inside their body which immobilized thempletely. "You should have listened to me," Xuefeng called out as Wuying withdrew her lines and cleared the view. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes sank deeper when she revealed he was the only one alive. "You are not a Fate Holder and you don¡¯t seem like you work for the Dark Fate Sect," Xuefeng pointed out as he gave him a look over. "If you surrendered earlier and gave up your treasures, we would let you live." "I can give them to you now!" the hunter called out desperately as he took off his Storage Ring but Xuefeng shook his head. "You see, that¡¯s not how it works. Life is all about choices and you had your choice. You chose to run away which sentenced you to death," Xuefeng exined with a sigh. "It also just happens my wife wants you." Just as Xuefeng spoke, the man¡¯s eyes shivered before rolling back when his Soul died under Nuwa¡¯s attack. She didn¡¯t seem like she was a fan of talking to a dead man. "The robbery turned into a ughter once again. Why do they never listen?" Xuefeng muttered helplessly as he scanned the area. "I guess we left no survivo¡ª" He paused, suddenly noticing a lone woman in the middle of the city. He smiled, happy to at least genuinely rob one person when she waved excitedly and called out his name. "Xuefeng!" Chapter 265 - Ghost Arrow

Chapter 265 - Ghost Arrow

"Huh?" Nuwa looked at the stranger girl with a raised eyebrow. "Does anyone know her?" Everyone shook their heads and nced at Xuefeng, expecting an exnation. "Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t know her..." Xuefeng muttered innocently with a shrug. "You act as if I wasn¡¯t famous everywhere in the Heaven Realm." After the King of Heaven¡¯s announcement, it would be strange if someone didn¡¯t know his name. Not to mention the Tournament that was broadcasted all around the Realm. There were many who knew his features already. "Don¡¯t worry, we never met before but I know you very well," the woman in leather armor assured as she flew up to meet with them, her face full of hope and relief. "I¡¯m Dandan, Jiao¡¯s best friend. She told me a lot about you over the years." Xuefeng definitely didn¡¯t expect to hear Jiao¡¯s name but watching Dandan¡¯s clothes, she happened to wear simr flexible body armor like Jiao. Thinking about it deeper, Jiao wouldn¡¯t enter the Hellhole alone so her group should still be inside. "If you are Jiao¡¯s best friend then where is she?" Nuwa asked as she appeared next to Xuefeng¡¯s side. "That¡¯s why I was happy to see you. Jiao is in danger and I can¡¯t find her," Dandan exined urgently. "We were training in the Hellhole but when we reached the second level, she got swallowed whole by some gigantic worm. I tried to find her but I got lost and ended up here. Now that you are here, we need to search again and find her before it¡¯s toote." "Calm down, Miss," Xuefeng rxed her. "Jiao is safe and sound. We met her when she was leaving the Hellhole." The news stunned Dandan on the spot. "So she got out safely on her own? That¡¯s great," Dandan sighed in relief. "But why didn¡¯t she follow you? She was so in love with you that I thought she won¡¯t leave your side when you two meet again." "Well..." Xuefeng paused, not knowing how much he should reveal. "She had her own reasons for leaving. We will meet up with herter once we are done with the matters here." "What could be more important than a man she has been thinking about for thest couple of years?" Dandan questioned confused before cursing, "Fuck, I¡¯m pissed. I have been searching everywhere for many hours to save her ass and she just left? She didn¡¯t even tell you to find me and inform me about it? I¡¯m definitely adding more training to her schedule when I see her again." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what toment on that so he changed the subject while ncing at his team. "Did you collect all the loot?" "All cleaned!" Drakos reported happily while crushing a Fate Stone with his teeth. "Some of them must have stayed here for a long time since they had some fat stash." "Alright, let¡¯s get going then. The sooner we finish the better," Xuefeng decided as he waved at Momo who observed them from the river. "Thanks for leading us. We will see you soon." "You are wee! Good luck!" Momo called back and disappeared underwater. Xuefeng didn¡¯t really think of adding another member to their already big group but Dandan didn¡¯t seem like someone who cared about that. "Hey, hey, don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯ming with you!" Dandan called out after them. "How else can I reunite with Jiao if I don¡¯t follow you? You are my only link to her." "The ce we are going to is dangerous so maybe it¡¯s best if you say here," Xuefeng suggested. "What will Jiao say if you get hurt? I can¡¯t guarantee your safety there." "Who said I need protection?" Dandan asked back with a roll of her eyes. "I am a strong, independent woman. I don¡¯t need a man to take care of me." Just as she spoke, they saw multiple beetles-like beastse out of the exits. They approached the dead bodies scattered around and began their feast without caring about Xuefeng¡¯s group. "I guess you won¡¯t believe me unless you see for yourself," Dandan muttered as she pulled out a ck bow. It didn¡¯t seem any special but Ming immediately showed interest. ¡¯This bow seems weird... I don¡¯t recognize the runes on its body,¡¯ Ming reported. Dandan casually pulled on the bowstring and thick Qi flowed out, forming an arrow. Two out of ten runes lit up and Dandan looked at Xuefeng with a smug, releasing the arrow without looking. Huh? To everyone¡¯s surprise, the arrow vanished right after it left the bow and a secondter they heard an explosion. The beast didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry before it was blown away to bits. "I call it a Ghost Arrow," Dandan introduced while keeping the bow. "I also only used two-tenths of my power so I don¡¯t think you need to worry about me. I can protect myself well." "Alright then. You can follow us but only at your own risk," Xuefeng agreed, knowing theycked in the ranged power anyway. "We are going to the third level." "No problem. I wanted to reach there at some point anyway," Dandan replied unbothered and approached the girls cheerfully. "Hey, girls~ Let¡¯s be friends!" She was still Jiao¡¯s friend so it would be bad to just leave her there, especially after how worried she was for her. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t create many problems on the way and easily intergrated into their group. "So you are telling me you two went to the tournament and didn¡¯t meet with us?" Xuefeng questioned speechlessly after hearing Dandan¡¯s story. She didn¡¯t care as she exposed Jiao right away. "Yeah, Jiao decided to train more first so she can prove she is worthy of you. I proposed we go to the Hellhole and here we." "I¡¯m honestly not surprised," Xuefeng replied casually when he paused, feeling some presence ahead. "Watch out. I think we have apany." They have been traveling for a few hours since they left the base and finally found other humans. They were almost a thousand of them all cramped some far away from the exit. When they approached from behind, a ck cloak spotted them and stopped their way. "Stop and state what team do you belong to." Dandan only smiled and came forward while pulling out a badge. "We are from team eight but we separated some time ago. We only managed to reunite now. Is the leader here?" "Oh, team eight? You are lucky. I heard their whole group got wiped out so you must be the only survivors left," the Dark Fate member exined as he ced an ¡¯X¡¯ in his notebook. "I guess you can join the groups extracting Fate Stones. Your job is simple. Get as much Fate Stones as possible and retreat at the signal." "Alright, sounds good," Dandan nodded politely and the man left, flying over to a man hovering about the whole group. ¡¯How about we kill them after they collect the Fate Stones?¡¯ Drakos asked excitedly, his nose smelling the Fate Qi in the air. ¡¯I would like to see Thunder Goddess¡¯ power from up close so let¡¯s wait and see,¡¯ Xuefeng suggested. ¡¯We can rob the survivors afterward.¡¯ Just as he decided, the leader of the group nced at them and raised his hand to silence everyone. "Alright, everyone! It seems like we have more than enough people for the raid! Remember, there is only one rule you have to follow to survive," the leader called out sternly. "When you see the thunderdy, don¡¯t look back and run for your life.. Maybe there is a chance you will reach the exits. Good luck!" Chapter 266 Thunder Goddess

Chapter 266 Thunder Goddess

Xuefeng¡¯s group looked at each other and stayed behind. The whole purpose of leaving the Cultivators alive was to use them as bait and test the Thunder Goddess¡¯ strength. They were all bound to die either way. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t leave any chances of being disturbed when fighting her. "Alright! You all know what to do!" the leader called out excitedly before starting the countdown. "On my signal! Three! Two! One! Go!" All Cultivators momentarily set off,unching through the bright exit with all their protection barriers deployed. No one seemed to underestimate the dangers in the third level. "Team Eight! Why are you not moving?!" the leader questioned sternly when only Xuefeng¡¯s group stayed behind. "Time is of the essence! You will lose your chance!" "Why are you not going then?" Xuefeng asked back casually, throwing them off. The leader from the Dark Fate Sect and his two subordinates didn¡¯t look eager to go inside. "We are coordinating the whole operation. It¡¯s natural for us to stay behind," the leader replied with a frown, only to freeze out of his will. "You are useless to us then," Nuwamented, invading their Souls to kill them one by one. Their bodies instantly dropped from the air, disying the power of Soul Arts. "Whoa..." Dandan widened her eyes. "That was fast." Everyone else was already used to the impulsive Nuwa, so they didn¡¯t bat an eye. "They were dead meat anyway," Nuwa shrugged as she casually collected their Storage Rings. "If I can kill them without effort, there is no reason to prolong it." /span> "We work smarter, not harder," Xuefeng exined as he led the way, walking towards the edge of the exit. A bright light assaulted them before they finally witnessed the whole new world paint itself in front of them. Just as Xuefeng saw in his vision, the third level of the Hellhole was strange, having both the sun and the vast sky spreading throughout the horizon. Trees, rivers, and endless grasnds made them feel like they found themselves in a different Realm. Xuefeng was about to peek down to check how high the drop was when Ming stopped him halfway. ¡¯Wait, there is something strange ahead,¡¯ Ming informed before appearing next to him. "I can sense weird fluctuation of Qi in front of us." She wrapped her hand with Fate Qi and reached out to check. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ming¡¯s palm collided with an invisible barrier. "I knew it was impossible for a world this vast to exist underneath the Heaven Realm," Mingmented as she pulled away. "I have no idea how or who did it, but this barrier acts like an always active passageway to another Realm. One won¡¯t even realize they left the Heaven Realm since it doesn¡¯t have any restrictions in ce." Ming formed a small ball of Fate Qi and sent it inside with no disturbance to prove her point. "Cultivators and Qi can flow through the passageway, which would exin why the Hellhole has all nine Elemental Qi in the air," Ming pointed out while squinting her eyes. "Whoever created this Realm was skilled enough to connect it to the Heaven Realm. Technically they are two separate Realms but practically, they act like one." "Is that something to worry about?" Xuefeng asked seriously, seeing Ming wasn¡¯t exactly happy about it. "It¡¯s not something to worry about unless the creator of this Realm decides to close the passageways, making it impossible to return. They should have full control over it, which worries me. We should be careful inside," Ming warned. "I don¡¯t think we would be able to bring everyone outside in time if we can¡¯t handle the danger." /span> The only way to travel between Realms was the cube, and they didn¡¯t charge it yet. They emptied it after their recent travels between Lands, so If the Thunder Goddess ended up exceeding his expectations, it would be over for them. "Alright, listen up," Xuefeng pped to gather their attention. "I want all of you to empty your pockets from all Fate Stones you own. We don¡¯t have any other choice." "Oh,e on!" Drakos immediately protested as he bit into another Fate Stone. "Why do we have to empty our stock? I finally got a new stash to continue Cultivating whenever I want." He pointed at the new Realm ahead of them and suggested, "Can¡¯t we just take some from there? Fate Stone Ore is everywhere." Drakos didn¡¯t exaggerate when he used it as an argument. Besides the beautiful scenery, the countlessrge Fate Stone crystals sticking out from the ground were present all over the ce. Just a few of them would be enough to charge the cube for another usage. "We will wait for everyone toe back and then we will rob them first. If that¡¯s not enough, I will need everyone¡¯s assistance," Xuefengpromised as they had to wait anyway. "We are still yet to see the Thunder Goddess appear." "Deal!" Drakos epted eagerly only to pull out more Fate Stones as if trying to eat as many as he could. Xuefeng only rolled his eyes but before he said anything, Yiren was already there. Just her presence alone made Drakos slow down while running away from his natural predator. "If I may ask a question, who is this Thunder Goddess?" Ryan asked, changing the topic. "They also mentioned some thunderdy. Is she our target?" "That¡¯s right," Xuefeng nodded. "She has a Thunder Stone that I need for my Elemental Bracelet." /span> He didn¡¯t need to hide anything as Ryan would find out anywayter on. "Oh, I see. I guess she must be¡ª" Ryan spoke but was cut off in the middle as a loud beast roar disturbed them. With a quick look, they noticed tens of beasts ran towards the Cultivators with a crazed look in their eyes. The Beasts didn¡¯t look very happy at the visitors, but something else looked off. "There is one more thing I forgot to mention earlier. If the creator of this Realm is still alive, they will know if anyone enters their Realm," Ming reported as she nced at organized beasts that ran in a formation. "It seems like they already got discovered." The teams that extracted ore were only halfway done so multiple teams flew forward and prepared a defensive formation, ready to face the wave of beasts. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t their lucky day. Out of nowhere, a ball of golden lightning appeared right about them in the sky and immediately burst out, sending a shockwave that instantly struck them. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to defend themselves before their bodies evaporated. "Thunderdy! Everyone ru¡ª!" Cultivators screamed in panic at the sudden attack yet a woman who came out of the Golden Lightning had no mercy in her eyes. She extended her two arms and Lightning formed into two snakes that snapped their maws at the nearest cultivators, swallowing them one by one. The Beasts were just a diversion to distract them while she came without a warning, taking them out on her own. Ryan¡¯s mouth was wide open as he stared at her purple hair floating in the wind. "Ehem... About that stone you wanted... Good luck," Ryan muttered as he gave Xuefeng a supportive pat on the shoulder. The Beasts respected Thunder Goddess and stopped their charge as she cleaned the ce from any souls. Their surroundings suddenly turned silent but instead of leaving, her gaze fell at the exit, locking on Xuefeng¡¯s eyes. /span> Chapter 267 Heart Talk Chapter 267 Heart Talk Xuefeng didn''t look away and instead matched the Thunder Goddess'' gaze, not scared of confrontation. No matter how strong she was, he had to get the Lightning Stone even if he had to bet his life on it. The Elemental Bracelet wouldn''t hesitate to eventually kill him if he didn''t collect all the stones in time. "I told you not toe here," Thunder Goddess spoke as she extended her palm. "Anyone who dares to disturb the peace of thisnd will share the same fate: Death." "Unfortunately, I don''t have a choice," Xuefeng replied with a sigh as he walked to the edge of the exit. "If I don''t disturb you, I''m going to die either way so I still have to try." Thunder Goddess frowned while Golden Lightning covered her hands. She didn''t seem like she was in the mood to y around. Xuefeng wasn''t intimidated in the slightest and instead of showing aggression, he disyed his Elemental Bracelet in a peaceful manner. "You possess something that I need to survive," Xuefeng introduced honestly. "This is an Elemental Bracelet. If I don''t collect all nine Elemental Stones, the bracelet will kill me so I have no choice but to try my best to get your Lightning Stone." The difference in their strength was obvious, so they could only take advantage of Ling''s connection with the past Thunder Goddess. Too bad, the situation didn''t start off well. "Why should I care?" Thunder Goddess asked while tilting her head in confusion. "That''s your problem, not mine." She gave him another look and turned around, returning to the depths of the Realm. After a few meters though, she paused and warned onest time. "Get lost. If I sense you stepped inside, I wille back and kill you." Thunder Goddess didn''t wait for his answer and departed without paying them any more attention. "Wait!" Xuefeng called out to stop her, knowing Ling was already eager to jump out. "There is someone that wants to meet you." "Hmm?" Thunder Goddess paused as she looked back only to widen her eyes as Ling appeared in front of Xuefeng. "Are you not going to say hello to an old friend?" Swoosh! Thunder Goddess momentarily vanished from the spot and appeared in front of Ling. "Ling¡?" She muttered softly as she reached out to touch her as if not fully believing it was real. "Are you my Ling...?" She was cold and indifferent just a second ago but now they could see an unusual softness in her gaze. "Mhmm, it''s me," Ling nodded as she leaned her cheek on Thunder Goddess'' palm. "I told you I will find you." Thunder Goddess gave her onest look in the eyes before she pulled Ling in her embrace, hugging her tightly. Knowing their past, Xuefeng couldn''t help but smile at such a heartwarming scene. Seeing them so close together, maybe there wasn''t even a need to fight. Too bad, his opinion quickly changed when Thunder Goddess suddenly pulled away and surprised Ling with a deep kiss. "Hey!" Xuefeng called out to stop them but Thunder Goddess immediately raised her arm and aimed her Golden Lightning at his face. "I appreciate you escorted Ling to me but now that your job is done, you are free to leave," Thunder Goddess suggested as she hugged Ling into her chest. "What I said before still stands." "You will kill me if I enter inside?" Xuefeng asked while raising his eyebrows with a smile. "Do you think Ling will let that happen?" "Stop it." Ling reacted right away and pulled Thunder Goddess''s arm down. "Unless you want to kill me as well, you can''t hurt him. He is my Fate Holder." "Huh¡? Did you really choose a man to be your Fate Holder?" Thunder Goddess questioned surprised as she stared daggers at Xuefeng. "Did he do anything to you? Did he force you to do anything perverted?" Ling opened her mouth to speak but Thunder Goddess cut her off while caressing her cheek. "Don''t tell me, I already decided. I will help you sever your connection and then kill him. No man can be trusted." "No!" Ling cried out immediately and pushed Thunder Goddess away. She looked at Xuefeng and rushed to his side, letting him embrace her. "Ling...?" Thunder Goddess muttered, her body slightly shivering. "What is going on¡?" "We were wrong before," Ling replied calmly. "We used to believe that all guys were bad but I found out that we were wrong. Not every guy is like this." She looked at Xuefeng and hugged his arm. "There are nice guys in this world who actually care and love you to the point that they can sacrifice their life for you. I have spent enough time with Xuefeng to know he is one of them and I eventually fell in love with him." Bzzzt... Golden Lightning buzzed around Thunder Goddess''s body as her face darkened at Ling''s words. "Are you trying to tell me you betrayed me for him¡? After everything we have been through?" "How did she betray you?" Xuefeng asked in Ling''s stead. "From day one since I met her, she told me about you. We agreed to work hard and find you before it is toote. She did everything in her power to save you. How is that considered a betrayal?" His words werepletely ignored while Thunder Goddess only looked at Ling, waiting for her response. "If you consider my happiness as your betrayal then yes," Ling replied as she let go of Xuefeng and approached the Thunder Goddess again. "I love him just as much as I love you. Should I stop loving him when it makes me happy?" Ling brushed through the purple hair and caressed Thunder Goddess''s cheek. Her Golden Lightning slowly died down as the two stared into each other''s eyes. "Do you hate me?" Ling asked softly. "You know I would never hate you," Thunder Goddess replied before ncing at Xuefeng. "But I can''t say the same about him. He stole you from me." "How did he steal me? He helped me grow and allowed us to reunite. Without him, it wouldn''t be possible," Ling assured lovingly. "You will forever be my sister and I will always love you. Now that we are both safe, we can be together again." Thunder Goddess looked at her as if she wanted to ept it but a single tear rolled down her cheek and she pulled away in rejection. "I wish we could do that but it''s impossible," Thunder Goddess decided. "I don''t want to give you a dilemma but as long as you are with him, you can''t stay with me. It doesn''t matter how much I love you, I can''t share you with another man. Instead of forcing you to make a decision, I will put it on him." She gave Xuefeng a nce and suggested, "If you really love Ling then you will let her go. You need the Lightning Stone to survive and you are too weak to defeat me. Before you die, convince her to let me cut the connection between you two. I can save her but I will not save you. Farewell." Thunder Goddess didn''t wait for his response as she turned around to leave but Xuefeng reacted right away, stopping her departure. "I want to meet your Master." Chapter 268 - Salesman Chapter 268 - Salesman "What did you say?" Thunder Goddess asked as she slowly turned back. "You heard me. I said I want to meet your Master," Xuefeng repeated while looking around. "I''m sure she can see and listen to us right now." "I never said I have one," Thunder Goddess denied coldly. "I don''t need to talk to yo¡ª" "You didn''t need to say anything as your reaction is enough for me," Xuefeng cut her off and walked through the barrier confidently. Thunder Goddess squinted her eyes aggressively but he exined, "I know you were trapped inside ice while waiting for us to save you. Not only are you perfectly safe from the poison that we nned to cure, but your strength increased too quickly. No matter how talented and skilled you are, it is impossible to do it alone." Xuefeng embraced Ling''s waist and nced at her Lightning Stone.. "Not to mention you possess a rare Elemental Stone that is desired by all powerhouses in the Cultivation World. My guess is that a powerful expert saved you and knowing your aversion to men, it has to be a woman. She is the one who controls this Realm and you serve her in return for saving your life." "Ling, move aside," Thunder Goddess advised as her palm buzzed with Golden Lightning. "I told you the rules already. Don''t me me for killing him." To her surprise, Xuefeng giggled and let go of Ling, pushing her aside. She quickly retaliated and returned back into his embrace. "No! I won''t let you fight her!" Ling cried out while staring deeply into Thunder Goddess''s eyes. "Stop this right now! We can talk this out instead of fighting! Do you realize how much pain I will go through if any of you get hurt?!" Thunder Goddess''s gaze softened at her words but she didn''t retract her powers. "I''m sorry Ling but I can''t do anything about it. Don''t worry, I will cut your connection with him before he dies. I won''t let anything happen to you." "Ling, you should go back behind the barrier. Let me handle this," Xuefeng suggested as he pulled Ling away. "Trust me, when ites to protecting my loved ones, I don''t mess around." Ling''s fingers wrapped tightly with his own as she wasn''t willing to let go of him. He sighed and kissed her assuringly. "Don''t worry,pared to her, I care about your feelings. I know that you used to be really close to her and I respect it. I will not kill her because of that. I will only show her who is the weak one between us." ''Xuefeng will be fine,'' Tianshi suddenly spoke in their minds, finally convincing Ling to give in. She gave each of them onest nce and left, flying back behind the barrier. "Now I''m all alone in front of you," Xuefeng announced with a smile as he opened his arms. "Go ahead. Strike me with your lightning. Give me all you got and show me what a Thunder Goddess everyone fears can do." "You are a fool if you think you can face me," Thunder Goddess expressed, causing Xuefeng tough. "Haha, do you really think so? I think it is you who is nervous right now," Xuefeng pointed out with a smirk. "I thought you are confident in your skills yet now you are hesitating. Why are you talking now? Hurry up and attack me. How else can I prove my strength to your Master other than defeating her prideful disciple?" He extended his right her and announced, "To make it fair, I will not use my Elemental Bracelet. How about now? Do you feel more confident or is it still too much for you?" Thunder Goddess''s face darkened as her whole body sparked but instead of being intimidated, Xuefeng sighed. "Right, right, I''m sorry. I was expecting too much from you," Xuefeng muttered before suggesting like an experienced trader. "Let me think. The most I can do is not using my Qi materialization as well. Good deal, right?" "I changed my mind. I am going to kill you right now," Thunder Goddess dered and finally exploded. Her arms burst out with Golden Lightning and two thick snakes formed out of it. Her eyes showered him with killing intent, not looking like she wanted to hold back anymore. To everyone''s surprise, Xuefeng onlymented under his nose like an old salesman. "Okay, okay, You win! I won''t use my sword as well. I will only use my bare hands," Xuefeng called out while disying empty palms. "This is myst offer and I can''t go any lower. Take it or leave it." "Die!" Thunder Goddess cried out and her lightning snakesunched forward, disturbing the air with their powerful energy. Xuefeng only stood still with a smile, waiting for the snakes to open their maws and crash into him from both sides. His body disappeared inside a ball of Golden Lightning that began to ripple the space around him. All his wives had full trust in him but seeing an attack that none of them could survive was hard to watch. The only reason they remained calm was Tianshi who was pursing her lips. "I''m sorry Ling but I had no choic¡ª" Thunder Goddess began apologizing as the golden cloud slowly faded away only to freeze halfway. A person emerged from within the lightning while shaking his head. "Is that all you got?" Xuefeng asked as he fixed his hair which seemed to be the only victim. "I told you not to hold back yet you try to ruin my hair on purpose. I don''t have time to waste on you, so stop messing around and give me all you have got." "How¡?" Thunder Goddess muttered in shock. "A, was I too harsh on you?" Xuefeng asked sweetly, pretending he pitty her. "Okay, I guess I really overdid it. Because you are Ling''s friend, I will give you a special deal." He patted his chest before locking his arms behind his back. "Let''s make a final deal. I won''t move and you can strike me directly on the chest but I have a condition. If you can''t do anything to me even with this much advantage then you will lead me to your Master. She should be more qualified to talk to me." Chapter 269 - At The Verge Of Success Chapter 269 - At The Verge Of Sess The whole operation was a gamble but Xuefeng was a specialist in this field. He didn''t need to use bluff when he had better cards in his hands. "I don''t know what tricks you are using but my Master will never meet with you just because you want it. If she wanted to meet you, she would do it on her own," Thunder Goddess exined as she squinted her eyes at him. "You must have used a powerful Artefact to defend earlier. I can''t believe you can repeat this feat one more time." She didn''t give him time to reply and extended her arm, sending a beam of Golden Lightning at his chest. Xuefeng didn''t move at all just as he proposed and held his arms behind his back. The oue was simr with Xuefeng defending himself with a smile but this time Thunder Goddess didn''t ignore him. She paid close attention to his actions and finally discovered his scheme. "You are hiding something underneath your shirt!" Thunder Goddess called him out, causing Xuefeng tough. "Hah, did you really think I have only one powerful Artefact?" Xuefeng asked back while shrugging. "I already limited myself from using any offensive Artefacts and I''m only defending. You don''t have the right toin." "I wonder how long you can defend then," Thunder Goddess muttered before bombarding Xuefeng with a series of lightning strikes. Too bad, no matter how much she tried, Xuefeng always came out unscratched. The only thing that finally ended was the supply of his clothes that kept getting destroyed. ''Heavenly Chains!'' Xuefeng''s wives cried out, recognizing the Artefact he used. His chest was wrapped with chains that shone with bright light while its sharp end was pierced into his body. No matter how much Qi Thunder Goddess used, it was all absorbed by the chains. On the other hand, Xuefeng was useless as well, unable to retaliate with his own Qi. ?Heavenly chains?" Thunder Goddess pointed out with a frown. ?Oh, this? It''s just a souvenir from the time when the Heavens went against me. I cut them off and kept them. They are cute, aren''t they?" Xuefeng replied while caressing his chains. Even if he had good cards, Xuefeng loved to sprinkle some bluffing to spice up the game. "I am still waiting for your Master to show up. I know she can hear us," Xuefeng announced as he looked at the sky. "Will Madam grace us with your presence?" He didn''t know what to expect but no master came out to meet with him. "You are not worthy of talking to my Master," Thunder Goddess argued, causing Xuefeng to raise his eyebrows. "I''m not worthy?" Xuefeng asked back with a smile. "Not only am I on the path toplete the Elemental Bracelet for the first time in history but I''m also battling the Heavens. The Queen of Heaven is my wife and I will kill the King of Heaven to rece his rule. I might sound arrogant but I am not scared to share my goals." "You said it right. Those are just goals. Unless you aplish them, you are a nobody," Thunder Goddess countered with contempt. "Even the King of Heaven would be forced to bow down to my Master. What makes you think that you deserve her respect?" Xuefeng was taken aback by herment but he didn''t show it on his face. "I think you got it all wrong. Did I ever say I want her to give me special respect?" Xuefeng asked back calmly. "I am kind enough to invite her for a chat before I am forced to act against her disciple. You are my wife''s friend and I would hate to kill you. All I want is to resolve the matter peacefully." "Peacefully?" Thunder Goddess repeated offended. "You can''t do anything to me. You can defend but you can''t move. You don''t stand a chance against me without those chains." "Oh, not yet but since you can''t do anything to me either, I will use this ce to cultivate until I can beat you," Xuefeng said with a smirk. "It just happens I need a lot of Fate Stones and there are plenty of them here. Those chains won''t be necessary by tomorrow." Just as he finished speaking, his forearm suddenly stung. The Elemental Bracelet Spirit reacted to his words, sending out a warning not to stall for too long. Xuefeng almost forgot he had to deal with an annoying Spirit who didn''t know what patience was. The Lightning Stone was right in front of him yet apparently Xuefeng wasn''t productive enough in trying to get it. Xuefeng remained cool and finally shared his n. ''Nuwa and Yiren, at Tianshi''s sign,e out and slow her down,'' Xuefeng informed in his mind. ''I''m sure she will try to get close to take the chains off me. We will strike at that moment.'' ''Alright,'' Nuwa confirmed as they sneakily shifted to the front. Even though Xufeng''s Qi was locked, his Soul Power was not, allowing him to utilize his Bloodline Ability. "Sure, go ahead," Thunder Goddess agreed after a short thought before ncing at the exit. "While you are busy, I will y with them. I wonder if they can resist my lightning as well as you." "You will not," Xuefeng busted her bluff. "If you could go through the barrier, I''m sure you would already after all those people trying to steal Fate Stones." Xuefeng scanned her face for a reaction and added, "I''m guessing your Master ordered you to protect this Realm and you are not allowed to leave. I also think you don''t know where your Master is so you are just performing your duty until your Masteres back. I am willing to bet on it." He smiled at her cold reaction and nced at the nearby Fate Stone as if nning on choosing which one to start with. ''Now!'' Tianshi cried out at that exact moment and Thunder Goddess exploded with Golden Lightning. She vanished from her ce and appeared right in front of Xuefeng, entering straight into their trap. "Wha¡ª" Thunder Goddess couldn''t even react when her movements slowed down and Xuefeng extended one of his chains, piercing its sharp end straight into her chest. Her mouth opened in shock but she couldn''t move at all, her body locked with theirbined effort. "Don''t worry, I don''t n to kill you," Xuefeng assured as he kept his own chain and extended his hand towards Thunder Goddess''s forehead. "I will only take what I need to survive." His Elemental Bracelet was already vibrating in excitement as he grasped Lightning Stone firmly. The fight was over just like that, or at least that''s what he thought. "If you take it out, I will kill you." Chapter 270 - Useless Master Chapter 270 - Useless Master A female voice resounded from out of nowhere and Xuefeng''s body froze as well. His fingers were just an inch away from Thunder Goddess''s forehead but he couldn''t close the distance. "Xuefeng!" his wives cried out after him only to be pushed back out of the realm. Nuwa and Yiren were unable to help him anymore, instantly putting him in a lost position. ''She locked us out! We can''t pass through the barrier anymore!'' Ming called out seriously. ''I will try to break it! Buy us some time!'' This wasn''t a joke anymore as Xuefeng''s life was in danger. "Now that my Master has arrived, your life is over," Thunder Goddess muttered with a grin while she regained control. She reached out towards the Heavenly Chain and pulled it out of her chest. Blood spilled out but her wound healed rapidly. She smirked and stared at Xuefeng, doing the same for him. The chain unwrapped from his chest and she kept them both, carrying a victorious smile. "Now you can''t defend against me anymore," Thunder Goddess announced as her fingers tightened around his neck. "Anyst words before I choke you to death?" "If you liked this kind of y, you could have told me earlier," Xuefeng provoked while struggling to talk. "How about we move to bed instead?" Bzzzt! Golden Lightning burst out from her palm, sending an electric shock across his body. Xuefeng shook uncontrobly as a burning smell reached his nose but he didn''t give up, regenerating his body at the same time. His situation was tragic but he knew very well how to stall for time. As long as he made her annoyed, she would rather torture him instead of killing him instantly. ''How is it?'' Xuefeng questioned in his mind but Ming didn''t have any good news. ''I can''t break inside. This Master of hers is reinforcing the barrier, shifting any weak spots to another ce. Unless I have unlimited Fate Qi, I can''t even try breaking it,'' Ming informed in distress. ''Fuck!'' ''Don''t worry, I will figure something out¡'' Xuefeng assured, pretending he didn''t feel pain all over his body. ''This is not a day when I die.'' He didn''t know where his confidence came from but he had a gut feeling telling him it wasn''t the time to die. He had so much more to achieve in this new life of his. "Is your mouth still filled with shit or is this time for you to beg for your life?" Thunder Goddess provoked yfully. Too bad, Xuefeng didn''t lose his temper easily. "Is that all you got?" Xuefeng asked with a smile. "You are too proud knowing you didn''t defeat me by yourself." Ugh! Xuefeng immediately received a thunder punch in the stomach, causing him to spit out blood with his organs almost crushed. His Regeneration Ability worked at full speed but the pain was unavoidable. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you," Thunder Goddess questioned coldly as she neared his ear. "Care to repeat it?" "Sure. Your Master is the one restraining me right now, not you. If you are so strong, why not release me and have a fair fight?" Xuefeng proposed. Thunder Goddess only burst outughing as she tightened her grip and blocked the blood flow. "Haha, and why would I do that? I would rather finish you here and now." "Because this way you will never learn anything," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "You will get stuck in this loop and never achieve anything." He paused and added while looking at the sky. "You are wasting her potential. What a useless Master you are." Thunder Goddess''s eyes instantly filled with killing intent and her body burst out with Golden Lightning. He could feel the burning swallow him whole when everything disappeared at a single snap of a finger. Xuefeng opened his eyes and found his surroundings had changed. Instead of the sky, they were in a fancy bedroom while kneeling on arge bed. The Thunder Goddess who still held his throat was looking at him dumbfounded. Her Golden Lightning waspletely gone and her Master''s restriction vanished as well. Xuefeng had no idea what was going on but he swiftly took advantage of it Ah! She cried out as Xuefeng grabbed her wrist and swung her on the bed, pinning both her arms while covering her with his weight. "Get off me!" Thunder Goddess shouted as she struggled to escape but Xuefeng''s physique was too strong. Without her Golden Lightning, it was like a battle between a wolf and a puppy. He was about to banter with her when they heard a female voice from their sides. "Calm down or I will restrict both of you." They looked to the side and saw a voluptuous woman sitting on a chair made of clouds. Her face was blurred yet Xuefeng could see her shiny brown hair falling evenly onto her ample chest. Her dress could barely be called a dress as he could almost see every curve underneath. He wanted to turn away but some strange desire forced him to stare directly at her body. "Master?" Thunder Goddess questioned unhappily. "How can I calm down when he is touching me! I hate it! Please make him¡ª" Click. Her Master only snapped her fingers and Thunder Goddess lost her voice. "Hold her down for me until she calms down," thedy said casually and ced one leg on the other, giving Xuefeng a glimpse of her red panties. "Sure. I already nned on doing so," Xuefeng nodded in response. "If I let her go she will try to dig my eyes out." Xuefeng didn''t n on giving the seductivedy any special treatment just because of her power so he treated her normally. She was clearly taken aback but didn''t say anything, matching his tone instead. "I tried to fix her behavior but she truly hates men and there is nothing I can do about it," thedy muttered with a sigh. "Anyway, now that it''s quiet, we can finally have a small chat." She paused, spawning a ss with dark red liquid, and took a small sip. "You said that I''m a useless Master.. If I''m not satisfied with your answer, your soul will perish in this Soul Realm." Chapter 271 - One Night Chapter 271 - One Night "That''s only natural," Xuefeng nodded. "But before I say anything, I have a small request. Would you mind freeing me from your Art? I can''t stop myself from staring all over you as if something is attracting me." He tried to turn his head repeatedly only to be sucked back in again. "Oh, I don''t mind. You can stare at me all you want. I am already used to it," thedy assured casually. "It''s also not something I can just turn off. It''s a passive ability of my Bloodline." Thedy took another sip of her wine and added, "Is my body not good enough for you?" "Of course it is," Xuefeng denied immediately. "It''s definitely up to my liking. It''s just hard to focus with such a sexy body in front of me. I''m after all a healthy man that admires beautiful women." "Oh, really?" thedy asked back with interest. "Wouldn''t you want to see more then?" She didn''t give Xuefeng a chance to reply as she suddenly stood up and climbed on the bed right next to them. "How about now?" Xuefeng didn''t know how to react, staring at her speechlessly. Wasn''t she a Master that even the King of Heaven had to bow down to? Howe she was presenting herself to him? "I don''t think that changes anything. If anything, it distracts me even more," Xuefeng pointed out, his eyes skimming through her smooth skin. Her translucent nightgown was almost nonexistent, exposing her sexy underwear for him to see. "Aren''t you used to beautiful women? I saw you have many hot wives," thedy muttered yfully as shey on her side and observed his reactions. "Don''t they satisfy you plenty?" "They do but your Bloodline is quite potent. I''m feeling hotter the closer you are..." Xuefeng replied as he took deep breaths, trying to calm himself down. He wasn''t lying in order to gain her affection. It was really happening. His body was burning inside and it only got worse when she neared him. She didn''t seem to mind that and instead enjoyed his suffering. "Treat it as your punishment," thedy decided as she reached out and grazed her fingers on his arm. "So, what did you want to tell me?" Xuefeng''s whole body shivered with her single touch, showing how dangerous she was. "What I said came from a quick observation¡" Xuefeng began while gazing at her blurred face. "All your disciple does is fight some weak thieves whoe to steal Fate Stones. You are limiting her potential by forcing her to stay here." Mhmm! The Thunder Goddess reacted to his words sharply but she was unable to struggle free. "She doesn''t meet any enemy that would push her limits which will eventually lead her to stagnate," Xuefeng exined further. "If I was as powerful as you, I would take her on an adventure instead of staying in a single Realm." "I see¡ If viewed from your point of view, that''s indeed a logical exnation. The only problem is that you judge things based on what you know while ignoring everything else," thedy muttered calmly while gently scratching his back. "You didn''t even reach the Ancient Stage and you have an opinion about how an expert like me teaches my disciple?" Even though her words were sharp as a knife, her touch was soft and gentle, pleasuring him with each move. "How can you call me a useless Master if you know nothing about the training and arts that we use. What if there is a purpose behind everything we do? Please enlighten me." "You are right," Xuefeng agreed. "It is only natural to perceive the world with what you know. If I am proved wrong then I will of course change my opinion and apologize." "Do you think I care about apologies?" thedy countered. "They are just empty words that don''t matter. I only believe in actions." "Sure then. If I am proved wrong then I can only make it up to you." Xuefeng was forced to swallow a moan as she teased him further, scratching the back of his head as if petting a dog. "And why would I go out of my way to prove it? I know you are wrong from the very beginning," thedy revealed while finally wrapping her fingers around his neck. "Wouldn''t it be easier to just kill you for insulting me?" Xuefeng paused, slowly running out of options. Thedy was clearly toying with him as her mind seemed already decided. She just wanted to milk some fun from him while she was at it. He could only give her the fun she wanted, hoping he could satisfy her. "It would be easier but then you would lose your toy," Xuefeng pointed out shamelessly, intriguing here enough to buy some time. "Aren''t you just keeping me alive because you are bored and wish someone could entertain you?" Powerful experts have one thing inmon and that was a very long life. Most of them have already been through it all, making it hard to find something that will excite them. There is a reason why a lot of powerhouses start to kill people for fun and y around. "Haha!" His words caused thedy to giggle and release him as shey down on her back. "Do you have any idea how many Cultivators that are more powerful than you have tried to be my toy? I can''t even count them. They were willing to give up anything for me to step on them." "Oh, well, I am not into stepping. Even if you offer, I will have to reject you," Xuefeng denied as he locked his gaze on her chest. "I would rather dominate you and make you beg for more." Thedy was taken aback and sat up. She gulped down her wine and threw the ss behind her as she crawled up to his face. Her two peaks bounced as she stopped inches before his eyes and the blur finally disappeared. Xuefeng''s mind nked out as if he was in a trance, losing himself in her red eyes. Her gaze alone crippled his body and sucked his strength away. "I have never met a man strong enough to reject me. You are not an exception," she whispered as she rubbed his chin, pulling his whole body up. "If I tell you to sit, you will sit. If I tell you to bark, you will bark." Her actions caused Thunder Goddess to finally regain her freedom and she swiftly escaped, wiggling out of Xuefeng''s weight. He couldn''t stop her in any way as he was too busy with the Boss instead. They continued to stare into each other''s eyes when thedy asked, "Is there something you want to say?" "I am not surprised by those Cultivators. You are indeed beautiful," Xuefeng replied honestly as he reached out to hold her face. "I can''t help but want to hold you close." She smirked only to frown when Xuefeng''s palm drew dangerously close. "You shouldn''t touch me," thedy muttered, and his palm froze just as he was about to reach her. "So far anyone who tried to do so ended up dying right after. It''s not a smart idea." "You can''t me me. My body is moving on my own," Xuefeng exined with a shrug. "It knows what it wants and right now it''s you." He was trying to be smooth and seduce her back, being confident in his skills. If he could save his life by flirting, he would dly take that chance. "I am not worried. I know you won''t kill me. You knew from the start that I was wrong yet you still kept me alive and entertained me. You clearly want something from me and I am here to satisfy you," Xuefeng assured when he noticed a pained expression in her eyes. "There is little that can satisfy me. No matter what I do, I can never be fully satisfied," thedy said with a sigh and turned his back to him. "I lost my mood. This conversation is over." Xuefeng''s heart sank at her words. It was now or never! He lunged forward and embraced her from behind, wrapping his arms around her. It was at that moment when his eyes suddenly darkened and his consciousness slipped out of his control. Xuefeng was already out when thedy in his arms shivered, melting into his torso. She seemed to be enjoying his warm embrace for as long as itsted, waiting for the unavoidable consequences of touching her. She covered his hands with her palms and led them onto her chest, spoiling herself with the male touch she experienced so rarely. She could feel Xuefeng''s life force was being sucked away by her, simr to any other male that ever touched her. "Sigh, if only there was someone who could handle me¡ I would give anything for a single night of pleasure¡" thedy muttered with sadness. Her Bloodline, although powerful, didn''t let her experience any type of physical love, sentencing her to eternal loneliness. "Wait¡" Just as she was about to throw Xuefeng off her back before he turned into a corpse, his heart started to beat faster. The man she thought would die any second, suddenly returned back to life and moved ever so slightly, showing signs of life. Thunder Goddess Master''s instantly panicked and threw him on the bed while staring at Xuefeng with her eyes wide open. "He is still breathing!" Chapter 272 - Succubus Curse Chapter 272 - Subus Curse "Mhmm¡" Xuefeng rubbed his eyes as he regained his consciousness. "What happened?" He remembered throwing himself at Thunder Goddess''s Master only to suddenly lose all his strength. His eyesight darkened and he copsed on her slim body,pletely out. It wouldn''t be a problem if not for the fact that his heart weakened, stopping to beat for a short moment. He didn''t know what thedy did to him but now he was back, feeling better than ever. "How is that possible?!" thedy cried out in shock as she stared at Xuefeng as if he was a freak. "You should be dead!" "Huh? Why? What did you do?" Xuefeng questioned confused. "Did you just try to kill me?" "No! I mean, yes, but it''s not my fault!" thedy exined as she distanced herself further. "Whatever, It''splicated! You don''t need to know." "Then why are you moving away?" Xuefeng asked as he lifted himself up. He nced at Thunder Goddess and she was as much in shock as her master was. "Because¡" thedy paused, covering her chest with her face flushed. "Y-you touched me!" Xuefeng was taken aback, not expecting such a reaction. Where did all the proudness and yfulness go? She suddenly became bashful while acting all innocent in front of him. He knew how to recognize an opportunity when he saw one. "W-wait! What are you doing?" thedy questioned shyly as Xuefeng got off the bed and walked up to her. "Don''te close! I''m warning you!" "Why are you afraid?" Xuefeng asked simply, taking slow steps towards her. "You are a powerful expert. You can stop me at any moment." "Noooo! Go away!" The brown-haired hottie threw away her dignity and began running away, trying to escape towards the doors. Too bad, Xuefeng was faster. Ah! She cried out as Xuefeng caught her hand and pulled her closer while restraining her wrists. "Will you calm down and tell me what happened?" Xuefeng questioned again but she was frozen, looking up into his eyes with fear. Her gaze traveled up and down between his hands and his face as if she couldn''t believe what was happening. "You are touching me again!" thedy called out, finally regaining some confidence from before. "And? Is there something wrong with that?" Xuefeng asked back and pulled her closer, embracing her body as if she was his. "Do you hate it when I hold you?" He thought she would punch or push him away but none of that happened. Her body shivered instead while her legs turned weak. She leaned against his chest as she grasped onto his shoulders, trying to catch bnce. "I¡" She paused as she spoke, her nails digging into his skin. "I don''t hate it¡" Her face immediately flushed at her words and she buried it in his chest. Xuefeng only smiled and tightened his hug, brushing his fingers into her hair. "Let''s stay like this then. I hope you enjoy it." Shepletely rxed when Xuefeng began gently rubbing and scratching the back of her head. "Master¡ What is going on...?" Thunder Goddess finally spoke as she red at Xuefeng. "You! Get off my Master!" "Why should I?" Xuefeng replied with a teasing smile. "How about you let your Master decide? I''m not forcing her. She is the one squeezing harder." He had no idea how and why, but this situation favored him greatly. There was no need to fight Thunder Goddess if he could subdue her Master instead. "Master! Don''t fall for his tricks!" Thunder Goddess followed Xuefeng''s suggestion but her Master didn''t even move an inch. "It''s so warm and cozy¡" thedy muttered happily instead. "Let me stay like this some more¡" Thunder Goddess seemed like she wanted to pull her hair in anger. "How?! What did you do to her?!" She shouted, ming everything on him. "You had to do something otherwise you would be dead." "Alright, it''s enough with those mysteries," Xuefeng finally snapped and lifted the hot body in his arms before throwing her on the bed. She didn''t resist at all and let him pin her down. "Tell me what is going on. What is she talking about?" Xuefeng demanded sternly, hating secrets the most. Just as Xuefeng spoke, he got blinded by a sudden lighting from her chest. He uncovered her translucent dress and saw a shining tattoo above her right breast. Before he could react, he felt pain in his torso and received an identical tattoo. A golden drop. "What did you do to my Master?!" Thunder Goddess called out defensively and attacked, throwing herself at him. Thud! They both dropped down from the bed and rolled on the ground, struggling to get the upper hand. They didn''t have any Qi in this Soul Realm so they could only use their raw strength. Thankfully, Xuefeng''s physique as a male was superior. "Let go! I will kill you!" Thunder Goddess threatened from under his body, wiggling endlessly to throw him off. "Why don''t you do it then, huh? Do it if you can!" Xuefeng shouted annoyed, already fed up with her. If she was his woman, she would already receive punishment. "Ugh! I hate all men!" Thunder Goddess grunted hatefully. "Just wait till I get back my powe¡ª" "Stop talking already!" Xuefeng cut her off, his mind exploding as soon as he heard her voice. He was trying to figure out what happened yet she was yapping over and over again. He already expected to hear another series of curses but she got surprisingly quiet. Her body trembled and simr to her Master, a Golden Drop appeared on her chest. "Again?" Xuefeng wondered out loud and his own tattoo met with a second drop, right next to it. Thunder Goddess stopped struggling instantly and stared at her chest with her eyes wide open. She tried to speak but the Golden Drop shone brightly, preventing her from talking. Thedy on the bed watched the whole scene and questioned while squinting her eyes, "What did you do to us? I felt a sudden urge to answer your question and I can''t resist it anymore..." Huh? Xuefeng raised his eyebrows, finding this situation quite familiar. Didn''t Sena have the exact same power? "Don''t resist it then. Tell me everything. Why did your disciple say I should have died?" Xuefeng repeated the question and sure enough, the ultimate Master acted as if she entered a trance, revealing everything. "It''s because I have a Subus Bloodline with a special variant. I call it a Subus Curse. Whenever a man touches me, he dies a moment after. My body passively sucks all life force from them and I can''t control it. Normally that wouldn''t be the case. All Subus can control their Bloodline Ability but not me." "I see¡" Xuefeng nodded in understanding. "So how did I survive it?" He could already guess who was the one who helped him but he couldn''t confirm it yet. Sena wasn''t his Fate Spirit so this could be aplete coincidence. "I don''t know. That''s what I''m trying to figure out too," thedy replied before shaking her head as if to return back to her senses. "Wait, don''t ask me questions. I can''t resist them." She stood up and crouched next to them. "I need to research it. This is definitely not normal." "Go ahead," Xuefeng agreed as he pulled away from Thunder Goddess. He still sat down on her belly just in case she tried anything funny. Thedy Master went silent and touched the golden drops on their bodies. When she caressed his own, her chess immediately reddened and her body shuddered. "This¡ Whenever I touch you, my body turns hot, and my desires spike," she muttered with hurried breathing and drew away. "Can you touch me? I want to confirm it works both ways." He didn''t hesitate and reached down to her inner thigh, giving her a soft rub. Ahh! Her eyes almost rolled back and she moaned loudly, grasping onto his arm without any strength. Her voice leaked with pleasure and her back arched uncontrobly. "Whoa, you do have a nice reaction," Xuefengmented and nced at Thunder Goddess with an evil smile. "I think we need one more test." Thunder Goddess warned him with a re but Xuefeng didn''t care, grabbing onto her neck as punishment. "Mhmm!!!" Her reaction was simr, if not even more explosive as her body twisted from pleasure. Her tongue was out and when Xuefeng neared his hand, she wiggled it around his fingers, sucking it greedily. "This¡" thedy gawked her eyes as Thunder Goddess''s reaction. "I''m pretty sure it''s a ve Contract¡" "What does it mean?" Xuefeng wondered as he let go of Thunder Goddess, letting her recover a little. "Did I brand you as my ves?" "Cough!" she cleared her throat as if not believing he was asking it. "Shouldn''t you know? You are the one who did it to us." "Oh, I have no idea. I did it randomly," Xuefeng replied casually. "I don''t even know how I did it." "..." His words made her speechless. "It basically means you are our Master and we have to obey you¡ That''s why I feel the need to reply to your questions and perform your orders." "Let''s test it then. What''s your real name?" Xuefeng asked yfully. "I''m Emi. I only have one name," Emi replied honestly and quickly epted her fate. "I don''t mind ying around for a little bit, but don''t expect it willst forever. This ve Contract is not that strong. I can break it if I try hard enough." She leaned over and whispered, "I didn''t expect it but I actually like being ordered around¡ Is there something Master wants to order for your little ve?" Chapter 273 - My Little Slave (*) Chapter 273 - My Little ve (*) Xuefeng suddenly got excited at Emi''s words. Who wouldn''t get turned on if a hottie like her presented herself to them on a golden te and called herself a little ve? "Will you do anything I ask you to?" Xuefeng asked as he reached out to her waist and pulled her closer. Emi''s mouth opened wide from his touch but she quickly collected herself, pretending it wasn''t hard to resist him. "Mhmm¡ Of course¡ As long as I don''t break our connection, this little ve has to obey her Master," Emi muttered as her breathing turned heavy. "Just be gentle¡ I have never been touched by a man. You are my first." "Are you sure you want me to be gentle?" Xuefeng teased while grabbing her thigh with more strength this time. Ahh! She instantly moaned and leaned on him weakly, clearly losing her battle. "I think it gets stronger the more you resist it," Xuefeng pointed out curiously. "It''s punishing you for denying your Master''s influence." Emi bit on her lip while looking up at him. "It''s embarrassing¡ I didn''t know I would be this lewd." Xuefeng pursed his lips with interest. "Tell your Master what you truly desire." Emi finally gave in to his influence, replying honestly, "I¡ I want you to take me hard. Use me without mercy until I beg you to stop¡ª But I don''t want you to stop. Not until my whole body is covered with your touch and kisses, making me addicted to you." She blinked after her confession and her whole face flushed. "Nooooo! I didn''t mean it that way!" Emi cried out right after, but it was toote. "Aaaaah! I didn''t just say that¡" "So you want me to dominate you?" Xuefeng asked to make sure while his hand slid onto her butt, caressing it up to his liking. She shivered at his touch but this time she didn''t resist the power of ve Contract, confirming his theory. "Yes! I want you to do with me as you wish. I always wanted to be ravaged by a man," Emi expressed greedily before pressing his palm against her chest. "Touch me all over and kiss every part of my body. I want to experience everything I missed all those years." Xuefeng would lie if he said iming such a powerful master didn''t interest him. She could restrain Thunder Goddess with a single flick of her finger. King of Heaven would be nothing in front of him if she served him. "Damn¡" Emi cursed, once again embarrassed at her words. "I''m such a slut¡ I think I have been horny for far too long¡" "Heh, don''t worry, I don''t judge," Xuefeng assured. "Everyone has different kinks. Yours is actually mild. You just want to be pinned to the bed and fucked like a little whore." Emi''s eyes shone with desire and she cleared her throat, "Cough, why did it sound so good in my head. My mind immediately corrected you though as the bed was thest on my list¡ There is a floor¡ Against the wall¡ Standing in the shower¡" "It seems like you know a lot of positions, huh? Did you watch someone make love?" Xuefeng asked curiously. She could tell very easily that she was a masochist as well. "Well, of course. I was interested so I researched. What is the better method than looking at others doing it," Emi admitted while avoiding his gaze. "I know all the tricks women do to please men too¡" She looked at his crotch with desire in her eyes and suggested, "Can this little slut service you, Master?" Xuefeng couldn''t help but twitch at her bold proposal. He was already growing hard from her sexy body rubbing against him but she only made it worse. "Mhmm!" Thunder Goddess suddenly reminded them of her presence with a silent cry. This whole time they were on top of her, chatting and touching each other in her face. Compared to Emi, she wasn''t strong enough to resist the ve Contract. "Before we move on, I still have a few questions I would like to ask," Xuefeng announced while catching Thunder Goddess''s hateful re. "Thisdy here didn''t receive enough attention." He stood up and sat on the bed as he ordered, "Sit down in front of me." Thunder Goddess tried to resist but her Golden Drop lit up, forcing her to sit up for him. "You can talk again but you are not allowed to curse me or shout. Be good or I will silence you again," Xuefeng ordered calmly, getting into his role of a Master. She bit on her lip and proposed, "You will pay for this¡ I will make sure of it." "How will I pay for this? Don''t you see that your Master is enjoying it?" Xuefeng asked back with a yful smile and extended his palm to Emi. "Stick your tongue out." He didn''t need to follow up with any more orders as Emi grabbed his arm and licked his fingers. She sucked on them with her eyes closed as if she imagined it was something else. "Emi, that''s enough," Xuefengmanded. "Now strip for me." "Master, stop it," Thunder Goddess begged as she watched Emi slowly take off her dress. "Cancel this curse and let''s kill him. Don''t let him control you. He is a nobody." Too bad, no matter what she said, Emi didn''t listen. She unhooked her bra and revealed two perky cups for him. She reached out to take off her panties but Xuefeng stopped her midway. "Wait, stand up and turn around to me as you do it. I want to watch it closely." "Master, please, don''t listen to him," Thunder Goddess pleaded again and Emi finally replied to her. "It''s better to give up. I have no way of canceling it so we might as well enjoy it for a while," Emi exined as she turned around and looked behind her. "Master, can you see it well?" Her bottom was so perky, yet surprisingly bouncy, moving up and down as she slid her panties in front of him. They were already dripping wet from all of her juices, showing how excited she was. Ahh!! Xuefeng couldn''t help himself and smacked Emi''s butt, leaving a red mark on her pale skin. "Good girl," Xuefeng praised while feeling her up with both hands. He spread her cheeks before rubbing his finger between her bottom lips. "Mhmm!" Emi moaned with pleasure, slowly leaning back so he could enter deeper inside her. "Master, do it more!" "See? Does she look like she hates it?" Xuefeng asked rhetorically, annoying Thunder Goddess even further. "Now it''s your turn." She instantly paled at his words. "No¡ Don''t touch me¡" "You could have thought about it before you tried to kill me," Xuefeng replied with a shrug as he extended his free hand. "Suck on them as if you would do for your lover." Thunder Goddess trembled but still crawled up to his palm and licked his fingers. She began slowly, only using the tip of her tongue before sucking two fingers to their base. "It didn''t hurt, right?" Xuefeng asked as he caressed her cheek, forcing her to look up at him. "Does my touch feel good?" "It doesn''t hurt¡" Thunder Goddess admitted. "It feels good¡" If someone were to tell him that karma didn''t exist then Xuefeng would be d to show this scene to them. Thunder Goddess tried to kill him just a few moments ago yet now she was sucking on his fingers while listening to his orders. What an irony. "Don''t make me do this..." Thunder Goddess muttered, already figuring his next order. "If you let me go, I will leave and never see you again." "Haha, why don''t I believe it?" Xuefeng replied with augh. "Let''s test it then. If you had a chance to kill me now, would you do it?" Thunder Goddess didn''t hesitate and nodded, "Yes." She regretted her reply right after but she couldn''t take back her words. "See, you are lying to me now. How could a ve lie to her Master?" Xuefeng said calmly as he lifted her up by her chin. "You shall be punished until you behave." "Strip for me." She red at him but still reached out to her purple dress and slid it down with a single move. To his surprise, she didn''t wear lingerie this whole time. "Don''t cover it," Xuefeng stopped her as she tried to hide her body with her arms. "You two are my ves now so your bodies are mine to look at." Ah! They both cried out as Xuefeng grabbed their wrists and pulled them into his embrace. Their breasts filled his palms perfectly and he pinched their nipples between his fingers,pletely weakening them. Hmm? Just as he was about to question Emi again, he felt her palm rub against his crotch, trying to get inside his pants on her own ord. Something suddenly urred to him. She was here because she wanted to be. What if she left without saying anything? Wouldn''t that mean he would not be able to order her anymore? "You two, I want to give you an ultimate order that you can''t break. Without my permission, you are not allowed to leave my side," Xuefeng announced sternly. "You also cannot hurt me and anyone I''m close to." Emi froze at hismand, but still smiled to herself as her fingers finally wrapped around his erection. "I knew my Master was smart. I guess it''s my fault for not leaving right away." She looked him in the eyes and added yfully, "Is that all, or can we finally enjoy ourselves?" Chapter 274: Punishment (*) - Part 1 Chapter 274: Punishment (*) - Part 1 ?You don''t look like you are worried," Xuefeng pointed out as he watched her expression for anything suspicious. He didn''t want to believe an expert like her would be content with bing a ve. "Why would I be worried? I have a Master with a big erection that will soon pierce inside me," Emi replied seductively as she trailed down towards his balls and squeezed them. "It''s almost as long as my forearm¡ It will definitely destroy me, huhu¡" She grabbed onto his palm and squeezed it harder as she whispered like a devil, "Take me, Master¡ Squeeze me hard and pound your little slut¡ My whole body yearns for your touch." "I''m not done questioning you," Xuefeng muttered but Emi leaned back on his chest and grasped the back of his hair. She forced him to look into her eyes and kissed him gently. "I''m already your ve¡ Make me yours, Master¡" Emi whispered while their lips collided, sucking and pushing. "We can talk as you savor my body. Let me awaken my true self and sumb to you fully." Her tongue invited him for a dance but Xuefeng didn''t like where this was going. She was taking over the control from his hands while he was the one sumbing to her words instead. Each time she spoke, his body grew hotter more potent to her touch. "Stop. You are not allowed to speak unless I ask you a question or tell you otherwise," Xuefeng ordered, causing her to shudder. She looked at him innocently but he didn''t fall for it. ''Sena? Can you hear me?'' Xuefeng tried to get some support but he didn''t get any response. Both his Elemental Bracelet and Ling''s Crystal were not with her. It seemed like only his soul was sucked inside Emi''s Soul Realm. Emi wasn''t happy at being silenced and pouted. She snapped her fingers and he suddenly found himselfying deep on the bed with both of them in his arms. His pants were already gone and she stroked his erection while rubbing their noses together. She stared at him pitifully as if asking for forgiveness and kept leaving kisses on his lips. Compared to her, Thunder Goddess was the opposite. She immediately tried to escape and stop her chest from pressing against him yet he smacked her butt and kept her close. He wasn''t even started with her punishment. "Emi, don''t be mad anymore. I''m just being careful," Xuefeng muttered as he rubbed her back. "What''s your true purpose for acting like this?" It was natural to act cautiously in front of an expert who could snap her fingers and turn his world upside down. Although Xuefeng made two small rules, he could already figure out tens of other ways she could abuse them. It would be almost impossible to keep her. "Master doesn''t trust me. I''m just trying to please my Master," Emi replied upset. "You know, I have been waiting for this day for thousands of years. I think it is natural that I''m excited. Imagine being a Subus and having no way to release my desires. All those years my urges have been umting in my body and I just want to finally release them. I would never hurt you, Master." She paused and added exactly what he was worried about, "Master, I already told you this before. Master can''t keep me with you forever so let''s just enjoy ourselves this single night. If I want to leave, I can still force my way out even if I go against the ve Contract. I''m staying here on my own ord so please respect it and fuck me good." "Hmm¡ I guess I wanted to eat more than I can chew..." Xuefeng wondered out loud, feeling a bit silly. Having her assistance would solve all of his problems but it was really too good to be true. It wasn''t a total loss though as he still had Thunder Goddess that was totally subdued by the ve Contract. "Alright, you both can talk normally now. I will grant your wish and help you enjoy yourself," Xuefeng announced, changing his strategy. Getting an ally in the form of Emi was the best he could do. "Master is the best!" Emi eximed as she kissed him deeply. He ran his fingers up her back and tangled them in her hair. "Ahh¡ Yes, pull them~" Emi moaned in pleasure as she returned to her mood. "Don''t punish my disciple, punish me instead. I have been a bad girl~" "How about you stop stroking and suck it with your mouth then?" Xuefeng suggested, making Emi''s eyes shine. "Yes, Master!" Emi didn''t hesitate and left a trail of kisses towards his crotch. Even though it was her first time physically performing the deed, her tongue exploded with enthusiasm. She licked him eagerly while spreading her saliva all over before using both hands to twist and tug. Xuefeng couldn''t help but gently thrust with his hips when she began to suck on the head, unable to resist himself. He felt as if he was entering into ava pit of desires that momentarily transferred into him. Instead of pulling on her hair, he gathered them all and pushed her head down without mercy. Emi trembled each time he reached deep into her throat but she kept pushing herself to swallow him further. "I''m feeling sick," Thunder Goddessmented as she watched the whole scene ur. "If you make me do this, you might as well kill me right now." She partially epted her fate as she stopped resisting his embrace and groping so Xuefeng didn''t push her too much. She would eventually give in to everything as long as she understands he didn''t have bad intentions. "Kiss me then," Xuefeng proposed. "If you don''t want to join her, you have to give something else in return." "Ugh¡" Thunder Goddess grunted. "Aren''t you already touching me all over? Your hand has been rubbing my butt this whole time. You should be satisfied already." "I''m far from being satisfied," Xuefeng replied while smacking her butt again. "You can''t evade your punishment so the sooner we will be over, the better for you. Do you prefer to have it quick and easy or long and hard?" Xuefeng didn''t forget about Emi as he gave Thunder Goddess time to think. He let go of her hair to give her a break yet she instantly climbed on top of him instead. She sat on his erection and rubbed it between her legs. "Master, I want it!" Emi demanded while gasping for breath and didn''t wait for his permission as she slid it right inside her. "Ahhhhhhh! Finally!" Emi cried out in pleasure as if her volcano her erupted. Her whole body spasmed with ecstasy yet she wasn''t the only one exploding. Emi''s Golden Drop lit up when he burst out with an unexpected load. Her eyes almost rolled back with white as her body copsed weakly on his chest. Shended right next to Thunder Goddess who watched it happen in surprise. "This¡ Did Master copse from one thrust¡?" Thunder Goddess wondered out loud when Emi began to transform. Her naked back shone with light as ck wings grew directly from her skin. Right above her butt grew a heart-shaped tail that wiggled on its own. "Beast form!" Xuefeng pointed out and Emi rose up, bncing herself with her wings. "Thank you, Master. That was exactly what I needed," Emi acknowledged with a yful smile. "I have finally awakened as a true Subus." "Master, your mark!" Thunder Goddess called out excitedly and Xuefeng finally noticed. Her Golden Drop slowly faded away beforepletely disappearing. Xuefeng''s heart momentarily sank, realizing he no longer had any control over her but Emi didn''t do anything suspicious aside from watching his expression with a grin. "Master, you can free us now!" Thunder Goddess eximed happily. "What are you waiting for?" "She won''t," Xuefeng replied for her as he matched her smile. "The night is still not over." "Hah," Emiughed and nodded, "Of course. Why would I leave this early? I''m still not done enjoying myself. There are so many things I want to try. Who knows if this is myst chance to have fun?" She leaned over and kissed Xuefeng with her nails digging into his chest. "This is how you kiss. Go try it. I can assure you it feels amazing," Emi suggested as she caressed Thunder Goddess''s cheek. "About your ve Contract, even if I wanted to help you, I can''t do it right away. The only reason I seeded is because I used my Subus Bloodline to cleanse myself from any curses. I will need to collect a Dragon Lotus Flower to cancel yours. Till then, you will have to stay with your Master." Thunder Goddess''s expression sank, losing all hope in her eyes. On the other hand, Xuefeng was happy with the oue but there was one thing left untouched. "What about the Lightning Stone?" Xuefeng wondered. "I will die if I don''t collect it and she will die with me." "Well, I guess I can''t do anything about it. I will help you extract itter," Emi proposed. "It only gives her more Qi and strengthens her Lightning Arts. She will be fine even without it." Emi lifted herself up and rubbed her belly as she slowly began to move. "I will move on my own first¡ I want to savor it." "So, what is your decision?" Xuefeng returned back to Thunder Goddess, causing her to shiver. "Why you ask me¡? You can just order me and my body will move on its own," Thunder Goddess replied indifferently. "No," Xuefeng shook his head while brushing through her purple hair. "I want you to move and experience it on your own. Don''t you want to be able to react if anything happens? If you don''t like it, I will stop." Thunder Goddess hesitated but with Xuefeng''s rubbing on her head, she finally gave in, leaning closer to his lips. Chapter 275: Punishment (**) - Part 2 Chapter 275: Punishment (**) - Part 2 Xuefeng thought Thunder Goddess would at least try to give him a chance but she only tapped on his lips before withdrawing. "There¡ this should count as a kiss," Thunder Goddess muttered only to moan as Xuefeng punished her with a smack on the butt. "Ah! I did what you asked..." "That wasn''t even a kiss. It was barely a peck," Xuefeng exined and decided to push her a little. "If you don''t do anything, I will have to taste you on my own. Maybe I should have you after I''m done with Emi." He gave her a little preview by sliding his finger between her bottom cheeks and taunted her by threatening to enter inside. She immediately shivered and grasped onto his neck in return. Too bad, the Golden Drop lit up, punishing her for breaking the rules with a round of pleasure. Her juices soaked his hand as she trembled all over. "You¡ I will kiss you¡ But you have to promise not to do anything more¡" Thunder Goddess suggested, causing him to smile. "That''s not something I can promise but I will think about it depending on how much effort you put in your kiss," Xuefeng countered as he drew her back in. Even though she was his ve now, he wanted to repair their rtionship, or else her staying with them wouldn''t be good at all. He would have to force her to do everything and that wasn''t fun at all. It was best to train her behavior early on to avoid future problems. Thunder Goddess swallowed hard as she gazed at him and leaned forward with his encouragement. Her sweet smell drifted to his nose as her lips brushed his, softly and delicately like a butterfly. She didn''t run away anymore and repeated her motion, carefully closing on his top lip with shy innocence. "Mhmm¡" She reacted with a soft moan as he gave her a small push, returning the rosy touch that slowly shaped her lips into his. Emi''s rampant moves slowed down and she started watching them as if curious to witness her disciple''s breakthrough. Thunder Goddess blushed, threatening to pull away yet Xuefeng stopped her, pulling her back for another exchange. Each time they kissed, he opened her mouth further before adding a bit of his tongue. Thunder Goddess tried to defend with her own by pushing him away, only to be locked in a trap she could no longer escape. Her forbidden breasts moved rapidly as she tried to catch some breath when they fell victim to his ws, grasped and tempered repeatedly. Even with Xuefeng''s experience, he was bound to sumb to his own selfish desires. "Come here!" Xuefeng ordered, embracing Emi by her waist. "It''s my turn!" "Mhmm!" Emi eximed as he covered her lips, kissing her aggressively. She swiftly grasped onto his arms only to be thrown on the bed. He pulled out to the tip, scaring Emi that he was stopping before mming her with his full weight covering her. "Yesss! Dominate me! Thrust in your little slut!" Emi cried out in character while her neck received hundreds of bites. "Make me yours!" It was a request he couldn''t reject even if he wanted to. Her insides sucked him inside and tightened like a lover''s hug. They were like an endless vortex that let him slide balls deep and push him to the limits within seconds. That was Subus''s body! Xuefeng couldn''t help but imagine how great it would be if one of his wives acquired such a Bloodline. Ooof! Before he knew it, his golden liquid was threatening to explode. He instantly pulled out and moved in front of Emi''s face. He didn''t need to lead her as she listened to her instincts and grabbed it, stroking it on top of her tongue. "Give it to me Master~" Emi begged as she sucked on the tip. "I want to taste it in my mouth." Xuefeng was about to grant her request when he spotted Thunder Goddess looking away. It was time for her second lesson. "I want both of you to taste it," Xuefeng ordered, giving Thunder Goddess a shiver. "But you promised!" Thunder Goddess protested but her body still drew closer, following her Master''s words. "I kissed you a lot! Is that not enough?" "I only said I will think about it," Xuefeng shrugged. "I can assure you that you will love it." When she looked away, he suddenly felt an urge to punish her again. How could his ve not want to look at her Master''s erection? He wanted to make her lick him for the first time but Emi was too much, forcing him toe right away. Ahh! Thunder Goddess cried out when the first load sshed all over her face yet her contract forced her to do more. Two warm tongues wiggled around the tip as he poured constantly, enjoying the change in their expression. "It''s so good!" Emi eximed in surprise as she grabbed his shaft to take the rest for herself. "Go away! You didn''t want it!" The look on Thunder Goddess''s face was priceless as her battle mode activated. She grabbed him too and pushed Emi''s face away, sucking on the head with a greedy expression. "Now I want it!" Both of them began to fight for every drop with their tongues mushing together until they swallowed everything. "Is this how you repay me for all those years?" Emi used with a re and climbed on top of her disciple while pinning her to the bed. "Don''t move! It''s mine!" Thunder Goddess got assaulted by her old Master as Emi licked the liquid from her cheek, robbing in broad daylight. When she stole everything, she crawled back to Xuefeng and began stroking him again as if hoping to milk some more. "You didn''t tell me it was this good," Emimented shamelessly. "Now I know why you have so many wives." Xuefeng only smiled and nced at the devastated Thunder Goddess who was pouting on her own. "So? Did you like it?" "Well¡ it wasn''t that half bad¡" Thunder Goddess muttered, finding it hard to admit her mistake. "If it was bad then I guess I will spare you from suffering. I will only give it to Emi next time," Xuefeng proposed as he rubbed her cheek gently. "I don''t want you to hate your Master." "Wait!" Thunder Goddess stopped him right away. "I didn''t say I hate it!" "Then?" Thunder Goddess paused and crawled next to Emi while looking at him pitifully. "I¡ I can help you with my mouth¡ I don''t mind kissing too but that''s all." "Nope," Xuefeng denied. "This is not a tavern where you choose what you want to eat. Either you give it all or you won''t get anything." He grabbed her chin before she could speak and pulled her up, iming her lips once again. "Didn''t I already prove that I don''t have bad intentions? If I wanted to take you forcefully, I could do it right away. Even though I''m punishing you, I''m making sure you enjoy it," Xuefeng exined his stance. "You can''t avoid being mine but you can at least make me yours too. The fate is in your hands." Thunder Goddess turned silent while looking at him troubled. He knew it was an easy decision so he only gave her another kiss and returned his gaze to Emi. Compared to her disciple, she was ready to ept him any time. "I''m waiting for you~" Emi sang yfully as shey on her back as if presenting herself to him. "You should focus all your attention on me instead. I want you more." "Sure," Xuefeng nodded, leaning down to cover her body when a hand grabbed his shoulder. "Do you want to know why I hate men?" Thunder Goddess asked as she pulled him back. "Why?" "I once trusted a man." She began calmly, but the hate in her eyes was obvious. "I gave my soul and heart to him only to have them shattered. He told me he loves me yet the next second, he was telling everyone he is only with me to get me in bed." "I know, Ling told me about it," Xuefeng replied casually. "That''s not all. Every time I tried to find love, they only thought of one thing. It was the same when I entered the Heaven Realm, almost hunted down because I rejected another man''s advances," Thunder Goddess exined as she clenched her fist. "Since then I promised to never fall in love with another man. I would rather¡ª" "Hold on," Xuefeng paused her. "I think you are going in the wrong direction." He pulled her in his arms and grasped her bottom, making her body react to him. "Can you feel it? You long for my touch already. I don''t need you to fall in love with me because you are already mine. If I want you, I can take you." "Then what do you want?" She asked confused. "I am simply exercising my right to you and in exchange, I give you some control of your life. You can fight it and suffer or ept and enjoy. The choice is simple," Xuefeng exined. This time she didn''t need much time to make her decision. "I want to enjoy¡" Chapter 276: Favor (***) Chapter 276: Favor (***) Xuefeng smiled at her response and led her hand to his lower belly. "If you want to enjoy then ept it." Thunder Goddess looked down at his crotch and slowly grasped his erection while stroking it gently. He didn''t need to push her further as she leaned to his body and let him embrace her. "Sigh, I guess we will enjoy it together¡" Emimented as she joined her and stormed Xuefeng''s face with kisses. "Will you taste us both at the same time?" Xuefeng couldn''t reject such an offer and nodded while rubbing their butts, already having a nice idea. "Lay down on top of each other," Xuefeng suggested and Emi reacted immediately, already eager to receive his love. She hugged Thunder Goddess and pulled her down on the bed. "Ah! Wait!" Thunder Goddess called out in panic. "I''m not ready yet¡" "Don''t worry, it will feel amazing," Emi assured as she rubbed her cheeks. "You were always running away from love because you feared those men would leave you behind. You don''t need to be afraid anymore. When there is no love to gain, you can focus on enjoying what your body was made for." Mhmm! They both moaned as Xuefeng edged up and down between her bottom lips. His erect drug kept teasing them both, threatening to enter only to withdraw while leaving them in painful longing. It was pure torture yet they could do nothing but beg to be pierced and finally end their suffering. "Master~ Your little slut wants it so badly¡" Emi pleaded with untamed desire, her cherry throbbing each time he stroked against it. "I will do anything¡ Please¡" "Are you sure?" Xuefeng questioned intrigued. "Yes!" Emi cried out without hesitation. "Just give it to m¡ª Ah!" Her moan broke her speech when Xuefeng graced her with a single thrust. Even though she was no longer his ve, her Bloodline crushed their minds with lust and overwhelming pleasure. "Don''t forget itter!" Xuefeng reminded, finally throwing himself into the whirl of bodily heat and passion. There was nothing else in his mind other than the pent-up thirst he needed to quench. Pa! Xuefeng smacked Thunder Goddess repeatedly, mushing her butt till it filled with her palm prints. She was lying on Emi while taking endless blows that bounced their naked breasts together. "Ah! No more¡" Thunder Goddess pleaded as she reached back in defense but he quickly snatched her wrist and smacked his erection right between her cheeks. "You know how to call me when you want something!" Xuefeng replied sternly as he kept sliding against her entrance. "Do you want it or not?" "Ahhh, yes!" Thunder Goddess announced loudly, her voice, already cracking from her constant moans. "You have to ask nicely," Xuefeng repeated, training his future ve. He stopped rubbing and tortured her again, piercing only its head. Thunder Goddes could only fully embrace her role to satisfy her hunger. "Master, my body is yours!" Xuefeng pursed his lips and finally ram into her like an avnche from the mountain. Her moans momentarily stopped as her mouth opened wide, unable to catch her breath. It was just a pure ughter as he eliminated thest threads of resistance in her mind. "This¡" Emi muttered speechless when her disciple''s tongue hanged outside and her eyes rolled further with each m in her end. She couldn''t help but gaze jealously at Thunder Goddess''s juices that dripped like a stream. "I want this¡ I want this¡" Emi repeated out loud and her fingers moved, snapping unconsciously. Their bodies switched ces and Thunder Goddess fell on the bed lifelessly, trembling uncontrobly. "Yessss! Just like that!" Emi cried out selfishly but Xuefeng suddenly pushed her down and pierced back into Thunder Goddess. His Golden Drop lit up and he exploded with Golden Liquid deep inside her. "Did you forget who is your Master?" Xuefeng questioned with a re and carried her out of the bed while pinning her on its edge. "You need to be punished." Pa! Pa! Pa! The sound of butt pping filled the bedroom only to be mixed with clear signs of pleasure. No matter how he tried to punish her, she only ended up enjoying it more. Xuefeng finally smiled evilly and stopped everything entirely, standing up as he watched her panic. "Master, don''t stop!" Emi begged, throwing herself into his embrace but he already decided. "You can only have one more time and you can choose how you want it," Xuefeng announced, having no mercy. If he didn''t, they could go on forever and she would never be satisfied. "Ah! That''s so unfair!" Emi protested but he already jumped back on the bed andy next to Thunder Goddess. He embraced her from behind and decided to strengthen their bond so she wouldn''t doubt him anymore. "How are you feeling?" Xuefeng asked softly as he caressed her cheek. "Did my baby enjoy?" Thunder Goddess''s eyes widened as she looked at him confused. "I''m not your baby¡ I''m just a v¡ª" Xuefeng didn''t let her finish and kissed her deeply, wrapping his arms tightly around her. He had to temper her soul and mend her broken heart or she would never fully ept him. "You are what I want you to be. Right now, you are my baby girl that I want to caress and shower with kisses," Xuefeng exined calmly, his thumb slowly stroking on her neck. "Tomorrow you can be my little ve that I want to taste in bed while the next day you can be my friend that listens to myints. What connects them all is that you are mine and that won''t change." He reached down between her legs and added, "I imed your body, taking your most precious ce right here. You are scared that you will be left behind but did I leave? Did I discard you like I didn''t care anymore?" "No¡" Thunder Goddess replied quietly, burying herself deeper in his chest. "You are still here¡" "And it will not change, no matter who you are to me at any moment. As long as you are mine, I will not leave you," Xuefeng promised. "In return, I want the same from you. No matter who I am for you, I want you to think of me as yours too. I won''t restrain you if you want to leave me, but don''t expect me to stay if you can''t give the same in return." Thunder Goddess felt his warmth and shook her head. "I don''t want to leave¡ Master told me to enjoy and I enjoyed it. Now I want to enjoy more..." "Will you stay with me then and let me bring you the joy you desire?" Xuefeng asked and was happy to see a nod as the cold Thunder Goddess turned into a cuddly bear. "Have you picked anything?" Xuefeng asked as he nced at Emi who looked like she was still brainstorming herst meal. "Ugh! There are so many choices! I can''t just choose one!" Emimented as she copsed on the bed from overheating. "You are too evil¡" "What do you think?" Xuefeng asked Thunder Goddess yfully. "What would you choose for her?" She thought for a moment before whispering a certain idea. Xuefeng couldn''t help but be taken aback. It has been a while since he had done it like this so he was interested to try again. "I have something special for you then if you don''t want to choose," Xuefeng informed as he sat down behind her and spread her juices evenly. "Mhmm¡ I just want to feel you inside me even when I''m gone¡ Make me remember it until the next time we meet," Emi expressed, causing Xuefeng to purse his lips. "Your wish is mymand, Mdy." As soon as Xuefeng pushed forward, her back arched and she panicked with her eyes wide open, "That''s not the right hol¡ª Ah!" Her cries got silenced as Xuefeng pressed her face against the soft bed and felt her tightening all the way to his base. She reached back to grasp his arm but after a few thrusts, she slowly slid it onto her bottom and spread her cheeks aside for him. He couldn''t hold back anymore at such an invitation and transported her mind into another dimension, making sure she will remember him for a long time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Oof, I''m tired." Xuefeng never expected he would say those words but a single session of sex emptied his stamina to near zero. His Regeneration Ability was like a God-sent gift that he missed to no end. "Once we leave, I will give you a day to take whatever you want from my Realm, and then I will close it. I don''t want any unexpected visitors while the Realm is unguarded," Emi informed as she rested on top of his chest, still looking as if she had a lot of energy even after what happened. "I have one more favor then," Xuefeng muttered, recalling his idea from before. "I will let you enjoy my body whenever you please if you agree." He immediately piqued Emi''s interest but then frowned when he whispered the request. "I will only give it to you because I know I will miss it¡ Damn you," Emi cursed and kissed him while snapping her fingers for thest time. Chapter 277: Fifth Elemental Stone Chapter 277: Fifth Elemental Stone Xuefeng and Thunder Goddess were frozen in the sky like statues only to suddenly awaken as if their souls returned back into their bodies. Xuefeng blinked his eyes and saw Thunder Goddess staring at him from up close. She was so close to him that she could kill him with no trouble but she only stood still while giving him a soft smile. ''Xuefeng!'' His wives'' worried voices assaulted his mind. ''What happened?!'' ''Don''t worry, I settled the issue already,'' Xuefeng assured, only to feel an excruciating pain all over his body. Ahhh! It felt as if he had been pummeled for weeks. The pain spread from his right wrist as if the Elemental Bracelet was wreaking havoc in his body. "Fuck¡ I need the Lightning Stone," Xuefeng cursed while gritting his teeth, not expecting the Elemental Bracelet''s Spirit would be this impatient. It wanted the stone so badly it was punishing him for not moving. "Emi!" Xuefeng called out and a winged beauty appeared by his side. "Hehe, is there something I can help you, Master?" Emi reported for duty with a giggle and leaned over to kiss him deeply. "Is this what you wanted? It feels so much different to kiss you with my real body. I like it." Xuefeng''s wives were momentarily speechless but Emi only winked at them as she hovered behind him. "It seems like you are suffering quite a bit. Do you need some assistance? Maybe a massage will help you." "Emi, stop ying around..." Xuefeng scolded while the pain started spreading to his Soul, almost paralyzing him. "I need the stone¡" "Sigh, Master doesn''t want my massage¡" Emimented but still wrapped her arms around him and aimed three fingers at Thunder Goddess''s forehead. "Hold still." The ve Contract would kill the ve if the Master died so she didn''t have a choice but to sacrifice the Lightning Stone for Xuefeng''s sake. Ahh¡ Thunder Goddess moaned as Emi touched the stone but the overall extraction seemed painless. She pulled out the purple stone that buzzed with lightning before nearing it to Xuefeng''s wrist. The Elemental Bracelet immediately sucked the stone away from her fingers, mming it into another free socket. Swoosh! It exploded with lightning and covered Xuefeng with a golden ball, pushing the two away as if they were his enemies. At the same time, when Xuefeng opened his eyes, the lightning was already gone and his surroundings changed. He was surrounded by an endless forest while looking down from the sky. ''Is the Spirit showing me the location of another Elemental Stone?'' Xuefeng thought. He already had four and with his Cube, he could instantly teleport to another location. As long as he collected enough Fate Stones, couldn''t he just collect them all in quick session? Xuefeng was thinking about his options while looking around when he spotted a gigantic flower behind him. It was towering above the greenery with its petals spread wide, behaving like a mother tree of some Ancient Race. Just as he wondered if he could check it out closer, his body teleported above the flower. Spirit Stone! Xuefeng quickly spotted a shiny stone smiling at him from below but then he frowned, spotting another person flying in its direction. Everything looked like he would reach it in no time when the flower finally defended against the invader. It sent out a pulse of Qi that sted him away but he didn''t seem injured at all, repeating the same process over and over again. The Elemental Bracelet seemed to read Xuefeng''s mind as it cut the vision right after and he returned back to thedies. "Damn!" Xuefeng cursed, knowing it couldn''t be worse timing. "We are in trouble!" If someone stole the Spirit Stone from his nose, Xuefeng would have no way of finding out the next stone. Only the Elemental Bracelet''s Spirit could help him in that case but Xuefeng didn''t bet on it. "What happened?" Emi questioned as she reached his side. "I saw the location of the next stone but someone is already trying to take it as we speak," Xuefeng exined while taking out the Cube. "We need to get there before he seeds." The Cube didn''t wait for amand as it descended down to the nearby Fate Qi ore and began devouring it. Xuefeng only counted down the number it needed to be fully charged. "Well, I am tired so good luck with that. I will rest for a day instead," Emi responded with a yawn, not really interested. "Feel free to take as many resources as you need. They are useless to me." She turned around to leave but Xuefeng caught her wrist in time. "Wait, I still have many questions I need to ask you." He didn''t even ask her about the ce beyond the Heavens or anything about the Ancient Race. There were so many topics they could discuss that Ming had no answers for. "Don''t worry, I will find youter," Emi assured as she kissed his neck and sniffed it. "I already recorded your smell so I can find you no matter where you go." She didn''t wait for his reply and disappeared on the spot, leaving Thunder Goddess alone with him. "Sigh, don''t forget to open the barrier," Xuefeng reminded and it unlocked the very next second, letting his wives enter inside. They rushed to him without hesitation and looked at him as if he was a monster. "What the fuck?" Even Drakos stayed behind instead of running after the Fate Stones. "Well, it sort of happened naturally¡" Xuefeng replied as he scratched his head. "Right, I forgot to bring Sena out. I think she was the one who helped me." He turned to Ling for help but she was already by his side, returning back into his body. Ming wasn''t any different as she rushed inside whileining, ''I''m never leaving you again!'' They were lucky with how the situation yed out. If Emi was sadistic, she could easily kill him and everyone else in the group. ''I found Sena but she is exhausted. It seems like she spent a lot of Fate Qi and now she is sleeping,'' Ling reported from within her space. ''How did you manage to tame both of them? She was even calling you Master¡'' His Fate Spirits were not the only ones trying to figure it out as Nuwa investigated Thunder Goddess who stood behind Xuefeng calmly. "Why are you not trying to kill him anymore? What did he do to you?" Nuwa asked her directly, but Xuefeng was the one trying to exin it. "It''s a long story but basically¡ª" "I''m Xuefeng''s ve now," Thunder Goddess cut him off, revealing the truth. "He ced a ve Contract on me and my Master but she was able to escape it with her Bloodline. She wille to free meter so, for now, I can only serve him to my best ability." She nced at Xuefeng with a smile and added, "I don''t mind it though because he helped me understand what has been bothering me for a while. He also showed me what it feels like to enjoy." Everyone in their group was speechless while Drakos immediately threw his hands. "I guess I''m too old for this shit. I give up." Ryan, on the other hand, was simply amazed. "If it was just one time I would say it''s a coincidence but it''s not. You consistently manage to befriend the top beauties or make them fall head over heels for you. When none of those two options happen, you manage to enve beauties and make them serve you. I''m actually convinced you secretly brewed some love potions." "I just did what I had to do to get the Lightning Stone," Xuefeng exined humbly before changing the topic. "It doesn''t matter right now. What we need to do is focus on the next Elemental Stone. Everyone, go down and collect as much Fate Stone as we can. We have overall one day to fill our stash before Emi will lock down this Realm." The Cube wasn''t done filling up and it was already switching to the 5th boulder. It already began to slow down which was a good sign they could depart soon. "We only need enough to charge the Cube again as we can return here once I get another Stone," Xuefeng added as he led them to the ground, personally digging as well. Even though his wives had a lot of questions, they knew when was the right time to chat and when they had to focus. Thankfully, the Cube only needed a bit over ten boulders of Fate Stone Ore to fully charge. They were also ready to depart in just a few minutes due to Xuefeng''s hurrying. It was too important for him to just let go. "Alright, let''s hope it works," Xuefeng muttered after Ling swallowed everyone in her space. He ced his palm on the Cube while imaging his next location and entered inside, ready for another multi-realm travel. A few minutester, the cube reappeared right above the flower with the sounds of explosions but more intense than what he saw earlier. The flower went on a full-blown offensive as it began pping the man left and right with its vines. Xuefeng arrived just in time to witness him lose the battle and run away without looking back. Xuefeng couldn''t help but smile happily, only to freeze, realizing he was in the middle of the battlefield with all vines turning in his direction. "Fuck." Chapter 278: Spirit Stone Chapter 278: Spirit Stone Swoosh! Fire Domain! Water Domain! Air Domain! Lightning Domain! Xuefeng didn''t hesitate and took control of the whole space, but that was barely effective. No matter how he struck the vines to stop them, they were not stopping their assault. ''Judgement Vines!'' Ming cried out in his mind. ''Grab the stone and let''s get out!'' Xuefeng already had the same n in his mind, eyeing the translucent stone just a few tens of meters away from him. It wasying there patiently as if waiting for him to take it. "Help me distract the vines!" Xuefeng ordered urgently while his team appeared out of nowhere. "Pull them away from the stone!" They were already on the job before he even spoke, while Ling brought the cube back, charging it for their return trip. Both Yiren and Lisa stayed behind as their support was barely needed in such a situation. ''Wu! On your left!'' ''Wen! From below!'' Tianshi was the one coordinating the operation this time, predicting the movement of vines before they even struck. They were too quick and too many to dodge them otherwise. Xuefeng had full trust in them so he left them on their own as he charged for the stone. He was aware of the barrier so he didn''t fly over brainlessly but even then, just when Xuefeng touched the invisible wall, it sent a pulse out, pushing him away. "Damn, can we break inside?" Xuefeng cursed while his arm covered with a Lightning Qi Dragon w. It was the most explosive from the Elements but the barrier was extremely stubborn. Crack! Xuefeng''s eyes opened wide with excitement at the sound of cracking only to frown when the crack repaired immediately. ''The Spirit Stone is constantly healing the barrier. We can''t break through with raw power. You can try using the Heavenly Chai¡ª'' Ming suggested but was cut off when the sky rumbled with thunder. Dark clouds began gathering above them before the space opened, revealing a shiny white hole in the sky. They were all already familiar with this phenomenon from the time they Ascended to the Heaven Realm. The Heavens were trying to bring the right order and send them back! "Did we really get inside the God Realm?" Xuefeng questioned surprised but he had no time to wonder. Last time he underestimated the Heavenly Chains and ended up being split from his wives for weeks. He couldn''t let that happen again. "Everyone! Come to me at once!" Xuefeng ordered sternly, sucking them all back into Ling''s world. He was about to perform a sneaky steal and dip! "Come at me! I''m not scared of your chains!" Xuefeng dared the Heavens and the challenge got epted as a beefy chain shot out. Xuefeng only smiled and his Air Stone shone, blowing all the vines to slow them down. It was between him and the chains! Bang! He dodged it easily, letting it smash against the barrier. It passed through like a knife in the mud but that wasn''t enough. Even if the Heavenly Chain constantly absorbed Qi, the barrier simply coiled around the chain which prevented him from entering. "Come on! Is that all you have? Two more! I won''t move this time! Try to hit me!" Xuefeng taunted again but the heavens weren''t in such a hurry. With each passing second, the Judgement Vines got closer before crashing at Xuefeng all together. "Damn¡" Xuefeng cursed under his breath as he was forced to retreat. ''Arts that can''t be destroyed with Qi shouldn''t exist!'' He was obviously joking. He himself had multiple Arts and Artefacts that defined the natural order. He was immune to Fate Qi attacks while his opponents couldn''t use four main Elements against him. Only now did he understand how his enemies felt under the assault of his Judgement Vine. "Take that!" Dragon Edge appeared in his palm and Xuefeng shed at the iing vine, using purely the cutting edge of his sword. Normally it wouldn''t make a difference but surprisingly enough, the vine has finally taken a blow. "Huh?" Xuefeng opened his eyes wide, seeing a cut on the vine''s body. He didn''t use Qi since the vine would absorb it anyway yet the pure sharpness of his edge seemed to be enough. ''Yi! It''s time to shine!'' Xuefeng called out in his mind, summoning the master swordsman at his disposal. They were only avoiding the vines, trying to stall for time but they clearly had a chance to defeat them. Yi appeared the very next second and her swords filled the space, shing and cutting with pure sharpness of her des. The flower instantly panicked as everything shook but Yi showed no mercy. "That''s my baby!" Xuefeng praised happily and didn''t stay idle, targeting the same points as her. The vines kept healing but it was nothing with theirbined efforts. The cut vines fell repeatedly while Xuefeng turned at the sky with a smile. "What are you waiting for Uncle? How about you help me this time and strike that barrier behind me? I will be gone right after and this whole matter will be over," Xuefeng proposed, knowing very well who stood behind the Heavens. Although most of it was automatic, Ming''s Uncle was there supervising everything. It must have noticed it was them so he paused the chains from attacking. His theory got only confirmed when two Heavenly Chains shot out and didn''t even aim at him. Bang! The chains broke through the barrier and created a triangle that made a hole big enough for them to enter inside. "Thanks! I owe you one!" Xuefeng acknowledged and teleported inside, grabbing the precious Spirit Stone. The power it held caused him to shudder but he didn''t pass it to Elemental Bracelet just yet. He canceled his Domains as Yi appeared in his arms, ready to enter the Cube and dip from the scene when something caught his eye. Huh? Just as Xuefeng was about to step inside, he spotted the ck-cloaked man hovering in the sky. He didn''t flee far and simply watched Xuefeng''s efforts from the distance. "I will be waiting for you!" Chapter 279: New Bloodline Chapter 279: New Bloodline "You did good baby," Xuefeng praised Yi as soon as they returned back to Emi''s Realm and looked down at his palm. Immense energy was threatening to explode his hand so he ced the Spirit Stone in its rightful spot on the Elemental Bracelet. Swoosh! A shockwave like Qi exploded from the bracelet, locking him down inside a cube-like room. Different shapes and figures began to form until the whole scene visualized in front of him. He appeared in a dark space within a tree and saw a man sitting on a self-made throne. To his surprise, the man looked the same as the man he just saw earlier. The same body structure with the same ck cloak. On his neck hung two stones on a string, the exact stones Xuefeng was after. "So that''s what he meant¡" Xuefeng muttered as he gazed at the man. He didn''t need to think twice to know it was Sect Master Liu''s Master that sat in front of him. If they could get another two stones from him, Xuefeng would only need to find a Metal and Blood Stone. That was so close topletion of the Elemental Bracelet that he couldn''t help but grow excited. The view pulled away from the tree house and disyed the area for him to remember the location before all of it disappeared. Everyone in his group left Ling''s world once again and they finally discussed their options. "The next two Elemental Stones are in the God Realm. They are in possession of that old man we were supposed to face. I suggest we make use of the time we have here to upgrade our Fate Spirits and then focus on Cultivating until everyone advances to the Ancient Celestial Stage," Xuefeng suggested. "What do you think?" "Sounds good," Nuwa agreed. "It is best if we advance before Ascending. We don''t want to face those Heavenly Chains again." "I really want to go around here and collect some Spirit Herbs. Maybe I can brew some high-quality pills from them," Lisa informed while looking around excitedly. "Will youe with me Yiren, Tianshi?" "Sure!" Yiren nodded as she wrapped her arms around Lisa. Those three grew closer over thest few weeks, being the main supports for the team. "Alright, take Mona with you so you are safe," Xuefeng reminded but Yiren was already cuddling with the soft fox in her arms. "If Miss Emi doesn''t mind, we would like to train our abilities on the beasts in the area," Wuying proposed as she gathered with Wen, Shan and Yi. "Maybe we can also find some Bloodlines for ourselves." Their old gang was inseparable, always thinking of fighting and challenging their potential. Before Xuefeng said anything, another beauty joined them. "Let me join you," Xinyu called out while leaving her mother to herself. She fit better with the other humans while Katherine joined the group of Humanoid Beasts that stuck together. "I don''t think she will mind. She said we can do whatever we want," Xuefeng replied as she gazed at Drakos who was already eyeing the Fate Stones eagerly. "Drakos, you will be in charge of all the beasts in the group. I want you to help them recreate their bodies with Fate Qi and advance to the Ancient Celestial Stage." Drakos blinked at his request. "What?? Do you know how time is needed for that? We only have a day!" "I will speed up time in the area which will give us a total of thirty days. That much should be enough, right?" Xuefeng asked while eyeing him closely. "I give you almost an unlimited amount of resources and you can''t even do that?" "Fine, fine! I will do it!" Drakos replied with a sigh. Xuefeng smiled and looked at Ryan who didn''t seem sure about that idea. "You will get an opportunity to reform your body from scratch and unlock your limits. What is there to hesitate?" "Alright, I will trust you," Ryan nodded as he smiled bitterly at being discovered. He joined Drakos, Be, and Katherine who were also like him but Xuefeng didn''t me them. Drakos didn''t look trustworthy, especially with hisid-back attitude and suspicious smirk but they did trust Xuefeng. "That leaves us with you three," Xuefeng continued as he turned to Nuwa, Wu, and Thunder Goddess. "What are your ns?" His little ve didn''t hesitate to stick to him as she announced, "I will do anything my Master does. I already advanced to the Ancient Celestial Stage." "I actually wanted to stabilize my Soul after my recent breakthrough. It''s still hurting me a little," Nuwa replied as she also came closer to Xuefeng. "I wouldn''t mind if you helped me heal my Soul with your Regeneration Ability." "Sure," Xuefeng agreed with no problems and finally looked at thest one of his wives. She had the brains and the power to lead but when it came to her battling capabilities, she began tog behind everyone else. "There is something I have for you," Xuefeng announced as he looked up at the sky. "Emi, did you already forget about our deal?" "Ah, fine~" A yful voice came from nowhere as the sexy subus appeared between them. Her ck tail wiggled as she pointed at Wu, "Did you pick this one?" "Yes," Xuefeng nodded as he assured his wife. "Wu, she will pass you her Bloodline. Please ept it." Wu''s eyes widened in surprise but she quickly snapped back and acknowledged Emi''s gesture, "Thank you, I will dly ept it." To receive a powerful Bloodline from such an individual was truly a blessing. No one in the right mind would reject it. "Alright, then open your mouth and drink," Emi ordered casually as she shed her wrist next to Wu''s mouth. "Don''t spill even a single drop. It''s my Blood Essence." Wu didn''t need to be repeated twice. She grabbed Emi''s arm and began to suck with her eyes shining. Everything proceeded smoothly when a shadow rushed at Emi, alerting her defenses. Ugh! Wuying grunted as Emi stopped her advance, her fingers choking on Wuying''s neck. "What do you think you are doing?" Chapter 280: New Master Chapter 280: New Master "Wuying!" Xuefeng cried out in worry as heunched himself to the scene. "Emi, don''t hurt her!" "What do you mean ''don''t hurt her''?" Emi questioned in annoyance. "I agreed to give my Bloodline to you yet one of your wives attacked me. How do you expect me to react?" "She is not attacking you," Xuefeng exined as he slowly released Wuying from Emi''s w-like grip. "She is just influenced by her bloodthirst. It has been a while since she entered this state." Wuying seemedpletely out of control with her eyes blood red. She focused on Emi''s wrist and no matter what he did, he could barely hold her on. "Wuying, I know you can hear me. You are strong so fight your urges," Xuefeng muttered as he held her tightly. "Don''t let it control you." Her random acts of bloodthirst were supposed to be healed already yet they resurfaced again. He couldn''t imagine how potent Emi''s blood was to cause it. "I want it¡" Wuying muttered weakly as her body trembled and only grew in strength as she tried to push Xuefeng away. She was clearly losing her battle so Xuefeng didn''t hesitate and cut his own wrist for her. "Here, drink mine. It should help you," Xuefeng suggested but for the first time, Wuying wasn''t even interested in his own blood. "Why is she like this?" Emi questioned curiously as she calmed down from the initial confusion. "It''s because of her Blood Arts. I''m still not sure why but she felt a thirst for blood after absorbing a lot during her training. I thought we solved the issue but it seems like it was just dormant," Xuefeng replied as he restrained the thirsty Wuying. "Don''t worry, she should calm down once you finish. Your Blood just seems too potent for her to resist." "I see¡" Emi muttered deep in thought. "Blood Arts do have many side effects but they are powerful. If she can master some of the high-end Arts, even I would need to be fearful of her. Only one drop of blood is needed to take full control of someone else''s body." She nced at her cut wrist and added, "If she wanted to, she could paralyze me since my bloodstream is open. Thankfully, she doesn''t see me as a threat else she would attack me to satisfy her bloodthirst." Wu ignored the whole situation as she kept drinking from Emi''s wrist until her body began to transform. Her back shone with light and a pair of ck wings burst out from her back. "Ah! So good!" Wu eximed as she suddenly pulled away, her lips covered in blood. "I feel so much power running through my veins." "Of course, my Bloodline belongs to the top when ites to strength," Emimented proudly. "It will only be more powerful the more lifeforce you absorb. By taking on my Bloodline you are destined to walk on a path of ughter and destruction." "Did she also receive your variant? I hope I will be able to touch her," Xuefeng pointed out after recalling the important problem. "I don''t want to turn her into a ve." "Don''t worry, it''s not inherited," Emi assured as she healed her wrist with a single lick. "She received the pure Subus Bloodline from me. Her future will be bright if she manages to control¡ª" Just as Emi spoke, her eyes widened at Wu who casually retracted her wings, turning herself back into a human. "Did you just take control of your Bloodline so fast¡?" Emi questioned speechlessly. "Yeah, why? I was trying to eat my Human Bloodline so I disciplined it and forced it to behave," Wu exined casually. "Now they are both living in harmony." "Subus Bloodline is extremely potent and dominant¡ It will battle your other Bloodlines to be the primary Bloodline," Emi exined as she started as Wu curiously. "I was about to mention it when you already solved the problem¡ Do you maybe look for a Master?" "I¡" Wu was stunned by the offer but before she could say anything, Emi already decided for her. "Alright then, I will take you with me and teach you," Emi announced as she gazed at Xuefeng who was still holding Wuying back. It didn''t seem like she was getting better even after no blood could be seen. "Let her go, I will feed her too," Emi ordered with a smile. "I will help her as a gift for my new student. Take into ount that I am already reaching my limits to how much Bloodline Essence I can give. It''s actually a huge favor I am giving you." She decided so fast that Xuefeng didn''t even have time to think when Emi snapped her fingers and Wuying disappeared from his embrace. Emi held her gently and uncovered her neck with a flip of her hair. "Feast on me, my dear." Emi didn''t need to ask twice as Wuying helped herself immediately. Her fangs pierced into Emi''s neck and began sucking to her heart content. "Are you doing this to guilt-trip Wu into epting you as her Master?" Xuefeng asked while looking at Wu who didn''t seem that eager to leave him. "Yes," Emi nodded shamelessly. "You took away my only Disciple and made her your ve. Do you expect me to be lonely and talk to myself?" "Master¡" Thunder Goddess muttered but Emi shook her head. "It''s not your fault," Emi assured. "You are still my disciple but it will take a while before I can free you. While I am at it, I will take another disciple to keep mepany." While they spoke, Wuying suddenly pulled away, gulping thest mouthful of blood in her mouth. Contrary to everyone''s thought, she didn''t transform like Wu. Her wings and tails didn''t grow which caused Emi to frown. "Didn''t you absorb the Bloodline?" Emi asked in confusion but Wuying was already at Xuefeng''s side, grabbing his wrist to lick the leftover blood off his skin. "I''m sorry baby. Your blood will always be my favorite," Wuying muttered as she licked him clean before kissing him deeply with her arms wrapping around his neck. "Thank you for holding me back." "It''s only natural," Xuefeng replied as he hugged her waist. "How are you feeling? Your eyes are still red." "I think they will stay this way and yeah, I''m feeling amazing," Wuying said while turning around in his arms and acknowledged Emi with a nod, "Thank you for your help as well." "Wait, did you fully absorb my Bloodline?" Emi asked suspiciously. "Yes, of course," Wuying nodded with a gentle smile. "I just didn''t want to ruin my leather armor so I stopped the transformation right away. I only have a few sets left." "This¡" Emi muttered speechless as she gazed at Xuefeng greedily. "Your wives are something else¡ I want to take this one too." "I''m sorry but I would rather stay with my Husband," Wuying denied outright, not even hesitating. "We already separated once and I hated every minute away from him. I won''t do it again willingly." Before Wu spoke as well, Emi snickered as she appeared by her side. "You all underestimate me. I will show you what you can get by studying under me." Emi wrapped her arm around Wu''s shoulder and announced. "She will be able to defeat any of you before you even leave my Realm. You will ask to be my disciple afterward." Wu couldn''t even open her mouth when they both vanished on the spot. Chapter 281: Liu Mei Chapter 281: Liu Mei "Hey! Stop swinging with that spear! You are going to stab someone!" When Liu Mei ascended to the Heaven Realm, she expected to witness beautiful scenery and meet powerful experts she could face but so far the reality was disappointing. "Shut up or I will stab you!" Liu Mei threatened as she pointed her shiny spear at the middle-aged man. Not only was she forced to wait in a big ass line to enter the city, but she was also surrounded by annoying people whoined constantly. It would be fine if they stopped once they saw the polished edge aimed at them but they had the audacity to dare her with a re. "Come on, do it. You will be banned from the safe zones forever." Liu Mei red back at the man as he Spear shone with Qi but a tall man by her side stopped her. "Calm down. This is not what we came here for." "Ugh," Liu Mei grunted and stared daggers at the stranger. "You are lucky today." She ignored him right after and peeked at the front of the queue. They were already nearing the gigantic wall of the Spirit Land Capital but it would still take them a few hours to reach the front gate. "Gosh, this queue is so long¡ I am bored," Liu Meimented after having her fun taken away. "Isn''t this the capital? Can''t they make this process more efficient?" "It is the same thing everywhere," the buff man by her side replied casually. "Just wait. You won''t be able to get any information if you start to kill people." Liu Mei remembered her goal and finally settled down. She has been waiting for this moment for a while and finally grew strong enough to Ascend. It was time for her to finally meet him once again and show she was strong enough to stay by his side. "Wu Kong, do you think big bro is still in the Heaven Realm?" Liu Mei questioned curiously as she looked at the sky. "With his skills, he might have already Ascended further." "I think you are overestimating him," Wu Kong replied while scratching his head. "From what we gathered, it''s not so easy to Ascend this fast. People take many years to reach the Celestial Stage." They have already been in the Heaven Realm for a few days and investigated their future cultivation Path. "Yeah, they do," Liu Mei nodded. "But none of them is like Big Bro. He doesn''t even need a year to climb multiple stages." Just as she spoke, multiple strangers around them burst outughing. "Haha, little girl, you must have drunk something strong to speak so much rubbish." the man from beforemented sarcastically. "Advancing just one stage takes years and you are saying your big bro can Ascend to God Realm in one year? Hahaha, keep dreaming!" "Of course he can!" Liu Mei snapped back. "He only took less than four years to cultivate from nothing to a God Stage! I''m sure the moment he ascended to the Heaven Realm, he quickly made the name for himself. No one canpare to him!" Her words made everyoneugh again. "Haha, sure he did! We all know his name for sure! Enlighten us who is your big brother!" Liu Mei''s face darkened and she struck the end of her ck spear into the ground. "I''m Liu Mei, a member of the Liu n that rules the whole Earth Realm and my brother is Liu Xuefeng, the strongest Cultivator in the whole world!" "..." "..." "..." Theughing stopped instantly and the people that ridiculed her paled in fear. "L-Liu¡ X-Xuefeng¡?" The man''s legs shivered as he repeated the name. Liu Mei wasn''t even surprised at their reaction, knowing her big bro would cause chaos wherever he went. "That''s right! Are you going to say you don''t know his name? It wasn''t even a year since he Ascended and only now did we catch up with him," Liu Mei announced proudly as she enjoyed the fear in their eyes. "When I meet him again I will tell him who was the oneughing at me." The people around swallowed hard while those uninvolved stepped back. If it turned out to be true, they were all screwed. Those who were left behind looked like they wanted to leave immediately when the man behind the whole problem fought back. "What''s your proof then? Anyone can say they are rted to them. Pretending to be Liu Xuefeng''s sister is considered a crime!" "Why would I need to prove myself to you?" Liu Mei questioned with a sneer. "I don''t care if you believe me or not. It will be apparent when I meet him. Get lost." "You¡ If you have no proof then I''m going to call the guards on y¡ª" the man called out with a re when Wu Kong finally stepped between them. His sheer size was often enough to intimidate people but the man wasn''t scared at all. "What, are you going to beat me up? We are in the Safe Zone! I dare you to touch me. The guards wille over faster." In response, Wu Kong only stomped on the ground, causing their surroundings to shake. The earth cracked from the sheer force and everyone staggered in their footsteps. "Are you sure you can survive till then?" Wu Kong questioned coldly but the effect waspletely the opposite. The man burst outughing and rushed out while shouting, "Guards! Please help! We are being attacked!" Multiple guards appeared in the sky within seconds, causing Liu Mei to grip her spear tighter. This didn''t look well for them but then she raised her eyebrows when the guards didn''t even stare at them. They flew past them and headed towards the barrier instead. "Stop right there! Flying is forbidden in the Safe Zone!" Only then did Liu Mei notice a woman who just broke through the barrier as if it was nothing. What was more surprising is that she knew her. "It''s Jiao!" Chapter 282: Guide Chapter 282: Guide "What do you mean flying is forbidden? What Safe Zone? Are you going to restrict my right to fly? How about you fuck my uncle as well?" Jiao didn''t spare words at the man as she charged forward without much care about the restrictions. "It''s an order from the City Guards! I order you to stop!" the City Guard cried out again while he pulled out his weapon with the intention to attack. The intruder was a mere God Stage cultivator yet she dared to burst into the Safe Zone as if it was her home. The City Guards didn''t even call for backup as they created a formation to face her. Everyone on the ground smirked as if this was already over but not Liu Mei. She knew Jiao was her big brother''s friend and she couldn''t help but watch her big sister with her eyes shining. Liu Mei wanted to be exactly like that, strong enough to enter wherever she pleases without permission while killing whoever stands in her way. "Bitch, what order? I''m the order!" Jiao cursed while swinging her arm annoyed as if they were some flies that disturbed her. "Get out of my way! I have some business in this area." "Damn, you asked for it!" City Guards cursed back and finally attacked, sending warning arcs of Qi with their swords. Too bad, it felt like a turtle trying to defeat a rabbit in a race. Pa! Jiao only swung her hand covered in Ice and the attacks crumbled one by one. "If you don''t get out of my way I will kill you," Jiao warned. "I don''t have time for useless battles. If you want to have the chance though, you better call for your Lord. I actually need a guide since it''s been a while since I have been here." City Lord? A guide? When the City Guards heard her, they almost choked. The crowd wasn''t any different as who in the right mind would demand to call the City Lord to be their guide. "Almighty Spirit! We require your assistance! Please restrict her for breaking the rules of the Safe Zone!" the City Guards called out with a smile. "You chose the wrong ce to y around Miss!" The Almighty Spirit worked like a clock and immediately cast its Soul Power against Jiao. Her movements slowed at first before totally freezing, causing the City Guards to celebrate. Not for long. "Tsk, is this a joke?" Jiao questioned and suddenly forced herself to move again. "My Grandma has better security in her garden than this. Your Almighty Spirit is only useful for kid''s toys." Oof! If a God Stage cultivator could break the Almighty Spirit''s power so easily, was it really almighty? It was finally then when the City Guards realized they were dealing with someone more powerful than they could imagine. It was toote by then. Swoosh! Snowkes appeared out of nowhere as the wind intensified. Before the City Guards could react, they were already in the middle of the storm with their bodies freezing to death. "Whoa, she set up her domain so fast!" Liu Mei praised happily, not expecting Jiao to be so strong. If it was just one that would be fine but she activated both Water and Air Domain at the same time. "Something is wrong about her, don''t you think?" Wu Kong pointed out as he watched Jiao calmly. "She actspletely different to her past self." "Now that you mention it¡" Liu Mei muttered while observing the blond beauty in the sky. Even though Jiao wasn''t innocent back in the days, she wouldn''t behave so vulgarly and unrestrained. Just as she watched the scene, the City Guards vanished from the ce one by one before their whole bodies froze. They teleported to the gigantic wall and were immediately taken care of. "Tsk, you were so confident and now have to run," Jiao called out sarcastically as she continued her siege. "Next person that stops me will die instantly. I have some matters to settle and I don''t mind going on a killing spree if I have to." Anyone would stay put out of the risk of being attacked but Liu Mei didn''t care much as she set off to the sky. "Sister Jiao!" Wu Kong could only follow her like a big brother trying to catch up with her little sister. "Sister Jiao!" Huh? Jiao didn''t stop at first but eventually paused after Liu Mei repeated herself and joined her side. "Do I know you?" Jiao blurted out displeased only to change her expression after a second. "Oh, you are Liu Mei, right?" "Yes! You remember me!" Liu Mei called out cutely while bowing in greeting. "We have Ascended not too long ago and now on the mission to find big brother. Have you met with Xuefeng already?" "Oh, yeah, I did. I will be meeting up with him once I settle my matters," Jiao replied impatiently while continuing her flight. "Anyway, I am busy right now so see youter." "Big sister Jiao, wait!" Liu Mei followed closely behind and proposed, "Can we join you? I want to meet with a big brother too." "I don''t know about that. Can you fight?" Jiao asked straightforwardly while ncing at Liu Mei''s spear. "I''m going to kill a lot of people today." "Heh," Liu Mei smirked as her ck spear shone with light. "We won''t disappoint you. Fighting is my second name!" "Alright then, but I will not take responsibility if something happens to you," Jiao warned andunched forward. "Do whatever I tell you and try not to fall behind!" Liu Mei gave Wu Kong an excited nce and they both followed. They expected to fight right away but it turned out they were let into the city wouldn''t any fight. The City Guards on the walls acted as if they didn''t see them. "Why did they let us in so easily?" Liu Mei questioned confused but Jiao only shrugged. "I sent that Almighty Spirit a warning. They know I can injure it so they chose what''s better for them. There better be a guide ready to lead me or I will get mad." Just as she spoke, a handsome middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere and blocked their way. He stared at them calmly and nodded in approval as he questioned, "Miss, why did you honor my City with your presence? Is there something I can help you with?" Chapter 283: Xu Family Chapter 283: Xu Family "I want you to lead me to the Xu family," Jiao ordered without hesitation. "Huh? Xu Family..." Uncle Liu was taken aback. "Xu Family is one of the top 3 families in the Capital. Can I ask you what kind of business does Miss¡ª" "I''m going to kill them," Jiao replied before he could finish. "The whole Xu Family will cease to exist today." "..." "..." "..." Not only was Uncle Liu speechless but Liu Mei and Wu Kong were also dumbstruck. Did they justmit to helping her with mass-murder? "Can I know how they did you wrong, Miss?" Uncle Liu asked calmly but one could tell he was getting tense. "Killing one of the top 3 families in the Spirit Land would most likely destabilize the city for a while." "Do you think I give a fuck? They kidnapped my family when I was gone and used them as a lure to trap me. After stealing my treasures, they killed them and then imprisoned me in the Hellhole for thousands of years," Jiao announced coldly. "Do you need more reasons? All of them will die today and you will join them if you try to stop me." "Well, I''m just a mediator. There is no need to get angry at me," Uncle Liu calmed her down. "Let me lead you to Xu Family Patriarch so you two can talk. Their family is located only thirty minutes away by flight." Jiao nodded coldly and they all followed him. Liu Mei wasn''t dumb though and immediately questioned on the way, "Big Sis Jiao, I don''t want to be rude but howe this happened when we came from the Earth Realm?" They weren''t sheep that would follow without asking a single question. Thankfully Jiao didn''t try to hide anything. "It''splicated but I''m not her. The Jiao you know allowed me to take over this body to take my revenge. I will give her back her body once I''m done with my matters," Jiao revealed. "Can I talk with her?" Liu Mei asked suspiciously but Jiao shook her head. "Nope, but you are free to go if you don''t believe me." Jiao''s appearance was the first familiar person they met so they couldn''t simply leave. If what she said was true, they had even more reasons to stay and protect Jiao''s body. "We will follow and observe then," Liu Mei decided as she tightened the grip on her spear. As they conversed, none of them noticed a smallmunication token appear in Uncle Liu palm. It shone for a second before disappearing on the spot. By the time Jiao arrived at the Xu Family''s territory, they were already prepared. Instead of running away, everyone gathered to defend their home. A barrier connected all five Mountains that the Xu Family controlled while hundreds of Cultivators hovered behind it to defend. "Alright, I brought you here so I will just stand on the side. You all figure out how you want to solve it on your own," Uncle Liu called out as he rose above the battlefield. "Please fight within the territory or else I will be forced to stop you." "Lord Liu! This is ridiculous!" An old man at the front of his forces cried out to im injustice. "We don''t even know this woman and even if my family did something in the past, all the guilty are dead. We can''t even sentence anyone for past sins!" "As I said, you two talk it out. I''m not meddling in this business," Uncle Liu replied with a shrug, making his stance clear. "It seems like we were too loud and someone has warned them," Liu Mei muttered as she nudged Wu Kong with her elbow. "Do you think you can break it if you use full strength?" Liu Mei knew that Wu Kong seemed peaceful but underneath his muscles hid a strength even she wouldn''t underestimate. As long as he had Fate Qi, he could constantly improve his body without any limits. "Maybe, but we should observe until we are forced to act," Wu Kong replied calmly when Jiao approached their side. "Actually, I will need your help," Jiao suddenly informed as she ignored the old man''s yapping. "I see you are a spear user. Would you mind breaking this barrier for me if I give you a Spear Art?" "Huh? You want to give me a Spear Art?" Liu Mei questioned with her eyes widened. She searched the Earth Realm for various Spear Arts but none of them were powerful enough to be considered a threat in the higher level of Heaven Realm. "That''s right. I would break this barrier by myself but I want to save my power to ughter them," Jiao replied honestly which caused everyone behind the barrier to rage. "It''s just the three of them! Let''s fight!" "We are not scared of you!" "We have a number advantage! Let''s show them the power of the Xu Family!" All the elders cried out proudly but the Patriarch quickly silenced them. "Shut up you idiots! Do you think Lord Liu would let her attack us if she was a nobody?!" Patriarch cursed them and turned to Jiao again. "Miss, you don''t need to do this! Let''s talk it out!" "We can''t talk it out," Jiao finally responded, as she reached with her finger. "I don''t talk to dead people." Her finger shone with violent energy and cracked the space around it as if it was nothing. Everyone got confused at what she was trying to do aside from few people who actually held a spear in their lives. "Big Sis, please teach me!" Liu Mei epted her offer on the spot. How could she not? Jiao created the Spear Intent with her finger as if it was nothing. Liu Mei had to perform a perfect move to actually create one yet Jiao did it almost seamlessly. It was a no-brainer to ept art from her. "Good choice," Jiao nodded and tapped on Liu Mei''s forehead without wasting time. "Don''t resist it." Liu Mei stood still and soon felt something stab into her mind. It onlysted for a moment and was reced by an overwhelming amount of information. Not only did Jiao grant her the wholeplete manuscript but also valuable insights and advice. For anyone who was trying to master Spearmanship, it was priceless. "This¡" Liu Mei muttered as a happy tear rolled her cheek. "Big Sis, who do you want me to kill? I will help." Chapter 284: Can I Keep It? Chapter 284: Can I Keep It? "Go ahead and try it out on the barrier," Jiao suggested as she stared calmly at the Patriarch. "I already pointed out the weakest spot." The Patriarch immediately paled at her words. Jiao didn''t even touch the barrier to search for its weak point yet she already found it with her gaze and perception alone. "Patriarch, they are bluffing! That girl is only in the Spirit God Stage! No matter how powerful that Spear Art is, she won''t be able to break through our Spirit Barrier! This is our Ancestor''s best creation! No one can crack it!" The Xu family Elder called out while raising his weapon to the army. "Who is with me?!" Hai! The whole Xu Family raised their weapons as Spirit Qi lit up the whole formation. "There are only three of them and we have thousands!" Another Elder announced to everyone. "Even if that expert breaks through our barrier, she can''t break through us! We are Xu Family!" Hai! "Prepare to fight! We will not surrender without a battle!" Hai! Everyone in the Xu Family had high morals aside from the Patriarch who was supposed to ride or die for this family. Despite such overwhelming power on their side, Jiao was still smiling as if she had this battle in the bag and proceeded with the siege. Only a powerful expert or aplete madman would behave this way and Jiao didn''t look like thetter. "This is not good... We need to retreat!" Patriarch ordered, losing the battle of confidence. "I have seen enough to know when to give in. She wants our lives, not our riches! Take your families and leave!" "Patriarch, don''t lose hope! We want to fight for our homes! We have no other ce to¡ª" "It''s toote," Jiao cut the Elder off as she smiled at Liu Mei who was practicing the first move in the air. "Do it." "Hai!" Liu Mei nodded happily and her ck Spear shone with light. The knowledge in Liu Mei''s mind was still fresh and unorganized but she was eager to try it. She has spent so much time with her spear that she didn''t need much practice to perform. Her only worry was the Spear Intent that wasn''t easy to bring out. Huh? When Liu Mei''s spear began to cover with unknown runes, even Uncle Liu raised his eyebrows. From base to the top she charged an attack before the runes spread onto her arms and caused her body to tremble. The power didn''ty in how one thrust the spear but instead how one channeled Qi through the entire body and used the spear as an outlet to release it. Her Spirit Qi wasn''t enough to fill the whole spear so she used Lightning to finish the job. The runes burned her skin but the pain only made her smile as she gripped the Spear harder. "Come on! If that was in closebat she would have died a long time ago!" Some youngsters called out impatiently but Liu Mei surprised him byunching forward in a blink. She was like a shiny meteor as she crashed at a specific point in the barrier. Bang! The sound of barrier cracking was muffled by the explosion but everyone could see a small spider web that spread in every direction. It began to heal rapidly and soon turned back to its original form. "Hahaha, so much time wasted to charge an attack yet it barely cracked the barrier!" the Elders called out inughter, causing the whole Xu Family to burst out in ridicule. Only the Patriarch seemed to see the reality and already pulled out his Teleportation Artefact. "You did well," Jiao praised without bothering with dead people. "Let''s do it again but this time focus on bringing out the Spear Intent. You should be able to break the barrier with it." "Yes!" Liu Mei nodded excitedly and began preparing the runes once again. The speed of rune creation sped up with practice so once she mastered it, she would be able to charge the attack while advancing at the enemy. "I have already warned you! If you want to die then go ahead! Don''t count on me to protect you!" Patriarch announced after seeing Liu Meiunch again and disappeared on the spot. The Xu Family didn''t expect their Patriarch to simply abandon them right before Liu Mei struck. The hit this time didn''t make any noise and no explosion could be seen. It was reced with a resonating spear light that seemed as if it was alive. It burrowed right through the barrier before exploding with power that cracked it open like a ss jar hit with a bat. "Now die." Jiao blinked from the spot after sentencing them to death and appeared right in the middle of enemy lines with her fingers acting as a spear. Each time she waved with it, another Cultivator died without even being hit directly to the body. "Leave some for me, Big Sis!" Liu Mei called out happily and joined the whirlpool of battle with Wu Kong following closely behind. Jiao gifted her a whole set of moves that she kept testing and figuring out on the moving targets. The Xu Family immediately entered into panic mode as both their formation and morale fell to shit. "Retreat!" The Elders ordered but no one listened to them, all busy fighting for their lives. The person who surprised everyone the most was Wu Kong who seemed impossible to kill. "He is a maniac!" Wu Kong received hundreds of attacks yet everything failed to even scratch him as he jumped from person to person like a monkey before ripping their bodies with his bare hands. His naked chest soon bathed with red blood but he simply continued without mercy. "There is no need to chase them," Jiao pointed out after killing thest Elder. Many youngsters began escaping in all directions and it would be a hassle to kill them all. Especially since she caught a feeling of something that once belonged to her. "It''s here, I can feel it," Jiao muttered as she led the way and they soon reached an empty za with a single monument in the middle. A Golden Spear stuck in a boulder. "Whoa, it''s so pretty!" Liu Mei eximed in amazement and suggested before Jiao even reached out for it, "Can I try it?" Jiao pursed her lips and withdrew with a smile. "This can be another lesson for you. Godly spears choose only one master and they will be loyal for¡ª" She was speaking confidently but froze when the Golden Spear buzzed and Liu Mei casually pulled it out from the boulder. "It feels so good in the hand! Can I keep it?" Chapter 285: Soul Attacks Defense Chapter 285: Soul Attacks Defense "I''m sorry but this spear has been with me for thousands of years. Even if it lets you hold it, nothing will make it change its owne¡ª Ah!" Jiao denied as she tried to grab the Golden Spear out of Liu Mei''s hands only to be zapped. She looked at the spear in shock and reached out again but the results were the same. She got rejected! "Could it be because Miss is in Jiao''s body?" Liu Mei guessed as she observed the spear. "Maybe it doesn''t recognize you." "Maybe¡" Jiao muttered as she squinted her eyes at Liu Mei. "But then why did it let you hold it?" Liu Mei smiled awkwardly but she didn''t feel like giving the spear back. "I think it''s because thousands of years had passed. Maybe the Spirit inside the spear wants to feel alive and be used again. Sitting in one spot for so many years shouldn''t be pleasing." She then hugged the golden spear and suggested, "How about I keep it for the time being and give it back once Miss regains your body?" "There is no other choice¡" Jiao muttered while regaining her calmness. "But you have to acknowledge me as your Master and listen to me. I still have some matters to handle so you will follow me while I teach you." How could Liu Mei reject such a proposal? "Master! Please teach me!" Liu Mei called out happily, causing Jiao to nod in approval. "Good. I don''t care about hunting everyone down so let''s just loot their treasury and then move." ¡ª¡ª¡ª If Xuefeng knew about Liu Mei''s improvements, he would definitely be proud but can she catch up in time before Xuefeng ascends to the God Realm? "How is it?" Xuefeng asked as he watched Wuying finish her testing. After setting arge zone in the area that sped up time for them, everyone in Xuefeng''s group left to handle their matters. Yiren and the girls roamed in search of herbs, the three devils threw themself into a whirlpool of battle while the beasts began their transformation. It only left Wuying, Nuwa, and Thunder Goddess who stayed by his side. "I feel like my body is exploding with life. This Bloodline is still reforming my body with each minute," Wuying replied while stretching her body over him. "It''s also making me tingly whenever I touch you¡ I want to suck everything from you but I know that would probably kill you." She reached down towards his crotch and caressed him with a naughty smile, "Thankfully there is still something that I can suck freely, hehe." "Is that so?" Xuefeng asked back as he kissed her. "That''s a good idea but maybeter. We have a lot of time so I just thought of spending it with you all." Oh? Both Wuying and Nuwa looked at him confused but he only grasped Nuwa''s waist and pulled her closer as well. "I feel like all the free time we had we spent it in bed. I don''t mind it but I just want to be around you more." "Aww, but you are always with us." Wuying pointed out while snuggling to him cutely. "That''s all we need from you. If we want more affection, we will just take it." "Well, I still think I have been inconsiderate of you alltely so I just want to spoil you more," Xuefeng exined with a kiss on their heads. "You know I would never leave or forget you but I also want to show it more." "How about we train together then? I''m still yet to test this bloodline of mine," Wuying suggested. "Not only can I feel my body strengthening but my Soul is also benefiting from it. I feel like I am going to break through to the Ancient Soul any moment." It wasn''t hard to notice the changes in Wuying''s body as her muscles were actively moving around and rebuilding. She was muscr due to her training but her muscles suddenly became more tender and soft to the touch. Each caress on her back was enough to give him shivers. "Seeing you improve like this, I feel like getting another Bloodline as well," Xuefeng muttered impressed before ncing at Thunder Goddess who was observing their interaction with interest. "Do you maybe know the Bloodline Ability of your master?" "She is a Subus so everything that''s meant to seduce and restrict. She can also bend reality by creating a dreamlike space around you. It will look real but it''s just an illusion," Thunder Goddess replied calmly. "Because of that, no one really wishes to challenge her. You only need to look into her eyes to fall into her illusion." "No wonder Emi was so confident while taking Wu away," Nuwamented while giving Wuying a teasing nce. "You should train and then we can spar to improve our Abilities." "That''s a great idea. I wonder if you can break out of my illusion," Wuying muttered in wonder. "You can try it on me," Xuefeng suggested as he looked her in the eyes. "I also wish to learn how to defend against Soul Attacks." It felt quite surreal that even after gathering all Elemental Stones, which would give him control over all Elements, he couldn''t fight against a simple Soul Attack. "It''s actually easy but most Cultivators at the lower level forget to protect their Souls from intrusion," Nuwa exined as she embraced him from behind. "Your Soul should be guarded at all times or else we can kill you in a second." She nced at Thunder Goddess and added, "She knows how to do it since I can''t simply drag her Soul our to my Soul Realm. I would have to first weaken her and wait for her to lose focus." "Oh! How do I do it?" Xuefeng questioned curiously. ''Girls, you can stop protecting me for a moment.'' He could also ask Ming or Ling to do it for him but he preferred to learn the basics on his own too. He was met with situations where they weren''t around so he needed to know how to protect himself. "Let me sink part of my soul into yours so I can teach you two," Nuwa suggested but she didn''t wait for approval as her Soul invaded his body. It tinged his own but he didn''t feel pain as it simply attached itself to him. "Now, Wuying, try using your Bloodline Illusion on him." Even though Wuying''s first time, Xuefeng suddenly felt weird as if something entered inside of him. Before he knew it, Thunder Goddess disappeared from his view and his surroundings changed. They were no longer in the air but instead back in his hometown in Aurora City where he spent his childhood. "This¡" Xuefeng was left speechless when he realized his arms were tied to the bed and Wuying was sitting on top of him. "How do I even defend against this?" "Wow, it is much easier than I thought," Wuying muttered as she looked down at him and smiled. "Does that mean I can have you for myself whenever I want?" She tapped on his chest and his clothes vanished, leaving him only with his boxers that Wuying sat on. Nuwa appeared next to them soon after andid down beside him. "Nice, you got it in the first try," Nuwa praised. "I guess I should rather focus on teaching our baby." She caressed his chest and whispered, "Now let''s teach you how to break an illusion under stressful conditions, shall we?" Chapter 286: Illusion Training (**) Chapter 286: Illusion Training (**) "What do you mean by stressful conditions?" Xuefeng questioned even though he knew exactly where this was going. He was pinned to the bed by two hungry wives while only wearing his underwear. What could possibly happen? "Well, normally it would be better to use pain to distract you but since you can tolerate pain and we are your wives, we can only perform the second best tactic," Nuwa exined as she leaned over to nibble on his neck. "Pleasure." "Aren''t you supposed to be my teacher? How do I break this illusion?" Xuefeng questioned as he wanted to break free before they got any serious. Compared to them, he was here to actually learn something. He tested his physical strength on the bedsheets that tied him to the bed frame but he immediately felt weak. "You can''t do that babe," Wuying warned while slowly unbuttoning her ck leather armor. "My Soul Attack traps your Soul in an illusion so your body strength is restricted by your Soul Power. You can only fight fire with fire." Leather straps that wrapped around her stomach kept loosening till she was able to take it offpletely. Xuefeng couldn''t help but stare at her naked breasts that fell down and bounced a few times. He wanted to reach out to caress them but his arms were tied, reminding him of his current situation. "I don''t have any Soul Abilities that I can use aside from my Bloodline," Xuefeng pointed out, finding it hard to look away as Wuying teased her nipples to tempt him. Not only was she his sexy wife but each of her moves gave out a devilish charm that forced him to look at her. Her skirt fell down right after, exposing her ck panties which she began rubbing and grinding against his own. Her ck wings suddenly burst out from her back and she grasped his abs while riding to her liking. Subus''s attraction was too much for him to resist but that was the point of this training. "You should use it," Nuwa suggested while taking her own dress in one swift move. "Focus your Soul Power and try to find a weak point in the illusion that will break it. As long as your willpower stays strong and won''t get distracted, you will find it quickly." Nuwa didn''t seem to like that all his desire was on Wuying so she brought him out of his trance. She leaned against his face with her nipples right in front of his lips and embraced him whole. He couldn''t help but give in for just a moment and sank his teeth at her demand. Xuefeng wasn''t distracted though. While his tongue roamed around her breast, his Soul Power was scanning the room in search of weaknesses. His first target was the sheets that bonded him to bed but as soon as he tried to focus and attack them, Wuying simply unbonded him, letting him free. "I can constantly shift my Soul Power around the illusion and I notice when you try to attack," Wuying informed while reaching down to grab his raging erection. "Each time I discover your moves, I will simply change my weak spot so you can''t find it." "I see," Xuefeng nodded and sat up with his arms embracing their bodies. "So I should attack right away before you realize it." He tried to search for the weak spot once again when Wuying reminded, "I''m also sucking away your Soul Power the longer you are in my illusion so you are weakening with each second. At some point, you won''t be able to break through my weak point even if you find it." "I guess I can only hurry," Xuefeng replied unbothered and didn''t waste time. He already determined the room was the only part of the illusion so he just needed to break it. Once he rips a hole in the illusion, it will crumble in no time. Nuwa and Wuying exchanged nces as they watched him close his eyes and they busied themselves too. His underwear disappeared on the spot as the devils slid down to his thighs and their tongues wrapped around the head. They kissed it sensually from both sides and sucked the way he liked it. The subus effect was so strong that he even shivered from pleasure drilling into his mind. Each time he scanned the room in search of a spot with a weak structure, he was distracted by the two sucking queens. How was he supposed to break free when all he wanted was to enjoy them. ''If only there was a way to both enjoy them and escape¡'' Xuefeng wondered as he looked down to witness Nuwa gulping him down while Wuying wiggled her tongue on his base. He could already feel like it wouldn''t be long before he shoots deeply into Nuwa''s throat. ''Wait¡'' Thinking about it gave Xuefeng an idea. Wasn''t Wuying also part of the illusion? Ahh¡ The girls moaned as Xuefeng suddenly brushed his fingers into their hair and pulled them away. They immediately grasped him once again but this time Xuefeng was in control. "Come here," Xuefeng ordered as he pulled Nuwa up and tasted her lips with natural eagerness. She looked at him in confusion but he didn''t let her ask questions. "Baby, your time is ticking," Wuying reminded as she took his whole erection for herself. "Don''t let yourself get distracted by us and focus on the task." In response, Xuefeng only turned more aggressive in his approach and pressed on her head. Wuying''s eyes widened at the change but still epted him by swallowing him whole. He didn''t need to force her at all when her arms wrapped around his thighs and she stunned him with a thrilling rollercoaster. He momentarily twitched with his urges peaking but instead of the standard explosion, Xuefeng added some spice. Mhmm! Wuying eximed as she noticed something was wrong but Xuefeng forced her in position while shooting Soul Power straight inside her body. She has been protecting her illusion from his attacks but forgot to protect herself. His mind was still enjoying the pleasure when the illusion crumbled and they returned back to the real world. "Cough, cough," Wuying cleared her throat as she supported herself on him andined, "Did you actually rip my throat apart?" "Not bad, right?" Xuefeng asked back with a smile and embraced her. "You told me to focus but you got distracted yourself. I guess someone needs some more training." Wuying pursed her lips and dove in for a kiss while creating another illusion. "Let''s try it again!" Chapter 287: Body Strengthening Pill Chapter 287: Body Strengthening Pill Xuefeng already expected Emi''s Realm to be a blessednd with lots of resources but it definitely overshoot his expectations. Not only was there an abundance of Qi to absorb, apanied by a near unlimited amount of Fate Stones and Beasts for training, one could even find wild Spirit Herbs that Lisa couldn''t help but freak out about. The zone with quickened time was rtively small to the whole size of Emi''s Realm but after a few days, Xuefeng finally took Lisa and her small gang for further exploring. It wasn''t long before they found their first Spirit Herb and then even more afterwards. "This herb! Do you have any idea how rare it is?!" Lisa called out excitedly as she carefully extracted the ming petals. "Combined with the others we got, I think I can make a powerful Healing Pill that will easily regenerate an injured Soul and even strengthen it!" "Whoa, that''s great," Xuefeng nodded as he watched her work. "We can maybe make use of it to help Sena." He was still bothered by how Sena didn''t wake up even after a few days and he slowly started to get worried. It was one of the main reasons why he wanted to find a method to help her recover. Ming said it was simply fatigue but he couldn''t help but think about it. "Yeah, that''s very possible. I will also make a batch of Body Strengthening pills from the Ice Flower from before," Lisa informed as she pulled out her cauldron. "Those should be much easier to make so I will start with them. Combined with the batch of Soul Strengthening Pills, it can potentially help all of us to break through into the Ancient Celestian Stage." Xuefeng had no idea what she was saying so he simply nodded as he gave her the scene to shine. "Alright then, do your work." Even with thirty days, it was extremely hard to advance as quickly as they wanted to. Normal Cultivators took years to reach that level and they wanted to finish within a month. Anyone wouldugh as long as it wasn''t Xuefeng stating those statements. "Yiren, would you mind?" Lisa questioned with a smile and Yiren nodded, suddenly touching the nearby tree. It began to twist and turn before expanding into a big, fancy wooden house. "I made you a separate room," Yiren informed and Lisa immediately skipped towards the closed room. "Thanks! I will be back soon!" It was obvious that any kind of distraction like wind or even them talking could disturb Lisa''s Alchemy. "How have you been the past few days?" Xuefeng wondered as he gathered the girls into his arms. He has been trying to give all his wives some time so after his throughout training with Nuwa and Wuying, he left them alone as he visited the other group. "It has been fun. This whole Realm is so beautiful," Yiren pointed out as they copsed on a bed made out of clouds and cuddled into Xuefeng''s chest. "Thanks for taking me out for adventures. I loved it so far." "Of course, how could I leave you behind?" Xuefeng replied while kissing them both. Their atmosphere quickly heated up as girls'' hands roamed on his body but when they tried to target his pants, they realized Mona was sitting right on top of his crotch. She was like a Guardian of the Gxy with her eight tails wrapped around her feet which made it impossible to ess what''s beneath. Instead of moving away, she justid down and closed her eyes as if she found that cefortable. Xuefeng could only smile wryly as he changed the subject. "How are your Fate Abilities? Did you awaken anything new?" Just like him, they had their own Fate Spirits who were helping them with their Cultivation. He was sure that they were on cloud nine after absorbing so much Fate Stones. Every Fate Spirit had two natural Abilities but some were still yet to awaken their second one. "Yes, I have a second one but it is nothing new," Yiren informed. "The first one improves my affinity to nature, allowing me to control beasts while the other allows me to strengthen and boost their strength. I have been thinking of making some new friends but I can''t find any I like in here." "Does it work like a momentarily boost or is it permanent?" Xuefeng questioned curiously. "It actually works the same as Tianshi''s boosts," Yiren replied. "It also doesn''t only work on beasts. I can strengthen anyone but it onlysts for five minutes and then the person suffers from a minute of a weakened state." "Depending on the strength given, it''s not that bad," Xuefeng muttered. "We should test it after." "Sure," Yiren nodded excitedly. Xuefeng gazed at Mona, wanting to question her as well when they suddenly heard an explosioning from Lisa''s room. He was about to get up to check on her but she rushed out right after with a full vial of pills in her hand. "It was a sess!" Mona got up and stretched out at Lisa''s entry before pulling out her cute tongue. It felt like it wasn''t the first time it happened since Lisa smiled and crouched near Mona while opening the vial. "What are you doing?" Xuefeng questioned as Lisa pulled out one of the pills. It definitely didn''t look safe seeing random mes bursting out from the pill. "Oh, Mona is my Pill tester. She can handle all kinds of side effects so she is perfect," Lisa exined while feeding Mona carefully. "Don''t worry, she can eat all kinds of Spirit Herbs, and it''s actually beneficial to her. Maybe she will finally recover her ninth tail?" Mona licked her lips as she crushed the pill in her mouth and swallowed it casually. She tilted her head as if checking if it''s fine and then nodded in approval. "See, my pills are safe nine out of ten time¡ª" Bang! Lisa cut off her words short when they heard an explosioning from Mona''s stomach. She seemed to be fine at first but then her eyes turned red and her tails burst with mes. "Aah¡" Mona moaned while her fur began to burn and she slowly turned ash grey. Xuefeng was already readying himself to help when he noticed a ninth tail growing out of her rear. "She is transforming!" Chapter 288: Fire Mona (*) Chapter 288: Fire Mona (*) Both Yiren and Tianshi got up just in case but Xuefeng got stuck in ce with Mona holding him in ce. He couldn''t help but worry about his crotch that was already heating up from the fire on her tails. "Was that intended?" Xuefeng questioned but Lisa looked as clueless as everyone else. The reappearance of the ninth tail didn''t exactly mean the pill was a sess. When it came to such recovery, it wasn''t always the best to rush the process or it would lead to unpredicted side effects. "The pill is supposed to temper the body with the Fire Essense of the ming petals..." Lisa replied while blushing. "I think I must have added too many this time but I don''t think her life is in danger. At most, she might feel a bit too hot..." Xuefeng reached out to caress Mona''s cheek and sure enough, the mes on her fur were real. To make it even worse, when he tried to control the mes with his Elemental Bracelet, they didn''t listen to him at all. It could only mean that her Fire Qi was refined more than seven times. "That''s impossible..." Lisa informed after he shared his discovery. "My pill shouldn''t be powerful enough to cause such effects." "If it''s not your pill then it has to be her own mes," Xuefeng pointed out only to suddenly wince in pain. Mona''s mes already melted through his clothes and started to burn his skin. He momentarily tried to pull away from her grasp when her ninth tailpleted and all hell broke loose. Mona''s mes intensified and swallowed him whole. A Spirit Qi Barrier spawned to protect him but it barely held on for a moment before it broke into bits. Huh? The expected pain didn''te through as the mes stopped right before spilling all over him and returned back to Mona. He looked down at the weight on his waist and saw a ball of fire constantly shifting and transforming. She was turning into her human form! The mes took the shape of a woman before revealing the rosy and silky skin from within. Her arms grasped onto his chest while the whole body leaned over his own. "Mona?" Xuefeng called out her name as he caressed her forearms only to hear a soft femaleugh. "Is this her name in this lifetime? Quite simple." Xuefeng couldn''t help but freeze on the spot, realizing the voice didn''t belong to the Mona he knew. Before he could do anything though, the mes covering her face dispersed and long brown hair spilled down. Red eyes gazed at him sharply while the corners of rosy lips lifted up. "My, my, aren''t you cute? I guess we all share the same taste in men." The naked beauty reached to his face, caressing him with interest but when she tried to brush her fingers into his hair, Xuefeng stopped her. "Who are you?" She could be no other than Mona but her words were confusing him. He tried to question Ling and Ming but even they had no idea either. ''I guess she isn''t who we thought she is,'' Ming muttered just as the girls approached them. "Mona? What happened to you?" Yiren questioned while jumping through the leftover mes on the wooden floor. "Your face is simr but your tails and hair have changed color." Only then did Xuefeng notice her nine tails which turned from snow white into brown. They wiggled around while letting out small mes with each move she took. "Don''t worry, I''m still the same, just a little bit different," Mona replied yfully after checking them out and returned to Xuefeng. "Before I tell you anything, I want to confirm one thing. Are you perhaps my man?" She looked down towards her lower belly and embraced his erection that has been growing this whole time. "It would be a shame if you are not. My body feels really hot right now and this thing should be the right size to satisfy me." "You are indeed mine," Xuefeng nodded as he wrapped his arm around her waist. "Now tell me what happened. Did the pill cause this transformation?" Mona giggled as she bit on his lips and dropped downpletely with her lips iming him boldly. She rubbed his shaft as if to feel its hardness and kissed his neck repeatedly. "Seems like us sisters will enjoy this lifetime plenty." He couldn''t even ask again as Mona grasped his hair and pressed their lips together. Her tongue forced her way into his mouth and she moved up to her liking without waiting for his response. Ah!! A smack on the butt was just the right method to calm her down and Mona pulled away, moaning and trembling on top of him. Xuefeng didn''t hesitate and sat up while locking her wrists to avoid any furtherplications. "Can you reply to my question first?" Xuefeng suggested while looking her closely in the eyes. "We are all worried about you." To his surprise, Mona blushed at his gaze and looked down shyly. "I''m sorry¡ It has been a while since I''ve been out and I am just a little bit horny. Looking at your hard thing made me excited to ride it." "What do you mean ''out''? Were you locked inside Mona''s body? You also mentioned sisters," Xuefeng pointed out, too curious to simply ignore it. "Can I hold you when we talk?" Mona asked sweetly and Xuefeng gave in, letting her arms free. She immediately took his own hands in return and ced them on her ample chest for him to caress. "By being out, I meant that I was finally able to take over the body all of us sisters share," Mona exined while reaching down to stroke his erection. "It was my turn to appear for a while but my sis lost her power so I couldn''t take over. Only now did she regain her nine tails which allowed me toe out." She wiggled her brown tails and added, "There are nine of us and each possesses a different element. This is actually our first time we swap in this lifetime so it was quite chaotic. Thankfully my sis found a safe ce to transform or I would be confused on what to do." "Huh? So you don''t share memories with each other?" Xuefeng could understand having split personalities but he didn''t know how nine sisters could live in a single body and not evenmunicate. "We don''t but it''s fine. If my sis has transformed in your arms, it only means she wants me to follow you," Mona replied while leaning over to give him a kiss. "I think that''s enough information for now." She squeezed his erection before whispering seductively to his ear. "Will you fuck me or shall I do it myself?" Chapter 289: Red Pill Effects (**) Chapter 289: Red Pill Effects (**) "You know what, never mind. I want to stay on top," Monamented without waiting for Xuefeng''s reply and pushed him down as she ogled his body. "I want to watch and feel you all over when I''m riding you." "Hold on¡" Xuefeng stopped her advance by grasping her thighs. "Don''t you think we need to get to know each other better first? I should be aplete stranger to you, right?" Even though the mood and their position were pointing to an unavoidable pleasure, he still felt weird to rush so fast. She didn''t even know his name and she already wanted to ride him. "Can''t we talk while we are doing it?" Mona proposed as she squeezed him between her legs before rubbing up and down. "I think my sister ate something, causing my body to feel hot. If I don''t calm down immediately, I think I will go crazy." She yed with her tongue using two fingers and then covered his erect head with saliva. "You are so hard already¡ I think I will be a perfect fit for you, don''t you think?" Mona pointed out while teasing him with her finger. "You said that I''m yours then what are you hesitating for? Do you want me to convince you with my mouth first?" "No, that''s not what I mea¡ª" Xuefeng couldn''t even finish when Mona slid down on his legs and pierced him right in between her breasts. It went right through the middle and warmed him up as she tightened her chest around him. He was holding back for her own sake yet she ignored himpletely. She couldn''t me him afterward if he imed everything for himself. "How do my breasts feel? Are they soft enough for you?" Mona questioned lewdly while wiggling her tongue around the tip. "You can hold my head and pet me if you want¡ I really like it." "They feel really good indeed," Xuefeng confirmed and brushed his hand into her shiny brown hair. "You are a good girl." Mona shivered at his words and suddenly sucked more energetically. Just as he thought, she was still a fox at heart who loved pets and cuddles. "Yiren, Lisa, Tianshi" Xuefeng called to his wives as he didn''t forget about them. Yiren and Tianshi didn''t hesitate toy next to him while Lisa remained still as she gazed at Mona with interest. "Excuse me, can you tell me how you feel?" Lisa questioned as she pulled out another red pill. "I gave you one of the pills and they were supposed to strengthen your body. Can you feel any change?" "Ah, so that''s what it was," Mona''s eyes widened as she inspected the pill. "It''s good. I can still feel it working but it''s making me really horny. If that was your point then you nailed it." She smiled and put the pill in her mouth before leaning over to give Xuefeng a deep kiss. When their tongues connected, he felt the pill slide over to his mouth, and then she immediately withdrew with a naughty giggle. "I wonder how long does it take to work," Mona pointed out while watching his face change expressions. The pill acted almost instantly. As soon as itnded on his tongue and started to melt, he tasted the spice both on his tongue and his body. He was literally on fire and the naked Mona was like a bottle of water in the desert. "How are you feeling?" Yiren questioned intrigued and seeing Xuefeng twitching between Mona''s legs, she extended her hand to Lisa. "Can I have one too?" "Sure! It seems like it''s not dangerous to consume," Lisa nodded excitedly as she pulled another pill for her. "The only undesired effect is the increase in libido but that shouldn''t be a probl¡ª" Ahh! Before she could finish, Mona moaned loudly when Xuefeng smacked her ass like no tomorrow. The pill caused his skin to light up on fire before his muscles bulged, transforming and molding into a new shape. Xuefeng could feel his whole body reacting to the pill as it affected every cell in his body. "I think that the pill is stronger and more dangerous for humans¡" Lisamented as she tried to take Yiren''s pill away but she acted faster and swallowed it right away. "As long as I can get stronger, I don''t mind the pain," Yiren informed just before her body exploded with mes. Her soft skin got momentarily exposed as her dress burned into ashes and Xuefeng wasted no time to grasp her into his arms. Now that they consumed their pills, they could only calm their desires in one way. Xuefeng grabbed their waists aggressively and flipped them over to get on top. "Yes!" Mona eximed happily, extending her arms to lead him to tear her apart first but Yiren disyed her experience on the spot. She knew very well when Xuefeng was about to explode and didn''t miss this chance. Just as Xuefeng leaned over, she momentarily grabbed his shaft with her palm burning and swallowed him whole. She moaned with a full mouth as Xuefeng held her head in ce, causing Mona to pout. "Hey, I want it too," Mona demanded and snuggled next to Yiren to have a taste as well, only to widen her eyes when it happened. Mhmm!! She dug her nails into his thighs to halt his thrust but Xuefeng brushed his hand into her hair and pushed inside her without any restraints. If he stopped moving, the pain would immediately fill his body. "Taste it," Xuefeng suggested he finally burst on Mona''s lips before moving to Yiren who was ready to stroke and milk him dry. That was just the beginning. As soon as she finished, he could already feel his body stiffening so he couldn''t imagine how the girls felt. He didn''t hesitate to move back and grabbed Mona''s thighs. Her eyes were in bliss as she licked her lips clean and she spread her legs to ept him fully. "I want you." Chapter 290: [Bonus Chapter]First Taste (**) Chapter 290: [Bonus Chapter]First Taste (**) I want you. Those three wordsing from Mona''s mouth were enough for Xuefeng to charge right in and show her exactly what kind of man she just epted. Mona couldn''t even moan as the first thrust took her breath away. She stared at him with widened eyes while he spread her tight insides to fit him. Each move of his waist stretched her more until he could feel her with all his length. "Ahhh!!" She finally moaned with her tongue trembling when Xuefeng leaned forward and caught it with his teeth like a predator its prey. Mona only yelped in distress while trying to pull away but he only pushed his tongue into her mouth with a matching ram of his hips. Her open eyes were a clear sign she has never experienced such intensity. The lovely Yiren wasn''t forgotten as he reached to the side and grasped her chest in her palm. He could immediately feel the rush of excitement in her which only exploded into waves of pleasure when he pinched her nipples between his fingers. She grabbed his hand to press it harder against her before leading it down her stomach. Xuefeng knew that path extremely well as she momentarily joined Mona in her cries of joy. "Whoa... My pills are really powerful..." Lisa pointed out amazed as she watched everything happen. She looked down and blushed, realizing her hand was rubbing between her legs unconsciously. "Lisa, Tianshi, are you two joining us?" Xuefeng asked after suddenly pulling away from Mona. "I wouldn''t forget about you." Xuefeng could tell they were ready to jump into action with just one look at them. "I need to go back to my cauldron but I will be back once I''m done with my pill..." Lisa decided as she took a deep breath to calm herself down. "You four enjoy yourself." His burning gaze almost swayed her but she seeded in slipping away to her pill room after leaving a red pill in Tianshi''s palm. He could only focus on the three beauties under him that yearned for his open love. Tianshi wasn''t in a hurry though and kept her pill while resting to the side. "You three continue. I want you all to myself after you are done." He nodded while leaning to kiss her as a reward. Having to share him between the three of them would only diminish their dual cultivation progress so it was better to keep it limited. Tianshi was understanding enough to sacrifice herself turn for the rest. "Don''t leave..." Mona wished while breathing hurriedly and extended her arms to him. Her brown tails reached to him as well in an attempt to pull him back into her arms. "I''m not going to leave you," Xuefeng assured Mona as he rubbed her cherry sensually, "But don''t forget you are not alone." Saying that he grasped Yiren''s leg and pulled her on top of Mona with her perky butt ready for his fondling. "Since you agreed to be mine, you have also epted to be sisters with my wives. Be sure that I''m going to satisfy you both plenty so there is no need to be greedy." Pa! He smacked Yiren''s butt and watched her tremble from his touch. "When I''m done with you both, you will be begging me to give you a break." "Are you sure...?" Mona questioned with a face full of doubt. "Don''t underestimate the power of female fox. We can mate for hours without break." "Whatever you say, Miss," Xuefeng replied while pursing his lips and pulled out abruptly. Mona sucked in a cold breath while Yiren eximed when his tip sprang up right into her gap. Her body tightened as if to prepare for what woulde next. Mhmm!! He pierced without any warning, causing Yiren to reach back and hold him for even a single second but he pulled away in time for a second thrust. Her moans shocked even Mona who was watching her expression from below. "Do you think you are on a break now?" Xuefeng questioned yfully as he watched Mona rx and reached down without a warning. His thump began to rub her casually only to buzz with Lightning Qi. "Wha¡ª Ahh!" Her confusion turned into an explosive moan as her back instantly arched. Her tails straightened and pped him as punishment only to tremble when Xuefeng switched again and ravaged her insides. "W-wait! Ahh! That''s too much," Mona eximed midway but Xuefeng gave her no break. "Didn''t you worry you would get too little just a moment before?" His question caused her to bite on her lips to silence her moans but it only made her even more aroused. She embraced Yiren to stop back her shivers and their breasts bounced off each other as he continued to pulse between them. "Don''t forget to absorb it fully!" Xuefeng reminded just before he twitched inside Mona, giving her a steamy wee to the family. He could feel her jerk each time he burst inside her while her juices mixed with his own. "Amazing..." Mona muttered with her voice quivering only to grasp his hand when he continued to move. "W-what are you doing?" "Did you think we are already over?" Xuefeng asked amused as he cleaned himself up before thrusting into Yiren who was already waiting. "This is just the beginning. Hope you can handle at least a few rounds." "You didn''t tell me about the lightning before..." Mona replied speechlessly. "Let me at least absorb what you gave me. Your liquid seemed really nutritious." "I learned that Lightning is great at tempering bodies and since we are strengthening our bodies, it is only natural to use it," Xuefeng exined as his whole palm burst out with Lightning Qi. He didn''t hesitate and smacked Yiren''s butt, sending the current into her body. Seeing that Yiren only trembled as if it was nothing, Mona turned red and stoppedining. How could shein about a single finger when Yiren was getting a whole hand? While Xuefeng was moving rapidly, his body was in constant training as well. The pill Lisa created was truly amazing and it unleashed its potential during the connection with a dual partner. Each time he came, his body came even closer to the barrier of an Ancient Body. "Just a bit more!" Xuefeng called out as he poured another load into Yiren and attacked the traumatized Mona right after. "We won''t stop until we break through!" Tianshi was too rxed this whole time so he began to prepare her for her own turn as well. She was already waiting for his touch so when he freed his hand for her, she knew how to take care of it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Bang! When the cauldron exploded, Lisa was a little bit worried but then she rxed at the aroma of herbal essence. She carefully lifted the lid and jumped excitedly seeing tens of white pillsying around at the bottom. As long as they didn''t crack during thest process of forming, it meant she was sessful. "Yes! I''m the greatest!" Lisa announced excitedly as she collected the pills and returned back to the main lobby. She was about to inform about her achievement when she paused, seeing Yiren and Mona lying down exhausted while Xuefeng was thrusting into Tianshi with a rhythmic pulse. Her moans filled the whole room as Xuefeng focused his full attention on bringing her to cloud nine. Lisa couldn''t help but stare at them nkly while her free hand traveled down in between her legs. She rubbed herself while getting into the mood when she paused. Yiren and Mona were beyond tired and their bodies shivered each time they tried to move. They looked at her and showed her an encouraging smile as if she needed it to handle what''s about to happen to her. Her gaze moved back to Xuefeng and she gulped, seeing he was getting up with a hard erection that momentarily drew her eyes. Lisa took a step back only to meet with a wall. Before she knew it, Xuefeng appeared right in front of her and imed her lips without a word spoken. It wasn''t needed since she already knew her fate and could only subdue to her awakened desires. "To think I will be blessed with one on one training¡" Lisa muttered as she kept her vial and pulled out two red pills instead. She swallowed one while the second was licked away by Xuefeng as she fed him personally. "Is it safe to take two of those pills?" Xuefeng asked as she felt him twitch between her legs but Lisa only wrapped her arms around his neck and let him pin her to the wall. "Your body should be fine," Lisa replied when her legs rose in the air and something hard rubbed between her thighs. "But I don''t think I will be able to walk tomorro¡ª" Ahhh! Chapter 291: Blue Pill (**) Chapter 291: Blue Pill (**) The moment Xuefeng pierced her insides with one thrust, Lisa knew she would get the best pounding of her life. His eyes burned with desire as he held her against the wall and she let his wild instincts overwhelm her. "Mhmm!!" She couldn''t even scream from pleasure since her lips were locked in ce, first bitten and pulled by his teeth only to be licked by his tongue. Her options were quickly limited to surrendering and bing a ve to his passion. "Ah, I love you!" Lisa cried out when his lips trailed down to her neck and her arms wrapped around him like a snake. She wanted to embrace him as tightly as she could for as long as possible. Her words only brought her more pleasure when Xuefeng spiked the friction with a rapid pulse. Both of his palms smacked her butt and he pulled away from the wall with a constant pounding. Lisa didn''t think she was this easy to ruin but her red pill didn''t even enter into full effect and her body was already trembling. Her pussy dripped in juices with each thrust and he didn''t give her a break for even a second. ''One¡'' Counting orgasms was her method to stay conscious and it never failed her so far. He wouldn''t let her wait too long to feel another rush of pleasure. ''Two¡'' Her first explosion didn''t even end when Xuefeng burst inside her, giving her goosebumps all over her skin. Lisa''s body pulsed so hard she barely had the strength to hold onto him but she grasped into his hair just in time to avoid falling. Xuefeng finally paused as golden liquid filled her insides. It was her only moment to catch a breath before he would unleash another fury of constant rock and roll. "How many rounds do you give her¡?" Mona questioned weakly as she struggled to sit up but Yiren and Tianshi didn''t even listen to her. Yiren was visiting her own wondend with back arching and muscles tensed as another wave of pleasure hit her. Tianshi, on the other hand, was fresh after her own series of pounding and it still affected her rational thinking. Lisa looked ahead at Mona and realized her eyes were tearing up. It was clearly not from the pain but rather from all the pounding and pleasure she barely endured. She didn''t have time to wipe them though as Xuefeng activated his engine once again. Ah! He suddenly pulled out and they dropped them on a couch made of clouds. Lisa already expected him to change their position but he actually turned her around and pinned her body with his whole weight. He didn''t waste time and slid inside her with his hand wrapping around her neck. "Don''t forget to train¡" Xuefeng whispered weakly, reminding her of their true purpose. They were supposed to train their bodies to advance to another stage yet she only focused on enjoying the moment. Lisa didn''t let him wait to see the progress as she began to absorb all the nutrients from both the pill and his Golden Liquid. It was apletely new experience as Xuefeng continued to destroy her insides while her whole body was transforming. "Three¡" Lisa counted again, not even knowing if she spoke in her mind or out loud. It was mixed with the sound of her constant moans and their sweaty bodies bouncing on top of each other. Normally she was strong enough for many rounds but the pill strengthened her orgasms beyond her limits. "Are you okay?" Xuefeng asked mid-way after slowly recovering his sanity. He was like a wild tiger savoring his prey only to suddenly slow down for her sake. He loosened his grasp on her neck and instead embraced her body with her breasts falling into his palms. Each of his thrusts was now more sensual and focused on hitting the right spots he had already memorized. "Mhmm¡ Don''t stop¡" Lisa muttered as she looked back to show her smile. "I wish I could do some more to pleasure you but I can barely move right now." Xuefeng brightened at her statement and leaned over to kiss her deeply. To her surprise, her energy regenerated rapidly as soon as their lips touched. She knew exactly what he meant and didn''t fail his expectations. The moment heid down next to her, she jumped on him without hesitation and looked at him like a Queen ready to dominate her King. While others preferred to submit, she loved both top and bottom. "Now you can''t escape me," Lisa announced as grasped his chest and squeeze his erection between her thighs. "I will make sure this is the ride of your life." "Oh, really?" Xuefeng asked curiously and pursed his lips. "Show me then. If you can finish me within a minute, I will get you anything you want." Lisa leaned down momentarily while holding his face. "Anything?" "Of course," Xuefeng nodded and kissed her. "It''s a win-win challenge. We get to enjoy our time and I can give my wife something she really wants. I would do so even without it." "Alrighty! I ept. Let''s do it," Lisa called out excitedly and raised her butt. She only needed a second before he was already sliding inside her. "Wait, what do I get if you fail?" Xuefeng questioned as he stopped her from moving. "Hah, that''s not going to happen. I am getting this me," Lisa announced with a mysterious smile. "me?" Xuefeng repeated but Lisa didn''t exin. She pulled out a vial of pills and presented him with a blue pill to consume. "This is the recent pill I created. It''s supposed to rx and heal your damaged Soul. It will also improve and strengthen it so we can break through to another stage," Lisa introduced as she took one for herself as well. "I haven''t tested it yet so there might be some side effects. All of them are well known though and none will hurt us." She swallowed the pill right after and Xuefeng followed suit. "What are the known side effects?" He asked but then looked up and down with a frown. Lisa only smiled and replied while biting through a moan, "One of the herbs I found ismonly used by people who find it hard to get excited in bed. I happened to¡ª" Ahh! She couldn''t finish as their bodies trembled at the same time and she fell on his chest as he burst inside her. It was so fast that even she didn''t expect it. "I won¡" Lisa whispered while their bodies pulsed together and demanded her reward. "I want a me from the Dragon Pit." Chapter 292: Ancient Celestial Chapter 292: Ancient Celestial "That was cheating¡" Xuefengined while smacking Lisa on the butt only to sigh as he epted his defeat. "Fine, you win today but next time I won''t let you cheat." Lisa was still in a state of ecstasy so his spanking only made her tremble more. He decided to punish her for being naughty and began moving again. "Ah¡" Lisa moaned breathlessly into his ear but she didn''t stop him at all. "I have been a bad wife¡ I need to be punished more..." Her enticing only strengthened his resolve and his both palms sank into her round bottom. Even though she was on top of him, it didn''t stop him from thrusting up while moving her up to his liking. "This is insane¡" Xuefengmented as another wave of pleasure hit them. He bit on his lips to stop himself from another outburst but he knew they were close without much effort. The Soul Strengthening pill was still very much in effect and it influenced their procreation to the limits. It connected their physical pleasure with their Souls which caused heavenly orgasms that emptied his juices in no time. "Give it to me¡" Lisa pleaded while leaving kisses all over his neck and face. It definitely didn''t help hold back his load. "Take it then." Her insides were already full of him so he jerked away while pushing her to the side and climbed right on top of her with a raging erection aiming at her face. She didn''t hesitate to take over with both her palms grasping firmly and she stroked aggressively with her tongue hanging loose. The power of the Soul Strengthening pill was enough to empty his balls to thest drop. "Mhmm¡" Lisa let out pleased moans as his golden liquid burst out and she wiggled her tongue on the head as if asking for more. Her eyes widened right after when she realized there was no end. "So much!" Lisa eximed after swallowing a mouthful only to be sprayed all over her face. She quickly closed her eyes and squeezed him with twists all along the shaft. When she could finally see the end, Lisa looked at him speechlessly and began to suck thest drops from the tip. Even though there was a lot, she didn''tin and epted it all. "Your pills are definitely too much¡" Xuefeng announced as he brushed her hair away from her face. "If that happens every time, I don''t think I can keep up with my regeneration." "If we want to see great effects, we need to prepare to face some side effects," Lisa exined while cleaning him up with her tongue. "The increase in our libido is a harmless side effect so I went with it. Don''t worry, it''s not like you need to take more. One pill is enough to stabilize your Soul and boost its strength." ''She is right,'' Ling confirmed in his mind. ''While you were busy enjoying Lisa, we monitored the whole transformation. Your Soul and body actually broke through to the second and first levels respectively. We are stabilizing them both right now, but you can finally call yourself an Ancient Celestial.'' Xuefeng couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He was so used to their help that he didn''t even think of cultivating on his own. What would he do without those two? ''You are really amazing. Do you think this pill is good for Fate Spirits too?'' Xuefeng questioned with Sena''s condition still in his mind. ''It won''t strengthen our Souls but it will definitely help in the healing process. If you want to give it to Sena, it should help her recover quickly,'' Ling informed, which calmed him down a little. He was only worried about the side effects but it was a small sacrifice if he could help her. She risked her life to help him handle Emi so it was only natural to return the favor. While he remained silent to talk in his mind, Lisa suddenly gotpetition when Yiren and Mona appeared to steal the effects of her work. They licked her clean of any golden liquid remaining on her face before all three joined in sucking on his erection. "You don''t need to fight. The night is still young and we are not done," Xuefeng announced while reaching down to pinch their nipples. He didn''t stop them though and let them pleasure him until the pill''s side effects ceased to a bearable limit. "I broke through!" Just as he was about to ask, Lisa''s eyes shone with light and she eximed happily. The girls got excited with her and Xuefeng climbed off to give her some space. "Focus on stabilizing your Soul," Xuefeng advised and she nodded eagerly while rubbing her abdomen. "I have a lot of you inside which helps greatly. My body and Soul never broke through smoother," Lisa informed while taking out two blue pills. "You should give Mona and Lisa an additional share too. It will help them greatly." "Of course," Xuefeng agreed, knowing the effects of his golden liquid very well. "Mona, how are you nning to cultivate through? Don''t you want to join the rest and exchange your body with Fate Qi?" It was a valid question since every race cultivated differently. Dragons and Phoenix for example couldn''t simply absorb Qi and advance in ranks. They had to grow gradually as they got older. The only advantage of that was their limitless growth. "I wish I could stay with you," Mona replied without hesitation while taking one of the pills. "I cultivate simr to humans once I reach my Nine-tailed form. The only difference being the number of our Souls. Each of my tails represents one of my sister''s souls so when ites to our Souls, I will have to cultivate all of them at the same time." She swallowed the Soul Strengthening pill while pressing her chest against his own and added, "We only have one body though so we will count on you. This fox goddess is all yours." "I feel like we won''t be getting any sleep for a while¡" Xuefeng muttered while pulling her closer for a deep kiss. Her bottom shivered in pleasure when he slid his fingers in between her tails and the pill began taking effect. Mona voluntarily pulled away and bent over on top of Lisa with her perky butt stretched in front of him. How could he ignore her when she reached from below and spread her rosy entrance as if begging to be pierced by him? "Yiren, focus on acquiring Ancient Body with Tianshi. I will take care of your Souls once I am done with Mona," Xuefeng assured his cute wife who was also waiting, and grabbed Mona''s tails in both hands. He wasn''t even looking when he jolted inside her to answer her call. Being their husband, he was responsible for his wives. If he could help them advance faster, then it was only natural to do so. This time he wasn''t pressured by any of the pills so he could give Mona as many thrusts as he wanted. He thought her cultivation would take more time because of the number of Souls but her body trembled a moment after and one of her tails lit up. Compared to others, she didn''t have a Fate Spirit so she cultivated entirely by herself. Xuefeng didn''t distract her with excessive movements and simply caressed her tails while sliding all the way to her base. "Lisa, what was it that you wanted? Where is the Dragon Pit?" Chapter 293: Earth Flame Chapter 293: Earth me "Will you really get it for me?" Lisa questioned excitedly as she embraced Mona toyfortably on her chest. "A powerful me is the Alchemist''s friend, so I have always dreamed of getting an upgrade. Refining my Fire Qi has helped a lot but it faints inparison to a real me that was made for creation. Once I get one, I can create powerful pills with effects you won''t even imagine." "Just tell me. I already promised you," Xuefeng assured while reaching out to pull Yiren closer. She didn''t steal his attention though and simply enjoyed his warmth with a tight hug. "You see, there are many mes of Creation that are perfect for Alchemy. One of them belongs to a Phoenix Race. You probably remember how I used Be''s mes to strengthen my pills," Lisa exined. "Naturally, I can''t always ask her for help and I can''t acquire her me without killing anyone. There is only one other option which doesn''t require you to spill blood and those are natural Earth mes." Lisa blushed as she finished and added, "Unfortunately, all of the known Earth mes are currently in ownership of other powerful races. One of them is Dragon Race. I found out they use an Earth me to strengthen the members of their race during birth. That ce is called a Dragon Pit and I''m sure Drakos or Katherine knows about it." Xuefeng paused kissing Yiren and nodded, "That''s not too bad. Based on your reaction I thought it would be something more inessible. It shouldn''t be a problem. I wanted to visit Dragon Realm anyway, so we can ask them to share some of their Earth me with you." "Ehem¡" Lisa cleared her throat. "The thing I''m worried about is exactly that. From what I learned, countless Alchemists have visited the Dragon Realm in order to acquire that me but all of them failed. Dragon Race is extremely protective of it and denies anyone no matter what kind of riches they offer. I don''t think it will be easy to convince them." "That''s not something you should worry about. That''s all on me," Xuefeng replied confidently. "We just need to negotiate with the Queen of Dragons. How hard can it be?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª "I''m telling you this right now, there is no way she is going to agree to this," Drakos informed the moment he heard about Xuefeng''s ns. "The moment you propose it, every member of Dragon Race will get hostile and my mother will kick you out of the Dragon Realm. I''m serious." After a night full of cultivation mixed with pleasure, Xuefeng decided to continue the topic of Lisa''s me but Drakos momentarily denounced it. Katherine''s expression wasn''t any different and she nodded at his words. "Normally I would never agree with him but this time he is speaking facts. Earth me is extremely rare and it''s very important to our race. Some of the older generations even prays to it so it can bless their grandchildren. It''s crazy out there." Lisa looked sad hearing the news but she quickly tugged on Xuefeng''s arm. "Babe, it''s fine. I already knew it''s impossible. Let''s not offend the Dragon Race for it." He exchanged nces with her and shook his head with a determined gaze, "No, I have already decided. I''m getting this me for you no matter what." "Well, even if you want to get it, it''s not possible now," Drakos informed. "What do you mean?" Xuefeng questioned while raising his eyebrows. "The Dragon Pit should be closed right now," Drakos replied with a shrug. "To preserve the Earth me, the Dragon Pit is only opened for one day every five years. Even if you somehow seed and my mother agreed to spare you some of it, you would still have to wait to im it." "Actually, that would be true in the past. The rules have changed since then," Katherine corrected him right away. "After you killed the Dragon King, the Queen introduced a new system. The Dragon Pit is open for a full month every year now. She wanted to increase the strength of the Dragon Race by speeding up the birth rate. That was also the reason why my family wanted me to marry another pure Dragon." "Is she crazy? Wouldn''t that weaken the Earth me?" Drakos asked with a frown. "No, it actually strengthened it. Everyone thought the Earth me was weakening with years because of its usage but it was all because we were closing it for a long time. Now that it is open more often, its strength has recovered to the peak from the past." "Perfect. There shouldn''t be a problem if we get some of it," Xuefeng sped his hands happily. "I will just offer them a favor in exchange." Xuefeng tried to stay humble in that regard but he knew his favors were worth a lot. The moment he beats the King of Heaven and ims his spot, anyone would wish to have a redeemable favor from him. "No one is stopping you, but if you want to get it this year then you have to hurry. I''m not sure exactly what day it ends but the Dragon Pit should be open this month," Katherine said while looking at him deep in thought. "I don''t think it is a good idea though. You can wait a year while this Realm is a great opportunity. We recreated our bodies but we still need a lot of Fate Qi to reach the Ancient Celestial Stage." It was a valid point. The Earth me wouldn''t run away and many of his wives were still yet to breakthrough. "Emi, can we have some additional time?" Xuefeng suggested out loud while staring at the sky. They didn''t really have any other option since he was the one manipting the time around them. Thankfully, Emi was always listening. "Sure, but once you get that Earth me, I want her to make a few pills for me." Emi''s voice resounded from nowhere. She couldn''t help herself to extort them but it wasn''t a big deal. "I don''t mind! I can make anything if I have high-tier ingredients," Lisa replied with a smile. It was a win-win situation for her since she would love to test her new me after getting it anyway. "Then it''s settled. Who ising with me?" Chapter 294: Dragon Realm Chapter 294: Dragon Realm Xuefeng didn''t mind taking all of his wives anywhere he went since he loved them dearly, but this time they decided to travel in a much smaller group. "Are you ready?" Xuefeng questioned as he embraced Lisa and Thunder Goddess into his chest with the Cube fully charged by their side. "Hold onto me tightly." It would only be just the three of them since everyone else wasn''t ready yet. The Beasts were still busy absorbing the Fate Stones, Nuwa and Wuying continued to train Soul Arts together while his fighter wives were too engrossed in developing their techniques. The benefits of Emi''s Realm were too hard to ignore. When Thunder Goddess heard he was leaving, she acted like she wouldn''t take a no as an answer. Xuefeng didn''t mind taking her though since he needed someone to take care of Lisa in case he needed to leave her alone. "Mhmm, I''m ready!" Lisa replied excitedly and kissed him for the hundredth time. "Thank you!" The idea of having her own Earth me made her visually ecstatic. Xuefeng nned to take Yiren, Tianshi, and Mona with them too but after a night full of pleasures, he decided to give them some time to catch up with some rest. Drakos would be a great guide in the Dragon Realm but his chances of being weed to his homnd were near zero. Although the Dragon Race has stopped actively chasing after him, he was still the Kingyer and everyone hated him. "Alright, let''s go," Xuefeng announced after sending everyone off with his gaze and pulled the girls into the Cube. It momentarily buzzed and sucked them inside. Ming was the only one who knew the location of the Dragon Realm, so he left everything to her. ''We were able to enter the Fate Kingdom so breaking into Dragon Realm shouldn''t be that hard,'' Mingmented as the Cube finally reacted to hermand. The entry to the Dragon Realm was locked during the time of Dragon Pit opening but they didn''t have any other choice. Even if they experienced hostility, they could always leave as seamlessly as they arrived. ''Alright, let me know when we arrive,'' Xuefeng replied as he expected a few minutes of travel but Ming surprised him with immediate news. ''Actually, you might want to go out and see for yourself. We have already arrived.'' Just as she informed, the Cube buzzed as if announcing that it haspleted its mission and Xuefeng was free to leave. ''It seems like Emi''s Realm had a calm space pathway towards the Dragon Realm, making the teleportation almost instant,'' Ming guessed. Xuefeng hesitated for a moment, but he still pulled everyone outside to see for himself. His feet immediately touched the ground and his pores breathed in the strong Elemental Qi in the air. "Whoa¡ Is this really a Dragon Realm?" All three of them spoke at the same time as they couldn''t believe what was ahead of them. They stood on the mountain cliff and watched an endless mix ofkes, forests and rivers until the horizon. Xuefeng expected to see dusty wastnds with mes andva, but it was all grass and beautiful nature all around. Roar! Just as they watched the ce with widened eyes, they were awakened by a Dragon cry from above. Only then did they realize the small ck dots in the sky were not birds but rather Dragons who enjoyed flying freely across theirnds. "Hey, look here!" Lisa suddenly called out as she pointed in another direction. "I can see a city." Xuefeng raised his eyes in disbelief only to witness it with his own eyes. Even though it couldn''tpare to the Heaven Realm, the city was still gigantic. Countless Dragons flew in and out of the city but it didn''t seem any different than any human city. The only difference he could notice with a naked eye was the numerous tall buildings where Dragons couldnd. "Why didn''t Katherine tell us about it? Didn''t she say the Dragon Pit is located in the red desert with spike-like towers?" Xuefengined about the obvious mimunication. "It looks like either humans has started to live in the Dragon Realm or the Dragon Race began to live like humans." Even Ming was clueless since it has been thousands of years since she has visited this ce. "This is weird. I chose this location since this is the tallest mountain. Back then, the Dragon Realm wasn''t as green as it is now. Maybe the Dragon Race adapted to amodate other races in this small part of the Realm." "There is only one way to find out," Xuefeng replied as his Golden Wings burst out of his back and he pulled Lisa into his arms. "Let''s get down and ask around." Thunder Goddess followed closely behind as they flew down in low altitude to not gather too much attention. He tried to pull out his Bard''s Compass which could lead him to the nearest treasure and just as he expected, it failed him. Instead of showing the exact location, it was spinning around as if the treasures were everywhere. Sure enough, Lisa was on cloud nine when they decided tond and search for new herbs to her collection. They didn''t really need to go far to find Spirit Herbs that grew naturally as if it was simple grass. "This is madness¡ I can stay here all day just to gather herbs," Lisa announced as she carefully extracted another flower into a special box. "There is Dragon Grass everywhere and I even found a Fire Clove and a Jade Weed. Do you know how rare they are?" "We can alwayse hereter so you can take your time gathering a stockpile," Xuefeng assured. "Let''s focus on our goal first before it''s toote." Lisa''s eyes brightened and she kept everything in her Storage Ring as they departed for the city. Getting the Earth me was worth millions of times more than all those ntsbined. It wasn''t long before they met their first humans as they neared the city walls in the distance. They were queuing up to enter the city with an unusual order. Even though Xuefeng couldn''t see any Safe Zone barrier surrounding the city, no one really tried to skip the line. "Something weird is going on here," Xuefengmented in confusion as he skimmed above them. All the cultivators on the ground looked at him as if he was an idiot but no matter what it was, Xuefeng didn''t have the patience to be a good boy. Their actions didn''t go unnoticed for long as a giant shadow blocked the sun and they saw a member of a Dragon Race glide above them. Xuefeng only sighed and stopped before they even said anything but that didn''t change anything. "Hey! How dare you fly during the Sacred Month?!" the Dragon roared in a deep voice before turning into his Humanoid Form. "Do you want to die?!" A man with ck scales on his face stared them down with a frown only for his eyes to light up when he saw two beauties by Xuefeng''s side. He pointed at Thunder Goddess and threatened, "You are lucky I''m in good mood today. If you don''t want me to take away your Dragon Tokens, you wille with me for personal inspection." "Oh man, you just chose a wrong woman to¡ª" Xuefeng couldn''t even finish his words when purple lightning left Thunder Goddess'' palm and it pierced straight through the man''s forehead. The whole crowd beneath them froze on the spot with fear written all over their faces. "She killed a member of Dragon Race! Run or we are doomed!" Chapter 295: Escort Chapter 295: Escort It was only a moment before the witnesses followed the advice and began to scatter in all directions. "I knew something felt off," Xuefengmented as he observed the dead body in front of him. The purple Thunder was so powerful it burned the flesh into ashes. "It seems like Dragon Race is quite overbearing in their own Realm. Everyone is afraid of them," Lisa pointed out as she hugged Xuefeng tighter. "I don''t mind staying with the girls until you solve this issue. I will only disturb you if they try to fight." Xuefeng appreciated her understanding and kissed her as Ling brought her inside her space. Lisa was only there to absorb the Earth me on the spot while any conflicts were for him to handle. "You can stop it from burning," Xuefeng suggested while embracing Thunder Goddess by the waist. "We need some evidence or else this will go on forever." Xuefeng wasn''t mad at her for killing since he would do the same if she decided to spare that man. He has already sealed his fate the moment he threatened to take one of his women. "The Sacred Month must be the opening of the Dragon Pit. Seems like they are protecting the humans from flying into the restricted zones," Thunder Goddess guessed while flicking her finger to extinguish the mes. "How about we sneak inside and just take what we want by ourselves?" "That''s the worst case scenario and you can only do it if nothing else works. We don''t want to ruin our rtionship with the Dragon Race," Xuefeng replied casually. "What I want to know is why everyone acts like they have something stuck in their ass. Is the Dragon Race abusing the Cultivatorsing to their Realm?" Those cowards immediately run away as soon as Thunder Goddess killed someone as if they would be the ones imed as criminals. In the Heaven Realm it was the exact opposite. More people would gather to watch the show since they knew they were safe. "Sir, please run! They will kill you when they find you!" Just as Xuefeng wondered what was going on, they saw a kid run out of the forest and cry out to warn them. His face was overwhelmed with fear as he gaze between them and the sky but he braved himself to help them. "Is that so?" Xuefeng asked interested. "What if I''m innocent? That man was the one assaulting my woman." "That doesn''t matter," the boy shook his head abruptly. "Members of the Dragon Race can get away with anything, even murder. They arewless within the Dragon Realm and can do anything to anyone. The only ones they can''t do anything are their own people." "So that''s why everyone is walking on needles," Xuefeng muttered out loud. "Does that mean such incidents happens often?" "Yes, Sir! Very often! My mother was taken to service a group of old men and she never came back," the boy called out with pure hatred in his eyes. "I saw it happen to many other girls too, but most of them don''t even resist. They came here to marry a Dragon in the first ce. They think they can improve their status this way but it all ends up the same. They are just using them to satisfy their desires." That was exactly what Xuefeng wanted to know. ''Dragon Realm has changed since thest time I have been here,'' Ming said with distaste. ''Back then they were a respectful race that wouldn''t do anything that can dishonor their race. I guess they adapted after they tasted the pleasures of the human body and decided to take advantage of it. No one can stop them since it''s their Realm and Human Cultivators entered on their own free will.'' Xuefeng looked up at the sky and saw tens of Dragons slowly shift their flight in their direction. They were roaring and bursting out mes as if to intimidate with their power but Xuefeng wasn''t even a bit impressed. "Sir! Quick! They are alreadying for you!" the boy cried out in panic seeing the iing swarm which caused Xuefeng to chuckle. He withdrew the Storage Ring from the dead body and threw it at the kid. "Don''t worry, we will be fine. You can take this as my thanks and go." "Yes, Sir!" the boy nodded excitedly and ran off into the forest without looking back. Xuefeng could tell by his gaze he was helping him to get a reward. "Shall we kill them?" Thunder Goddess suggested as purple lightning buzzed on her palm. "They all look weak." Based on their size, the Dragons looked like they just entered the adult life which could exin why they were so chaotic. Old Dragons wouldn''t lower themselves to seeking pleasures from other races. "They are still Drakos and Katherine''s family, so let''s keep it civil unless we are threatened," Xuefeng decided as he cracked his knuckles. "Hey, do you want to see something cool?" "Sure. What do you n to do?" Thunder Goddess questioned curiously. Xuefeng smiled as he ced his arms behind his back and gazed at the Dragons with confidence. "I know a special art. After I''m done with them, they won''t even be mad that I killed one of them." Thunder Goddess raised her eyebrows and he acted even before the Dragons could surround them. "Finally! The escort has arrived!" Xuefeng called out with a nod of approval before ncing at her as if to prove his point. "See, I told you Dragon Race is the most respectful Race out there. They wouldn''t leave a guest without a guide." "Escort?" the closest Dragon repeated dumbfounded as he hovered in the sky. "You just killed one of us!" "Oh, him?" Xuefeng asked confused as he pointed at the dead body lying on the ground. "Are you sure that he is the member of the most honorable Race in existence? Is he really a Dragon? He just insulted my wife and paid for it with his life. His smile momentarily disappeared and Xuefeng looked at them grimly, "If he really is one of you, your Queen will have to pay a hefty price to save this Race from me." Chapter 296: Young Dragon Hundreds of Dragons quickly covered the whole sky as they surrounded Xuefeng and Thunder Queen from every direction. Even the sun was blocked, turning the day into the night but none of them took a decisive move to attack. On the other hand, it was a perfect situation for Xuefeng to act. "Who are you?" the young Dragon questioned cautiously but Xuefeng only sharpened his gaze. "Did you not hear my question?" Xuefeng asked back as he extended his hand with Lightning Qi sparking from his palm. "I asked if he is one of you." He didn''t even let the young Dragon speak when the Lightning exploded out of nowhere and ate up the shadows. The Dragon''s squad dispersed in panic, leaving their spokesman behind inside a cage of Lightning. "I''m not a fan of waiting," Xuefeng muttered, closing his fingers together which tightened the cage. "We just came from Beyond the Heavens for a vacation and we were insulted the first thing after we arrived. I''m not in a mood to y games." Even though Xuefeng''s Lighting Qi couldn''tpare to Thunder Goddess, it was enough to leave burn marks all over Dragon''s body. "Wait!" the young Dragon cried out with his eyes trembling from fear. "He wasn''t one of us! I swear!" As soon as he spoke, the Lightning vanished as quickly as it appeared and Xuefeng smiled. "Oh, really? Why didn''t you say so earlier? All of this could be avoided." "Y-yes, Sir," the young Dragon stuttered and bowed, "I apologize, Sir¡ Please forgive me¡" It was a rare sight for Dragon to bow down to a stranger, but it was a smart decision. Xuefeng''s Soul Power was wrapped tightly around his body and the difference in their strength was clear. "See honey? I told you he couldn''t be a Dragon," Xuefeng spoke warmly as he held Thunder Goddess'' waist and finally released the young Dragon. "It would be a shame to kill such a glorious race so I''m happy we were wrong." Thunder Goddess yed along and shrugged, "Next time I won''t hesitate to kill them all." "Don''t worry baby," Xuefeng assured as he leaned over to kiss her cheek. "If I see anyone disrespecting women in this Realm, I will kill them for you." The Dragons froze at his words and looked around each other in confusion. Xuefeng threatened to extinguish their Race straight in their face yet none of them moved. "We need to inform the Queen¡" Someone proposed an idea and Xuefeng snapped his finger with a smile. "That''s right! Inform your Queen about our arrival. I hope you can also escort us to the Royal Pce. We want to meet her after we are done sightseeing." Xuefeng swung his wings and they flew nonchntly towards the city. He didn''t even nce at the young Dragon and simply waved his hand. "Come and lead the way for us. I have many questions to ask about your Race." They had only met Emi who was from Beyond the Heavens but Xuefeng knew a thing or two about acting. His carefree attitude was just perfect for his new persona. "Yes, Sir." The young Dragon followed closely behind while gesturing with his head at the closest countrymen. A good chunk of them scattered in random directions while the rest joined the escort. "What is the purpose of this city?" Xuefeng questioned curiously as he gazed at the distant crowd. "You can see this line of people walking towards it. Is that a human city?" "Well, our Dragon Realm has a few big cities with a mix of all Races but Dragon Race controls them all," the young Dragon exined carefully. "They were built to house all the visitorsing to the Dragon Realm." He stopped for a moment and added, "Although we control them, those Cities can sometimes be chaotic due to arge number of visitors. It is hard to supervise every corner of such a big city which allows criminals to slip away from the hammer of justice." "Don''t worry, I''m in a good mood today. If I sense anyone breaking thew, I will help you clean this ce off those criminals," Xuefeng assured before wondering with a frown. "On another note, why can''t I see anyone fly? Is Dragon Race restricting such basic rights as flying?" "Oh, no, no! We would never do that," the young Dragon shook his head abruptly. "It is only a safety measure during the Sacred Month. Even the whole Realm is locked during this time which prevents anyone from going in and out of the Realm." "Are you sure?" Xuefeng asked with raised eyebrows. "We arrived at this Realm about ten minutes ago and I didn''t feel any barrier when we were entering inside." "Honey, did you forget about that tickle we felt?" Thunder Goddess suddenly pointed out as she scratched him on the shoulder. "It was barely noticeable but my nose felt itchy when we broke through the Realm''s borders. I guess that barrier was just too weak." The Dragons stiffened when they overheard her only to almost fall from the sky after Xuefeng''s next words. "Oh, my bad then. I actually expected better defensesing from the Dragon Race," Xuefengmented casually as he nced behind. "Hey, what were you saying earlier? Who are you trying to stop from going in and out?" "Ehem¡" the young Dragon cleared his throat as he looked at the city entrance. "I think the best person to answer this question would be the ck-haired man ahead." Xuefeng already knew about the sudden blockade butpletely disregarded that fact. Instead of gazing at the middle-aged man standing tall on the City walls with the assist of multiple mature dragons, Xuefeng looked behind them while admiring the beautiful architecture. "It''s fine, It''s irrelevant already. We are more interested in this Sacred Month instead. Is that some sort of festival?" Everyone stared at him taken aback but the middle-aged man flew up to block their way and spoke with a stern voice. "I''m the City Lord of the Western City. I was informed you killed a member of a Dragon Race. I hope you two can follow me without resisting while we investigate what had exactly happened." The light blue scales on his neck glistened to the sunlight each time he breathed and he didn''t even blink as he stared into Xuefeng''s eyes. Too bad, he didn''t realize he just dug his own grave. "Huh, so it turns out it was a Dragon..." Xuefeng muttered while slowly turning to the young Dragon behind him. "Did you really lie to me?" Chapter 297: Surrender or Die Chapter 297: Surrender or Die "I¡" The young Dragon froze at Xuefeng''s gaze, unable to handle the pressure. "I''m not lying! He really wasn''t a member of Dragon Race!" "Then why is your City Lord saying otherwise?" Xuefeng questioned while snapping his fingers to awaken sparks of Lightning from his palm. "Are you saying he is lying to me instead?" "That''s right! I was there and I saw everything. They must have seen wrong from afar," the young Dragon exined hurriedly as if his life depended on it and called out to everyone, "The person that was killed was a human who insulted our guests! He deserved his death!" "Guests?" the City Lord repeated as he squinted his eyes at Xuefeng. "We are in the middle of the Sacred Month. When did you arrive at the Dragon Realm?" The politeness in City Lord''s voice was thrown out of the window the moment Xuefeng threatened with his lightning. He wasn''t worried though as Ming had already informed him about the power difference. ''Natural cultivation of Dragons and Phoenixes is special. They grow stronger with age and they never stop until they die. Although he doesn''t look old, his aura isparable to Ancient Celestial at the fifth Level,'' Ming said calmly. ''We shouldn''t have any problems facing him with Thunder Goddess by our side.'' "I don''t have a habit of replying to the same questions, but we came here today to admire the Dragon Realm we heard so much about. Who would have thought we would get harassed and stopped repeatedly?" Xuefeng called out annoyedly as he embraced Thunder Goddess'' waist. "We came here in peace yet you are ruining our trip and I''m starting to lose my patience." "You couldn''t have arrived today. That''s impossible," the City Lord countered with a frown. "The Dragon Realm is closed and no one can get inside. I also already confirmed that your woman killed a member of our Race and now you are even threatening to kill more. By acting against the rules of the Dragon Realm, your trip ends now." Xuefeng was initially nning to befriend the Dragon Race and aim to gain their support but it seemed he had to change their mentality first. As he always repeated, there was always a bigger fish in the ocean. "Honey, how about we find a nice ce to have a drink together?" Xuefeng asked softly after giving Thunder Goddess a kiss. "Also, feel free to kill anyone who tries to stop us. I know you have been resisting this whole time." Thunder Goddess showed a rare smile and returned the kiss as if to thank him. He could feel her hand squeeze him earlier so he could guess how irritated she was. "You are not going anywhere," the City Lord announced as he snapped his fingers and his guards roared at the sky. It momentarily alerted all Dragons in the city but Xuefeng wasn''t bothered at all. "Come with us," Xuefeng beckoned at the young Dragon. "You will lead us to the best restaurant in this city. Also, I hope you can testify for uster. We warned them to leave us alone but they didn''t listen." "Y-yes, Sir!" the young Dragon stuttered in response and swiftly transformed into his humanoid form as he hid behind them. "Please, protect me!" He looked like a teenager just as Ming said so Xuefeng wasn''t worried about his opponents. Most of them looked just as young so he already expected them to run away as soon as their leader died. "Oh, that''s only natural to take care of our guide," Xuefeng replied and finally advanced with Thunder Goddess by his side. By that time, the sky above the City was almost ck from the emerging Dragons. Any of them would think they outnumbered them greatly but they didn''t know who they were up against. "Surrender and face a fair trial or resist and die!" the City Leader shouted an ultimatum, to which Xuefeng onlyughed. "How about a third option? You will fuck off and stop bothering us or else we will kill you?" Xuefeng suggested in goodwill. The City Lord''s face darkened and his body covered in mes as he transformed into a gigantic red Dragon, at least three times the size of others. He gawked at them with his huge red eyes and roared, signaling everyone to attack. "I will leave him to you while I take care of the rest," Xuefeng decided as he smacked Thunder Goddess'' butt for good luck and disappeared on the spot. He teleported right in the middle of the sky with thousands of Dragons surrounding him and grasped his right wrist where all five of his Elemental Stones shone brightly. ''I am counting on you two!'' Xuefeng called out in his mind, preparing to make an impact in this Realm. Out of nowhere, the air in the Dragon Realm began to buzz as five Elemental Qi began to answer Xuefeng''s call. He closed his eyes and hundreds of his identical copies began to form. All of them awakened simultaneously and created Dragon ws from their arms which shocked the Dragon Race. "Come at me if you dare! I warned you to leave us alone!" Xuefeng challenged loudly with all his copies, making his voice break through the Dragon roars. ''Whenever you kill anyone, make sure to collect their bodies. We can always extract their Blood Essence,'' Ling reminded despite controlling hundreds of clones. ''Your Qi Materialization will only get stronger.'' ''Alright. Lead me to whoever attacks us. We will only kill in self-defense,'' Xuefeng informed and he didn''t need to wait long for the first victims. Fire streams came from all directions and swallowed Xuefeng''s main body. He bathed in the mes which momentarily entered into his control and silenced them into nothingness. "My turn," Xuefeng called out in return and the whole battle froze. Time Maniption! He flew to his first target and stabbed his ws straight at the Dragon''s torso. It cut through the Dragon scales with ease and Xuefeng ripped his heart out right before collecting his body. A simr sequence repeated to the other three Dragons and Xuefeng posed with a Dragon Heart in his palm as he reverted the time back to normal. "You messed with me, not the other way around," Xuefeng reminded sternly while crushing the heart with his ws and teleported away to y another unlucky soul. His clones were basically his baits while he finished them one by one until they realized it was their battle to win. Even before the City Lord was in, the young Dragons began to scatter in all directions, forcing him to give up on collecting more bodies. ''Fifty-two is not bad,'' Ming praised after counting. ''Their Blood Essence won''t be the best to create a Dragon Bloodline but we can still make good use of it. If you want a purer Bloodline, you need to kill older Dragons like that City Lord.'' Xuefeng finally gazed down at the City wall and smiled, realizing he was right at putting the trust in Thunder Goddess'' hands. She was a straight-up bully! Chapter 298: Dragon Bloodline Chapter 298: Dragon Bloodline "Code Red! Code Red!" the City Lord roared as his neck snapped at the two Golden Snakes biting through his scales. "Call for the Elders! Our Race is being attacked!" Even though his body has been through a few thousand of years of tempering, Thunder Goddess'' Lightning was too explosive. Its prating power was enough to bite through the toughest opponents and her Qi seemed bottomless. Thunder Goddess didn''t show any emotion as she slowly tortured the poor Dragons but Xuefeng knew she was having fun. She has already massacred the whole team and just yed with the City Lord who was trapped in the constant assault. "How are you doing babe?" Xuefeng questioned yfully as he flew over and embraced her waist. "Enjoying yourself?" "Do you want me to finish him?" Thunder Goddess asked back indifferently, treating their lives like dirt. "You can bring him over but don''t kill him just yet," Xuefeng suggested while observing the struggling City Lord. His scales were already damaged enough for Xuefeng to kill him by himself. "Sure," Thunder Goddess nodded and tightened her fist as ifmanding her Golden Snakes. They momentarily turned aggressive andunched at the City Lord with their maws wide open. He counter-attacked, shing them in half with his ws but it was all a trap. The snakes exploded on collision and a giant wrapped around his body before tightening until he could no longer move. "You bitches! You are so dead! The Dragon Race will not forgive you for this! You two are done!" the City Lord roared in anger while struggling to break free but the Lightning ropes didn''t budge. He was dragged through the sky until its massive body was right in front of Xuefeng. "My, my, was it worth it attacking us?" Xuefeng asked as he looked at the City Lord in pity. "I don''t think the Queen of the Dragon Race is as ignorant as you. Your fate was entirely in your hands and you decided to throw your life away. Even at yourst moment you are still insulting us. Sometimes I wonder howe everyone has such high egos when they are just a small fish in the ocean." "Fuck you!" the City Lord cursed at his face and opened his maw to spew mes at them. Thunder Goddess was faster though and shut him up with another rope. "City Lord, you don''t know what''s good for you! If only you admitted your mistake, this Sir would definitely let you off the hook!" the young Dragon called out from afar after watching everything happen. "I apologize for my Race, Sir. I''m truly disappointed in them." "Did you hear it? The younger generation knows how to act properly," Xuefeng chuckled as he pointed behind. "I wanted to spare you but you are not leaving me any choice." As he spoke, Xuefeng extended his arm and his Dragon Edge appeared in his palm. The City Lord froze at its sight but Xuefeng didn''t give him any time as he pierced it straight through the open wound in his chest. Blood spilled everywhere but instead of being wasted, it floated back to the de before flowing towards its hilt. ''You can absorb his Blood Essence directly and start forming your Dragon Bloodline,'' Ming led him in his mind while Xuefeng consumed the Bloodline Essence from the dark red blood. ''Judging by its purity, it should get us at least ten perfect of the full Bloodline.'' ''So low?'' Xuefeng questioned disappointedly. ''Isn''t he like a City Lord who lived for thousands of years?'' He has only absorbed just a small chunk of the City Lord''s Bloodline Essence yet he could already feel his body reacting to its power. It was gathering in his Soul and each drop merged together as if trying to create a figure of a Dragon. Ming''s words turned out to be true in the end as only a single w was formed. ''Dragons have been mingling with Humans for ages which lowered the overall quality of their bloodline. We could absorb everything and create a weak alternative but I am only taking the purest drops of Dragon Bloodline,'' Ming exined. ''If we canplete it fully, you would be multiple times stronger than a normal Dragon.'' Xuefeng''s eyes brightened and he no longerined, actually looking forward to it. Knowing Dragon Bloodline was one of the strongest, his defense would only get stronger. "Alright, I am done," Xuefeng informed as he finally kept the dead body of the City Lord and pulled Thunder Goddess by the hand. "Let''s grab something to drink, shall we? Our guide, lead the way!" ______ While Xuefeng was casually sightseeing as if he didn''t just massacre tens of Dragons, the most importantdy in the Dragon Race wasn''t even aware of his actions. She was focused on much more important matters to her and that was strengthening their Bloodline through carefully selected births. A cheerful middle-aged woman stood in a ming pit filled with newborn dragons roaming and bumping into each other. She was smiling while caressing a small Dragon baby in her arms as if it was her own child. "Another sessful birth¡ If I continue my n, we will be able to create a new Bloodline that is stronger than ever¡" the Dragon Queen muttered to herself when she turned around, spotting an elder approaching her from behind. "Did something happen?" The Elder was also in his humanoid form since the Dragon Pit couldn''t fit their massive bodies, not to mention they would trample all newborn Dragons with their feet. "My Queen, two Humans broke into our Realm and they are causing trouble," the Elder informed without beating around the bush. "They had a conflict with the City Lord of the Western City who tried to arrest them but ended up dying in their hands. More than sixty adult Dragons have fallen as well." The Dragon Queen frowned as she passed the newborn Dragon to a servant. "What exactly happened?" "It started with one of our adult Dragons insulting a human woman so she killed him. It was also the reason for the City Lord''s stop," the Elder informed with a sigh. "He underestimated their strength and many died." "Ugh, those idiots¡" the Dragon Queen rubbed her forehead in annoyance. "Why wasn''t I informed that our Realm was breached?" "That''s because we didn''t discover any disturbance," the Elder replied hesitant. "The barrier is still intact so they must have used a different method to enter or they are too powerful for us to deal with." "How powerful are we talking about? Any estimations?" the Dragon Queen asked with a serious expression. "They imed they are from Beyond the Heavens, but none of our safety measures warned us. Their strength must be either deeply concealed or they are lying," the Elder guessed calmly. "I''m betting on thetter but we can never be too careful. Should I gather other Elders?" The Dragon Queen felt a brewing headache. "Just prepare to act just in case but don''t tell them the details. You know how prideful they can be. If our visitors end up being from Beyond the Heavens, their presence will only make it worse. I will go talk to them and see for myself." She gazed at her newborn Dragons and added, "If anyone dares to endanger my project, only one fate awaits them." Chapter 299 Authority Chapter 299 Authority "Is it really okay if I stay outside?" Lisa asked cautiously as she held a cup filled with hot wine. "What if we are attacked once again?" Although she was inside Xuefeng this whole time, she could see everything happening around him. It felt disappointing to not be able to help in battles but Xuefeng''s hug helped forget about those concerns. "Of course it''s okay. We came here to enjoy all together so unless we battle, you are free to join us," Xuefeng assured as he caressed Lisa''s cheek and reached out to the floating te of sweet fruits. "Those purple ones are very good, you should try them." He put one on Lisa''s extended tongue and she immediately brightened. "Yum! So sweet and soft! Sis, you should try it too!" Thunder Goddess gazed at Lisa who was having fun on Xuefeng''sp and shook her head while taking a sip of her wine. "I''m good. I don''t really like sweet things." "I thought you liked it when you tasted me," Xuefengmented yfully, causing Thunder Goddess to squint her eyes at him. "What, you didn''t?" "I didn''t say anything¡ This just isn''t the ce to talk about it," Thunder Goddess reminded and grabbed a jug of wine to pour him another cup. "How long do you n to stay here?" When the owner of the top restaurant saw a fist-sized Fate Stone, he immediately reserved a whole floor just for them. The ce wasn''t entirely private where they could fool around freely. Many beautiful servantdies were ready to assist them with anything but Xuefeng''s eyes were only at the two of them. "We will stay until the reinforcements arrive. They already know about us so the Queen should meet us soon. It would be nice if we can talk directly to her," Xuefeng replied, sneaking his palm onto Thunder Goddess'' thigh. "We can enjoy ourselves until then." Thunder Goddess suddenly trembled to his touch, almost spilling the wine on him. She bit on her lips to swallow the pleasure, but when Xuefeng squeezed her harder, a soft moan slipped out her mouth. She was still under Xuefeng''s ve contract which reacted to his desires. "We can''t... The Dragon Queen cane at any moment," Thunder Goddess rejected softly while trying to resist her urges and changed the topic. "I will have one of these then. Can you feed me?" "Whenever you act like this you make me want to tease you more," Xuefeng pointed out as he grabbed a fruit with two fingers and extended it to her mouth. Thunder Goddess leaned over on her own and coiled her tongue around his fingers before finally taking the fruit away. She would never think about doing it in the past, but the ve Contract was too strong, forcing her to please Xuefeng at all times. "It tasted good," Thunder Goddess admitted and she gave in to Xuefeng''s invitation. "Only kissing, nothing more." Xuefeng snickered and brushed his hand behind her head to pull her for a deep kiss. Lisa wasn''t jealous at all and only joined them as she sucked on his exposed neck. They could feel the burning gazes of the servantdies but it only added to their passion. "Sir!" Just as they were starting to enjoy themselves, the young Dragon stepped in from outside to bring some good news. "The Eldest Elder came to inform that the Queen of Dragon Race will arrive shortly. He also wants to talk to you right now." Xuefeng sighed as he pulled away reluctantly and ordered, "You can let him in." "Right away!" the young Dragon nodded firmly, already bing more confident of his role. "Stay close to me," Xuefeng suggested as Lisa slid to seat next to him on the sofa. "Ling will protect you in case it gets dangerous." It was harder to protect her while flying and killing but a friendly negotiation shouldn''t be a problem. The Queen wanting to meet them was a good sign but one couldn''t be hundred percent sure. Xuefeng didn''t forget to wave at the chef to start bringing food over and the tables began to fill when an elderly man in a robe appeared. He walked ahead while the young Dragon walked behind with his head lowered. His arms and legs were shaky, aplete opposite to how he was just before. "What happened?" Xuefeng questioned with a frown while his Elemental Stones began to shine. "Did you do something to him?" The Elder raised his eyebrows and followed Xuefeng''s gaze to the young Dragon. He turned around and smiled, "Are you talking about him? He was a little disrespectful earlier so I taught him a lesson. Don''t worry, he will be fine after a bit of rest." Xuefeng''s eyes grew cold as he heard it andmanded, "My guide,e over here." To his surprise, the Elder countered his words and suggested, "I think you should wait outside until everything is over. Let the adults talk." The young Dragon shivered even harder and bowed lower before trying to leave. Now it was almost certain that the Elder did much more than just teaching him a lesson. ''The Elder must be using his superior bloodline to influence the young Dragon,'' Ming informed, causing Xuefeng to grow angrier. "You want to talk, huh?" Xuefeng asked as he extended his palm and his skin began to cover with scales until a strong Dragon w was formed. "One of the things I hate is when someone challenges ¡ª" Xuefeng didn''t finish speaking when the time in the restaurant stopped and he dashed out like a phantom. He appeared by the frozen Elder and shed arge cut on his cheek before grabbing the young Dragon back. When the time resumed, Xuefeng was back in the same spot while the young Dragon was standing next to the sofa, fully recovered. "...my authority." Xuefeng finished his sentence just as blood began to flow out of the Elder''s cheek. "You¡" the Elder muttered in shock as he touched his face. "Shut up. Call me you one more time and I will kill you," Xuefeng snapped back while pointing at the young Dragon. "This kid works for me now and you don''t have the right to order him. Touch him again and I won''t be meeting with your Queen. Now get out." He ignored the speechless Elder and focused on the young Dragon instead with his expression softening. "Don''t worry boy, no one can touch you while I''m here. Next time juste to me directly and I kill them for you." "Thank you, Sir!" the young Dragon nodded happily, his fear of the Elderpletely gone. Xuefeng nodded at him in response and withdrew his Dragon w back to normal so he can embrace his wives. All the servantdies were shocked at how he treated the Elder but seeing he still didn''t leave, Xuefeng added more fuel to the fire. "Why are you still here?" didn''t leave, Xuefeng added more fuel to the fire. "Why are you still here?" Chapter 300 Dragon Queen Chapter 300 Dragon Queen The Elder gazed at Xuefeng in shock and reached up to touch his cheek. The scratch has already healed with his passive regeneration, but the crimson blood was still present. He rubbed the blood between his fingers and finally decided to bow. "I apologize for offending you, Sir. I will take my leave now," the Elder replied politely and walked out from the restaurant. As soon as he disappeared from Xuefeng''s sight, the Elder''s face grew serious and pale. "What kind of speed was that¡?" the Elder wondered out loud while trying to recall Xuefeng''s attack. "Not only was it fast but it even broke through all my defenses¡ I need to warn the Queen¡" The moment he felt Xuefeng''s w on his face and tried to react, Xuefeng was already gone, sitting at his seat as if nothing happened. If Xuefeng wanted to kill him, he would be dead before he even realized it. They were definitely dealing with someone from Beyond the Heavens. The Elder teleported immediately and appeared in a busy room full of chattering and loud opinions. Nine highest Elders apanied the Queen by the round table and argued intensely. "Why are we sitting here when the enemy is drinking our best wine and eating our best food?!" The youngest-looking Elder with a muscr body banged on the table in anger. "We should group up and strike him while he is still unaware of our power!" "I agree! He killed our City Lord! An eye for an eye! His punishment should be death!" Another elder with ck horns nodded in agreement, causing the Dragon Queen to rub her eyes in annoyance. She looked up at the new arrival and her eyes brightened. "Eldest Elder came back. Shut up all of you and listen to what he has to say," the Dragon Queen informed but then she paused, looking straight at the blood on the Eldest Elder''s cheek. "Why are you bleeding?" "I tried to test that man''s strength and I almost died after disrespecting him. I''m only here because he spared me," the Eldest Elder announced coldly and met his eyes with the loudest bunch. "I''m almost certain he is from Beyond the Heavens." His response silenced everyone in the room while the Queen looked at him with raised eyes. "Did you find out the reason for his visit to our Realm?" "No, he chased me out before I could ask." the Eldest Elder shook his head. "Even if I asked, I doubt I would get an answer. He expects your visit, my Queen, and won''t talk to anyone else." "I see¡" the Dragon Queen nodded and stood up. "I will meet with him then." The buff elder stood up right after but he was instantly scolded by the Queen. "Sit down you fool. If youe with me that man will definitely kill all of us. I will go alone and none of you will leave this room, understand? I don''t want any war, especially during my Sacred Month." She didn''t wait for their eptance and only nced at the Eldest Elder as she walked towards the exit. That look could only mean one thing: If any of them leaves this room, you will be responsible for it. "Wait, my Queen," the Eldest Elder stopped her before she left. "There is one more thing. I felt some strong familiaritying from him and sensed a Dragon Bloodline in his body. It seemed like he had absorbed the City Lord''s bloodline and he proved it by creating a real Dragon w. It was so fast and powerful that I didn''t even feel when my barriers got crushed." "What¡?" the Dragon Queen asked back in shock. "He has the Dragon Bloodline?" "That''s right. It was very small and limited but at the same time it was the purest Bloodline I have felt," the Eldest Elder confirmed. "Queen will feel it the moment you enter the restaurant." "Uneptable!" the youngest Elder cried out again. "Not only is he killing our people, but he is also stealing our Dragon Bloodline. What other proof do you need that he is a danger to our Race?! We should gather everyone and kill him before he gets stronger!" His words caused all Elders to frown but the Dragon Queen quickly countered. "Idiot, you know that''s impossible. Even if he killed all of us, he wouldn''t receive a pure Dragon Bloodline. I''m guessing one of his Ancestors must have been in contact with ours in the past. If he came here to kill, he would already do so instead of only acting when provoked." "My Queen, we are not your puppets with no voice. We are the council and such important matters should be decided by everyone," the youngest Elder said boldly. "I suggest we decide by voting." The Dragon Queen red at him only to smile at the Elders. "Sure, let''s have it your way." She walked back towards the round table and said loudly, "Anyone who wants to gather all forces and attack without any dialogue, raise your hands. Those who want me to meet that man and solve the conflict without thousands of deaths, you can stay as you are." The youngest Elder raised his arm without hesitation but to his surprise, the rest hesitated. After a moment, two more Elders raised their arms but that was not enough to push their idea. "It seems like we will do it my way," the Dragon Queen announced and finally walked way. "Sit down and wait for the good news. I will handle it." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Compared to how seriously the Dragon Queen approached the situation, Xuefeng was chilling while admiring his new strength. ''I must say, that Dragon w is quite impressive. You did a good job,'' Xuefeng praised while admiring his hand. ''I thought the Elder might have some defenses but I sliced right through them." ''This is the power of a pure Bloodline,'' Ming replied humbly. ''Yours will be stronger once itsplete since your power is extremely condensed. You already have a Forest Elf Bloodline which will strengthen the Dragon Bloodline even further.'' ''Oh, does that mean I won''t be able to turn into a gigantic Dragon?'' Xuefeng wondered disappointed. He knew the bigger didn''t mean stronger but it was still cool. ''You can''t be a big Dragon but you will get something better. You will be able to turn into a human-sized Dragon that will be stronger, tougher, and more resistant than any current living Dragons,'' Ming exined excitedly. ''That''s all my theory though. I want you to keep all properties of the Dragon Bloodline and even grow over time without doing anything.'' ''All we need is more Bloodline Essence¡'' Xuefeng muttered and suddenly looked up, sensing a strong auraing from outside the building. ''Don''t worry, leave it to me.'' ''Hah, all you need to do is convince the Dragon Queen to let you kill some of her Elders,'' Ming challenged yfully. ''If you can do it without starting the war, I will let you do anything to me all night.'' ''Can''t I already do that?'' Xuefeng asked back and smiled, imaging the feast once everything is over. ''It''s a deal then.'' Before Xuefeng could figure out his action n, the Dragon Queen has finally appeared. Compared ''It''s a deal then.'' Before Xuefeng could figure out his action n, the Dragon Queen has finally appeared. Compared to what he imagined, he definitely didn''t expect a smile on her face. "I have heard a lot about you, my friend. d we can finally meet." Chapter 301 Hot Auntie ? Xuefeng has killed tens of Dragons just a while ago so it would be natural to see the Dragon Queen in a solemn mood. Instead, she approached him boldly with a smile that hid all her motives. If anyone asked him, Xuefeng would rather see anger since it was much more predictable. "Wee," Xuefeng greeted while standing up and presented the sofa in front of him. "You must be the Queen of Dragon Race, right? Please, take a seat and have dinner with us. The food in this restaurant is exquisite." "Thank you for the offer but I''m not really hungry," the Dragon Queen replied politely as she sat down gracefully. "Naturally, I wouldn''t reject some wine if you were to pour it for me." Xuefeng took a good nce at the Dragon Queen, still amazed how dragons could live for so long without needing to do anything. If he wanted to live this long, he had to constantly improve his strength or find a new bloodline. "Of course, it is the least I can do," Xuefeng agreed as he grabbed the jug of wine and filled a cup for her. "I know our arrival might have caused some disruption but I can assure you that we don''t have any ill intentions." Despite being thousands of years long, the Dragon looked as if she was in her prime with cheerful and gentle features. He couldn''t help but get hot auntie vibes from her. "I have already figured that much," the Dragon Queen nodded as she reached out to ept the wine but instead of taking it directly, she grabbed onto his wrist. She wasn''t using any force and just grazed her fingers against his skin as if she wanted to feel its texture. Xuefeng was about to react when she smiled while looking at him mysteriously and finally took the cup from him. The Dragon Queen didn''t evenment on her action and changed the topic as she nced at Lisa and Thunder Goddess. "I want to apologize on behalf of my Race. I heard your wife was insulted and I don''t condone such behavior. I''m happy you killed the offender as I would do the same." ''She just checked if you have Dragon Bloodline in your body,'' Ming reported right away. ''I could feel her release the aura of her bloodline and your Dragon Bloodline reacted to her call. She knows about it now and probably can tell how pure it is.'' ''It was bound to happen anyway, but it suddenly gave me an idea,'' Xuefeng thought as he pulled away and sat back down between his wives. ''Let''s bluff her a bit.'' They have already created a fake background so he could only stick to it and add more elements to their story to make it more believable. Talking about bluffing, it was Xuefeng''s most powerful weapon so he would be stupid not to use it. "I didn''t need to do anything," Xuefeng replied casually as he rubbed his wives'' thighs. "My wives are strong enough to handle such offenses. I am here to calm them down so they don''t cause too much destruction in a ce so close to my heart. I really didn''t wish to kill anyone but our hand was forced." "So closed to your heart?" the Dragon Queen repeated with interest. Xuefeng only smirked as he levitated a snack into his hand. "Didn''t you check already? I''m sure you felt my connection to the Dragon Race." The Dragon Queen''s eyes brightened before she showed an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, was I too rude? I just felt you were really close to me and I wanted to check if I''m right. I sensed you have a really pure Dragon Bloodline that''s extremely rare, so I was interested in you." "It''s alright, I don''t me you for that," Xuefeng nodded with a smile and decided to strike. "I was also curious about my origin which is why we decided to take this trip. You see, I have always known about my Dragon Bloodline but only recently did I learn it came from this Realm. Even though it has been thousands of years since my grandpa had contact with a Dragon, I wanted toe here and learn more." Xuefeng paused and extended his hand. It began to wrap with Dragon scales and turned into his Dragon w which the Dragon Queen couldn''t help but admire with open eyes. "Who knew the trip all the way from Beyond the Heavens to this small Realm would bear fruits so quickly. It came as a surprise, but I have discovered something unique. I hope you don''t mind me sharing." "Please, please, share with me," the Dragon Queen nodded eagerly while leaning closer to hear him clearly. Her cleavage lowered ever so slightly but Xuefeng was too deep in his act to have any lewd thoughts. "You see, when I killed that City Lord who didn''t want to leave us alone, I decided to extract his Bloodline Essence to see how my own bloodline would react to it," Xuefeng muttered with amazement. "To our surprise, my bloodline became even purer and moreplete. Not only did it grow in size while remaining clean of any impurities, it gained all new properties together with this powerful w. My guess is that I could actually recreate a full bloodline with enough Bloodline Essence." Xuefeng observed the Dragon Queen and was shocked to see her hands shake. She coughed to hide her reaction and took a big gulp of the strong wine. Even Xuefeng had to drink with small sips but she ended up drinking the whole cup in a single motion. "I''m d you like the wine. Let me fill that cup for you," Xuefengmented and casually poured another cup without getting up from his sofa. "I guess my discovery caused you to misunderstand my intentions. Don''t worry, I won''t start killing your experts. You gave me respect, so I can only return the same to you. I do think it''s a shame to give up on such a project but in the end, I''m not a monster." "Ehem¡ So you are saying you can create a Dragon Bloodline that could rival that of our Ancestors?" the Dragon Queen asked while clearing her throat. "Looking at the strength of a single w, I think it would be even stronger," Xuefeng replied confidently. "Of course, it would only benefit me, which is why it''s unfair for me to even talk about it. I''m just trying to be honest." "It''s alright, I''m d you told me everything," the Dragon Queen replied with her cheeks flushing under the influence of the red wine. "I actually thought of something and I have a certain proposal for you." She stood up while gulping down a whole cup and proposed, "Would you mind following me to a private room so we can discuss it?" Xuefeng raised his eyebrows, not expecting she would actually agree so easily. He was thinking of slowly convincing her on the issue yet she was acting strange. "Do you mind waiting for a moment?" Xuefeng asked his wives and they nodded, letting him decide. Thunder Goddess was powerful enough to defend Lisa if anything happened. "I will follow you then," Xuefeng informed, causing the Dragon Queen to blush and lead the way to a nearby private room. He could smell the wine mixed with her perfume as he followed closely behind and the smell only grew stronger when she turned around right after he closed the door. She looked at his face with a cheerful smile and slowly walked up to him. "Can I trust you?" "Of course," Xuefeng said confidently while watching her every move. "What did you want to tell me?" "Hmm¡" the Dragon Queen hesitated. She was just two feet away from him when she suddenly stumbled, almost falling into him. He caught her wrists to stop her from falling and their gazes met as she looked up at him. Her face was red and she looked at him dreamily. "I think you drank your wine too fast." The Dragon Queen ignored hisment as she leaned on him and muttered softly, "Your Dragon Bloodline. I will help youplete it but in return, I want you to share it with me afterward. We will both get what we want and then forget about what happened. What do you think?" Chapter 302 Bloodline Pact - Part 1 ? "What do you mean by share it?" Xuefeng questioned right away as his eyes widened. It was impossible for him to not think about anything lewd when she was all over him with her breasts pressing against him. He slowly withdrew while pulling her away but she wasn''t that easy to deal with. The Dragon Queen took Xuefeng off guard as she grabbed his wrist with supreme strength and pinned him against the door. He didn''t sense any ill intentions from her eyes so he remained calm. "What do you think I meant?" the Dragon Queen asked yfully while carefully sniffing his neck. "I can smell a Dragon in your body¡ It''s pure and strong, exactly what I needed toplete my goal¡" ''Damn¡ I think I know what she wants to do. It all makes sense now,'' Ming cursed in frustration while the Dragon Queen looked up with their noses touching together. "I will get you a full Dragon Bloodline and then you will grant me a new generation of pure Dragons¡" The Dragon Queen suggested again. "Do we have a deal? You are not losing anything." Although she could mean anything before, the Dragon Queen''s intentions were as clear as the sky. She wanted to have kids with him! "Wait a second¡" Xuefeng stopped her as he began to panic in his mind. "Don''t you think it''s an important decision I shouldn''t be making alone? You ask me to have kids with you when I don''t even have kids with my wife." Xuefeng would rarely reject sex but Queen Luna wasn''t focused on the pleasure aspect of it. Having kids was a great responsibility that he just wasn''t ready to take knowing how many battles and traveling they had ahead of them. "Well¡" the Dragon Queen muttered while she let go of his wrists and trailed her hands down on his chest. "If you really hate the idea of mating with me, I can just use my hand and collect your seeds instead¡" Before she finished speaking, her fingers were already finding its way into his pants and her free hand loosened up her dress. Both her shoulders got exposed and her dress threatened to fall from her ample chest. "Is my body not up to your liking?" "Stop," Xuefeng halted her advance by grasping her naked shoulders. "We didn''t even discuss it properly." He pulled her away and switched their ces, pressing her back against the door so she doesn''t do anything funny. The Dragon Queen didn''t resist him and simply smiled. "I just wanted to present the quality of my body so I can sway your mind," the Dragon Queen admitted. "After thousands of years, you will also start losing your shame and just do what''s necessary to achieve your goal." "What goal are you talking about?" Xuefeng questioned while holding her still. "Do you n to recover the purity of your Dragon Race''s Bloodline?" Although Xuefeng couldn''t stop the Dragon Queen in case she tried to use her strength again, he still felt more at ease keeping her at the distance. She pursed her lips at his question and reached up to caress his arms. "Precisely that," the Dragon Queen nodded. "The power of the Dragon Race has been declining since the death of my husband and our involvement with humans. It was a mistake to allow rtionships between Dragon and Humans since it only sped up our decline. I have been tryingtely to experiment with our Bloodline and improve its quality by breeding pure Dragons but the progress is very minimal." She gave his body a look over and added, "The purity of their Bloodline is worse than mine. It would be best if I were to use my body to bear children but unfortunately, I''m the Queen. I can''t mate with just anyone or I will lose my respect. It would be different if it was someone like you. A visitor from Beyond the Heavens with the purest Dragon Bloodline. I wouldn''t even need to exin my decision to the public." "And how are you going to exin the death of your Elders?" Xuefeng questioned while his eyes lowered to see her dress slowly slip down from her chest. "Also, dress up. I didn''t even make up my decision so it''s not good for you to show yourself like this. You don''t even know me." "That''s true. I can''t be sure of you, but I trust my instinct," the Dragon Queen replied as she squeezed his arms and straightened her shoulders. "It tells me that you are a man of principals who won''t just back off from the deal if you promised something. Knowing the possible benefits from this deal, I''m willing to bet on my luck." The Dragon Queen then winked at Xuefeng and breathed out all the air from her lungs. Her dress momentarily fell down and she exposed her naked body for his feast. Too bad, Xuefeng wasn''t that down bad and didn''t even lower his gaze to admire her. "You didn''t answer my question." "Am I so ugly you are not going to take a peek at me?" the Dragon Queen questioned while uncovering her chest from her long ck hair but Xuefeng only shook his head. "That''s not it. You are beautiful and I wish to look but I''m restraining myself out of respect," Xuefeng replied seriously. "We don''t even know if we will finalize your deal, so as a gentleman, it is only natural to resist the temptations." "Oh, really?" the Dragon Queen muttered with interest. "Well, I won''t dress up unless you agree to my deal. It has been a long time since I let another man touch me so you shouldn''t reject my offer." As the Dragon Queen spoke, she grasped onto his wrists and guided him along her body. Even when he tried to pull away, her fingers were like dragon ws and refused to budge. "Do you really hate it? You will be able to enjoy me for as long as you want if you ept my deal. I am not a gentledy so you can expect some spice from me." Chapter 303 [Bonus ] Bloodline Pact - Part 2 ? Xuefeng''s palms were pressed firmly against her breasts when the Dragon Queen lifted one of them and ced it on her neck. He gently choked her and she only smiled in return, continuing chatting as if it was nothing. "About the thing that you asked earlier, you don''t need to worry about the Elders'' deaths. I have three candidates that I really dislike and nned to get rid of them anyway. You will actually do me a favor by killing them," the Dragon Queen pointed out while biting her lip in pleasure. "Mhmm¡ You can squeeze harder if you want¡" ''What do you think? Are the Dragon Bloodline and the Earth me worth taking the deal?'' Xuefeng questioned in his mind, already thinking of increasing the stakes if he were forced to bend his morals. ''If you were to ask me I would say yes¡ but that only depends on how you feel about having thousands of your kids being born,'' Ming replied casually. ''I myself have thousands of kids that I don''t even see, so I don''t find it problematic. If you ask any of your other wives though, they might find it unfair and want to have one as well. You can''t have your cake and eat it too.'' Xuefeng couldn''t help but feel conflicted. It wasn''t like he hated the idea of having kids in the future. He wanted to give each of his wives a child after they settle down but the Dragon Queen wasn''t his woman. Unless he decided to make her his wife, he would find it weird to have kids with her. ''I think you don''t need to worry and simply change your mentality,'' Ling added, joining the conversation. ''How many times did you already use your body to increase your strength? Just think of it as a necessary step in your cultivation path. Unless you want to kill her and be responsible for the copse of the whole Race, you have to take what you are given. You don''t even need to think much about it to decide.'' Xuefeng gazed at the Dragon Queen''s eyes and sighed, knowing he couldn''t bring himself to pick the path of ughter. Once he decided to do so, there was no turning back anymore. He didn''t want to kill the humanity in him for the sake of a simple power-up. "Why are you sighing? Are you not satisfied with the deal?" the Dragon Queen asked concerned but Xuefeng didn''t reply. If he were to agree, he had to test something. His right hand suddenly increased in size and covered with ck scales. The Dragon Queen''s eyes widened at the sight of the Dragon w on her neck but Xuefeng didn''t give her time to react. He gripped her throat with newly awakened physical strength and pinned her to the door. The Dragon Queen immediately reached up to grasp onto his arm and pull him away but she could only move him by an inch before they locked in a stalemate. It was Xuefeng who was the most surprised, not expecting he could actually rival the Dragon Queen''s strength even though his Dragon Bloodline didn''t have any time to mature. "This w¡" the Dragon Queen voiced out amazed while squinting her eyes at him. "What are you trying to do?" "Well, you tell me. Why do you trust me so much?" Xuefeng asked calmly. "I''m just a stranger yet you give me such intimate deals. What if I epted your Dragon Bloodline and decided to bail out? If I can stop you with just one Dragon w, imagine what I would be capable of if my Dragon Bloodline wasplete." "I''m actually amazed at its power which makes my idea even more tempting," the Dragon Queen muttered without panicking. "Also, you shouldn''t underestimate me. Would I be a Dragon Queen if I was weak?" Just as she spoke, Xuefeng frowned, seeing a ck me burst out from the Dragon Queen''s hands. It wrapped around her arms and her strength increased drastically. Not only did she push him away with ease but his scales burned as well. The Dragon Queen no longer yed around and allowed the me to burn across her body which covered her with a beautiful set of ck scales. It looked like a shiny bodysuit that wrapped her curves tightly where even a ck widow would be jealous. ''This me!'' Ming and Ling eximed in surprise and Xuefeng was no different. He naturally tried to control the ck mes with his Fire Stone but they didn''t listen to him at all. "I think I might have not been clear from the very beginning," the Dragon Queen began while gracefully walking up to him. "If you think that you can get a Dragon Bloodline without cooperating with me then I''m here to tell you that it will be a hard task." Xuefeng didn''t need his wives''s confirmation to know what he had to deal with. "It''s an Earth me, right? You can control it?" "So you know about the mes of Creation? I guess I shouldn''t be surprised," the Dragon Queenmented as she casually disyed the me on her palm. "Not only can I control it but I also absorbed a part of the Earth me into my body. I''m telling you about it cause I don''t want to ruin this chance and wish to work together." She extinguished the ck me and added, "I''m of course not that stupid to fully trust you as I know you can be much stronger after I''m done with my part of the deal. To secure your part, I want us to make a Bloodline Pact if that''s okay with you. I''m sure you already know what it is." "What kind?" Xuefeng asked as if he knew what it was and his bet was right. "Not sure what kinds are you familiar with but we have a special altar for Bloodline Pacts. We will set up an array using our blood which will bind our Bloodlines to the contract," the Dragon Queen exined. "If any of us fails to abide by the deal, their bloodline will get destroyed. This way both of us will have to keep our promise." The Dragon Queen finally extended her hand and asked for thest time, "So? Do you want to help me restore my Race to its previous glory? Just imagine how powerful of an army we could create with ourbined Bloodlines." Xuefeng paused, recalling Drakos'' words just before they left. Who would have known that it would lead to this and he had a chance to fuck his mom? Would that make him Drakos'' stepdad? ''He can always forgive you when he finds out your reasoning,'' Ling pointed out, causing Xuefeng to grab the Dragon Queen''s hand for a handshake. "Alright. I still want more details on what you will do with my seeds but I can more or less agree. I do have one more condition though," Xuefeng informed. "I want to have some of the Earth me as well after we are done." The Dragon Queen didn''t even hesitate and nodded, "That''s fine. Although it will weaken the Earth me, I won''t need it as much if I have your pure Bloodline." "Let''s return and have something to drink to seal the deal," Xuefeng suggested, which caused the Dragon Queen to smile. "I want something else first." Chapter 304 Dominating The Queen (*) ? "What is it?" Xuefeng questioned as he watched the Dragon Queen''s fingers slide off his handshake. They trailed up his wrist and reached very close to his Elemental Bracelet but he casually pulled away to not be discovered. She pursed her lips in response and stepped forward before pressing her chest against his own. Her long ck hair gently covered her breasts as he casually wrapped her arms around his head. She began to scratch the back of his silver hair and finally revealed while their lips were just an inch away from touching. "I want the truth." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Xuefeng asked innocently, wondering what could potentially blow his cover. He had confidence in his acting and bluffing but he was unable to fully mask his identity. The Elemental Bracelet was impossible to take off and it was his most recognizable Artefact. "You are not going to admit that you faked everything?" the Dragon Queen asked with a clever smile. "Your story, your origin, and the reasons you came to my realm. I know it is all fake." She paused to scan his surprised expression and caressed his cheek, "Don''t worry, I am not mad at you. I still want to cooperate with you but I prefer we are honest with each other before I allow you to enjoy my body in full capacity." Xuefeng could only sigh at her discovery and stopped putting on an act. Being a master of bluffing, she didn''t look like she wanted to trick him. "How did you guess?" Xuefeng asked curiously. "Have you heard or seen me before?" "That thing on your wrist exposed you," the Dragon Queen replied casually while lifting up his sleeve. "Do you think I wouldn''t recognize the Elemental Bracelet after you used its power? I have already seen it in the hands of other cultivators many thousands of years ago." "That''s what I thought. Well, at least I enjoyed it for a moment," Xuefeng muttered with a shrug. "Why did you follow along though if you knew I was bluffing? You could expose me earlier." "I thought if I make you believe that I trust your story, you would agree much faster," the Dragon Queen admitted honestly and looked down at his crotch. "I don''t want to change anything with our deal as I still want you to give me your seeds. I actually can''t wait till I see it." The Dragon Queen became much bolder after confirming the truth and she reached towards his waist while keeping their eye contact. She bit on her lips while pulling up his shirt and grasped the edge of his pants as if threatening to enter inside. "It is not fair that you can see me all naked but I didn''t even get a preview. You owe me a sneak peak, don''t you think?" She didn''t ask for his permission and simply dropped his pants with a dominant aura of a Queen. She was used to being dominant and her actions were a clear disy of power. She wanted to show she was on top, but Xuefeng wouldn''t let that happen easily. If he wished to be the strongest Cultivator, he could only dominate. "Is that so?" Xuefeng asked intrigued and suddenly flipped his attitude. "Touch it then and see what will happen." The Dragon Queen slowed down her advance as she squinted her eyes at him. "What are you nning to do? It''s only natural for me to see it. I allow you to touch me however you like as well." "Allow me?" Xuefeng snickered amusedly and embraced her waist with his free hand brushing through her hair. "I don''t need your permission. If I want to take you, I would just do it." Xuefeng wasn''t all bark with no bite and immediately acted on his words. He had already wrapped her hair around his fingers and drew her in for a surprise kiss. Her eyes widened as she reached to his waist to pull him away but he was already prepared. "Mhmm!" The Dragon Queen moaned through her sealed lips as he smacked her butt with a crips sound. He embraced her whole cheek with his palm and felt her up to his liking while shing against her mouth with deep bites. She wanted to dominate him but the moment he did the same, she seemed to forget her ns and her body followed his movements. His erection grew as it rubbed against her stomach but her mind was upied by constant kisses she matched with her own passion. Too bad, just when she was bing more confident, Xuefeng jerked her away by her hair. "Do it," Xuefeng ordered while leaning over to her ear. "You wanted to touch it then do it. I know you can''t wait to do so." The Dragon Queen breathed out deeply with her nails stabbing into her shoulders. "You are going too far, don''t you think? You can order your wives, not me." Pa! Her whole body shivered the second time Xuefeng smacked her bottom and he yanked her head back so he could suck on her neck freely. Her muscles tensed while her patience seemed on the verge of breaking the limits when Xuefeng reminded her, "You are stronger than me. If you don''t want it then push me away." He then pulled her back with their noses touching side to side and added, "Don''t lie to yourself though. When was thest time someone threw you against the wall and pierced your throat like a slut you are?" Talking like that to a Queen would usually result in instant death but Xuefeng wasn''t worried. With so many women around him, he has already learned how to guess what women want. "You¡" the Dragon Queen looked at him speechlessly as she hesitated on what to do, but Xuefeng didn''t give her a break. He forced another kiss with his tongue breaking through and caused chaos in her mind. Even when Xuefeng drew away, her tongue followed his own with her saliva dripping down on her chest. He couldn''t help but speed up her indecisive mind and forced her to submit. "If you don''t grab it in the next three seconds, I will take it away." Her eyebrows shot up and the Dragon Queen didn''t hesitate to reach to her belly to stop him. She squeezed it with both hands only to hear another degradingmand. "Get down on your knees you little whore." Chapter 305 Strong Will (**) ? The Dragon Queen''s knees wobbled at Xuefeng''s order but they didn''t bend. Her pride of being a Queen was still present and it wouldn''t be broken with just his words alone. "You will need much more effort if you want me to submit," the Dragon Queen announced with a smile. "A little whore? Is that all you have?" "Of course it''s not," Xuefeng replied amused, and pulled her face closer. "You just can''t handle more." The Dragon Queen only chuckled at his words and twisted his erection freely. "Kid, you don''t know what I have been through. This is nothing for me." "I don''t think so," Xuefeng denied as his fingers slid between her bottom and found her dripping wet. "This is clearly the first time someone dared to bring out the slut inside you. Even your past man respected you and couldn''t fully satisfy you. They didn''t know what you really wanted but I only needed a moment to see right through you." "You are wro¡ª" The Dragon Queen tried to reject him but Xuefeng invaded her body with two fingers and caused her body to tremble. She hung onto his staff like a pir of support while he continued to make a mess of her insides. "Your slutty body answers to my call and wants to be pleased," Xuefeng informed as the Dragon Queen moaned into his face with no shame. "Even though you have the power, you can''t push me away. You have been waiting for someone toe and figure you out for so long. Now that I''m finally here, you can''t resist me anymore." "Ah! I can do whatever I want!" the Dragon Queen called out in confidence but when Xuefeng''s tongue appeared near her lips, it wasn''t long before she gave in to his temptation. She wiggled it around while following his movements and drew in each time he tried to pull away. He sucked her lips forcefully and she begged for more like a starved widow she was. "Stop me then," Xuefeng replied as he lifted her naked body and carried her to the door. "If you can do whatever you want then prove it. Say you don''t want it and leave. The doors are open for you." He ced her hand on the handle before pinning her to the door with his fingers wrapping around her neck. The Dragon Queen breathed in deeply as if to catch herst breath and she stared at him with her mouth open. "Do it. Prove that you don''t need me," Xuefeng repeated but he didn''t make it easy for her. Ahhh! The Dragon Queen wanted to speak but instead moaned loudly when Xuefeng hooked her insides in the most sensitive spot. She breathed out deeply while looking up and let the pleasure overwhelm her. She let go of the handle a momentter and grasped onto Xuefeng''s chest with her nails digging in. It was clear she didn''t want to leave anymore and gave Xuefeng a free pass to do whatever he wished. "ept that you are a slut and get on your knees," Xuefeng ordered again and this time he didn''t encounter any resistance. The Dragon Queen slid down on the floor only to be met with a bulging erection that smacked her in the face. She wanted to hold it again but Xuefeng grabbed her wrists and pinned them to the door above her head. "Look up and stick out your tongue," Xuefeng followed with a newmand and watched her disy her mouth to ept him. He couldn''t help but p the tip against her tongue and let it bathe in her saliva. The Dragon Queen looked as if she was enjoying herself by licking and sucking all around until Xuefeng suddenly pierced forward. Her eyes widened when he reached the back of her throat but she didn''tin. She let him slide back and forth on her tongue before she took him whole with her eyes watering. "You are doing very well," Xuefeng praised as he saw her struggle for breath and stopped moving to let her rest. "Such a good girl." The Dragon Queen was taken aback as Xuefeng began to pet her head but her eyes brightened right after. Her passion multiplied and she sucked him deeply while moving on her own. He only added a few gentle thrusts and didn''t stop caressing her face. Mhmm¡ The Dragon Queen reacted with pleased moans to show she liked it and Xuefeng smiled, realizing his training was working. If he just used her for his own pleasure and treated her like an object, it wouldn''t impact her as much as he wanted. What Xuefeng needed was positive reinforcement in the form of praises and treats which would in turn associate listening to him with feeling good. The Dragon Queen thought she would be disrespected and thrown around but he crushed that image by treating her with more care than she expected. The only thing remaining was amplifying her desires and creating a sense of longing. "That''s enough. Get up," Xuefengmanded abruptly and was immediately met with resistance. The Dragon Queen looked up innocently and sucked even harder as if to prove she did nothing wrong. She shook her head when Xuefeng tried to pull on her arms but eventually gave in and stood up for him. Her gaze was an equivalent of a kid who had his toy stolen but it changed real quick when Xuefeng lifted her leg. "What are you doing¡?" the Dragon Queen questioned suspiciously when Xuefeng began to rub her entrance. "We didn''t sign the Bloodline Pact yet¡" Xuefeng only smiled and kissed her deeply before replying, "I''m doing what you want and desire. Didn''t you demand a preview?" The Dragon Queen was speechless at his logic but before she argued again, Xuefeng''s hips pushed forward on their own. Her whole body tensed instantly and she couldn''t utter a single word despite her mouth being wide open. "Ahhh! That''s not a preview!" the Dragon Queen eximed as she grasped his head for support. She red at him but her moans prevented her from scolding. "You are right. It''s only halfway deep when you can take so much more," Xuefeng returned and broke through thest few inches of space. By the time he reached the end, her insides tightened at the full length and he felt simr to his experience with Be. Burning! It was much easier now that he had Dragon Bloodline but the Dragon Queen was just something else. Xuefeng just held it in ce as he enjoyed thebination of warmth, wetness, and tightness. It was a pleasant surprise since he expected her to be fully sealed after thousands of years alone. "Is it that bad?" Xuefeng asked boldly while the Dragon Queen tried her best to hold still. "You don''t need to hold back your moans. Isn''t the point to enjoy yourself?" "I know what you are trying to do but it''s not going to work," the Dragon Queen muttered weakly. "You can''t control me using my body. My will is stronger than you think." "Is that so?" Xuefeng asked yfully and rotated his hips to make her tremble again. "Let''s see how long you can keep that will." Chapter 306 Premium Package (**) ? As soon as Xuefeng spoke, he grasped the Dragon Queen''s legs and lifted herpletely off the ground. He pressed her back against the wall and thrust again with his whole weight pushing forward. "Aaah! I hate you!" the Dragon Queen eximed while holding onto Xuefeng''s shoulders for support. "You can''t break me!" Xuefeng only smirked at her resistance and let her experience the full length of his power. He filled her up until her body shuddered before leaning over with their noses and lips mushing together. Each kiss left her hungry for another and she wrapped her arms around his neck to keep him closer. "Mhmm¡ I hate this so much!" the Dragon Queen muttered with her moans mixed in between. Her words didn''t match her actions as her body simply begged to be broken. Xuefeng could see her struggle with each twist and smack of his hips but he didn''t give her any break. He wrecked her mind with building desire and continued to ram while stretching her insides till no end. "Look at me," Xuefeng ordered while he suddenly pulled away and their eyes leveled. "Look at the eyes of a man that''s revealing your true self." The Dragon Queen breathed hurriedly as she followed his instructions but she momentarily sumbed to her urges and extended her tongue like a thirsty traveler in the desert. She didn''t want to stop and didn''t seem to care what he thought of her. "Kiss me more¡" the Dragon Queen wished out loud while pulling his head for more. She grasped his silver hair firmly and held him against her face for a never-ending exchange. Xuefeng had no way of stopping her with his arms busy, which was messing with his ns. They were both nearing climaxes and he had to regain control before it was toote. Ahh! The Dragon Queen moaned when he suddenly pounded her with increased strength and tightened her insides to ept all of his pleasure. It distracted her just enough to shift her legs onto his shoulders and free his hands. He didn''t hesitate to fill his palms with her breasts but that was just a diversion. "Give me your hands," Xuefeng suggested while slowly opening up his arms and the Dragon Queen epted with no suspicion on her face. She let him pin her arms to the door and breathed deeply as his kisses slipped down onto her neck. "Yes¡ Right there¡" The Dragon Queen mouthed breathlessly while her whole body trembled in anticipation for the best orgasm she ever had. "Aaaaa¡ª huh?" Just as she was in the middle of screaming out of pleasure, Xuefeng paused everything which stunned her. She tried to move her hips for just a bit more stimtion but Xuefeng held her still while looking at her amused. "Why?!" the Dragon Queen questioned in frustration. "Don''t stop now. I need just a bit more." "I think you were right. We really shouldn''t be doing anything before we seal the deal with a Bloodline Pact," Xuefeng informed with a sigh. "Let''s do it againter once everything is prepared." The Dragon Queen gazed at him speechlessly and shook her head in disagreement. "Nooo! I don''t want to stop!" "Weren''t you the one who said that you hate it so much?" Xuefeng asked with a teasing smile. "I should be doing you a favor by stopping, right?" Only then did the Dragon Queen realize his intentions and red at him angrily. "You are doing it on purpose!" "What am I doing?" Xuefeng asked while slowly withdrawing from her insides. "I thought you said your will was so strong that you are not fazed by any desires. It shouldn''t matter if we stop now and continueter." "Ahhh! I hate you!" The Dragon Queen cried out while struggling to push him away but her face changed when his erectionpletely left her. Her anger vanished in a blink and reced itself with empty longing. "Not mad anymore?" Xuefeng asked casually and helped her put her legs down on the floor. He was already prepared for her to jump on him but she only looked at him helplessly while holding his shaft to stop him from leaving. "I don''t want to stop¡" the Dragon Queen pouted softly with her eyes pleading for more. "I said I hate you but I don''t really hate you. Can we continue? Forget what I said earlier." She tried to act cutely while stroking him with both hands and added, "I am sure you don''t want to end without finishing either, right?" "It''s not as big of a deal as you think," Xuefeng replied unbothered as he grasped her wrist. "Didn''t we only agree for a preview? You can''t have a full package yet. Let''s proceed with the usual n and we can continueter." Although Xuefeng disliked leaving women unsatisfied with him, he knew it was a beneficial move just from watching the Dragon Queen''s reactions. He left her body yearning for more and she didn''t want to let him leave. "Alright, you win. Is that what you wanted to hear?" The Dragon Queen finally admitted when everything else failed. "You wanted to prove that you can break my will and control me using my body. You have seeded. I have never felt as much pleasure as I did just now so can you just finish what you started? I won''t be able to think about anything else otherwise." Xuefeng smiled at her confession and decided to have mercy on her by reaching down between her legs. He only managed to caress her entrance when she hugged his arm to stop him. "I want your dragon inside me¡" the Dragon Queen suggested but Xuefeng ignored her request and slid two fingers inside her. "What you want is a premium package which is only avable as a lifetime option," Xuefeng informed yfully. "I am only agreeing to let you experience it because we have a deal. It''s not an all-you-can-eat buffet." The Dragon Queen gazed at him confused but couldn''tment as he began to finish her. She gasped as her paused orgasm slowly returned to cloud her mind and she leaned on him as bodily spasms took over with trembling sensation. The Dragon Queen looked up at him after she regained her senses and finally stood on her own while gazing at his crotch. "Your fingers felt good but I know your dragon will feel better. I can''t wait to experience your premium package." The Dragon Queen then snapped her fingers which awakened mes around her body that recreated her royal outfit. Even though she was still wobbly on her legs, she seemed ready to leave in order to speed up the process. "You can leave first. I will join you once I dress," Xuefeng suggested and opened the door for her. Outside stood a line of female servants who immediately raised their heads to assist them but they quickly bowed at the sight of a huge erection that was yet to go down. "Alright then, join us quickly," the Dragon Queen agreed reluctantly and Xuefeng closed the door behind her as soon as she left. He was already eager to turn around only to see his two beautiful wives that answered his silent thoughts. They knew his body very well and wouldn''t waste such a great opportunity to milk him dry. Chapter 307 Snitching ? "Does it feel better than when she did it?" When Ling and Ming got down to business, Xuefeng couldn''t escape the yfulpetition. Even though they didn''t need to feel threatened, they still tried extra hard to please him with their tongues and prove they were the best. "You can read my mind so you know how good I feel¡" Xuefeng replied honestly while breathing deeply and brushed his hands into their hair. "I love you." Even Ming, who was the Queen of Fate Spirits, couldn''t help but blush at his sudden confession. Ling wasn''t doing any better as she was in the middle of sucking deeply and only looked up with a loving expression. "I don''t know how you can make my heart beat faster so easily," Ming replied as she stood up to give him a passionate kiss. "We love you more." She smiled and trailed down on his body with tens of kisses before joining Ling in licking him all around. Xuefeng thought he could enjoy them for a little while longer but they knew his every sensitive spot. "Give it to us¡" Ming pleaded as they saw him twitch and they aligned their tongues together to ept their reward. Xuefeng has been edging this whole time with the Dragon Queen and when he finally burst out, his wives'' faces got covered with a golden liquid. They were never bored of savoring him and their satisfied expressions were proof of it. "Sigh, I wish you could put it in but they are waiting for you¡" Mingmented while licking the liquid off her face and joined Ling in a cleaning duty before releasing him. "You should get going. I wouldn''t leave the Dragon Queen alone with your wives." "Are you not assured of her?" Xuefeng asked curiously while wearing his clothes. "I don''t think there is much that can go wrong. She wants to improve her Race''s Bloodline and needs my help. She won''t try anything funny." "Oh, I never said she would do something wrong. I''m sure she can''t wait to suck you off again and experience another thrust of heavenly pleasure," Mingmented sarcastically. "What I meant to say is that we don''t know her fully. She is a crafty and powerful Queen who would do anything for her Race, even if it meant sacrificing her own happiness. She is not someone you can fully trust so keep that in mind." "Alright," Xuefeng acknowledged the advice and extended his hand. "Come inside me." Ming and Ling giggled at hismand and leaned over to whisper in his ear, "You cane inside us any day." Xuefeng only pursed his lips and finally left the private room. He didn''t hear any sounds of battle from the main hall so he rxed and gave the passing nce to the servantdies. They bowed immediately while blushing again when Xuefeng paused, noticing something odd. "Weren''t there seven of you just a moment before? Where did thest one go?" Xuefeng questioned as he counted the servantdies. One was missing and there was a clear gap in the middle. All thedies panicked and none of them dared to speak which made it even more suspicious. Xuefeng gazed at the girl who looked simr to the missing one and she shuddered while stepping forward. "Uhmm¡ My sister was called to the kitchen to bring more wine for the guests," the servant girl muttered softly but it was clear something was off. Her face was red and her voice was cracking which were signs of lying. Xuefeng squinted his eyes at her behavior and warned, "I hope whatever you have seen earlier will remain a secret. I don''t want to kill innocent but it''s definitely within my power. I hope you are telling the truth but if not, you should tell your sister to behave or I wille back to wipe the whole restaurant." The servantdies trembled in genuine fear and nodded firmly. Xuefeng was aware that him being seen naked with the Dragon Queen was a big deal if that information was heard by certain people. It was very unlikely but if the servant snitched to the Elders, it would definitely be harder to eliminate them. ''I will watch them,'' Ling assured. ''If they are innocent, they won''t panic once you leave.'' Xuefeng only resorted to killing if it was really necessary and he would definitely hate to dirty his hands with the blood of such young girls. ''You can try to find that girl''s sister and check if she really went to the kitchen,'' Xuefeng suggested and returned back to the hall. He found Lisa and the Dragon Queen chatting happily while eating snacks but when they saw Xuefeng''s expression, they could tell something was wrong. "What happened?" Thunder Goddess questioned first but Xuefeng remained silent until he sat down on the sofa. He nced at the Dragon Queen and informed, "I will tell you in a second. I really hope I am wrong but we are checking something. Someone might be snitching on us." "Who?" the Dragon Queen asked with a frown while gazing back at the private rooms and her eyes suddenly brightened. "You talking about the servantdies?" It was the only thing that could expose them so it wasn''t hard to guess. Xuefeng nodded and raised his hand to put her on hold as Ling came back to report. ''You were right. The suspect''s sister ran towards the kitchen after you left and then panicked when she found the sister with amunication crystal in her hand. Now they are both crying in each other''s arms.'' Ling described what she saw and asked, ''Should I bring them over?'' ''Do it,'' Xuefeng replied and sighed. He actually expected everything would go smoothly yet one mistake on his part could bring them a lot of trouble. Lisa and Thunder Goddess were confused about what was going on until Ling appeared out of nowhere carrying two servant girls by their hands. They wailed as they were thrown before them and immediately looked up at Xuefeng with teared-up faces. Fear almost paralyzed them but the suspect crawled forward and begged for mercy. "Sir, please forgive my sister! She didn''t do anything wrong! It''s all on me and my greed!" Chapter 308 Leaked ? The Dragon Queen''s face darkened at the servant''s pleading and questioned while standing up dominantly, "What do you do?!" It sent such a shock through the servant''s body that she began to tremble and momentarily pressed her forehead against the floor. She tried to speak but she couldn''t even form a single sentence. "That''s not how you should ask if you want any information out of them," Xuefeng pointed out as he stood up and crouched in front of the servant girl. The innocent sister looked at him in fear as if he was about to hurt them but Xuefeng simply patted the suspect on the head. "Don''t worry, she won''t hurt you. Sit up and talk with us," Xuefeng assured softly while brushing her hair. "You still have a chance to redeem yourself. We don''t want to kill you." The servant girl finally looked up and Xuefeng caressed her cheek to calm her down. She was still in shock so he turned to her sister. "Can you tell me who she contacted?" "I¡" The suspect''s sister stuttered as she looked up at the dominant Dragon Queen. It was clear their Dragon Bloodline was being pressured by the Queen which didn''t help at all. Xuefeng didn''t waste time talking to her and instead canceled the pressure with his own Bloodline which forced the Dragon Queen to back out. The servant girls instantly eased up as if he just took away tons of weight from their back. "You can speak now. You are bound to lose your job anyway but if we can stop whoever you contacted, you can at least save your life," Xuefeng exined. "She¡ She doesn''t know what I do. I always kept her out to protect her," the servant girl muttered before admitting, "Whenever I hear or see something worth reporting, I contact my partner and he then proceeds to sell the news to his contacts. It usually takes him an hour or two so I''m sure I can still stop him. Let me call him." "What news are you talking about?" the Dragon Queen questioned with squinted eyes and pointed at Xuefeng. "Is it that you saw me in a private room while that man was naked?" The servant girl gulped and nodded, causing the Dragon Queen to roll her eyes. "Do you realize how bad it might sound without any context? I was literally checking his physique because I wanted to recruit him. He has a pure Dragon Bloodline and could be a great addition to our Dragon Race." The servant sisters paled at that fact while the Young Dragon nodded in understanding after the initial shock. Xuefeng could only praise the Dragon Queen for twisting the facts so easily since he couldn''t have done it better. "Contact that partner of yours and tell him the truth before he spreads any fake rumors that will cost his life," Xuefeng ordered and the servant girl pulled out hermunication crystal hurriedly. Unfortunately, no matter how much she tried, the call wouldn''t go through and she could only leave him a message. Each time she failed, her expression worsened and she was forced to just leave him a message without any concrete resolution. "Can''t we just find him? It will be faster this way," Thunder Goddess proposed casually and Xuefeng thought of an idea. "Young Dragon, I have a mission for you," Xuefeng called out as he stood up. "Follow this girl to her partner and make sure he doesn''t spread anything that can be misunderstood. You can use any means necessary." "Yes, Sir!" the Young Dragon reported immediately and left right away. Xuefeng didn''t do it to stay idle as he decided to act. It was actually better for him as the incident created pressure to quicken their deal. "We should go too." With one nce at Ling, she understood what he wanted and grabbed Lisa into her world. She was too innocent for the bloodbath that was about to ur. The confused Dragon Queen waited until they left the restaurant and questioned, "What do you want to do?" "We should proceed with our n but I suggest we skip the first part," Xuefeng proposed. "If the news gets to the Elders, they will be too suspicious and might even group up against us. We should save some time so your only choice is to trust me." The Dragon Queen paused to think while she scanned his expression. It was definitely a lot to ask since Xuefeng could do whatever he wanted once hepleted his Bloodline. It was definitely worth the try even though he knew the oue. Sure enough, the Dragon Queen shook her head after a short consideration. "I can''t do that. It''s not that I don''t trust you but I can''t bet the future of my race like that. Let''s sign a quick pact and continue with the n." "What''s the n?" Thunder Goddess wondered as she still knew nothing. "If it involves killing you can count me in. I''m bored as hell." "It does," Xuefeng confirmed with a single nod and let the Dragon Queen lead them. "Let''s go then. I sent the Young Dragon so we can save some time." "And what if he fails?" the Dragon Queen questioned on their way. "Once the Elders know about this, they will definitely specte against me and im I collude with you." "If the information was already spread, we wouldn''t be able to stop it anyway," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "If that happens, we will just face them all together. It''s not that big of a deal." "Huh? I wonder where you get that confidence from when you can''t even defeat me," the Dragon Queen asked in stress. "On the other hand, I can only defeat three of my Elders at the same time. If all of them grouped up, we won''t stand a chance. We can only fight them solo for an easy kill." Xuefeng only smirked. "You said they don''t really like each other, right? Sometimes strength is not the only factor that will help you win. I wouldn''t reach where I am if I only relied my strength." Thunder Goddess knew very well what he meant and could only sigh. She was one of his opponents that totally overpowered him in raw power yet she still lost thanks to Emi''s help. "Let''s hope that won''t be necessary¡" the Dragon Queen muttered and finished the discussion by speeding up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª While they were heading to the special temple, the ten Elders gathered together were growing impatient. It was mainly due to one member constantly yapping negatively. "Can you already shut up? All your words are useless before the Queen returns," One of the neutral Elders spoke annoyed. "Fine, fine, I will shut up for now but you will soon find out that the Queen doesn''t know what she is doing. I''m telling you all, she will get all of us killed," the youngest Elder spoke as he finally sat down. The silence filled the hall until the ck-horned Elder''s expression changed. "News about the Queen?" he muttered casually as he pulled out a Communication Crystal and everyone turned to him. The crystal momentarily lit up and he let the message y out. "Sir! I got special news for you involving the Queen! Ites from the restaurant my partner works at and she saw the Queen have a private meeting with a rumored man that killed the City Lord. She was shocked to see him fully naked when the Queen left and they were both smiling at each other. I think that information is worth a nice reward, what do you think?" When the message ended, all seven neutral Elders darkened while the youngest Elder was ecstatic. "What did I fucking tell you?!" Chapter 309 Ancient Spirit ? "This must be a misunderstanding. I suggest we don''t jump to conclusions," the leading Elder said sternly as he stood up from the table. "We will ask Queen Luna about this incident once shees back and clears the confusion." The other six neutral Elders hesitated for a moment and were about to follow its leader but the youngest Elder hammered at their indecisiveness. "Misunderstanding? Confusion? Bullshit! You all know the truth but you don''t want to fucking admit it. Our Queen has always been a slut and she finally showed her true colors." "Shut up!" The eldest Elder bellowed in anger with his Dragon voice, causing the whole hall to shake. "You are overstepping your boundaries! The Queen is a great leader who brought us back from the bottom. Without her, our Dragon Race would still be in chaos. How dare you insult your Queen?!" "Brought us back?" the youngest Elderughed shamelessly. "We were once one of the strongest races that no one dared to offend. We had ess to Beyond the Heavens and other best resource sites but look at us now. We were kicked out like dogs and now live in this small ass Realm. Even humans are no longer scared of us." He didn''t stop at that and added more salt to the injury, "All of you are in love with that slut and you don''t want to admit how much we regressed under her ruling. If only any of you seeded and took over the power, we wouldn''t be in this position. You waited so long to make your move that she finally bent her back for someone else." The Elders darkened as their aura seeped through their bodies but they didn''t do anything other than re. The youngest Elder was insulting their Queen but all of them thought the same even if they didn''t show it. They were sure their Race would prosper if the Queen chose any of them to be her King. It was already suggested many times but Queen never took on their offer. "Don''t listen to him. He is trying to corrupt your mind and turn you against the Queen," the Eldest Eldermented before assuring. "I can bet the Queen has a reasonable exnation. I felt some Dragon Bloodline from him and I''m sure the Queen did as well. She probably wanted to check his physique and recruit him which could exin why he appeared naked. If she indeed gave her body away, would she really act so careless and let herself be seen with a naked man?" The reasoning made sense and the Elders began to rx a bit but the youngest Elder didn''t give up. "Recruit him? That motherfucker killed hundreds of Dragons and she wants to recruit him? Did we really fall so low that we befriend our invaders to survive? What does it say about our future?" That alone crushed thest bits of hesitation from the Elders. "Let''s find the Queen and question her. This is too much for her to handle alone." "We need to stand united and protect ournd. We can''t let that man join the Dragon Race." They all carried determined expressions as they readied themselves to depart, leaving the eldest Elder in a losing position. He was the Queen''s best friend and knew her very well. She would never do anything that could potentially harm their race. "Once the Queen exins herself, that man will die for treason," the eldest Elder warned while pointing at the traitor. "Don''t follow in his footsteps or you will end up like him." The youngest Elder only burst outughing as he headed towards the exit. "We will see about that. I can bet my life that Queen has already given her body away. Let''s start with the Sacred Altar. If the invader is being recruited, the Queen would sign a Blood Pact with him. We can''t let that happen." The warning had little to no effect as the Elders followed right after the youngster, forcing the eldest Elder to join them. He wasn''t worried though since he believed the Queen would always prioritize Dragon Race''s prosperity and she would never sumb to her sexual desires. Unfortunately, he was wrong. The moment the Elders departed, Xuefeng was already closing into the Sacred Altar and the woman they all wanted wasyingfortably in his embrace. His palm was casually ced on her bottom and he squeezed from time to time, something the Elders have always dreamed about. Dragon Queen didn''t mind it in the slightest and she even left numerous kisses on his neck along the way. Her mind was still full of shbacks from Xuefeng''s domination of her body which made their trip beyond spicy. "Can you women stop fighting? The Sacred Altar is right ahead," Xuefeng informed while pping two butts with no mercy. "I''m going to cancel the cover." They didn''t wish to be spotted by anyone so Xuefeng exposed one of his strengths to turn invisible. It forced Dragon Queen and Thunder Goddess to hug him during the flight which caused some tension between them. "We are not fighting," Dragon Queen denied as she released him and winked at Thunder Goddess. "Are we?" "Not at all," Thunder Goddess shook her head and imed the other half of Xuefeng''s body for herself. "Just showing appreciation that you carried us." She smiled right after and leaned over to the kiss marks Dragon Queen made before rewriting them with her own. Xuefeng knew exactly what she was doing but he didn''t step into their conflict. He actually found it funny how defensive Thunder Goddess could be when he was on the line. "Let''s hurry, we don''t have much time," Xuefeng changed the subject as hended and let go of Thunder Goddess after a deep kiss. She was still his woman so he had to show his favoritism. Dragon Queen didn''tment on that and simply walked away with a smile, "Sure, follow me." The Sacred Altar turned out to be much smaller than he expected, consisting of nine stone pirs and a round podium. Each pir extended a carved line before connecting in the middle. ''This formation looks interesting¡'' Ming muttered curiously in Xuefeng''s mind. ''Ask her afterward if she knows any other uses this Sacred Altar can be used for.'' "Come on the tform alone," Dragon Queen ordered as she walked up to the middle and pulled out a single red crystal. "This Blood Stone will activate the formation for us and summon the Ancient Spirit. It will curse our Bloodline and destroy it in case we don''t follow the terms of our agreement." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows at that information but before he could ask any more questions, Dragon Queen ced the Blood Stone in the small hole at the center of the tform. It immediately lit up and the stone liquified before streaming towards all nine stone pirs. ''Do you know anything about Ancient Spiri¡ª'' Xuefeng raised a question in his mind but he was momentarily cut off by a panicked voice of Ming. ''Get out of here, NOW!'' Chapter 310 New Conditions ? Ming''s warning came so suddenly but Xuefeng didn''t hesitate to react. He wrapped his body with Ether Qi to teleport himself away but he failed miserably. No matter how much Qi he used, the Sacred Altar momentarily absorbed it. "Are you trying to use your Qi?" Dragon Queen asked as she noticed his struggles and grasped his arm to stop him. "Give it up. Once you stepped into the Sacred Altar, you can only use your Bloodline." Before she finished speaking, the nine pirs buzzed and a crimson barrier surrounded them from all sides. ''Damn, I should have known,'' Ming cursed while ming herself. ''Now we arepletely at Dragon Queen''s mercy. If she wants to kill you now, she can easily do so.'' ''What about Fate Qi?'' Xuefeng questioned in an alert. His Fate Abilities were his main source of strength. ''They arepletely off-limits which renders us useless as well,'' Ming replied quietly. ''You arepletely on your own.'' ''Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen,'' Xuefeng assured as he tried to remain calm. ''Dragon Queen doesn''t seem like she has ill intentions.'' Xuefeng was rarely wrong with his instincts and he could tell how passionate Dragon Queen was about her Race. Knowing how proud Dragons were, she wouldn''t use such underhanded methods to beat him. Unfortunately, he didn''t take into ount how much his actions could influence others. "You can let go of me now," Xuefeng pointed out as Dragon Queen kept holding him but instead of listening, she pulled closer and hugged his arm. "What if I don''t want to let go?" Dragon Queen asked back with a smile. "The moment I activated the Secret Altar, you are stuck with me here. No matter what I do, you can''t escape me." Xuefeng frowned as he tried to pull away, but Dragon Queen didn''t budge an inch. "Didn''t we have a deal? We are supposed to sign a Blood Pact." "Oh, we are still going to proceed with the deal," Dragon Queen replied casually as she coiled into his embrace. "I just feel like I deserve to be greedy for once. I always do what''s best for my race but what about me? It is time for me to think about what I want too." "What do you mean by that?" Xuefeng asked grimly which caused Dragon Queen to giggle. "Why do you sound like I''m going to kill you? Don''t worry, I would never hurt you," Dragon Queen assured while reaching out to caress Xuefeng''s cheek. "As long as you give me what you want at least." The situation wasn''t going in Xuefeng''s favor. Dragon Queen would slowly overpower him if he didn''t take the initiative and he couldn''t let that happen. He suddenly drew closer instead of pulling away and grasped Dragon Queen''s bottom with a firm hand. "And what is it that you want?" Xuefeng questioned while his face neared hers. "I already agreed to everything you wanted which I rarely do. I even gave you a sample of what I taste like. Did you already forget about it?" Xuefeng didn''t wait for a reply and struck the iron while it was hot. Pa! His heavy handnded on Dragon Queen''s butt which sent a shiver across her body. Xuefeng already learned about her erogenous zones and immediately treated her neck with a wave of kisses. "Ah¡" Dragon Queen let out soft moans while grasping onto his hair before her legs shivered in pleasure. Xuefeng has already slid his fingers in between her cheeks and assaulted her insides without mercy. "Is this what you wanted?" Xuefeng asked seductively with his lips on her ear. "I will give it to you. All of me for a whole night. Let''s sign the Blood Pact and enjoy ourselves. Only you and me." Dragon Queen''s juices flowed down her legs but despite Xuefeng''s efforts, he wasn''t able to break her. If anything, he only made her resolve stronger and she gazed at him with a passionate me in her eyes. "I want you," Dragon Queen finally revealed as she forcefully pulled him away. "I want you every night, not just tonight. I don''t want you to leave me at all." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You know that''s impossible. I can''t stay here forever." "Why?" Dragon Queen asked back without hesitation while ncing at Thunder Goddess. "What is preventing you from staying with me? Your wives? I don''t mind if they stay together with us. The more the merrier." "It''s not about my wives," Xuefeng shook his head. "I have a lot of responsibilities and ces I have to visit. I also have many enemies that could wipe your Dragon Realm with ease. If they know you are close to me, they would definitely attack just to hurt me. I can''t endanger you like this." Xuefeng thought that was good enough reason yet Dragon Queen''s eyes only shone brighter. She leaned over to kiss him deeply and hugged him tightly. "To think you are so considerate and caring¡ How can I let go of a man like you?" Xuefeng felt like smacking his face with a palm but his arms were tied. How did he manage to make the situation worse? Would making himself less desirable work better? Dragon Queen didn''t give Xuefeng more time to think of a better n. She suddenly crouched and grasped onto his thighs with her face leaning against his crotch. "You see, when you first entered me earlier, I already knew that I wouldn''t be able to live without it," Dragon Queen admitted as she caressed his raising erection. "This is what I want. I don''t care how many enemies you have. Together we can grow an army that anyone would fear. Our lives are long enough to slowly build a Race that will conquer any Realm Beyond the Heavens." Dragon Queen gave his crotch a soft kiss before standing up to face him. She smiled and stated her terms, "We will sign a Blood Pact but the conditions will change. You will stay with me and be my King. I don''t mind if you have to leave to settle your ongoing matters, but you will promise to alwayse back to me. That is non-negotiable." Xuefeng couldn''t help but ask the obvious, "And what if I reject your offer?" His words only widened Dragon Queen''s smile. "You can''t." Chapter 311 Negotiation ? Dragon Queen''s demands couldn''t have been more ridiculous. "You can''t really expect me to ept your conditions," Xuefeng said honestly. "You basically want me to devote myself to you for the price of a single Bloodline. Don''t you think that''s too littlepared to what you want from me?" "Don''t you have multiple wives already?" Dragon Queen asked rhetorically. "I don''t expect anything more than what you already give them. You already spend the rest of your life with them while leaving from time to time." "Well, that''s different because I actually have feelings for them," Xuefeng countered speechlessly. "It takes time to build such a connection and we didn''t even know each other for a day." Thunder Goddess came to his mind but even though Xuefeng didn''t know her for a long time, she was bound to him with a special ve Contract that allowed him to trust her fully. He was willing to put his life on the line for all his wives but he didn''t feel the same for Dragon Queen. Too bad, Dragon Queen didn''t seem to care much about that. "That''s fine. Once we sign the Blood Pact, we will have all the time in the world to develop our feelings and build the connection you need," Dragon Queen exined happily and reached out his hand. "Come, take my hand and let''s rule the world together." It was clear that Dragon Queen wouldn''t change her mind and Xuefeng was slowly running out of arguments that could convince her. He didn''t wish to go down the path of violence but it seemed like he had no other choice. "I need more time to think about it," Xuefeng replied to stall for more time and looked back at Thunder Goddess. "I also wish to discuss it with my wife first." Dragon Queen raised her eyebrows. "And what is there to discuss? I already said you can''t decline me. I''m just being nice since you are my future husband. I don''t want you to hate me but I will do whatever necessary to make you mine." Dragon Queen followed his gaze and added, "The Sacred Altar''s barrier is soundproof and you can''t use your Qi tomunicate with the outside. You are on your own and your wife can''t help you in any way." The crimson barrier was see-through from the inside but it seemed like Thunder Goddess was kept in the dark about whatever happened to him. She didn''t even exchange gazes with him which ruined his idea of securing an outside help. Xuefeng still had onest ace up his sleeve which helped him stay calm. ''What about the Cube? Do we have enough Fate Qi to get out of here?'' Xuefeng thought in wonder. The Cube seemed immune to everything and could break inside any space. If he could get inside, he could also get out but there was a reason why it was hisst resort. ''If you n to leave Thunder Goddess behind then you can leave right now,'' Ming copied exactly what he had in mind. ''You need a fully charged Cube to return back to Emi''s realm. If you use it to teleport outside the Sacred Altar, we will need to charge it to full again before you can leave the Dragon Realm. We can try stealing the Earth me and leaveter but then we will have to face the entire Dragon Race.'' The Earth me was the reason they came to the Dragon Realm. Securing a pure Dragon Bloodline was just a sidequest for them. "So? Are you ready to be mine?" Dragon Queen broke Xuefeng''s train of thoughts and forced him to decide quicker. Bing her King was out of the question so his only option was to fight his way out. Xuefeng touched his bracelet with all the heartbeats of his wives. It always reminded him what he was fighting for and gave him the power to never give up. "You are leaving me with no choice¡" Xuefeng muttered as he suddenly pulled out his Dragon Edge and attacked without a warning. Swoosh! The de broke through the air and cut straight at Dragon Queen''s head. Xuefeng was confident in his agility but when it came to Dragons, their awareness and defense were beyond impressive. Dragon Queen simply raised her arm and blocked his attack without breaking a sweat. "So you chose to resist. Fair enough. I will have to show you the true power of the Dragon Bloodline before you agree to be mine. Dragon Queen''s arm was already covered with shiny ck scales and her body followed suit. Every inch of her skin was swiftly covered with the ultimate protection a Dragon could have. Xuefeng has already jumped back and he let his newly gained Dragon Bloodline take over his elvish body. Although his ck scales weren''t as shiny, they had multiple gold lines inside of them which made him look like a godly Dragon. "I will not let anyone force me into submission," Xuefeng announced as he aimed his sword at her face. "I am disappointed in you." Xuefeng expected an instant aggression but Dragon Queen took her time. He wondered why she was looking at him strangely only to realize she was staring at his Dragon Edge instead. "This sword is made from a Dragon scale," Dragon Queen pointed out with a frown. "Where did you get it?" "Will you let me go if I tell you?" Xuefeng asked back. "No, but I might go easy on you if you do so," Dragon Queen replied with aplicated expression. "It belonged to my son who died thousands of years ago so I''m curious." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows and decided to gamble. "What if I told you that he is still alive? If you let me go, I will arrange a meeting between you two." Dragon Queen paused at his words and her eyes widened. It gave Xuefeng a slither of hope but she only smiled after and shook her head. "There is no need. Even if you are telling the truth, I have nothing to say to him. If he wanted toe he would return on his own." Thest attempt to avoid a huge bloodbath has failed and Dragon Queen sharpened her ws whileunching straight at Xuefeng. "Let''s end it quickly!" Chapter 312 Loyalty ? It has only been a few seconds into the exchange when Xuefeng realized his chances of winning were slim. All his strength relied on abilities that used Qi and he never really practiced fighting using only his Bloodline. Even when he used his Elvish Bloodline Art, that was barely enough to stop Dragon Queen. "You think you can stop me?" Dragon Queen questioned with an amused smile as her movements slowed down. "Nice try hubby." Dragon Queen''s body tensed and she tried to forcibly break the restriction on her body. Xuefeng immediately felt a strong headache that intensified with each second so he acted quickly. His Dragon Edge cut straight at Dragon Queen''s joints and blood burst out in small streams. Unfortunately, that was Xuefeng''s first mistake. He didn''t n to kill Dragon Queen and simply aimed to immobilize her but that allowed her toe back. As soon as he lifted his Elvish Bloodline Art, the ck Earth me burned across all her wounds and healed them in a blink of an eye. "You make me feel bad when you are being so nice to me¡" Dragon Queenmented while her Earth me lit up her nails. "You could hurt me if you aimed for my neck but you decided to spare me. I start to like you more and more with each minute." "If you like me that much then let''s stop this," Xuefeng proposed but Dragon Queen shook her head. "If I stop, you will leave and I will never see you again," Dragon Queen pointed out. "Who knows, maybe you might even try to steal the Earth me for yourself and I can''t let that happen." "How are you able to use the Earth me inside the Sacred Altar?" Xuefeng wondered as he backed towards the crimson barrier. "Isn''t it made of Qi? Why isn''t it sucked by the Ancient Spirit." Xuefeng didn''t even try to use the Elemental Bracelet to control the Earth me. Unless he possessed an equally powerful or a stronger me, Dragon Queen''s Earth me wouldn''t react to his calls. "That''s cause the Ancient Spirit would be burned if he tried to neutralize the Earth me," Dragon Queen replied as she slowly walked closed. "Please, don''t make me use it on you. I don''t want to hurt you either so you should surrender yourself to me now." It seemed like his actions softened Dragon Queen''s approach but Xuefeng still wasn''t keen on bing her ve for the rest of his life. Even though Thunder Goddess was bound to him, he would release her after he was sure of her feelings. What was the point of getting a Bloodline if he had to give it up to get rid of the Blood Pact? "I think I will have to decline your offer," Xuefeng responded calmly and suddenly smashed his sword at the barrier. The barrier vibrated from the impact but Xuefeng didn''t even leave a mark. "You can''t get out of the Sacred Altar," Dragon Queen informed. "Stop resisting ande to my side. You can get a perfect Dragon Bloodline and an Earth me just like me. All I want is your loyalty." Xuefeng ignored her as he tried hitting different spots and even struck the stone floor to check if he could break out but all his tries ended up in a failure. Unless he wanted to kill Dragon Queen, he was only left with a single option. "I guess you are leaving me with no choice," Xuefengmented as he decided to bring out the Cube. He was about to alert Ming and Ling to get ready when Dragon Queen''s expression changed. "Hmm?" Xuefeng followed Dragon Queen''s gaze and was surprised to see ten massive Dragons fly straight towards the Sacred Altar. He immediately gazed at Thunder Goddess who was left outside all alone and didn''t like where this was going. "It seems like your n has failed," Xuefeng pointed out as a sudden idea awakened in his mind. "You want me to bend to your conditions when you can''t even keep your terms anymore. How do you n to kill the three Elders if they are all together here? Do you expect the rest to just stand by and watch?" Dragon Queen''s face darkened as she squinted her eyes. "That doesn''t matter. They are probably here because they heard the rumors. We can always kill the three troublemakerster ording to the n. We are still signing the Blood Pact now." Although Thunder Goddess was in possible danger, Xuefeng couldn''t let go of this sudden opportunity. He believed she could always run away if the Elders attacked her. "Doesn''t matter? It doesn''t look like they are happy," Xuefengmented just before the leading Red Dragon roared loudly while bursting mes from his maw. Thud! The Red Dragon caused the mountain to shake when hended and the Sacred Altar wasn''t immune. He red at the Crimson Barrier before he turned to the other nine Elders and cursed, "I fucking knew it! I told you that whore was fucking with that stranger! Now she is recruiting him like nothing happened and I wouldn''t be surprised if she picked him as her next King." Dragon Queen was momentarily stunned before her Earth mes exploded all over her body. "That bastard! I should have killed him myself!" The Red Dragon couldn''t see what was going on inside the Sacred Altar and cried out, "The Era of the Dragon Queen''s ruling is over. I am voting for removing her from the throne and recing her with the eldest Elder!" All Elders were taken aback by the sudden vote and but looking at the eldest Elder, they didn''t seem against the idea. The youngest Elder probably knew he wouldn''t be picked if he nominated himself so he chose the most respected Elder. "I support the candidate!" "I support too!" "I am looking forward to this change!" One by one all Elders pledged their support until it was only the candidate himself that didn''t speak. "He is not going to betray me," Dragon Queen muttered with confidence but Red Dragon was good at tempting. "Don''t worry about the Dragon Queen," Red Dragon assured. "Once we dethrone her, you can take her as your concubine. We all know you loved her the most." That final suggestion swayed the eldest Elder and he finally nodded. "Alright. I agree." Dragon Queen shivered all over when she realized how little support she had and Xuefeng didn''t hesitate to strike while the iron was hot. "We are scrapping the agreement. Now that it came down to this, you have to trust me or you will lose your position as a Dragon Queen. I''m the only one who can help you." Chapter 313 Thunder Goddess Unleashed ? "Damn it¡" Dragon Queen cursed under her breath and stared at Xuefeng coldly. "How can I trust you without a Blood Pact? Especially now when everyone turned their backs to me. What if you decide to run away as soon as I open the Sacred Altar?" "I was never a fan of binding agreements and I only agreed because I trusted you," Xuefeng pointed out calmly. "You broke that trust the moment you attacked me earlier. I''m only offering to help you because I still want to strengthen my Dragon Bloodline and killing those Elders is the fastest way to achieve it. In case we can''t kill them, I will naturally take my wife and escape." Xuefeng wanted to continue but the Red Dragon broke his speech with a loud roar and threatened, "Dragon Queen! You heard us clearly from the inside! If you want to live,e out and surrender yourself! If you don''t leave in the next minute, we will be forced to break inside and that won''t end well." Dragon Queen clenched her fists and walked toward Xuefeng aggressively. She stopped right in front of him to look him closely in the eyes and Xuefeng remained still as he matched her gaze. Their exchangested a few seconds before her forehead fell on his chest and she questioned defeated, "If I were to trust you, what is your n? We can''t face them when they are all together." "Maybe we can''t kill them all but that won''t be necessary," Xuefeng replied while lifting her chin. "They just made this alliance so it''s extremely unstable. All we need to do is kill one of them as quickly as possible and shock them. The rest is easy." Dragon Queen looked up at all the Elders and her gaze fell on the Red Dragon. "That one. I want him dead first." "I was going to start from him anyway," Xuefeng informed with a nod and reminded of another demand. "I want the Earth me afterward. That''s my reward for helping you to keep your crown." "No, you already get a Pure Dragon Bloodline as a reward," Dragon Queen denied despite being in a time crunch. "If you want the Earth me, you have to give me a baby in exchange." Xuefeng immediately frowned. "Did you forget what is your situation? You don''t have the ability to negotiate." "My situation couldn''t be worse but you are forgetting about something," Dragon Queen muttered while pointing outside. "Your wife is outside all alone surrounded by ten powerful Dragons. Do you think they can get inside the Sacred Altar easily? It will take them days before they can break inside. I''m sure they will vent their frustrations on your wife." Xuefeng gazed at Thunder Goddess who remained unbothered by themotion. The Elders didn''t pay her attention this whole time either which made him think she used some technique to hide. He thought of using it to pressure the Dragon Queen when the Red Dragon finally notices Thunder Goddess on the ground. "Thisdy must be this bastard''s woman. She was helping him kill the City Lord," the Red Dragon called out, causing all the Elders to focus on the small human. "They might help the Dragon Queen escape. We can''t let them live," another Elder confirmed and they all looked at each withmon understanding. Before Xuefeng could decide, they all opened their maws and spat colorful mes from all directions. The whole Sacred Altar got swallowed as well but the barrier was barely affected. "Quick! Decide or your wife will die!" Dragon Queen hurried with nothing but fire all around them. "We are in the same situation. You can''t me me for wanting a fair deal." Xuefeng only chuckled at her, causing Dragon Queen to snap at him, "Why are youughing?! What kind of husband are you?! Your wife is in danger!" "Why am Iughing?" Xuefeng repeated as he watched the purple Lightning break out through the mes. "I''mughing because you actually thought my wife could be in danger facing those weak mes." Dragon Queen seemed confused but then her eyes widened at the change of scenery. All the mes got swallowed by Lightning and a gigantic winged snake exploded upwards like a phoenix rising from its ashes. Thunder Goddess was inside the snake''s body and she stared the Red Dragon down with Lightning sting from her eyes. "I couldn''t kill you earlier but now that you attacked me, I can do whatever I want. Thank you, I was getting bored." The Red Dragon got taken aback but Thunder Goddess didn''t exin. Sheunched herself forward against all ten Elders with no fear in her eyes. It was full of excitement instead. "Is she crazy?!" Dragon Queen cried out in shock but contrary to her belief, Thunder Goddess wasn''t on the losing edge and quickly pushed the Red Dragon to retreat. "Fuck! She is strong! Help me!" the Red Dragon yelled loudly and the confused Elders finally joined the fray. Despite thebined efforts, they were unable to get even close to hurting her. Xuefeng knew this was their only chance and snapped Dragon Queen back to reality. "Are we going to just watch? We can overpower them if we join forces now. If you remain stubborn, I will take my wife away and leave. I have an Ancient Artefact that can get us out of here but I don''t want to waste it. You are forcing my hand though." Dragon Queen gazed at him and the battle in the sky before leaning over force a kiss on his lips. "This kiss is the sign of our deal. Help me take over and I will make sure we both benefit." Dragon Queen didn''t wait anymore and shouted into the void, "Ancient Spirit! The Bloodline sacrifice cannot be done! I, the Queen of Dragon Race, demand you to open the Sacred Altar!" Xuefeng was suspicious if that was the right way to free them but then he heard a deep voice out of nowhere. "You dare wake me up for nothing? If it wasn''t for the situation outside, I would eat your Bloodline as payment." The blood pirs shone after a second and the blood barrier was quickly sucked inside. Only after hearing the Ancient Spirit did Xuefeng understand how dangerous the Sacred Altar was. Even if he tried to escape with the Cube, the Spirit could still possibly stop him. "Unloyal Bastards!" Dragon Queen bellowed as her body transformed into her Dragon Form and her full force was unleashed. "Bow down to the Dragon Queen!" Chapter 314 Completing Bloodline ? The whole mountain trembled when Dragon Queen''s body stomped on the ground and the leftover trees were blown away when her massive wings caught air. Dragons never stopped growing which meant the oldest Dragons were usually the strongest and biggest in size. Compared to the ten Elders, Dragon Queen was the oldest and the size of her maw was almost double of anyone present. That alone showed why she kept her crown for thousands of years and no one could take it away from her. "Ah, this is going to be fun," Xuefengmented as he was finally free to use his strength and his Golden Wings burst out for the grand finale. "It''s never good to anger thedies!" Both Thunder Goddess and Dragon Queen caused chaos within the ranks of Elders who had no one to lead them. Xuefeng couldn''t even join the main battle as he would get caught in the middle. Xuefeng naturally couldn''t let them have all the fun and switched his targets. While the two beauties were on the full onught against the Red Dragon, Xuefengunched himself between them and the other nine Elders who were yet to join the fray. "Damn you all!" the Red Dragon cursed while his body bled from all everywhere on his body. "What are you waiting for! Help me!" The Elders looked at each other in panic. They never intended to kill the Dragon Queen and instead tried to force her to submit so they were in a lost position. Only two of them decided to rush with immediate help but Xuefeng happened to stand in their way. "You are not going anyway," Xuefeng announced boldly as his Elemental Stones lit up. "Your opponent is me!" Bang! As soon as he spoke, the world around the two Elders turned upside down. Air, Water and Lightning burst out from out of nowhere and struck them from all sides. Xuefeng momentarily locked them in his Three Elemental Domain and continued bombarding them with unlimited ammunition. If Xuefeng had time, he would bleed them to death but he couldn''t let the other Elders gang up on the girls. He could only finish it as soon as possible and collect more Dragon Bloodline for himself. Seeing Xuefeng suddenly fly over with shiny Dragon ws instead of his arms, the two Elders stopped resisting and pleaded instead, "Stop! We are surrendering! It was all that bastard''s idea! We didn''t have anything to do with it!" "You really think I care?" Xuefeng asked back with augh and he didn''t stop his charge. "You two were meant to die anyway so save your breath." A sudden storm sted the two Dragons from all sides and thick ice quickly restricted their movements. It only took a moment before they became ice statues with only their necks slightly exposed. "Let''s see how strong you two really are," Xuefengmented to his Dragon ws and finallynded on the Dragon''s neck and cut straight into the flesh. He thought he would need at least a few swings to get into the flesh but their scales went flying with a single sh. ''We need to get to the heart if you want the best Blood Essence so let''s keep their bodies,'' Ming reminded but Xuefeng already kept that in mind. Xuefeng''s Dragon ws were so sharp after his Dragon Bloodline gained purity and he ripped their flesh as if he was pulling out weeds. Blood streamed out each time but Xuefeng dly bathed it in as Ming absorbed it all. Crack! It only took Xuefeng a few moments to snap the Dragon Neck which killed the Elder on the spot. Ming was already prepared and sucked his whole body into Ling''s space to finish the dirty job for him. "One more left," Xuefeng muttered and rushed to the second Elder while checking on the situation outside. He expected the Red Dragon to be already dead but he was surprisingly still alive. Instead of fighting back, the Red Dragon went on full defensive and began running away while hiding behind other Elders. Unfortunately, they all gave up on their dethroning n and let the girls chase after him freely. "Look at those you unloyal bitches! They were cursing you before and now they act like they are innocent! They wanted you gone just as much as me!" The Red Dragon cried out each time he got hit by another Purple Lightning and finally coughed out blood. "Even if you kill me, you have to kill them too!" The Red Dragon seemed to realize he couldn''t escape death so he decided to take as many lives with him as possible. "They betrayed you once, they will do it again! You will never be able to trust them!" Dragon Queen seemed bored of his yapping and finally went for the kill. "Shut up bitch," Dragon Queen cursed and bit on Red Dragon''s neck with full force. He was unable to evade in time and his neck was sent flying as she ripped it apart. "I will take it from here," Xuefengmented from afar as he was already done with his two targets and collected the third body. All he had left was to wait for Ming to extract all Pure Dragon Bloodline from them. Dragon Queen only nced at his act and shifted her gaze onto the seven Elders who kept their distance. "Didn''t you hear what I said? On the ground and on your knees! Bow down to your Queen!" The Elders didn''t hesitate for long before their bodies shrinked and they transformed back to their Half-dragon form. "Please spare us, Queen! We were blinded by his lies!" the Elders exined with guilty expressions but Dragon Queen didn''t show mercy. "On your knees! Now!" Dragon Queen repeated and transformed back as well. The Elders had no choice but to bend on their knees as theynded next to the Sacred Altar. "You make me sick when I look at you," Dragon Queen spoke coldly as she stared daggers at the Elders. "I trusted you and you broke my trust. For what? How can I trust you again now?" The Elders didn''t dare to face her and simply looked down ashamed. "And you? You make me upset the most," Dragon Queen continued while looking at the Eldest Elder. "You have been with me the longest and you also fell for his lies. I don''t even have the words for you." "This is all my fault. I should have stopped him right away," the Eldest Elder admitted with guilt. "Yes, you should have but you didn''t," Dragon Queen pointed out and grunted. "Ugh, kneel on the ground while I figure out what to do with you." Xuefeng was not too far away from her and watched everything unfold with Thunder Goddess in his arms. He could feel his body constantly changing as Ming strengthened his Dragon Bloodline but it seemed like it wasn''t enough. ''I think you might need one more toplete the Bloodline,'' Ming was quick to correct him. ''If it''s too little, maybe even two. I guess the best would be to kill the oldest one.'' Xuefeng looked up at the seven Elders and let go of Thunder Goddess as he approached them. Dragon Queen noticed his presence but she only nced at him with a troubled expression. "Let me help you," Xuefeng assured as he patted her on the shoulder and attacked before she could say anything. Even he was surprised how fast he had be as he looked down at his arm that pierced the Eldest Elder''s chest. The Elder couldn''t even react before his dead body slid off Xuefeng''s arm while his heart remained in the killer''s hand. "You¡ What did you just do¡?" Chapter 315 Dragon Bloodlines Side Effects ? "What do you think I did?" Xuefeng asked Dragon Queen with a shrug. "I just eliminated your main problem. The moment he decided to dethrone you, he was already a dead man in my eyes. You wouldn''t be able to trust this man again knowing he wanted to turn you into a ve." Xuefeng absorbed the heart and the corpse into Ling''s space before adding, "He had the power to stop the Elders from rebelling with a single word. I know you had a strong sentiment since he was by your side for a long time, but he had to go." The exining made sense but the Dragon Queen was still furious. She stormed towards Xuefeng and pulled him by his jacket. "That was not your decision to make! I''m the Queen of the Dragon Race and I get to decide who lives or dies. You had no right!" "I had every right kill and I will eliminate them all if I want to," Xuefeng countered calmly as he grasped her wrist. "They wanted to kill us so it''s only natural to repay with death. I''m only letting the rest of them live because of you." Xuefeng paused as he used his newly gained straight to jerk her hand away and added, "You are also no longer stronger than me, so you don''t get to order me." Dragon Queen''s eyes widened as she watched Xuefeng overpower her. "Your Dragon Bloodline¡ It''s so¡ª" Dragon Queen didn''t get to finish as her body suddenly trembled and she gazed at Xuefeng in awe. All other Elders on the ground felt the same as they looked up at him as if Xuefeng was a god. "I had to kill him to perfect my Dragon Bloodline and it seemed to be enough to fullyplete it," Xuefeng exined as his Bloodline pressure overwhelmed the area. Thunder Goddess wasn''t affected in the slightest but anyone with a Dragon Bloodline felt the invisible suppression. "You improved so quickly¡" Dragon Queen pointed out softly and let him hold her. "What do you n now?" Dragon Queen''s anger vanished as soon as it appeared and she was smiling like a puppy that saw its owner. It wasn''t that surprising since Bloodline has a strong natural attraction. Xuefeng was currently like an alpha wolf in front of a wolf pack. "We will continue with our n but first deal with the rest of your Elders," Xuefeng suggested while gazing at the six men kneeling on the ground. "Take them all to the Sacred Altar and make them sign a Blood Pact. They will either pledge loyalty with their Bloodline on the line or I will kill them on the spot." The Elders have naturally heard everything and quickly agreed, "We are willing! We will stay loyal to the Queen!" Even though signing a Blood Pact was disrespectful to them, everything was better than death. Xuefeng just killed the Eldest Elder who couldn''t even react to his attack. They wouldn''t even notice what ising if it was them. "Alright then," Dragon Queen nodded to his idea and suddenly leaned over to kiss him. Xuefeng could easily dodge and push her away but he felt a strange attraction when looking at her. His arms moved on their own as he embraced her body before grasping her butt in front of everyone. Each kiss and caress gave Xuefeng a pleasing sensation as if he was taking what was rightfully his. "That''s enough. Go now," Xuefengmanded as he stopped himself before he went too far and Dragon Queen didn''t question his orders. It felt like she was willing to do anything he asked which was a weird interaction. "Wait for me here. I will give you what you wantter," Dragon Queen informed seductively and dragged the elders to the Sacred Altar. "Are you okay?" Thunder Goddess questioned casually as she watched his eyes from up close. "You shouldn''t let the Dragon Bloodline take overpletely or it will start influencing your behavior." Xuefeng clenched her fists and felt immense strength buzzing inside his body. It was like a raging me that was burning inside of him with no way of extinguishing it. "I know, I was feeling strange near the Dragon Queen. She wasn''t that attractive before." "That''s because your Dragon Bloodline overshadowed all your other Bloodlines. It is also pure which makes it extremely potent. You will be more attracted to the members of Dragon Race unless you bnce it out with another strong Bloodline," Thunder Goddess exined as she entered his embrace. "What do you think about when you hug me?" Xuefeng was taken aback by her question but he understood right after he grasped her tightly. "It doesn''t feel the same as before..." Xuefeng would usually feel the desire to touch her all over but it was all gone. Even when he tried kissing her, it felt more like he was forcing himself than actually wanting it. ''I guess that is something new that we didn''t take into consideration,'' Ming pointed out before assuring. ''Don''t worry, it''s just temporary. We can always find more Bloodlines for you. The power you received is still worth it.'' Xuefeng wasn''t as calm as Ming. The physical intimacy between him and his wives was extremely important to him. If he wasn''t attracted to them then any interactions would lose meaning. He quickly reached out to his wife''s bracelet and felt the heartbeats of his wives. That immediately warmed his heart and calmed him down which showed he still cared for them. "It is all physical," Xuefengmented. "My mind is not affected and I can still love. It is just my body that is not reacting to anyone by Dragons¡" "I didn''t think it would be a problem but your other Bloodlines must be too weak," Thunder Goddess replied. "Even if you took my Master''s Bloodline, it wouldn''t be enough to counter your Dragon Bloodline. You need something cold that will chill the fire inside you." "Do you know any Bloodlines I can find? Maybe Beyond the Heavens?" Xuefeng wondered out loud but Thunder Goddess only pursed her lips. "If you think you can just casually kill and get another Bloodline as easily as you did with the Dragon Race then you are in for a surprise. Even my Master would die trying to get one, not to mention you," Thunder Goddess pointed out. "The Races Beyond the Heavens are much stronger and work together. You won''t even enter their Realm without invitation, not to mention killing their members. Even the King of Fate Kingdom is nothingpared to them." Xuefeng''s expression sank but that only motivated him harder. "I will just have to get even stronger than I am now. I won''t let you suffer." Thunder Goddess paused at his words. "Don''t worry about me. I am used to being alone but I can''t say the same about others. They will definitely want you once we return and that''s when your problems will begin." Xuefeng thought of Nuwa during her normal state before imagining her being sex-deprived. Thest time she killed anyone on her path so it could only be worse. Chapter 316 Dragon Pit ? By the time Dragon Queen left the Sacred Altar with the elders, Xuefeng has fully integrated with his new Dragon Bloodline. The benefits didn''t only include increased defense and overall dexterity but also a new passive Bloodline Ability that he was wee to ept. ''So you are saying I can shapeshift into a Dragon and use all Elements instead of just fire?'' Xuefeng questioned in his mind as he was tempted to try it. ''You can but you won''t be as mobile. You are actually stronger nowpared to your Dragon form since all the power is condensed in your smaller body. You can also keep using your Elvish Bloodline Ability as well as your human Spirit Arts,'' Ming exined. ''The main benefites to the increased affinity to all Elements. Normal Dragons are only strong in one or two elements like Katherine with her Golden Lightning but you are different. Having a pure Dragon Bloodline boosts your power in all nine Elements.'' ''Whoa, no wonder Dragons used to be one of the top powerhouses,'' Xuefengmented as he clenched his fists. ''I like my Elvish body more anyway so it''s for the better. My Elemental Bracelet will enjoy the additional strength of my Elements.'' "Are you ready to leave? I''m done," Dragon Queen announced as she arrived by Xuefeng''s side. "They are now under Blood Pact and they will lose their Bloodline if they betray their Queen again." "Won''t that kill them?" Xuefeng wondered curiously as he gazed at the six elders with unsightly expressions. "Technically no since we all have some of the Human Bloodline in order to turn into human form. They would still be useless though since they never Cultivated and they would be mortal again," Dragon Queen pointed out which made Xuefeng think about another problem. Now that he had a Dragon Bloodline, his lifespan was almost endless while some of his wives were still mortal. Unless he acquired strong Bloodlines for them, they would eventually grow old and die. He definitely couldn''t let that happen. "I see. Lead the way then, we already wasted enough time," Xuefeng suggested but Dragon Queen wasn''t in a hurry. She first walked up in front of him while keeping eye contact before walking right past him with her hips swaying left and right. Xuefeng just couldn''t look away from her curvy bottom and could only curse at his Bloodline internally. Dragon Queen seemed to know the side effect of a pure Bloodline and began using it against him. Even the elders were speechless at her behavior but they didn''t dare toment anything. "Before we reach the Dragon Pit, I need to warn you first," Dragon Queen instructed on the way. "The Earth me is extremely dangerous and its actually a conscious being. It will attack anyone who it doesn''t recognize so we need to proceed with caution. Many have died after being sucked into the Dragon Pit." Dragon Queen gazed at Xuefeng''s body and added, "Your pure Dragon Bloodline and immunity to mes can almost guarantee your sess but if you want to take the Earth me for someone else, they would need to be acknowledged by it. That''s the only way to avoid hurting the Earth me which I need for my future ns. I won''t let you take all of it." "I only need just enough for two people," Xuefeng replied before thinking about the rest of his wives. "Actually, is there a way to feed and grow the Earth me to share it with even more people afterward?" "The Earth me feeds of Fire Qi inside the Realm. My Dragon Realm has an abundant Fire Essence underground which helps sustain it," Dragon Queen exined with a sigh. "Unfortunately it is not enough to grow the Earth me. You would need enormous amounts of Qi to actually expand the Earth me and let it regenerate its strength." "That''s perfect," Xuefeng acknowledged with a mysterious smile. He knew a ce with enough Fate Stones that could help him grow the Earth me back to its full glory. Xuefeng''s main scheme was actually appeasing his wives'' wrath the moment they find out about his condition. ''Lisa, you are safe toe out now,'' Xuefeng announced in his mind and a blond beauty appeared in his arms the very next second. She didn''t hesitate to hug his neck tightly and her lips melted into his own with a long greeting. "You look excited," Xuefengmented with a loving smile. "Because I am. It has been a dream of mine to have an Earth me since I was little," Lisa replied happily. "I will be finally able to make my first Godly Pill and I can''t wait to try it." Lisa then paused as if something bothered her and she leaned into his ear to ask in a whisper, "Is it true that you no longer find us attractive¡?" "Of course not," Xuefeng denied right away as he hugged her waist tighter. "You are my wife and I will always love you. All of you are the most attractive to me." Xuefeng could still feel like he wants to care for the little angel in his arms but Lisa exposed him quickly. "That why is your hand not touching my butt? You didn''t even try to grope me and you never missed the chance to feel my body all over. You always held me from the bottom when flying together too." Xuefeng immediately froze at her words as he didn''t even realize it earlier. Was he really that perverted in the past? He never paid attention to his actions since it was always natural then why did it change? He only thought of holding Lisa and he grabbed her waist on instinct. "I guess what Ming said was true. Maybe you find us attractive but we can''t make you horny with our looks alone," Lisa pointed out before assuring as she noticed his hand trying to fix his mistakes. "Don''t worry, you don''t need to try too hard. It is not really your fault so I understand. Just make sure you show us love and you will be good." "I love you," Xuefeng muttered as he kissed her again and Lisa responded with the same. It was frustrating to suddenly lose the naughty side of him, but he wouldn''t leave it be. Dragon Queen has been watching the whole interaction from afar and simply pursed her lips as she led the way in silence. The scenery was already changing into a red and dusty ne which was a sign of the Dragon Pit being close. They soon spotted a mountain range in the distance with multiple Dragon guards patrolling the airspace. The guards flew to intercept when they got too close but quickly backed away after seeing it was the Dragon Queen. The goal of their small trip was right ahead and its sight was marvelous from the sky. The ck Earth me was bursting out from a gigantic hole in the middle of the mountain and it looked more like an entrance to hell. The space around the hole was all filled with dragon eggs which was probably the reason for the Dragon Pit''s name. "We have arrived. That is the ce where all Dragons are born," Dragon Queen announced as shended right at the entrance to the Dragon Pit. "They are being bathed in the mes of the Earth me for a full month before they are allowed to hatch. It strengthens their Dragon Bloodline and tempers their bodies." "That''s impressive," Xuefengmented as he couldn''t even count every dragon egg in sight and turned to Lisa. "Do you want to go first?" As soon as he spoke, the Earth me exploded with its burning force as if it knew their ns. They quickly backed away as Xuefeng protected Lisa from the heat until the Earth me finally calmed down. It was a clear sign they were not wee. Chapter 317 [Bonus ]Earth Flame Blessing ? "Don''t worry, the Earth me is always like this whenever new people enter the Dragon Pit. That''s why I warned you earlier to be careful," Dragon Queen exined as she approached Xuefeng and linked her arms with him. "Let me help you a bit. You can thank meter." Dragon Queen ignored the girls'' presence as she winked at Xuefeng and introduced him to the Earth me, "These people were invited by me and they are Dragon Race''s friends. They wish to connect with the almighty Earth me and request you to bless them." The Earth me showed no reaction to Dragon Queen''s speech until the ground suddenly began to tremble. The mes in their surroundings began ring up and joined together to form a ck tornado in the middle of the Dragon Pit. Xuefeng raised his eyebrows at the increasing heat in the area and gazed at Lisa whose expression changed. "The Earth me is talking to me," Lisa announced happily. "It wants me to proceed forward to be evaluated." "You sure it''s alright? You said many people were burned," Xuefeng asked Queen Luna one more time just to be sure. He wanted to go in himself first but he knew it meant a lot to Lisa to show her prowess. "The Earth me will burn her to a crisp if she is deemed not worthy. The Earth me only connects with people that can represent it well," Dragon Queen exined. "Only proceed if you know you can handle it." It was clear that Dragon Queen couldn''t care less about Lisa so Xuefeng couldn''t depend on her in case anything happened. He could always jump in if she needed rescue but that still didn''t assure him. Xuefeng was about to suggest he can go first but Lisa held his hand and squeezed it assuringly. "Don''t worry, I got it. I have been waiting for this day all my life." Lisa smiled knowing Xuefeng showed his care and flew up towards the raging tornado. Her clothes burned as she neared the mes before the tornado parted its ways as if opening the door for her. She was already fully naked when she flew right in and the door closed fully. "You are quite confident of her to let her go in first," Dragon Queenmented with pursed lips and took this opportunity to cling closer to Xuefeng. "All my wives are the best," Xuefeng replied with a casual nce and reached to hold Thunder Goddess'' waist. "Each of them is unique and could dominate every space on their own without my help. If Lisa says she can do it, I believe in her." Thunder Goddess only shrugged as if his description was obvious and kissed him deeply. She was rarely this affectionate but she wouldn''t lose any opportunity to y on Dragon Queen''s nerves. "It''s good that you have so much faith in your wives," Dragon Queen replied unbothered as she ced Xuefeng''s hand on her butt. "This type of connection, I have always dreamed to experience it." Xuefeng couldn''t help but sink his fingers into Dragon Queen''s butt and hemented internally. He already knew what she wanted and she would tease him endlessly until he wants to take her himself. His desires were already pushing him to ravish her body into oblivion but his self-control was strong enough to resist. "I hope you do one day," Xuefeng wished politely and released them both to fly up in the sky. Lisa''s safety was his priority and he couldn''t get distracted by beauties. Xuefeng''s eyes lit up with a golden glow and he finally saw Lisa''s silhouette inside the mes. He couldn''tmunicate with her without Tianshi but she seemed to bepletely safe. ck mes coiled around her body as if bathing her with the blessing and the Earth me soon released her without any harm. "Xuefeng!" Lisa called out as soon as she broke out of the tornado and rushed into his arms. "I did it!" Lisa''s body was still burning but Xuefeng didn''t care about it. He ignored his clothes burning as he hugged her tightly. He didn''t forget to hold her bottom with a full grip and praised, "Well done angel. I knew you can seed." "Hehe, thank you for the gift," Lisa acknowledged with numerous kisses. Maybe she could get the Earth me herself but she wouldn''t be able to reach this ce without him. "I don''t break my promises," Xuefeng replied confidently and patted her butt to hurry her. "Get dressed and wait for me. It''s my turn now." Xuefeng released her as he flew up to face the Earth me but instead of weing him with open doors, the tornado raged. It fired a stream of mes to push him away but Xuefeng dodged it effortlessly. It was clear that Xuefeng wasn''t wee like Lisa but he wasn''t worried one bit. He already expected such a situation since he wasn''t an easy person to trust. The Earth me must have sensed the Elemental Bracelet so it must be scared of being controlled. Once it shared its me with Xuefeng, he would be on the same level and he could take it over easily. "I''m Liu Xuefeng, the man that will bring you back to your previous glory," Xuefeng introduced himself and withdrew multiple Fate Stones the size of his palm. "I know a ce with enough Qi for you to recover all your strength. Leave part of you with me and follow me to receive a thousand times more." Xuefeng didn''t hesitate to throw the Fate Stones into the tornado and the Earth me calmed down for a second. It consumed the stones and its mes multiplied into a dense clouds of fire. He thought the bribe worked but it wasn''t that easy to buy trust. ''You dangerous¡'' The Earth me finally spoke in Xuefeng''s mind. ''I don''t trust you¡ I trust thedy¡'' Xuefeng had no bad intentions anyway so it didn''t matter who carried the Earth me. "That''s fine. If you don''t trust me then why don''t you let thedy carry you? If we lie, you can always consume her. I have no benefits in losing my wife so that should be enough to convince you." Lisa approached again and the Earth me took a moment to decide. It shifted and twisted mid-air before condencing into a small ck ball of me. It floated towards Lisa and she grasped it without fear. The mes sank through her skin which made her shudder but it onlysted a moment before she stabilized. "That''s a wise decision!" Xuefengmented just before the whole tornado was sucked inside the Dragon Pit. All the mes that coiled around the Dragon Eggs disappeared as well and the Earth me was gone. Xuefeng only scratched his head with an awkward smile as he realized they took more than they were supposed to. The Earth me must have gone down to feast on the Fire Essence in order to recover its strength but who knew how long its slumber wouldst. "Xuefeng! That wasn''t what we agreed on!" Dragon Queen called out angrily from bellow and Xuefeng sighed. He knew she would use it against him to get what she wanted but it was still worth it. Chapter 318 Earth Flame Dilemma ? "Didn''t we agree that we will take a bit of the Earth me? We didn''t take it all away and it''s still here," Xuefeng responded to unfair allegations andnded on the ground with Lisa by his side. "Are you okay? How are you feeling?" "I''m really warm," Lisa muttered with a pleased smile and extended her palm. Her usual golden me she used for her Alchemy was now fully ck and it danced calmly on her palm. "Can you control it fully?" Xuefeng questioned proudly. "Yeah, I can, but only the blessing that I received at the start. The other part is lying dormant in my Soul," Lisa described while closing her palm in delight. "It said it will wait for you to fulfill your promise." "That''s fine, as long as you are safe," Xuefeng nodded before leaving a kiss on Lisa''s forehead. "Stay with your big sis for now. I need to settle the payment for your Earth me. It shouldn''t take that long." Lisa''s smile faltered at the realization and she wrapped her arms around his neck as if guilty for everything. If she didn''t ask for an Earth me in the first ce then Xuefeng wouldn''t have to sacrifice his body for her. "It''s okay Angel," Xuefeng assured while caressing Lisa''s back as he knew exactly what she meant without any words spoken. He let her stay in his arms without hurrying her and soon discovered the main purpose of her cute act. Lisa opened her lips to kiss his smooth neck repeatedly before she sucked on his skin with the passion of a woman that would give him everything she had. Her tongue was scorching but instead of burning him, it felt as if mother nature came to caress its child to sleep. Xuefeng couldn''t help but to meet Dragon Queen''s gaze as he let out a soft breath of pleasure. It was the first time he felt good from his wife since he transformed his body and he couldn''t be happier. It meant he could still enjoy the pleasures of connecting with his wives as long as they epted the Earth me. "Don''t let it go away¡" Lisa pleaded in a whisper as she leaned back to check the hickey she made. "It''s a sign you are ours. Your wives will always love you." Lisa smiled again while watching Xuefeng''s expression and finally left his arms after a gentle kiss on his lips. She made sure he wouldn''t forget about them no matter what sneaky tactics Dragon Queen is hiding under her sleeve. The whole n to make him addicted to her definitely failed already and Dragon Queen wasn''t happy about it. "Follow me," Dragon Queen ordered sternly and vanished from thin air. Xuefeng already had the whole area under his control so he immediately found her inside one of the nearby caves. Xuefeng didn''t forget to leave a warm smile towards his wives and teleported straight into the trap Dragon Queen set for him. She lunged on him like a tiger as soon as he appeared but he turned around in time and caught her forearms. That didn''t stop her from leaning forward to im his lips and he slowly let her into his space. Even though it wasn''t a long time, Xuefeng could tell he knew Dragon Queen well. When she was done with his lips and tried to continue by kissing near his new hickey, he already knew what she was up to. He made sure to brush his fingers into her long ck hair and pulled it like reins on a horse. "Ahh, let go of me. You are all mine right now so I can do whatever I want," Dragon Queen ordered as her head was jerked back but she didn''t get what she wanted. Xuefeng only grasped her waist without saying a word and sank his lips into her neck. No matter how mad and dominant Dragon Queen was, she couldn''t resist the assault of a pure Dragon. She first stabbed his shoulders with her nails but her grips softened with each second before she gave inpletely. Her palms began roaming around his back and then shifted to pull on his head for more. "I came to provide payment for the Earth me. I didn''t say I will do anything you want," Xuefeng informed while finally pulling away to stare into her eyes. "It seems like I''m also attracted to women with a high affinity to mes. Your charms are not enough to trap me anymore." "You are delusional if you really think so," Dragon Queen replied with a smug smile while she started unbuttoning her dress. "You are barely resisting me right now. It''s impossible to hold back the primal instincts of our Dragon Bloodline. I know you can feel it because I feel it too. We want each other more than anything in the world." Dragon Queen''s words had some truth in them since Xuefeng''s body tensed up when she stripped right in front of him. Her skin covered with rows of soft ck scales and his palm sank in her curves unconsciously. Each squeeze and smack on her butt made his Bloodline burn with unusual desires. "I do feel it, but there is a slight difference between us two," Xuefeng admitted honestly while wrapping her hair around his fist. "I''m the purest Dragon in existence while you barely qualify to share a bed with me. Who do you think can resist more?" Xuefeng smirked as he teased Dragon Queen''s lips with his tongue and watched how little self-control she had. Her body kept leaning forward to taste more of him and trembled as soon as he invaded her mouth. "Mhmmm!" Dragon Queen moaned loudly but Xuefeng kept smacking her bottom until her legs lost their strength and she fell down onto the cold floor of the cave. She looked up as if trying to be offended when Xuefeng lifted her up and held her chin like she was his. "Done so early? We barely even started." Author Note: Hey guys~ Sorry for such a long Hiatus. I''m back in November as I said <3 Hope some of you will enjoy more chapters. Chapter 319 The Waterfall On The Throne (**) ? Dragon Queen stared into Xuefeng''s eyes dreamily but as much as she wanted to continue, she found the willpower to hold back her desires for the greater good of her race. "I know what you are doing and it''s not going to work on me," Dragon Queen informed as stood up and walked away to sit on her iron throne. "You are trying to seduce me so I can forget how you took away the Earth me. Do you realize how long it will take it to recover? What am I going to do with all the hundred-plus Dragon Eggs now? They need to incubate in a warm ce or else they won''t hatch at all. Do I just let them die?" Xuefeng only smiled in response and followed behind her while casually inspecting the cave. Despite being deep in the mountains of the Dragon Pit, she created afy chamber with all the amenities she needed. There was even a dining table but Xuefeng won''t be using it to eat real food. "What are you smiling for? Are you listening to me?" Dragon Queen questioned with a sharp gaze but Xuefeng only reached the throne and caressed its sharp edges in worry. "Aren''t you ufy sitting on such a hard throne?" "I''m not. Don''t change the subject," Dragon Queen replied sternly while Xuefeng extended his hand. He didn''t say anything else so she ced her hand on top of his and he pulled her into his embrace. "Your charm is not going to work on me. I won''t get in the mood until I solve this problem," Dragon Queenined as she dodged Xuefeng''s lips but didn''t push his hands away. She let them roam around her waist and then grasp her soft bottom that still remembered his smacking. "Alright then. Let''s talk about it," Xuefeng finally agreed and walked past her to sit on the throne. "Come sit on me. My thighs are much softer." Dragon Queen squinted her eyes and hopped on Xuefeng''sp with her back pressed against his chest. He immediately brushed her hair together and then hugged her tightly with no way of her escaping. "How do you expect to have a serious conversation when you are caressing my chest¡?" Dragon Queen muttered as she clearly enjoyed his gentle massage. "I can''t focus like this." Xuefeng only chuckled and suddenly his clothes began to burn. He turnedpletely naked in a matter of seconds and pulled her even closer with her butt rubbing against his precious staff. "You are free to stand up. I don''t mind it either way." It was clear what the answer was as Dragon Queen leaned her head against his shoulder and grabbed his head by his hair. "Tell me," Dragon Queen nagged again. "I really don''t know what to do with them." "Aren''t you about to give birth to a new legion of Pure Blood Dragons?" Xuefeng questioned as he awakened his Bloodline in full. His body covered in shiny golden scales and a thick aura of Dragon Blood filled the air. Dragon Queen immediately shivered while drops of her juices drenched her legs. Xuefeng didn''t even need to do anything for her to be ready for him. "I know¡" Dragon Queen breathed out deeply. "It''s still sad to waste them. What am I going to say to all the houses and families who entrusted their eggs to me?" Xuefeng was already rock hard with the burning of his Dragon Bloodline and he didn''t hesitate to pierce inside her with one smooth slide. "Aahhh!" Dragon Queen eximed loudly with her body arching but Xuefeng held tightly while fully connected. "You can give them to me," Xuefeng proposed while slowly moving her up and down. "I will keep them safe and allow them to hatch after I recover the Earth me. Once they are fully grown, I will let them choose if they want to follow me or return to the Dragon Realm." Dragon Queen seemed to hesitate with the answer before pulling Xuefeng''s head for a kiss. That alone was enough to confirm his n and finally focus on the joy of lovemaking. He was already resisting the pleasure but now he could unleash his Dragon Bloodline to the fullest. Xuefeng didn''t need to ask for anything as Dragon Queen was already waiting for this moment. She ced her legs on his thighs and rode him on her own without holding back. Their scales rubbed together, making their skin even hotter despite the sparks already floating in the air. His Dragon Blood surged out of control and she couldn''t stop herself from trembling in excitement as if an electric current ran through them both. "Can you feel it...?" Dragon Queen muttered as she paused for a second to catch her breath. "Our Dragon Blood is boiling inside us and our mes are connecting. Your body wants and desires me. We are meant to be together." Xuefeng wrapped his arms around her body and then grasped her breasts with his Dragon ws. "Less talking. I only want to listen to your moans." He didn''t let her reply and instantly thrust upwards which filled the cavern with the melody of her voice. "Aahhh! Yes¡ Ahh¡ Aaahhhh!" Dragon Queen screamed over and over as she felt her body being consumed by his lustful passion. Her hips buckled with every powerful stroke and her Earth mes leaked between their bodies. His ws dug into her scales and Xuefeng bit into her neck in blissful ecstasy. He couldn''t hold back anymore and momentarily flooded Dragon Queen''s insides with sensations unlike any other. For the first time in her life, she was truly happy. "Not enough," Xuefeng growled and lifted Dragon Queen off his shaft. He carried her to the nearby bed and threw her across the edge without any respect for the status she held. She was now imed by him and he would make sure she won''t ever think about anyone else but him. Chapter 320 [Bonus ] Your Queen (**) ? "You are mine now and I want you to remember that," Xuefeng proimed into Dragon Queen''s ear as he grasped her hair around his fist. She only moaned and perked her butt as if asking for more. Pa! Xuefeng smacked her soft scales as his thick shaft glided on top of her fluids. She was quick to absorb everything he gave her so he plunged into her tight confines with no hesitation. "Ahh¡ Ahhh!" Dragon Queen cried out in pleasure as Xuefeng entered her depths with one fast thrust. She was so wet that he slid right inside her without any resistance. "So hot and so tight," Xuefeng groaned in delight. Dragon Queen wriggled under him with each powerful stroke and gave inpletely. Xuefeng could do anything he wanted with her body as her mind surrendered to her new king. "I love it! I love it! I love it! Ahhh!" Dragon Queen cried out as she arched her back in pure ecstasy and trembled with her juices exploding alongside a hard shaft. She reached her limits for the second time but Xuefeng continued to ram into her bottom without mercy. Their bodies were a blur of motion with the sounds of flesh pping together filling the air. He could hear the thumping of his heart and the beating of hers along with the constant rush of blood through their veins. "Do you feel me?" Xuefeng asked while plunging into her depths. He pressed her back to keep her steady as she thrashed beneath him. Dragon Queen couldn''t even respond as her moans blocked her throat and only screamed while gripping the sheets. Despite knowing Xuefeng for only a day, she felt like she had never been this close to another man as she was with him. It wasn''t just the heat of their bodies that brought them together. She could sense his desire in the way he touched her; it was a powerful force that drove her insane with passion. They fell into a rhythm where they matched each other perfectly. His deep strokes caused her inner walls to squeeze him tightly as if scared she would never feel like this again. His speed kept increasing and their Dragon Blood suddenly surged out of control. The whole bed lit up in mes yet they stayed connected with a union that could never be reached again. "Take it all!" Xuefeng called out as he copsed on top of Dragon Queen and embraced her body just before he shot inside her again. She momentarily struggled to break free like a beast that was being tamed yet he held her strong and released his essence deep inside her. They stayed in such a position for a moment and Dragon Queen could barely move with Xuefeng still fully lodged inside her. She felt like she was melting in the warmth of his body. There was no way to exin the sensation of having her very core invaded by such a powerful man. Every inch was like pure heaven. Even though she knew this was a one-time thing, she couldn''t resist the urge to call him again. "Please... Stay with me," Dragon Queen begged as she reached to hold his arms underneath her. "I will be yours. Just stay with me a bit longer." Xuefeng didn''t say anything and began to slowly withdraw from her. She thought that was it after feeling the loss of his presence inside her but then he suddenly flipped her over onto her back and dove down to kiss her lips. The fire between them was instantly reignited and they took turns kissing passionately. "I am yours," Dragon Queen repeated as soon as he pulled away again and reached down to her stomach to hold his raging me. "You are the most handsome Dragon I have ever seen." She hadn''t meant to say that aloud, it was just a simple thought that popped into her head when he was about to leave her. Xuefeng didn''t seem overly affected by it but he halted his departure. "You think yourpliments will make me want to stay longer?" Xuefeng asked while caressing her face with a single w. "No, not really," Dragon Queen answered honestly. "But at least you will pause and maybe my Dragon Bloodline will draw you in for more." Dragon Queen''s hands remained humanoid as she kept stroking him using theirbined juices. It tingled and twitched as her thumbs rubbed around the head before she proposed, "Can I clean it for you? You wouldn''t reject the request of your Queen?" Heughed and kissed her once more. "So now you are my Queen?" "Didn''t you tell me I''m yours and I should remember that?" Dragon Queen reminded with a shrug, "That makes you my King and I''m your Queen. It was your idea and I''m just following your demands." Dragon Queen smiled and leaned down to her neck to lick and suck on his golden scales. She tasted the vor of dragon blood and sweat mixed together before returning to share it on his lips. She knew that this was just a momentary intimacy so she had to grasp as much as she could. She knew she wouldn''t forget the taste of him or the way he filled her body with his power. "You are indeed mine," Xuefeng agreed while admitting his selfishness. "Any woman that connected with me is mine. Don''t think you can ever taste anyone else." "I am only yours," Dragon Queen replied just as forcefully. "I will bear your children so don''t forget about me. Visit me once you finish your adventures. We will be waiting." Those words made Xuefeng realize what he had done. Even though he already knew what Dragon Queen wanted, it only now sank in that he will be a father. A sense of responsibility awakened inside of him no matter how much he wanted to deny it. Xuefeng was still a human at heart with values that came from his original parents on Earth. He was taught to always take care of his loved ones and he couldn''t forget about them. "If I don''t die in the process, I might visit in the future," Xuefeng informed as he crawled up to her face and fulfilled her request. "Now service your King like a good Queen." Chapter 321 Fatherhood Dilemma ? As much as Xuefeng wished to wrap up and continue on his journey, he found it difficult to resist the temptation of indulging in more pleasure with the Dragon Queen. She was well aware of his weakness and expertly used her tongue to lure him into staying for another round. Xuefeng was not particrly concerned with how the Dragon Queen would use so much of his seeds. He was just happy to have made the best trade of his life, exchanging an hour of pure pleasure for an Earth me and a hundred Dragon Eggs. "Are you sure I can take all of those dragon eggs outside with me?" Xuefeng asked as he buttoned his shirt with a smile. Despite the intense session, he still had a lot of energy left, while the Dragon Queen seemedpletely spent. "Mhmm..." the Dragon Queen weakly replied, trying to move but failing as her body refused to cooperate. She continued to tremble and twitch even after they were finished. Xuefeng could easily use his regeneration powers to fix her condition, but he decided against it. He knew that the Dragon Queen would inevitably ask for more, and he couldn''t afford to stay any longer. He had already made his wives wait for over an hour, and any longer would surely anger them. "Alright then, I will be leaving," Xuefeng announced, his skin returning to normal as he leaned in to give the Dragon Queen a goodbye kiss. He couldn''t resist giving her naked body a final caress, fondling her breasts and smacking her butt before he left. "I will miss you," the Dragon Queen said, holding onto his hand and gazing into his eyes. "I hope our kids have your eyes. They will remind me of you." Xuefeng couldn''t help but feel guilty at the thought of his children being raised without a father. He hadn''t considered the consequences of his actions beforehand, and it felt like he was abandoning his family. However, he knew that he couldn''t remain in one ce forever, with so many ces to conquer and so many wives waiting for his return. "How long does it take for them to grow?" Xuefeng asked out of curiosity. "Usually, the eggs need five years to hatch, but pure dragons should hatch much faster. They grow faster than normal," the Dragon Queen exined as she caressed his hand, then withdrew something from her Storage Ring. "Take this." Xuefeng looked down at the small, blood-red stone in his palm. "What is this?" "It''s called a Dragon Stone, and it''s used to store Bloodline Essence. I was using it to store my Bloodline Essence for the future, but I don''t need it anymore. You can store your excess Dragon Bloodline Essence inside the stone andter use it to pass your bloodline to someone else," the Dragon Queen introduced, closing his palm around the stone. "Now you have something personal from me too. Maybe you won''t forget me now." Xuefeng was deeply satisfied with the gift, but it also scared him a little. The sense of ownership and responsibility only grew stronger, which was not his original n. He had intended for this to be an in-and-out action with no strings attached, but he had failed in every way possible. "Thank you, and don''t worry, I won''t forget you," Xuefeng assured her with a smile, carefully tucking the gift away. "I will be back." With those words, Xuefeng vanished and reappeared outside, where his wives were waiting. He thought they would jump into his arms and scold him for taking so long, but they didn''t even seem to notice his presence. Lisa was busy making pills with her new Earth me, while Thunder Goddess was busy cultivating, with a sphere of lightning surrounding her. Xuefeng didn''t disturb them and instead focused on gathering all the Dragon Eggs and putting them in Ling''s space. After a while ofplete silence, Xuefeng couldn''t help but wonder why his spiritdies, Ming and Ling, were so quiet. They would alwaysment on his actions, no matter what he did, but now they didn''t say a single word. "I think we should discuss somethingter when you are free," Ming muttered, setting off rms in Xuefeng''s mind. "What is it? Did I do something wrong?" he asked, his follow-up questions met with a long pause before Ling spoke up. "Do you n to tell all your wives about your future kids? Dragon Queen is able to create thousands of Dragon Eggs with how much seed you have given her," Ling said. Xuefeng was initially shocked by the huge number, but he quickly replied, "Of course, I will tell everyone what happened. Why would I hide it?" "Well, I would be lying if I said I''m not jealous that you are having kids with a random girl before you do with your actual wives," Mingmented. "You should prepare yourself for the potential bacsh. All of us will want one too." Xuefeng had already expected this reaction, so he didn''t hesitate to split his mind and enter Ling''s space. He appeared in front of the girls, who were sitting on the edge of the bed while Sena slept peacefully. He pulled them both into a tight hug and whispered, "I will say this only once, so remember it forever. If you ever want to share this experience with me, just tell me you are ready and I promise to make it happen whenever there is an opportunity." Ling and Ming looked up at him, and Xuefeng added, "But that experiencees with a price. Compared to Dragon Queen, who I don''t have a deep bond with, I actually care about all of you, and that would only get stronger if any of you got pregnant. I wouldn''t allow any of you to go outside and fight in case the baby got hurt. Would you prefer that over joining me in future adventures and fighting our enemies?" "No," Ling replied immediately, but Ming hesitated, as if giving it some thought. After all, she was the mother of all Fate Spirits, so her motherly instincts were always present. "Ming, you can think about it and give me an answerter. We are not in a hurry," Xuefeng assured her, kissing both of them before changing the topic. "For now, since I''m already here, should we think about what to do with all these Dragon Eggs? Can we somehow improve their bloodline and raise them as our new force?" Xuefeng wasn''t as opposed to kids as he used to be, but he still knew that taking care of them would be thest thing on his mind with all the traveling and conquering he still had to do. He didn''t want to settle down just yet. Ming seemed to understand his concerns and nodded. "I will experiment and tell you when I find out. Let''s return first. I''m sure everyone is waiting." Chapter 322 Wuying and Xiao Wen Chapter 322 Wuying and Xiao Wen Xuefeng''s wives were indeed waiting and counting each day to his return, but the separation was much different this time around. Since he knew exactly where they were, they didn''t need to worry about his travels and instead focused on their training. All of them wished to surprise him with insane progress and so far, they even surprised themselves. Thirty days might not seem a lot for any other Cultivators, but they weren''t as fortunate to have ess to near-unlimited resources that Emi''s Realm provided. Not only did it produce endless amounts of Fate Stones which were the ultimate source of QI, but it also possessed countless Spirit Beasts and Herbs that could aid in their training. The former reached all the way up to the Ancient Celestial stage with its body and Soul crossing the fifth level, but it still wasn''t enough to stop the new tyrants. The Spirit Beasts that used to dominate their world were now forced to run and hide just to have a chance at surviving. "Where do you think you are going? There is nowhere you can run to!" Xiao Wen shouted with a grin and eyed a group of Golden Tooth Tigers that scattered in all directions. All of them had fear written all over their expressions as they ran as fast as they could. "I will leave them all to you, just don''t burn them to the ground," Wuyingmented as she untied her long brown hair to let the wind carry them. She didn''t seem worried at all even though their prey was getting further away. "Don''t worry, you will be able to feast on them once I''m done," Xiao Wen assured while extending her arms and suddenly her body burst into colorful mes. "It just so happens I was going to test the new technique I mastered yesterday." Her crimson hair hovered in the air as she closed her eyes and the sudden cries of Phoenixes awakened from within the mes. One by one, small birds burst out in all directions and chased after the tigers while releasing their dominant presence. The tigers seemed to know they couldn''t outrun them and swiftly turned around to fight for their lives, but it was all for naught. They tried to bite at the phoenixes but it only quickened their death when the mes exploded inside their mouths. "Your control improved greatly, well done," Wuying praised as she watched the whole demonstration from above. "I''m impressed you managed to subdue Be''s mes this fast. Are you nning to showcase them to Xuefeng?" "Tsk, what is there to showcase? Even though I can control them, that''s still Be''s power. She would crush me with a single finger if she wanted to," Xiao Wenmented with a sigh and recalled her mes while staring into Wuying''s crimson eyes. "I''m not going to lie to myself and pretend I''m at the top of our group, but at least I''m closing the pack with dignity." The girls had been training alongside each other for a long time and they could tell who was stronger without needing to fight. The fact that Xiao Wen was able to keep up with everyone despite being just a human was already amazing. "You underestimate yourprehension abilities. You will quickly surpass us once you receive your own Bloodline. Xuefeng already promised to find one for everyone," Wuying cheered up while looking at one of the mountains on the horizon. "I don''t think it will be as powerful as the Phoenix Bloodline though." Xiao Wen''s eyebrow twitched as she recalled the monstrous pressure they experienced the other day. Be used to be the most innocent and didn''t seem that interested in fighting, but her sister was a different story. As soon as Xuefeng left for the Dragon Realm, she immediately began her training and the power of her mes exploded. Her strength grew rapidly to the point she could no longer train with everyone or else she would burn them to crisps. "Don''t remind me. I''m good with fire, but Be''s mes almost killed me when I tried to absorb them. Now I can only approach the base of the mountain or else my skin starts to burn," Xiao Wenmented as she yed with her new fire. "My tank is almost empty too so I will have to ask her for moreter. My burned hair will never grow back at this point." Xiao Wen couldn''t really produce the Phoenix mes so her only option was to store the excess mes she absorbed from Be''s cultivation. The whole process was extremely risky as the mes could easily burn down her Soul if she wasn''t careful. "And that''s just the leftover mes she emanates. Imagine how strong her main mes are," Wuying pointed out as she rubbed her wedding ring with Xuefeng''s heartbeat. "Anyway, I don''t think it will be an issue. Xuefeng should be arriving soon so everyone will finish their training. Let me end with mine too." As she spoke, her crimson eyes lit up and she began undressing mid-air. She stored her blouse and the leather jacket which exposed a small ck tattoo right in the middle of her ckce bra. "How much more Blood Essence do you need?" Xiao Wen questioned but Wuying already closed her eyes and activated her new technique. The tattoo shone with red light and began spreading across her body, slowly wrapping around her waist, arms, and shoulders. It paused as it reached her neck and Wuying extended her arms to summon all the blood in the area. All the dead tigers dried up from miles away and the blood floated from all directions. "This looks so sick¡" Xiao Wenmented as the tattoo continued to grow and soon covered half of Wuying''s face. It looked like a devil''s hand that was trying to take over but Wuying seemedpletely in control. She clenched her fists to feel the newly gained power and smiled while snapping her eyes open. Xiao Wen''s heart skipped a beat just by matching her gaze but Wuying quickly looked away to spare her from any difort. "I think I just stepped on the second ce in our group." Chapter 323 Wifey Competition Chapter 323 Wifey Competition Thepetition was an integral part of the cultivation ecosystem and it wasn''t any different among Xuefeng''s wives. Even though they didn''tpete at who was a better lover, they could stillpete at who was the strongest. Xiao Wen raised her eyebrows at Wuying''s confident statement before smiling widely. It has been a while since there was a fight for the top of the standings and it was always entertaining to see. Thest time it happened was when Be disyed her power and everyone collectively epted she was the strongest without any conflicts. "Are you saying you can overpower Nuwa?" Xiao Wen questioned with interest. "Her upgraded Soul Realm had been quite overpowered since she received her Siren Bloodline. I couldn''t even touch her inside." Nuwa had always been considered the leader, not only as the oldest but also as the strongest. Even after losing the crown, she was still thest decision-maker since Be wasn''t interested in leading them. Wuying was the only other person who enjoyed being a leader and actually strived to take over for a long time. "You don''t need to touch her to defeat her," Wuyingmented calmly and gestured to follow her. They both flew deeper into the jungle with Spirit Beasts roaming freely and Wuying chose her target. A giant ck Ape turned around after sensing their presence and faced them fearlessly while banging his fists against his chest. He thought they would be scared away by his massive posture but Wuying approached his territory without stopping. It angered him immediately and he jumped into the sky with a shining fist ready to smash them into bits. Wuying only stared him down and raised her palm. The Ape suddenly froze in the air with its body paralyzed and she turned to Xiao Wen with a question, "Do you know what w everyone has inmon?" "What?" Xiao Wen asked back with her heart skipping a beat once again. "If you are not a Spirit, you have blood in your body and it allows someone else to control it," Wuying replied and snapped her fingers. Bang! The ck Ape that spent centuries forming an Ancient Body suddenly popped like a bubble and showered the jungle with his blood. Xiao Wen also felt as if her heart was about to explode, but Wuying''s tattoo quickly faded and her presence returned to normal. "Don''t tell me you had a breakthrough in your Focused Explosion?" Xiao Wen questioned excitedly as she recognized the move from the past. "It wasn''t as powerful before." "It''s not a breakthrough to an individual ability but rather to all of them," Wuying corrected. "This tattoo I made is an improved version of my Bloodline Ability. It''s normally supposed to strengthen my Subus Arts, but I transformed it to boost my Blood Arts instead. Now all of them are at least ten times stronger when my tattoo is active." Xiao Wen''s eyes widened as it seemed too good to be true. "It has to have some disadvantages, no? It must be draining a lot of Qi to stay active," she guessed. "That''s the only w but I will find a way to optimize it," Wuying admitted with a sigh. "Right now it''s staying active until all my Qi is gone and I can''t turn it off before that. I have approximately five minutes before it empties my Soul so I can either learn how to toggle it on and off or simply increase the quantity of my Qi." "That''s still good though. Five minutes should be enough to defeat any of us multiple times over," Xiao Wen cheered up happily but Wuying shook her head. "I wouldn''t say so. Nuwa''s strength has also increased in the past month and her Soul Realm is quite terrifying," Wuying muttered while pulling out a Fate Stone to recover her Qi. "I think I can still defeat her if we went all out and tried to kill ourselves but that obviously is not going to happen. Let''s keep my strength a secret until I improve further. I want to surprise Xuefeng to the fullest of my abilities." Even though the wivespeted with each other, the end goal was to impress the person they cared about the most. With how quickly Xuefeng was improving, they could only work hard to keep up or they would trouble him. No one wanted to be the wife that hinders their adventures and slows her husband down. Xiao Wen opened her mouth to respond, but she remained quiet with her own thoughts weighing her down. She was clearly falling behind the rest and it was only getting worse with each day. Be''s mes were just a temporary solution to improve her strength and she couldn''t depend on her in the long term. She had to find a new source of power but it was easier said than done. "I''m not going to tell anyone, don''t worry," Xiao Wen assured while looking in the distance. "Anyway, how about we check on Yi and Shan? They should be training together in the nearby region." Wuying was never her directpetitor since she was already stronger than her for a long time. The only ones she couldpare herself with were the other humans like Princess Shan, Yi, Lisa, and Tianshi. Thest two were supporting characters with great value to their group so she was only left with two targets. Xiao Wen hoped she wasn''t that far behind them, but as they flew closer to their destination, her smile slowly faded away. The whole region which used to be a hot jungle was now turned into and of ice and snow. Almost everything was frozen with no signs of any living beings in the area. "Wasn''t this ce filled with life¡? I think we spotted a few level five Ancient Beasts around here," Wuyingmented curiously. "I actually hoped toe and test my strength on them." "Well, I don''t think you will have the chance anymore," Xiao Wen replied as she bit her lip with a salty gaze. "Look ahead." Chapter 325 Celestial Blessing Chapter 325 Celestial Blessing The eyes of the group immediately widened, excitement and relief blossoming in their hearts. Even though only a few days had passed in the real world, a whole month had already gone by inside Emi''s Realm, and they were already counting the days until the return of their husband. Yiren giggled at their reaction and ordered her beast to halt beside them. "I knew you wouldn''t want to miss anything, so I came to pick you up. Hop on, my new pet is the fastest serpent you have ever seen. He will take us back to the camp in no time." The serpent let out a piercing cry, its pearl and baby-blue scales shimmering with displeasure. He released a gust of wind in an attempt to blow the girls away, but he quickly ceased his actions when he sensed a sudden threat from above. "Shiny!" Yiren shouted, her eyes glinting with gold. The serpent trembled, instantly lowering his sharp fins to allow more people onto his back. Although he had once been the emperor of the skies, ruling this realm for hundreds of years, he was now forced to serve the true alpha whose mere gaze made him shiver. "I''m sorry about him. I only caught him yesterday, and I have yet to discipline him," Yiren apologized, her eyes returning to normal as she patted Shiny''s side. "I will make sure to provide him with proper trainingter." Upon seeing that Shiny didn''t react to Yiren''s words, the girls merely giggled in sympathy as they sat behind her. "Thank you for taking the time toe for us. I''m sure you wanted to stay with everyone," Wuying acknowledged, hugging Yiren from behind. "How long ago did Xuefenge back?" "About thirty minutes ago, but don''t worry, we didn''t make much progress. As soon as Xuefeng addressed some issues, the situation became quite heated. I''m not a fan of violence, so I took the opportunity to sneak away," Yiren exined with a sigh. "The situation is quiteplicated, so it''s best if you hear about it from Xuefeng. Hold on tight, we''re about to set off." The girls pondered what could possibly cause a fight between their peaceful group, but their thoughts scattered away as soon as Shinyunched forward. Yiren had said he was really fast, but that statement was a clear understatement of his abilities. They were barely able to hold on as he elerated beyond the speed of their wings." "He is so much faster than my Lulu," Xiao Wenmented, impressed. "What level has he reached? My Lulu broke through to level seven just two days ago." "Whoa, wasn''t she at level one just a month ago? Her cultivation speed is truly impressive," Yiren praised cheerfully. "Shiny is at level nine, but that doesn''t mean much. Even though he is fast, his battle capabilities are subpar. He couldn''t even leave a scratch on my level five bats, let alone their leader. I n to help him open his first Gate soon, but unless he canpete with others, I will just use him as my ride." "My Lulu is quite the opposite. Winged Tigers are slow flyers, but when ites to their power, only the top Bloodlines canpete with them. We should organize a spar between Lulu and your pack at some point," Xiao Wen suggested. "She imed she is unbeatable under level seven, but I don''t really believe her." "Oh, trust me, she isn''t lying to you. I saw her in action the other day while I was searching for new beasts to tame. She was facing a dozen opponents simultaneously," Yiren informed. "I''m sure she will be a powerhouse once she begins to open her Gates." Yi remained silent during the discussion of Beast Taming, but her interest was piqued after the mention of Gates. "I wonder, what does the process of opening Gates entail? You mentioned that you''ll assist Shiny, so you must have some knowledge." "Right, I was also curious. I thought we had to wait for Emi to return with Wu and ask her for advice," Wuying added. Although everyone knew that opening the Gates was the next step after reaching level nine in both Ancient Soul and Body, they hadn''t really discussed anything beyond that. "I intended to reveal this in front of everyone, but it''s actually the power of my second Fate Ability. It''s theoretical, as I haven''t tested it yet," Yiren replied innocently. "This is the main reason why Shiny lowered himself to be my pet. He has been stuck at level nine for hundreds of years, and I''m his only chance to advance." Shiny confirmed this with a shake of his body as if to remind Yiren to uphold her end of the bargain. She might be the alpha, but she wouldn''t be able to stop him if he chose to flee her influence. "From what my Fate Spirit told me, the Ancient Celestial is the peak cultivation rank that any Bloodline can achieve. The only way to progress further is to be acknowledged by one of the Constetions living Beyond the Heavens and receive their blessing. This blessing will grant you a portion of their power and leave their mark on you, granting you ess to all the Realms under their rule," Yiren exined slowly, still getting to grips with the concept herself. "To open a Gate is a simple way of saying you have received a Celestial Blessing. The more gates you open, the more famous and powerful you can be." "How can one be acknowledged by a Constetion? Do they sense your power and attempt to scout you?" Yi asked, curiosity etched on her face. "I don''t know the exact process of selection, but whenever you reach the peak cultivation rank of your Bloodline, you have the chance to attract Constetions. If they''re interested in you, they will contact you through their Avatar and present you with their blessing. Of course, if an individual has high potential, they will receive better offers as the Constetions will vie for them," Yiren exined without looking back. "Constetions are quite prideful, so most of them will retract their offers after you settle on one." "What happens if you reach the peak but no Constetion appears to grant you a blessing?" Yi asked, her face turning pale. "Well, that''s what happened with Shiny and many other Beasts who have already maxed the potential of their Bloodline. Usually they will be stuck at the peak unless they do something to attract a Constetion. As I said, I can help open the Gate because my Fate Ability is simr to Ling''s. Instead of increasing someone''s talent, I can improve their Bloodline Potential which allows them to grow beyond their peak," Yiren answered as she finally looked behind. She was smiling at first, but her expression faltered when her gaze fell on Yi. "Wait, what happened? Why are you crying?" Tears were already rolling down Yi''s cheeks, the silvery traces glittering under the moonlight. Her eyes looked deste, her emotions finally surfacing after months of suppression. "I''ve... reached my peak..." she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. Startled, everyone immediately turned their attention towards her. Yi was always considered one of the most powerful in the group due to her unique Star Shaper ability. The revtion that she had reached her limit came as a shock. "So you are worried no Constetion is interested in you?" Wuying guessed, her brows furrowed in confusion. "Isn''t your Star Shaper ability incredibly powerful? How can anyone pass on that?" Yi gave a bitter smile. She reached out, materializing a sharp de of stardust in her hand. Without a word, she brought the de down on her arm. The edge passed seamlessly through her body, but the cut immediately sealed itself and her arm was as good as new in a matter of seconds. There was no blood, just a shimmer of stardust where the wound had been. "I don''t even bleed anymore," Yi exined, her voice filled with despair. "My ability turned my body and Soul into stardust. I can''t cultivate the traditional way, as I don''t have a Bloodline anymore. The only way for me to advance is to absorb more Fate Qi. But¡ I''ve reached the peak of how much I can absorb." Everyone was stunned. In silence, they all grappled with the gravity of the situation. The implications were clear: Yi was, essentially, trapped. Even though her Fate Ability was one of the top ten in power, she has reached her maximum potential. No amount of blessings from Constetions would have an effect on her strength. "Don''t worry, there must be a way to save you," Xiao Wen assured after a few moments. "Doesn''t Xuefeng n to defeat the ruler of Fate Kingdom and take over? He will find a solution, he always does." Wuying nodded in agreement, patting Yi''s shoulder sympathetically. "Xiao Wen''s right. You might be stuck now, but that doesn''t mean you''ll be stuck forever. I''m sure there''s a way forward for you." "And even if nothing works, you can always give up on being a Fate Holder and start from the very beginning. With Xuefeng as the ruler of Fate Kingdom, you won''t need to worry about dying from your Fate Spirit. He will also provide you with enough resources to boost you all the way back to the peak," Yiren cheered up from afar. "Trust me, he would rather die than leave anyone behind." Theforting words eased the mood and Yi even showed a hopeful smile, but deep down, she''d already resigned herself to this fate. Just like Xuefeng, she would rather die than be a burden to him. Chapter 329 Fate Dragon Bloodline Chapter 329 Fate Dragon Bloodline Katherine and Xinyu exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and excitement. They had yet to greet Xuefeng since they arrived when he was already in the midst of a fight with Drakos, and they were waiting for him to approach them first. As it turned out, he had already nned to choose them first from the entire group, alleviating all their frustrations. They didn''t hesitate to respond to his call, fearing he might change his mind. However, as they eagerly stepped toward him, they felt as if someone had hit them with a hammer. Their Dragon Bloodline activated on its own to protect them from the sudden pressure, but that was only enough to keep them from shivering. "Is this the power of the pure Bloodline?" Katherine questioned, watching her golden scales tingle in his mere presence. "How can there be such a difference? I was born a dragon yet I can''t even approach you?" The scene unfolded to the surprise of all who watched, but Xuefeng only nodded, having expected this to happen. "Before anyone thinks I''m choosing to spend time with them because they are Dragons, this is the reason why," Xuefeng announced, looking at the struggling pair. "My pure Dragon Bloodline is essentially suffocating for them in their current state, and I won''t be able to approach them until I strengthen their Bloodline. Even the Dragon Queen barely resisted my influence, despite her blood being the purest of everyone in the Dragon Race." He smiled gently at them and retrieved a small, blood-red stone from his spatial ring. "This is a Dragon Stone, used to store Bloodline Essence. I have been filling it since the moment I returned," he exined as he handed it to Katherine. "Although it won''t purify your Bloodline just yet, it should be enough to lower your symptoms." Katherine was surprised by the sight of the Dragon Stone but refrained from asking unnecessary questions. She extracted five drops from inside, passing three to Xinyu while keeping two for herself. It didn''t seem like much, but it was probably all they could handle in one go. The moment they swallowed the drops, their hair scattered in all directions as boundless energy exploded from their bodies. They immediately sat on the ground to refine the Bloodline Essence while everyone else took a step back. Even though they didn''t possess a Dragon Bloodline, their own bloodlines felt ufortable due to the overwhelming pressure. "Why am I not affected like them? I didn''t feel anything when we fought earlier," Drakos queried, feeling somewhat proud of himself. "My Bloodline must be as pure as my mother''s." "You aren''t affected because you''re no longer the same Dragon as they are," Be replied, wiping the smile from his face. "What do you mean?" he asked, confused. "I noticed it after I went through your transformation. Even though our bodies appear simr on the surface, we have fundamentally altered our Bloodlines. By recreating our bodies with Fate Qi, we have be a new Race, distinct from our kin. If you were to extract your Bloodline Essence, it wouldn''t be the same as theirs. In fact, I''m not even sure if we still have any," Be exined calmly. Be was the only one who had chosen to use Drakos'' technique, while Katherine and Xinyu had changed their minds due to the unknown risks involved. She was satisfied with her results, having made sure to preserve the core structure of her Bloodline, but Drakos seemed unaware of this necessity. "What¡?" Drakos replied, stunned. "You''re joking. I copied my Bloodline perfectly. There''s no way I would forget about¡ª" His words trailed off as he scanned his body, his face slowly paling with realization. "No, no, no¡ There''s no Bloodline Essence¡ How could I forget? Does this mean I can''t pass my Bloodline onto the next generation?" "I thought you understood the side effects when you taught me your technique," Be responded, sounding indifferent. "Phoenixes are unique in that we only produce offspring after our death. This trait is still present in my new Bloodline, so I wasn''t bothered by theck of Bloodline Essence. It''s not like any of you could absorb it anyway." Drakos fell to his knees, looking into the sky as if pleading with the god of existence. "I''m sorry, my child. I won''t be able to bring you into this world," he muttered to himself, shedding a single tear. Then, as though he had found a solution, he suddenly stood. "Wait, there''s a way. I just need to find a woman willing to undergo transformation with my Fate Dragon Bloodline. After altering a few elements, our children should be able to inherit the Bloodline. I could be the founder of a new, wless Race! Hahaha!" Feeling that his wives were about to roast Drakos, Xuefeng stepped in with a suggestion. "It''s a good idea, but I don''t think you''re ready for such amitment. How about this: find a small pet that you can care for. If you manage to keep it alive for at least a year, I''ll consider you ready to care for another human, and I''ll introduce you to the singledies we meet during our travels." Seeing Drakos'' excitement, Xuefeng added, "To make the experience as real as possible, you''re not allowed to keep it in another space. It should be by your side at all times, well-fed and protected. If it ever gets hurt, no matter the circumstances, you fail. Moreover, you can''t force it to follow you. It has to willingly stay by your side." "Isn''t that easy? It''s a deal!" Drakos agreed on the spot,unching himself into the sky. "I''ll be right back. I''m going to find one right away." The women watched him fly away, then turned to Xuefeng, puzzled. "Why are you trying to torment innocent beasts? He can hardly take care of himself, let alone a pet," Yiren protested. "I know he needs to learn responsibility, but why don''t we start with a nt? At least it wouldn''t matter if it dies." "It wouldn''t be hard for him to raise a Spirit Herb with the amount of Fate Qi he has," Xuefeng pointed out with a sigh. "I''m just trying to teach him what it means to care for someone else. If he doesn''t learn this, he''ll only think about himself. He might be strong, but he''s not alone. Everyone needs to protect each other, especially now when all our opponents are likely to be stronger." "Strong?" Nuwa repeated in surprise. "Didn''t he fail to leave a single scratch on you? How is that strong?" "Didn''t you notice? The only reason I was able to block every attack was thanks to my Elemental Bracelet that absorbed all Fate Qi. Despite that, I was still pushed back by just the sheer force of his punches. His Fate Qi body is even stronger than my pure Dragon Bloodline," Xuefeng exined. "I don''t think any of you could withstand a single punch from him right now." "Xuefeng is right," Be confirmed as she surveyed their surroundings. "Can you see that tree in the distance? Let me show you something." She stepped away from the group and casually flicked the air in front of her. At first, it seemed insignificant, but then the distant tree suddenly exploded, sending ming wood sttering in all directions. "By pouring a bit of Fate Qi into my flick, I can create ripples in the space of this Realm. If I were to punch with full force, I wouldn''t be surprised if I could rip a hole in space itself. Given that Drakos didn''t cause such damage, he must have been holding back," Be deduced. "Then I guess it''s worth training him," Nuwa remarked, ncing at Yiren. "We will leave it to you, Yiren. You are the best at handling unruly beasts." "Fine, but I won''t hold back," Yiren responded firmly. "If he fails to learn after a year, I will turn him into my pet." Drakos'' presence in their group had never been an issue, as there was always someone capable of reining him in. However, now that he had be this powerful, he either needed to fully integrate into the group or leave. He would pose a danger if not everyone could trust him with their life. Chapter 333 Wuâ€™s Showcase

Chapter 333 Wu''s Showcase

Far from the Heaven Realm, a mature beauty with long raven-ck hair stood at the center of a grand chamber. She wore an elegant ck dress that fit snugly on her hourss body. Despite the tension-thick air and numerous eyes staring at her from the podium, she wasn''t fazed in the slightest, casually admiring her surroundings as she waited to be called. The chamber was truly an architectural masterpiece. Pirs carved from obsidian rose high, supporting a vaulted ceiling where a living fresco of shifting gxies yed out. The ground was made of an otherworldly marble, its surface swirling with colors no mortal had everid eyes on. Torches with cerulean mes stood at intervals, casting a gentle glow over the vast space. The podium captured her attention the most, its whole structure carved from a single piece of white stone. At the back, on a raised dais, stood a singr throne surrounded by five seats on each side. Each chair was ornately carved with intricate patterns, but none of them were as eye-catching as the golden throne. The beast''s head was sculpted atop the throne, itsrge jaw threatening to swallow anyone who went against the crown. "Emi, you must be joking. It has only been a month. What can this child possibly have learned in such a short time?" The ten Elders sitting beside the throne didn''t mind therge audience as they discussed their matters openly. "To make it worse, you didn''t even inform us earlier and just used your authority to force everyone to attend your showcase," Elder Lysandra scoffed again, her voice dripping with condescension. "You know very well we are busy preparing our disciples for the Soul Test and you dare waste our time." Elder Caelia, a woman with piercing blue eyes and silver strands running through her ebony hair, chimed in, "Many of our own have taken decades to master even the most basic of the Soul Arts. You bring this... outsider and expect us to believe she''s special? It''s uneptable." "And to involve the Queen in this farce! The audacity! Do you have any idea of the consequences?" Elder Nyx added. Emi''s lips curled into a slight smirk, her confidence unshaken. "I assure you, esteemed Elders, that your skepticism will be put to rest soon enough." She was about to receive another range ofints when therge doors swung open, drawing everyone''s attention. A statuesque figure with crimson hair cascading down her back stepped into the chamber with amanding presence. Her violet eyes scanned the room and all the conversations died down, everyone standing up to bow in respect. Many felt their Souls shiver as the woman walked towards the podium, each of her steps sending waves of invisible Soul Power throughout the room. The only unbothered individuals were the ten Elders and the lone beauty in the middle of the chamber. That fact alone seemed to anger the Elders as theyshed out, picking on her rude attitude. "Preposterous! How dare you not bow to the Queen?!" Elder Lysandra cried out, her sharp nails growing into shiny ws. "Emi! If you won''t discipline your pupil, someone else will do it for you!" Emi onlyughed as she waved her hand indifferently, "Be my guest." Elder Lysandra was taken aback for a second, but she didn''t let this opportunity go to waste. Her ws swiped directly at the target, piercing through the space between them with deadly precision. The crowd gasped, but the result was anticlimactic. All they heard was a sonorous hum that echoed the whole chamber, a familiar sound created when a Soul Art shes with an invisible Soul Barrier. Everyone looked back at the podium to check Elder Lysandra''s reaction only to widen their eyes seeing blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. "That''s impossible! How can you deflect my Soul ws so easily?!" she called out in disbelief. "You are just a brat!" She swung again, attempting to try a stronger attack, but someone stepped in to grab her wrist mid-way. "That''s enough. You are embarrassing yourself in front of the Queen," Emimented as she squeezed Lysandra''s arm before jerking her back onto her seat. "None of you are strong enough to discipline my Wu." Murmurs began to fill the chamber. No one had expected one of the Elders couldn''t handle a junior who was supposedly an outsider and a novice. Even though she only used one of their weakest Soul Arts, it would be enough to defeat almost anyone in the crowds. Elder Caelia, who had been ready to assist Lysandra in putting Wu in her ce, now hesitated, clearly re-evaluating the situation. Elder Nyx, however, let out an appreciative chuckle. "Well, this certainly promises to be entertaining." Wu wasn''t even paying attention to the Elders this whole time as her gaze was locked on the Queen who stopped just outside of her reach. "Your Soul is very powerful. No wonder you are the Queen of this race," Wu praised in a soft voice, silently nodding in approval. Everyone erupted again at how casually she talked to their ruler, but the Queen raised a hand, silencing the Elders instantly. With a grace and majesty that only she could muster, she spoke with a hint of amusement, "You stand before the sovereign of this Realm and do not bow. Is Wu your name?" Wu met the Queen''s gaze unflinchingly, her posture rxed yet confident, "I am indeed called Wu. I havee to this Realm under the guidance of Elder Emi, who has been imparting the Soul Arts to me over the past month." The Queen''s eyebrows arched slightly. "I am aware of your tutge under Elder Emi. What I seek to understand is why you chose not to bow like everyone else when I entered. Do you not recognize the authority of this throne?" Wu took a moment, her gaze unwavering, "I recognize and respect authority of foreign rulers. My actions were not out of ignorance or disrespect. In the world from which I hail, we bow only when our hearts genuinely feel the weight of another''s greatness, not out of mere tradition. I would rather show my respect through my actions and my words, rather than an empty gesture." The chamber was silent, the audience and even the Elders holding their breath, waiting for the Queen''s response. After what felt like an eternity, the Queen broke into a smile, "Your attitude is refreshing. While traditions are deeply rooted in our Realm, I value authenticity and sincerity above all. You are excused from bowing from now on." The collective gasp echoed in the chamber as the Queen gracefully ascended the steps and settled on her throne. All the Elders were speechless at the sudden exception but none of themined. Whatever the Queen dered was a new rule and no one dared to question her. "Emi,e forward," the Queen ordered as soon as everyone sat down. "You called us all here to showcase your disciple''s progress, correct? Judging how she was able to block an attack from an Elder, I am quite interested in her potential." Emi bowed respectfully as she stepped before the Queen, then gestured towards Wu. "Your Majesty, that is indeed correct. I have been fostering Wu for thest month and I''m confident she has an immeasurable potential. The purpose of this showcase is to secure additional funding that is appropriate for her talent. I''m sure your Majesty will grant my wish after witnessing what she learned in just a single month of practice." "That''s quite the confidence you have," the Queen replied with a smile. "Let''s see it then." "I think the best method to showcase Wu''s skills would be a duel, so I propose she faces the Legacy Disciples of other Elders," Emi suggested, her gaze sweeping across the seats. "Judging how she was capable of defending against an Elder, I don''t think that would be an impossible challenge." The Queen approved with a nod, following Emi''s gaze. "Just tell me which Elder you want to challenge and we will call their Legacy Disciple over." "Tch¡" Elder Lysandra snickered as if already expecting to be chosen, but Emi surprised even the Queen herself. "Oh, there is no need to choose anyone. Just call everyone over. My Wu will face them all at the same time." Chapter 334 Wuâ€™s Potential

Chapter 334 Wu''s Potential

Murmurs of disbelief broke a deafening silence as the audacity of Emi''s im sent ripples throughout the chamber. The Legacy Disciples were not only the Elders'' most prized students, but they also represented the pinnacle of their teachings, each having been carefully handpicked due to their exceptional talent in the Soul Arts. They were also regarded as the strength of the future generation that will take overmand of their Subus Race once their respective Elders retire from their position. If those Legacy Disciples were to lose against some random novice from another Realm, the reputation of the whole Race would be affected. The Queen predicted the iing storm and swiftly cast a soundproof barrier surrounding the podium. "Emi, do you understand the severity of your request?" the Queen asked grimly. Emi couldn''t even respond before Elder Lysandra rose from her chair, her eyes shing with anger. "That''s it! She clearly called us here to waste our time. Your Majesty, I know you can see the grave implications of this madness. Emi is not merely challenging our students but the very reputation and future of our esteemed Subus Race. We cannot allow such recklessness." "I would understand if you challenged one of us, but this is ridiculous," said Elder Caelia, nodding in approval. "Does anyone here truly believe that one novice, no matter how talented, can face thebined might of all our Legacy Disciples? I don''t even think any of the Elders could achieve such a feat, not from theck of knowledge or experience, but purely from the limitations of one''s Soul." Elder Nyx leaned forward, her eyes narrow. "Indeed. Even if Emi''s disciple has somehow mastered the Soul Arts faster than others, the soul cannot grow indefinitely. There is only so much power it can wield, and no amount of training can ovee the natural boundaries. If this is a joke, Emi, it is in poor taste." Emi''s smile was as calm and confident as ever. "Joking is not my style, Elder Nyx. Wu''s strength and abilities are far beyond any novice, and she has only scratched the surface of her potential." One of the older Elders, with multiple wrinkles on her forehead and who had remained silent the whole time, finally spoke. "Elder Emi, even if she has the potential of a Constetion, we still wouldn''t agree to this challenge. Do you realize the implications in case she won, and the results of this duel spread to other Realms? We would be aughing stock and our founder would lose face. None of us would be able to handle the aftermath." All the other Elders nodded firmly, their expression grave at the mention of their founder. The main reason their race was highly respected for primarily excelling in Soul Arts was entirely thanks to that woman. Not only did she be a Constetion in a record five thousand years, but she also rapidly climbed the Constetion Ranking, currently upying the top one-hundredth position. Normally that would be an achievement to be proud of, but all the Elders knew what their founder had to do to im this record. They witnessed with their own eyes how many lives were lost in the process, and how much blood and tears were shed. Their founder was a ruthless existence, a monster that would not hesitate to do whatever was necessary to achieve her goal. If she learned that her race lost its reputation because they had allowed their best talents to be defeated by an outsider, she would not hesitate to punish them severely. Even the Queen, who was the strongest amongst the Elders, would not dare to go against their founder. The Queen''s gaze remained steady, but her voice was soft and thoughtful. "Emi, Elders do have a point. The Legacy Disciples represent the future of our Race. No matter the result, I cannot allow you to challenge all of them together. Pick one, that''s all I can do for you." Emi remained calm despite all the usations and said politely, "Your Majesty, I understand everyone''s concerns, but I never wished to ruin our race''s reputation with my proposal. It was actually the opposite. I wanted to show everyone who doubted the strength of our race that we can develop new geniuses that can reach our founder''s level in the future." Her words caused a lot ofmotion among the Elders. "Ridiculous! Do you reallypare this brat to a Constetion?! Have you already gone mad?!" "Our founder is not someone a mere novice can match!" "Are you out of your mind?!" Emi calmly waited until the uproar died down and addressed the Queen, "If they continue to disrupt me, I will never reach the point I''m making." The Queen red at the Elders to silence them and assured, "Don''t worry, if anyone else raises their voice to disturb you again, I will personally throw them out of the chamber. Now, exin yourself." "I meant what I said earlier. I want to develop a talent equal to our founder and I believe Wu has the potential to achieve that goal," Emi doubled down. "Despite being born outside our Realm, she sessfully refined our Bloodline which qualifies her to be part of our race. ording to our sacred rules you value so much, she can also be a Legacy Disciple after receiving the founder''s blessing." The Queen raised her eyebrows, slowly understanding what Emi had in mind. "Are you seriously nning on appointing an outsider as your Legacy Disciple?" Emi merely shrugged. "Can you me me? I allowed Wu to spar with my Legacy Disciple after just a week of training, hoping to test the effects of my teaching. Who knew Wu wouldpletely m my pride and joy into the ground in a matter of seconds? I still can''t believe what I saw that day." "What¡?" the Queen''s eyes widened. Emi continued, her tone somber, "My Legacy Disciple was arrogant and underestimated Wu, thinking she was nothing more than a weak mortal. I was also skeptical, so I allowed them to fight again, but the results didn''t change. In fact, my Legacy Disciple lost even faster than before. In a matter of seconds, her mind was broken and she was thrown around the training room like a ragdoll. Her nose was broken, several ribs were fractured, and both her legs were shattered, rendering her immobile. When I checked her Soul, it was heavily injured and I barely managed to save her. That''s when I realized the potential of my disciple was nothingpared to Wu''s talent." The Elders and the Queen stared at her speechlessly, unable to believe her story. "I wanted her to fight all the Legacy Disciples at the same time since I know challenging them one by one could cripple our best talent. If Wu were to triumph in this duel, I would ask the founder to bless her so she can be my new Legacy Disciple, adding to our Race''s legacy and strength. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses as both sides belong to the same party," Emi exined further, sweeping her gaze across the Elders. "I was trying to spare your disciples since we are close to the Soul Test, but since you are so against my idea, maybe I should challenge each of you individually." The Soul Test was the moment every Legacy Disciple was waiting for every year. It was a test performed by the founder herself, which allowed her to determine an individual''s potential. Since the founder returned to their Realm only for a few days every year, the window to impress her was small, and all Elders aimed to prepare their disciples for those days. If what Emi said was true, Wu could potentially injure their Legacy Disciples, ruining their chances of earning the founder''s favor. "Now I understand where your confidence came from, but I must warn you. Fighting all nine Legacy Disciples would be a dangerous challenge, even if Wu is as strong as you im. A single miscalction could damage her Soul beyond repair or even cost her life," the Queen said seriously. "I am aware. As a matter of fact, I also warned Wu about the risks, yet she was confident in her strength. Being her Master, I can only ept her wishes and trust her," Emi replied honestly. The Queen remained silent for a moment, causing all Elders to stand up anxiously. "Your Majesty, you can''t possibly think of epting her request? The risks of this duel are immeasurable!" Elder Lysandra pleaded, but her words didn''t change the inevitable. "As Emi said, the results of this duel won''t affect our Race negatively since it''s entirely an internal affair. I believe it''s a good opportunity for the Legacy Disciples to learn teamwork, which I heard theyck," the Queen replied as she stood up from her golden throne. "I have already decided. Bring your disciples to the arena. You all have one hour." Chapter 335 Wifeâ€™s Duty

Chapter 335 Wife''s Duty

The Queen walked down from the podium, the weight of her decision evident in her stride, and moved towards the center of the grand chamber. Every step echoed with authority, the luxurious tail of her regal gown floating behind her. The murmurs of the chamber grew louder with anticipation, but with a single raise of her hand, the noise was silenced. "People of the Subus Realm," she began, her voice echoing with power. "Today, you are about to witness a duel of unparalleled magnitude. Our esteemed Elder Emi has presented a challenge to the other Elders: her new disciple, Wu, will duel against all the Legacy Disciplesbined for the right to be one of them." Whispers of disbelief and shock filled the room once again. The Legacy Disciples were held in such high regard that only individuals of identical or higher status could possibly challenge them. Almost everyone thought Elder Emi''s request would be denied since Wu was practically a nobody, yet she was surprisingly allowed to fight for such a high position. The Queen continued, "This is not a mere test of strength but a testament to our teachings, our legacy, and the potential of our future. Let this be a reminder to everyone that the position of Legacy Disciples has never been permanent and everyone can aim to im it for themselves. As our founder once said: survival of the fittest. May her name forever be remembered." "May her name forever be remembered!" the crowd chanted in response. As she concluded, the Queen made her way towards Wu. She expected to see a woman overwhelmed by the weight of the challenge and the multitude of eyes upon her. Yet, to her astonishment, Wu stood confidently, a knowing smile ying on her lips. "Before I exin what''s transpired, Wu¡ª" The Queen began. Wu interrupted gently, "I already know, Your Majesty." The Queen raised an eyebrow, demanding an exnation with her gaze. "Soundproof barriers can only repel the weak. The sound may not have passed, but vibrations do. I have trained to sense the slightest of changes in my surroundings, so it wasn''t hard to eavesdrop on the conversation," Wu rified. The Queen''s eyes flickered with excitement. "Impressive. Emi was right. You are not a typical novice." Despite Emi''s confidence, the Queen had been under the impression that Wu was certain to lose, but she decided to re-evaluate her position. Extending her arm, the Queen gestured for Wu to follow. "Come, Wu. I will personally lead you to the Arena." Wu nodded, her mature demeanor unwavering. "After you, Your Majesty." The pair exited the grand chamber and made their way through the massive corridors. Wu silently observed the extravagant architecture and marvelous interior design, her expression betraying no emotion. The Queen stole nces at her, curious about her reaction. After a minute or two, she finally asked, "Does the beauty of the Pce not surprise you?" Wu shook her head. "Not really. I have seen better." "Better, you say? Are you sure you are not exaggerating?" the Queen questioned curiously. "I''m positive. There are countless Realms, but none of thempare to the one my husband came from. Even though I have never visited it, he told me countless stories and visualized breathtaking architecture that I didn''t know could exist," Wu exined calmly. "I hope one day he will take me there, so I can witness it with my own eyes." The Queen couldn''t help but chuckle. "I can''t tell if you are bragging or not, but I can see why Emi chose you. To have such a mature and calm mindset, not many can achieve that at your age." "I have experienced a lot in the short time I was alive, and I have learned the hard way that worrying too much over the future is a waste of time. Instead, I prefer to focus on the present and enjoy every second of it," Wu replied with a dreamy smile. "Right now, I want to be as powerful as I can to support my husband in his adventures. I have fallen behind my sisters, so the opportunity to learn Soul Arts from Emi came in handy. I''m certain it won''t be enough to overpower them, but I hope I can at least go toe to toe with them." The Queen arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by Wu''s words. "Is your husband and family that powerful?" Wu''s eyes shimmered with pride as she spoke of her loved ones. "Indeed, they are the most formidable people I know. When ites to potential and battle capabilities, I rank at the bottom. Even if we onlypared Soul Arts, my elder sister wouldpletely outss me. But," she paused, her lips curving into a teasing smile, "I think it best if they introduce themselves when the time is right. I''m sure everyone will hear of us once they join me Beyond the Heaven." The Queenughed, the sound light and genuine. "I look forward to meeting such extraordinary individuals then. But tell me, if you aimed for strength to support your husband, why did you choose to risk your life and challenge all Legacy Disciples? If it''s the resources you wanted, there are many other ways to ess them." Wu only shrugged, being entirely honest with her. "If I can''t even beat a few Legacy Disciples, what use am I to my husband? I might as well leave him since I would only hold him back." The Queen was rendered speechless, taken aback by Wu''s candidness and sheer determination. "Such devotion is rare," she murmured, her voice filled with admiration and a hint of envy. "What kind of man deserves such fierce loyalty and dedication?" Wu smiled serenely, her eyes softening with deep-seated love. "You may meet many kings, lords, and warriors in this realm and others, Your Majesty, but you will never meet a man greater than my husband. He''s not just strength and power; he''s kindness, understanding, and the embodiment of love. To him, I''d give the universe if he asked." For a moment, they walked in thoughtful silence, the weight of Wu''s words sinking in. The grand entrance of the Royal Arena came into view, its towering gates nked by torches that burned with blue mes. Emi stood waiting at the front, her ageless eyes analyzing Wu as she approached. "I will leave you two to handle the preparations," the Queen informed, taking onest nce at Wu before vanishing on the spot. It was clear the two only walked to the arena to talk on the way; otherwise, teleportation was a more convenient means of transportation. "Wu," Emi began, curiosity etched on her face, "You know what I want to ask." "Don''t worry, we only chatted about architecture and a bit about my background," Wu assured as she embraced Emi''s waist. "I wouldn''t expose your secret. We are family." "I was just making sure. I''m already the most disliked Elder, so I don''t want to give them anything they can use against me," Emi replied with a sigh, bing serious once again. "So, are you sure you want to do this? We can''t predict the founder''s reaction to your n." "Even though you didn''t spend much time with Xuefeng, you should have an idea of his character," Wu pointed out as she pulled Emi inside the Arena. "A wife''s duty is to raise her husband''s status. That''s exactly what I''m going to do." Chapter 336 Founder Miara

Chapter 336 Founder Miara

The news about a duel involving the Legacy Disciples spread across the Subus Realm like wildfire. The vast Arena was packed to the brim within ten minutes of the announcement, and a palpable tension settled in the air. Every corner was filled with open discussions about the reasoning behind such an unprecedented challenge. The Legacy Disciples against a mere novice¡ªsuch an event was unseen in the history of the Subus Realm. In the sky above the Arena floated a viewing tform which was far from quiet. The Legacy Disciples stood by their Elders'' side and continued to express their deep dissatisfaction. "Why should we even bother with such a match?" said one with golden streaks in her hair. "What is there for us to prove? This isn''t even a challenge; it''s an insult!" Another chimed in, her silver eyes reflecting her irritation, "We''ve spent countless years honing our skills and building our reputation only to be thrown into a match with someone who just started studying Soul Arts? This is a mockery!" A red-eyed teen with an eyepatch covering one of her eyes stood silently beside Elder Nyx when she finally raised her voice, "The duel might sound ridiculous, but remember that Kalissa was defeated by that woman. From what I heard, she is still recovering in the Soul Calming Chamber. Do you really think she is a novice after already demolishing one of us? Kalissa wasn''t even weak, ranking in the middle of our group." "Indeed, to defeat Kalissa in a matter of seconds means she is already closing in on our level," Elder Nyx nodded as she patted her disciple''s shoulder. "You have to assume Elder Emi taught her everything at her disposal and she mastered everything perfectly. You cannot take this duel lightly or you will end up like your colleague." The Legacy Disciples shared anxious nces amongst themselves, realizing the severity of their situation. Everyone went silent while Elder Lysandra raised her voice, "Are we going to do something about it? If webine our power, we might be able to stop this madness. Even if our disciples win this duel, there is nothing to gain from it as that was the expected result. They can only lose their status if they are miraculously defeated." Other Elders shared simr concerns but the eldest among them shut down their riot attempts. "I understand your frustrations but the decision has been made and the Queen''s word isw." From within her flowing robe, she produced a small chest, ornately decorated with intricate patterns and glowing with a subtle shimmer. She then ced it on the floor and it easily quadrupled in size. "Inside this chest are treasures from the Abyssal Vault," she said, her voice echoing with an enticing allure. "These are rare artifacts, ones that can boost your powers and further your understanding of the Soul Arts. Should you participate and demonstrate the might of the Legacy Disciples, these treasures shall be divided among you." The Legacy Disciples exchanged nces, their dissatisfaction slowly morphing into curiosity. The Abyssal Vault was legendary, its treasures known to be of unparalleled value, and even the Elders would fight to get their hands on them. The golden-streaked Disciple was still skeptical and asked, "Do we also get them if this Wu wins?" The Eldest Elder chuckled softly. "Let''s be realistic. The chances of that are minuscule. But if, by some miracle, she does prevail, she shall earn her ce among you. And the treasures... Well, they will all belong to her." A murmur of agreement rippled among the Disciples. They might have been unhappy about the duel, but the allure of the Abyssal Vault''s treasures was too great to resist. "On top of the treasures, the Queen offered to spare a High-ranked Soul Healing pill to any injured participant," the Eldest Elder added. "With all these incentives, I suggest all of you participate willingly. The Queen doesn''t change her mind often, and she will force you to fight if necessary. In that scenario, you wouldn''t even receive treasures if you won." This sealed the deal for the undecided Legacy Disciples. They had initially seen this challenge as a p in the face, but now, with the promise of great treasures and an assurance of safety in case of injury, it became something they couldn''t afford to turn down. Nodding amongst themselves, they took a deep breath and vanished in unity. The deafening cheers from the crowd could even be heard on the viewing tform, showcasing the poprity of the Legacy Disciples. The Elders smiled proudly as they walked towards the one-sided ss only to pause as an overwhelming presence appeared behind them. Elder Emi stood beside the Queen, but it wasn''t them who gained the Elders'' attention. It was the third person apanying them, a beautiful woman with radiant skin of moonlit silver and a twilight blue gown adorned with star-like crystals that shimmered with every movement she made. "We greet the Founder!" the Elders acknowledged, all performing a ny-degree bow. It was their Founder Miara, the very foundation of their realm. Even by just standing there, Miara radiated an ethereal grace that seemed to eclipse everyone around her. For a second, the Elders thought it was the founder''s avatar but they paled at the sight of a ne around her neck, white pearls pulsating with pure Soul Power that illuminated her face in its warm glow. Only Miara''s true body carried this Legendary Artifact. Miara''s lips curled into a gentle smile, her eyes scanning the room. "It has been some time since I''ve graced this realm with my own presence," her voice, while soft, echoed with an authority that resonated deeply within everyone present. "I''m interested in the results of this duel. Let''s all enjoy it while I catch up on this year''s report." The Elders exchanged nces, wondering what the Queen told her, but they didn''t dare ask any questions, only hoping their Legacy Disciples wouldn''t waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. On the floor of the Arena, Wu stood alone across a group of nine Legacy Disciples. She seemed as calm as always, which was the exact opposite of her opponents. They all stared at her withplete expressions as they tried to read her n of action. The eldest among the Legacy Disciples, a woman named Sra with sapphire eyes and a mane of midnight hair, took a step forward, signaling the others to huddle closer. With a fluid gesture, she created a shimmering dome around them, effectively silencing their conversation from the prying ears of the audience. "We cannot underestimate her," Sra began, her voice steady. "Regardless of our individual prowess, Wu has shown herself to be a force to be reckoned with. Our pride has no ce here; we must strategize." Lia, the girl with golden streaks, shook her head while ring at Wu. "Do you truly believe that? Remember that we weren''t allowed to visit Kalissa after she was injured. If I were to guess, Elder Emi lied about the results of their fight and was just trying to get into our heads. Once we start overthinking, our Soul would be easily breached no matter how powerful we are." The silver-eyed Tully nodded firmly. "I have to agree with Lia. Soul Duels are all about staying calm and collected. The only way Wu can win is by distracting us. As long as we stay focused, there''s no way we can lose to her. We are the Legacy Disciples, for fuck''s sake." The teen with an eyepatch kept her opinions to herself and simply asked, "What''s your n then? Should we strike first and test her defenses?" Lia shook her head. "I don''t think that''s smart. My Elder told me how she attacked Wu with her Soul ws and how easily she reflected the attack. We could suffer early if we attack thoughtlessly. It''s best if we''re careful. Let''s allow her to strike first so we can figure out her weak points. Even if one of us gets injured, the rest can find a way to defeat her." "We can also use Vyleria''s Eye of Truth," Sra suggested, all eyes falling on the red-eyed teen. "You can see through her Soul and find out how strong she is. Once we have that information, we can adjust our strategy on the go." Vyleria hesitated for a moment before nodding, feeling the pressure from the group. Even though using her eye drained too much of her Soul Power, they didn''t have any other choice. After a few more minutes of strategizing and assigning roles, the barrier was dissolved, just in time for the referee''s arrival. A tall humanoid beast, known as Casten Zephyr, stepped into the arena, the hem of his robe just skimming the ground. His long maw curved into a smile as he positioned himself between both parties, mming a shining staff into the ground. "Wee, one and all, to this extraordinary duel!" Casten Zephyr began, amplifying his voice to reach every corner of the packed arena. "The rules are simple!" He paused for dramatic effect. "Both parties are allowed to use only Soul Arts. Weapons and Elemental Qi are strictly forbidden. The duel will end if one side is unable to continue or if they choose to surrender." The crowd erupted in cheers, everyone eager to witness the action. "Any vition of these rules will result in immediate stoppage and potential injury due to the might of the Sacred Staff. I trust both parties understand the severity of those consequences." Even though Casten Zephyr wasn''t a powerful cultivator, he belonged to one of the few races born without a Soul, making him capable of wielding the Sacred Staff. This Legendary Artifact was the nemesis of anything Soul-rted, nullifying any Soul Power in its vicinity when activated. It would also injure anyone actively using their Soul Power, and such an injury isn''t easy to recover from. Wu gazed at the referee with a poised demeanor and gave a slight nod. Meanwhile, Sra represented the Legacy Disciples, responding in a clear voice, "We understand, Casten Zephyr." "Very well," Casten Zephyr waved his staff, drawing intricate patterns in the air. Immediately, two circles appeared on the ground¡ªone beneath Wu and the other beneath the group of Legacy Disciples. "I will monitor and ensure the fair use of Soul Arts. Any attempt to breach the rules will be detected instantly." Both circles emitted a soft, luminescent glow, expanding rapidly to cover the entire arena in seconds. With another wave, a translucent barrier enveloped the arena, shielding the audience from the Soul pressure of the duel and preventing their cheers from distracting the duelists. Casten Zephyr looked at the two parties and hovered in the air below the viewing tform, his staff at the ready. "Without further ado, let the duel...mence!" Chapter 339 Hundred Years

Chapter 339 Hundred Years

A silence descended onto the viewing tform. Everyone held their breath, switching their gaze between Miara and Wu. They knew their founder only epted one answer when extending her blessing, and any other answer was met with death. "Excuse me? You can''t do that?" Miara repeated, her expression turning cold. "You were the one who asked me to teach you my ultimate Soul Art, and now you don''t want to ept my blessing? I already lowered my requirements for you. That''s the only condition needed to be my disciple and it''s non-negotiable." She extended her hand toward Wu, but was rejected once again. "I understand the significance of this gesture," Wu began carefully, "But as I mentioned earlier, my life isn''t just my own. I share it with my husband and sisters. I cannot ept a blessing that will bind me for life without discussing it with them." "And why would they go against such a great opportunity?" Miara questioned, her gaze softening. "I understand your worries, but you won''t receive a better offer. I''m the only Constetion at the top of the ranking who actively searches for talent outside of her own Realms. Even if you have supreme potential, the best you will get is some subpar blessing. Those Constetions will milk you dry in their constant duels. That won''t be the case if you join me since I will actually nurture you." "This is indeed a good offer, Wu," Emi joined the conversation, trying to convince her. "Founder Miara''s blessing is known as the Soul Gate that strengthens your Soul beyond anything you ever experienced. I''m sure Xuefeng would be happy for you." "I''m aware of the benefits," Wu acknowledged. "But if I were to bepletely honest, I don''t think that''s the path we n to take. Xuefeng is not someone who will happily serve others in exchange for an increase in strength. If he needs more power, he will achieve it without relying on others." "What other path is there for you? Opening Gates is the natural path for any Cultivator," Miara said suspiciously before chuckling. "Don''t tell me he wants to be a Constetion instead?" She said it as a joke, but Wu wasn''tughing, causing Miara to pause. "Wait, are you serious?" Wu stood up gracefully and spoke on Xuefeng''s behalf, "I know you want me to ept your blessing because you think serving you is the only thing I have to offer in return for teaching me. But what if that wasn''t the case? What if I have something that even Constetions at your level would be interested in?" "And what could that be?" Miara asked, her eyes narrowing. "Do you have ess to the Abyssal Void?" Wu shook her head. "Have you tamed any Void Beasts?" "No." "Have you acquired a bloodline of the Divine?" "No." "Do you own any Realms that you can offer me?" "No." "Then you have nothing I currently need," Miara concluded, her patience wearing thin. "That''s wrong. You have yet to mention the most important thing Constetions need to raise in the ranking," Wu corrected with a smile. "It''s friends." "Friends...?" Miara repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Do you really think I don''t have any friends? There are so many Constetions who want to befriend me that it''s hard to get rid of them." "You might have friends, but I''m sure none of them rank above you. They also aren''t true friends that you can entrust your life to, and you know it. All of them would backstab you if offered a chance to take your ce," Wu pointed out. "What if you had a friend who could assist you in climbing the ranking? Isn''t that exactly what you need topete against the high-ranked Constetions who all cooperate with each other to remain at the top?" Miara frowned at her words and canceled the blessing in her hand. "Alright, I guess we are done here. You are clearly just wasting my time," she expressed while ring at Emi. "I came here because you promised me a disciple that could help solve my problems. Even if her Husband became a Constetion, which is highly unlikely by the way, it would still take him thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of years, and I don''t have that much time left." "A hundred years," Wu announced calmly. "My husband only needs a hundred years to be a Constetion." Miara froze at her words, wrinkles forming on her forehead from excessive arching. "Do you seriously ask me to believe anyone can be a Constetion this fast? Even if he received a hundred Realms as a gift, it still takes close to fifty years to refine each Realm. It''s impossible to achieve that feat in a hundred years." "The hundred years actually includes the time for any problems that mighte along the way. If everything goes smoothly, he can do it much quicker," Wu said boldly. "If we also count the help of a high-ranked Constetion such as yourself, he would only need a few years to achieve that goal." Wu didn''t wait for another round of disbelief and went straight to Emi. "If you don''t believe me, ask your disciple. She met my husband and saw his greatness with her own eyes," Wu said, urging Emi to help. "Is that right, Emi? Should I tell Founder Miara about your first meeting?" Emi paused for a second, her expression morphing into a forced smile. "There''s no need to recount our meeting, but yes, I can confirm Wu''s words. If there is anyone in the world who can achieve that feat, it''s him. He''s not even thirty years old and is already nearing the peak of the Ancient Celestial Rank. He also has two Legendary Artifacts on him and multiple Realms at his disposal. One of his wives is a Queen of the Supervising Realm, easily controlling at least two dozen Realms." "Actually, it took him less than ten years since he started cultivating at sixteen," Wu corrected with a proud smile. "You said you are the only Constetion who looks for talent outside your Realms, so you should be good at recognizing potential. An individual with such quick progress is bound to be a powerhouse in the future. Helping them while they''re still growing is the easiest way to secure a longsting friendship. Constetions should know that very well." "All of that sounds great, but what guarantee do I have that you won''t betray me?" Miara asked, deep in thought. "My Seven Soul Steps is a highly sought art that many would kill for. Once my enemies find out you aren''t bound by my blessing, they''ll catch you and force the information out of you. No matter how much I trust you, I cannot risk exposing the weaknesses of my trump card." "By the time anyone knows I learned your Seven Soul Steps, my husband will be a Constetion, and I will be under his protection. From what I heard, Constetions cannot attack each other outside of the official duel, or they would be punished by the Divine Council. Unless they find someone below us in ranking, they won''t be able to touch me," Wu exined confidently. "There is also a hundred-year grace period for any new Constetions. We will be able to challenge others while no one else can challenge us back." Miara gazed between Emi and Wu, finally realizing what was going on. "You two nned all of this, right? You seem to have quite a sizable knowledge about Constetions." "I was simply asking her questions. Emi didn''t know about my ns," Wu defended and extended her final offer. "On behalf of my husband and all his wives, I propose a long-term partnership which consists of three main conditions. First, both parties cannot challenge each other and will support one another in climbing the Celestial Ranking. Second, both parties will exchange resources at their disposal without abusing this rtionship for personal gain. Third, in case any of the parties fail to qualify for the Celestial Ranking in a hundred years, this contract will be voided." As she spoke, Wu withdrew a ck parchment with all conditions written down in golden letters and continued, "I believe you know what this is. Once you sign it, you will be required to teach me your Soul Art, while I will connect you with my Lisa, the Alchemist, who will make you a set amount of pills free of charge. I believe that''s a fair exchange of resources as the beginning of our partnership." Miara chuckled at the sight of a Dark Soul Contract, a pact that even a Constetion can''t afford to break. "You never fail to surprise me. Alright then, I will trust you and form a partnership with you. I am fine with the terms as long as you ce a time limit for the overall contract. Let''s say a thousand years. We can always negotiate another contract after that." "That''s not a problem," Wu nodded and waved her hand, cing the use into the contract. "If there is nothing else, let''s sign it." They both ced their hands on the parchment and extended their Souls, allowing the Dark Soul inside the contract to mark their Souls. Once the process waspleted, any party who broke the terms would be hunted down by the Dark Soul Race, each of their members being at least a Tier 1 Nightmare. Even though they were weak individually, they always worked in groups, having millions of Dark Soul Soldiers at their disposal. "Now that the contract is formed, let me tell you what exactly you signed up for," Miara smiled as she watched the parchment turn into dust. Chapter 343 Equal Exchange

Chapter 343 Equal Exchange

Dear diary, I haven''t been able to write to you for the past week since I was spending more time with my husband. He had been busy transferring his pure Dragon Bloodline to my sisters, but I still managed to steal some time during his rest. I can''t wait for my turn, so I can finally connect with him and deepen our bond. *** Yesterday, it was finally my turn. Standing before him, I could feel the power and warmth emanating from his body. I expected to be left alone to refine the Bloodline Essence, but he surprised me with his gentle touch, pulling me into his embrace instead. Ipletely forgot about our purpose as his lips touched mine and his hands stripped off my clothes. Our naked bodies tangled for what felt like hours before we connected, my mind exploding with a storm of emotions and sensations I never thought existed. I don''t know how many times we did it, but I could feel our connection growing deeper and stronger each time he filled my insides. I can''t even describe the pleasure that consumed my thoughts after I absorbed more of his Dragon Bloodline. I finally understood everyone''s crazed reaction when our Souls intertwined, sharing memories, emotions, and dreams. The feeling of being one with someone, to truly understand them at a core level, was overwhelming. After my Bloodline wasplete, he didn''t let me go from his arms and we sat under the night sky, looking up at the stars. Words seemed trivial, as our Souls had already shared more than words ever could. But still, we spoke, reminisced, and nned our future together. It felt like time had stopped just for us. I remember at one point, he whispered in my ear, "Yiren, now we''re truly one." Those words, at that moment, held so much meaning. They signified our unbreakable bond, our shared destiny. As dawn approached, we found ourselves wrapped in each other''s embrace, not wanting to let go. The world around us seemed insignificantpared to the universe we had discovered within each other. *** Xuefeng pursed his lips as Tianshi finished reading Yiren''s diary. "That''s quite a poetic description of what happened that night. You forgot certain details like¡ª" Yiren lunged at him and pressed a hand to his mouth, blushing a bright shade of crimson. "You don''t need to mention it in front of everyone." Everyoneughed at their reaction, each of Xuefeng''s wives sitting by therge bonfire outside their camp. Since everyone had finally received their Dragon Bloodline, they decided to celebrate with a small feast. "I believe this way is better. You can leave this scene to the reader''s imagination," Tianshimented as she took a bite of a juicy meat skewer. "You can also spare your child the trauma when you read them your diary in the future." "I don''t think that will happen any time soon. After all, we don''t have any Bloodlines we can trade for Xuefeng''s kids," Nuwa pointed out while extending her tongue. Xuefeng only sighed in response, knowing he couldn''t escape from being teased. He had to eventually reveal how he passed on his seeds to the Dragon Queen and his wives didn''t take it well just as he expected. They only calmed down after he reminded them of his promise to give them a simr option if they ever chose to step down from active adventuring. Only Nuwa actually considered it, her mind still undecided on the matter. "I already said I didn''t have any other choice. It was either that or ughter," Xuefeng said with a shrug. "Besides, I thought about it deeper and found it a good investment. If I decided to be a Constetion in the future, I could easily take control of the Dragon Realm which would be a good step forward. The Dragon Queen can also take good care of the Dragon Race while we are away which guarantees generations worth of warriors. I would say that was a good trade." He nced at Katherine who was the only other fully-born female Dragon and added, "Would you prefer if it was you instead? There isn''t anyone else who can give birth to pure Dragons." "Oh, I''m notining. I will dly leave that role to her," Katherine replied with a genuine smile. "I already have one and I''m satisfied with her. It takes too much time to hatch a Dragon egg and it''s quite boring. I would rather stay by your side at the frontlines." Xuefeng nodded, suddenly getting reminded of how many eggs he carried inside Ling''s world. He turned to Lisa who was responsible for the Earth me and asked, "Right, I will need to start hatching my own soon. Is the Earth me ready?" "It has already broken through to the golden rank and should stabilize by tomorrow morning. I also can''t wait to start my furnace," Lisa informed excitedly. "I''m fine if you leave me behind here. I''m not going to be of much use in a fight and someone has to wait for Wu''s return. You can always pick me up before you decide to leave for the Ancient Realm." They already discussed their ns for the future and decided to resume their journey right after they all refined the Dragon Bloodline. Although it was safer to reach the peak of Ancient Celestial before they fought with the ruler of Fate Kingdom, that would give him more time to recover his strength. Their best chance was quicklypleting the Elemental Bracelet and striking with the element of surprise. "I will stay with Lisa to protect her," Yiren suggested as if already sensing his worries. "I need to finish training my beasts anyway." "Alright then, you can stay," Xuefeng agreed while caressing her back. "What about the rest? Does anyone else want to stay behind?" No one else raised anyints which made him smile. Even though they were a bigger target by traveling together, he preferred to have everyone by his side. He wanted his wives to be strong enough to defend themselves and having them stay behind would only slow their growth. "I guess it''s finally time for some real action then," Xuefeng muttered, eager for a real fight. He believed the King of Heaven was his toughest enemy, but he was quickly proven wrong. "If it''s the action that you want, I guess I came at the right time." Everyone''s head turned towards the sky as a familiar voice echoed. Descending like a deity, Emi appeared amidst a whirlwind of light and mist. Her ck wings pped gently, causing small gusts of wind that pushed away the smoke from the bonfire. Her brown hair draped around her shoulders, while her sharp, ck eyes gleamed with amusement. "I see you''re enjoying some family time," she chuckled, ncing around at the group as shended by his side. "My dear, I hate to be the bearer of news, but I fear this will be thest time you''ll have time for leisure. You''re going to be rather upied from now on." Xuefeng frowned, studying Emi''s expression. "What do you mean? Did something happen to Wu?" Emi leaned down to have a sweet taste of his lips and assured, "Don''t worry, she is all fine, at least for now. She is in the middle of studying one of the most dangerous Soul Arts, but that''s not that concerning. What I need to talk about is the deal she made on your behalf with my Master, the founder of Subus Race." Xuefeng tensed, absorbing the weight of her words. He wished that Wu met some important people Beyond the Heaven, but he didn''t like where this was going. "What kind of deal?" he asked cautiously, unsure whether he wanted to hear the answer. "Are you aware of Constetions? They are supreme beings who rule at least a hundred or more Realms," Emi exined, unaware of his previous knowledge. "There are thousands of them and your wife formed a partnership with Founder Miara who ranks one hundredth of them all. Basically, the deal includes the exchange of resources and mutual support. In return for your help in climbing the Celestial Ranking, she will help you be a Constetion." "Isn''t that good?" Yiren pointed out with raised eyebrows. Emi smiled wryly. "It''s extremely good until you realize how many enemies Founder Miara has. To put it simply, the other ny-nine Constetion all hate her for breaking into the top hundred without their permission and now they all prepare to take her down. She will be forced to use all her resources at her disposal to survive and you happen to be that resource." Everyone went silent as they tried to imagine the scale of the problem. Xuefeng was the first to break the silence, his expression still calm. "How much time do we have?" "When signing the contract, Wu imed that you will be a Constetion within a hundred years or the contract will be voided. That would be a perfect deal in time of peace, but Founder Miara will be challenged every year until all her Realms are gone. I''m sure she will request everyone to fight with her, and you have no choice but to join despite having no blessing," Emi exined with a sigh. "I don''t know where Wu got that confidence, but I suggest you start aiming to be a Constetion as soon as possible. You only have six months to raise your strength in order to survive the next challenge." "Didn''t you say she would help me with that?" Xuefeng questioned speechlessly. "What kind of resources can she provide us?" Although he didn''t know many details, a hundred years seemed like a long time considering he wasn''t even thirty. He was confident to reach Wu''s expectations in the long term but that wasn''t the issue at hand. Right now he just needed to be strong enough to protect his wives in the closest challenge which shouldn''t be hard with the help of the Constetion. "Well, about that¡" Emi muttered, stretching her head as she took off one of her spatial rings. "Since the deal mentions equal exchange of resources, you won''t receive anything until you pay for Wu''s Soul Art. The pay established by both parties came out to a total of¡ ten million pills." Chapter 344 The Essence of Alchemy

Chapter 344 The Essence of Alchemy

"What¡?" Xuefeng blurted out, unable to believe his ears. "Isn''t that too much? Lisa''s pills are the best on the market." Ten million pills was an astronomical number that Alchemists rarely reach throughout their lives, not to mention the short six months they had. Even if she only stayed behind and produced pills every day, it would be hard to fulfill such a big order on her own. Emi only shrugged and tossed him the ring. "If you have anyints, you can direct them to Wu who agreed to this exchange. She said Lisa won''t have any problempleting the order," Emimented. "Besides, ten Million isn''t the exact number since that number was calcted based on Tier 2 Healing Pills she gifted to Founder Miara. If you can produce Tier 3 or Tier 4 pills, that number will lower drastically." Xuefeng caught the ring and peeked inside, his jaw dropping at the sight. All kinds of Spirit Herbs filled the ring to the brim, the space so vast his mind couldn''t envelop it all at the same time. He had no idea if any of them were of any use so he passed the ring to Lisa. Everyone''s eyes fell on their genius alchemist and Emi exined, "This ring contains enough Spirit Herbs to produce over a billion worth of pills. They are all yours to experiment with so don''t worry about wasting anything. Even if you fail to produce any high-tier pills, the failure will still be a valuable learning experience." Lisa remainedposed as she scanned the ring and sighed with a disappointed expression, "Xuefeng''s reaction raised my expectations for a second. I thought I would receive some rare gems, but I overestimated the riches of the Realms Beyond the Heaven.'' "Excuse me?" Emi frowned at her words. "I personally emptied our treasury of the best Spirit Herbs to the point all the Elders begged me to stop. Based on our Alchemists, one can make pills all the way up to Tier 5 with them. I thought that would be enough since the Spirit Herbs growing in my Realm are at most Tier 2." "Wait, those tiers you use are so confusing. Can you tell me how the Alchemists Beyond the Heaven rank them?" Lisa questioned in confusion. "I never liked rankings since I always mix various herbs to achieve a desired result." "That cannot be right since one cannot mix herbs of different tiers. I''m guessing you only used a single tier then," Emi replied with a rxed chuckle. "I thought you would know this with how Wu praised you, but let me exin. Spirit Herbs are divided into nine tiers from 1 to 9 and the pills are ranked based on what tier of herbs you used. If you try to mix the tiers like using higher tier herbs to boost your chance of sess, you might identally create poisonous pills." Lisa raised her eyebrows in surprise, wrapping her arms together. "Oh, is that so? Let me ask you another question. How do you recognize what tier the herbs and pills are?" "We use a device called Appraisal Tablet," Emi exined as a single white te appeared in her hand. "You only need to ce a pill or a herb on top of it and the spirit inside will provide you with an answer." "I can ept that, but then how did you get to the conclusion that only Tier 2 herbs can make a Tier 2 pill?" Lisa asked skeptically. "That''smon knowledge about pill making and all Alchemists practice the same. Every Alchemist will tell you the same," Emi replied with a shrug, causing Lisa tough. "I guess we finally found where the problem was. I''m sorry I have to break it to you frankly but all those Alchemists have lied to you," Lisa revealed with an amused smile. "I really thought I would find somepetition soon, but I guess everyone is just a scam artist." "What do you mean?" Emi asked in genuine confusion. "You must know that Alchemists are the second most respected people in the Realms Beyond the Heaven, right after the Constetions. Why would they lie about the most basic rules of Alchemy?" "If they didn''t lie to you because they wanted to hide the fact they arepletely and utterly trash, it means they arepletely and utterly trash for not even knowing the basic rules of Alchemy," Lisa replied in disgust. "Here, I can quickly prove how wrong that rule is." Lisa waved her hand and numerous Spirit Herbs appeared in front of her. "These herbs are from the Earth Realm. Could you check what tier they are in?" Emi seemed skeptical about it but still tested the herbs by cing them on the Appraisal Tablet. To everyone''s surprise, the tablet didn''t even react to the herbs as if they were non-existent. "It looks like the Qi inside those herbs is not enough to be detected by the tablet which means they are below Tier 1, basically weeds," Emi informed. "Perfect," Lisa nodded with a snap of her fingers, causing a golden me to appear on her palm. "Based on your understanding, would you believe me if I said the Tier 2 healing pills that Wu gifted your Founder Miara were made with those herbs?" "I don''t know how that would remotely make any sense, so my answer is no," Emi replied only to notice everyone''s smirk. "What? There is no way Spirit Herbs with this little Qi can be turned into a Tier 2 pill. Even a Golden Earth me won''t change it." Xuefeng only chuckled, his gaze beaming with confidence, "I just thought you already learned not to underestimate anyone in our group. My wives are all talented individuals." Emi''s expression tightened as she focused on Lisa, her curiosity piqued. "Alright, then show me. I want to see how you make a Tier 2 pill from these weeds." Lisa''s eyes twinkled with mischief as she faced Emi. "With pleasure." She nced at the Spirit Herbs and threw them all directly into the golden me. Emi momentarily gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. She expected to see the me burst out wildly or at least burn all the herbs to crips but it danced instead, weaving the different herbs together in a mesmerizing ballet of fire. "The whole point of Alchemy is to bring out the hidden potential of the herbs to create a powerful pill. If you use Tier 2 herbs just to create Tier 2 pills, it means you haven''t done any Alchemy besides just melting the herbs. Those Alchemists of yours must have never bothered to improve their skills, to truly understand the essence of the herbs. They were content with the superficial knowledge that handed them sess without challenging them to grow." The air was filled with the intoxicating aroma of the herbs as they melded together in the golden me. The me seemed to understand each herb, unlocking its potential and essence, and forming a perfect harmony between them. The herbal liquid shone as itpressed with each second before Lisa closed her hand and the me vanished, leaving behind a single, shimmering pill. Emi''s mouth fell open, her mind struggling toprehend what she had just witnessed. The pill that rested in Lisa''s palm possessed Qi which wasn''tparable to the Spirit Herbs from which it was created. "This pill," Lisa said, her voice soft yet firm, "is the product of understanding, creativity, and a willingness to challenge conventions. It''s not bound by the tier of the herbs but by the skill and intuition of the Alchemist." She walked up to Emi and ced the pill on the Appraisal Tablet. This time it reacted properly, the words appearing on the screen. Tier 2 Healing Pill Effect: Heals all wounds and injuries. "This... You were right. I guess we have been lied to this whole time," Emi admitted defeat, looking at Lisa in admiration. "But then why were you dissatisfied with the herbs I got you? You have such great skills and many of those herbs are Tier 4 and 5 which would allow you to form even stronger pills. You can easily be the most powerful Alchemist in the Realms Beyond the Heaven with the number of pills you can make from them." "That''s because this tier system is wed. The Appraisal Tablet only measures the quantity and quality of Qi inside the Spirit Herb instead of its properties. Some herbs have rare properties that can make or break the pill, and you won''t discover them unless you actually experiment," Lisa exined with a shrug. "With my experience, I can sense rare herbs from a mile away and I barely saw any in that ring. They are mostly umon with high content of Qi." "I see¡ Do you want me to return and apply for more rare herbs?" Emi suggested. "I''m sure Founder Miara would agree if I vouch for you myself." "That''s fine, but why would you return with empty hands? Let meplete the order first, just give me a couple of hours and I will be done," Lisa replied casually, causing Emi to tilt her head. "A couple of hours? That''s impossible even if you were the best Alchemist in the world. That''s still ten million pills to make," Emi pointed out. "Didn''t you say the number will lower drastically if I produce higher tiers? Well, I can produce Tier 5 pills with ease," Lisa announced, her expression turning smug. "I can also make more of them so that Founder Miara owes us some good treasures. Equal exchange, am I right?" Chapter 345 True Avatar

Chapter 345 True Avatar

Emi''s eyes widened at Lisa''s confident deration. She looked around at the rest of the group, each one nodding with unwavering faith in Lisa''s abilities. It was clear that they were ustomed to her exceptional skills, and yet Emi could still hardly believe what she was hearing. "I must admit, this goes beyond anything I''ve ever encountered," Emi finally conceded, a spark of excitement in her eyes. "If you can truly create Tier 5 pills in such a short time frame, you would change everything we know about Alchemy. Please, allow me to witness this process." "No problem. Just tell me how many Tier 5 pills equal ten million Tier 2 pills and we can get to work," Lisa replied, preparing to leave the camp. "Well¡ Founder Miara''s Seven Soul Steps Soul Art is worth a single Tier 6 pill, which converts to a hundred Tier 5 pills, ten thousand Tier 4 pills, one million Tier 3 pills, and ten million Tier 2 pills," Emi exined, her expression sinking as she realized how powerful Lisa was. "I guess if you can really make Tier 5 pills, it shouldn''t take you that long." "There is no ''if'' in my vocabry," Lisa replied with a chuckle, and flew away from the camp with everyone following. They flew towards the Golden Earth me burning in the distance, and shended directly inside the me without worrying about being burned. She lookedpletely at ease, as though the me was a natural extension of her being. The mes danced around her while shemunicated with the Earth me''s Soul before finally getting into action. She withdrew thousands of herbs, casually sorting and melting them all at the same time. It took only a minute for the pills to form and drop into little ss vials that filled to the brim. With a flick of her wrist, Lisa threw three vials towards Xuefeng and kept the rest while continuing with another batch. Emi''s mouth was wide open the whole time, feeling like she was dreaming. "Is this really happening?" "You can check for yourself," Xuefeng suggested as he pulled out three pills to give Emi solid proof. "Test them with the tablet. From what I can tell, they''re a Healing Pill, a Body Strengthening Pill, and a Soul Tempering Pill. Let''s see what tier they are." Emi''s eyes narrowed, and she took the pills, cing them on the Appraisal Tablet. Her eyebrows shot up as the results appeared. "All Tier 5? Aren''t there at least a hundred in each vial?!" she eximed. Xuefeng merely nodded, his face filled with pride. "Didn''t she tell you she can make Tier 5 pills without any problem? She is more than just an ordinary Alchemist." As he spoke, Lisa was done with another batch of a few hundred pills, causing Emi to shiver in excitement. "This¡ When Founder Miara learns about Lisa''s abilities, she will do anything in her power to win her over. She might even give you her own Realms just to make sure this deal doesn''t fall through. You might be the youngest Constetion in existence." She looked down at the pills in her hands and questioned, "Do you know how effective those pills are? Especially the Soul Tempering Pills. They would be extremely useful for our race." "Well, the one I used was much weaker, and I managed to advance four levels with a single pill," Xuefeng revealed. "Considering these ones are even more potent, I can only imagine how effective they must be." Emi''s eyes sparkled as she processed Xuefeng''s words. "Four levels?! Are you trying to tell me one canplete their first refining with just a couple of those pills?" Emi called out eagerly, grasping Xuefeng''s shoulders. "Do you know how much money you could sell them for? Every Constetion in existence would fight for them!" "I already figured that much after seeing your reaction," Xuefeng replied, his eyes squinting at her words. "Can you slow down? You mentioned first refining. What does it mean?" Emi''s mind was still a whirlwind of thoughts, and she didn''t seem to register Xuefeng''s question. She continued to mutter under her breath with excitement, "Since I was the one who discovered you, I will definitely receive a reward. I''m sure I can ask for anything I want, even another Legendary Artifact from the Abyssal Vault is not out of the question." "Emi," Xuefeng called, his voice firm, but she didn''t respond. "Emi!" he barked, his tone nowmanding. She finally reacted to his words, her body shivering as her eyes snapped back to him. Suddenly, she seemed to remember that he was not only her discovery but also her master. Xuefeng reached out and gently lifted her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. His touch was not harsh, but his gaze was unyielding. "Don''t you know you should listen when your master speaks?" he asked, his voice soft but authoritative. She nodded, her eyes wide, all thoughts of rewards and status momentarily pushed aside to focus on his words. "Good. Now, tell me what you meant by ''first refining.'' We have some time while Lisa is busy so exin it to me," Xuefeng ordered curiously. Everyone gathered closer to listen as Emi exined, her voice clear and knowledgeable, "The first refining refers to the first time a cultivator reaches the peak of Ancient Celestial Rank andpletes their cultivation. Normally that would be the end for many, but if you are talented, you can be chosen by the Constetion and receive a Celestial Blessing which allows you to break that limit. Once you open the Gate, you can create a true avatar of yourself which can go through the whole process again." "What do you mean by a true avatar?" Xuefeng asked, his curiosity growing. "It''s exactly what it sounds like. A true avatar is an exact copy of you, except it has apletely new soul and a mind of its own. Think of it as creating a nk clone of yourself that can live its own life and collect experiences for you," Emi exined. "Once the True Avatar reaches the peak of Ancient Celestial Rank, you can connect with it to take all its power for yourself. The process of absorption is what we call second refining. Although you won''t be twice as powerful, it will give you a noticeable buff to your overall strength." "So, you are creating a living being just to kill it once it goes through all the struggles of cultivation? Isn''t that cruel?" Yiren asked, her voice filled with sadness. "I don''t think I could ever kill the second version of myself." "Well, technically you are not killing it. You are just absorbing the clone you left to cultivate for you," Emi rified. "The true avatar keeps all of your memories, so it knows their purpose in life. Their whole life purpose is to provide strength to the main body." "Knowing myself, I would get too attached and even be best friends with them," Yiren replied, her eyes sparkling with sincerity. "Do you know anyone who failed to absorb their true avatar?" "Well, the only way you can fail to absorb your true avatar is if they absorb you. Even though you made them, they have a mind of their own and can refuse to be consumed. I know a few cases where the true avatars rebelled against the main body and took over their creator''s life. Since the true avatar is an exact copy, sometimes you won''t even know who won," Emi replied seriously. "I suggest you refrain from befriending your true avatar, as they could easily betray youter. After all, even if they were created to assist you, they are still their own person." "I guess that makes sense," Yiren admitted, albeit with a hint of disappointment. "It''s not like you would have to worry about that any time soon," Emi chuckled, lightening the mood. "Xuefeng needs to be a Constetion before you can open a Gate. You need a significant amount of life force to create a true avatar, and only Constetions have ess to it." "Does that mean Constetions can create endless versions of themselves?" Xuefeng asked curiously, his interest piqued. "That''s probably the biggest perk of being a Constetion. Most can only create a single true avatar with each opened Gate, but Constetions don''t possess such limitations. They can create an endless number of true avatars and continue to grow in strength as long as they have enough life force," Emi exined, a touch of envy in her voice. "This is also why the Celestial Ranking exists. The more Realms you control, the more life force you can produce." "I can imagine it''s not only about strength but also about knowledge. If I created numerous versions of myself, I could instruct each of them to master a different path of cultivation and then absorb all their experience. I could quickly be a master of all trades," Xuefeng mused, excitement building in his voice. "For now, I guess I can only focus on bing a Constetion so I don''t hold you back." "That''s right. I will need you to help me open another Gate so I can undergo my third refining. I''ve been stuck on the second refinement for a long time since no other Constetion wants to associate themselves with Founder Miara," Emi mentioned, smiling sweetly at Xuefeng. "You will grant me your Celestial Blessing, right?" Xuefeng pursed his lips and shrugged, a yful glint in his eye. "We''ll see how well you behave. For now, tell me everything I need to know about Constetions. And don''t forget about that Abyssal Vault too." Chapter 346 Abyssal Vault

Chapter 346 Abyssal Vault

Although Xuefeng had a general idea of the Celestial Ranking and Constetions, Emi''s exnations were eye-opening. It turned out each challenge wasn''t as straightforward as he thought; its rules differed between each duel. "So the Divine Council will step in when the parties can''t agree on the bets, and they will decide all the details at random?" Xuefeng concluded suspiciously. "Do you think they can be trusted?" "Oh, you don''t need to worry about them. The members of the Divine Council are the enforcers of the Universe, and they are extremely prideful beings. If you even try to bribe them, they will annihte you without hesitation and banish all your Realms. No one dares to offend them since they are not known for giving out warnings," Emi assured. "Anyway, back to what I was saying. The challenge includes the bet amount, the location, and the rules of the duel. If you don''t like any of the three, you can either negotiate or wait for the Divine Council''s assistance. Once they are involved, you can only veto one of their decisions, but they don''t like it when you do. You are usually better off just epting whatever they give you." "I guess we can''t avoid it since all the top constetions hate your founder. I''m sure they will propose some outrageous bet," Xuefengmented. "They will bet as high as they can, which is a hundred Realms. The Divine Emissary who oversees the challenges will usually pick the median of both parties. Even if Founder Miara bets one Realm, she will have to hand over fifty in case of a loss," Emi exined. "She can also forfeit the challenge, giving up one Realm every month until she is confident she can defeat them. That option is very unlikely since she has never run away from a fight." "Who are we going to face?" Xuefeng questioned as he gazed at his wives. "Can you tell how our strengthpares to our opponents?" "Well, it''s likely that Constetion Alynna will challenge Founder Miara to avenge her past defeat, but we can''t predict who will fight on her behalf. We can only guess the top Constetions will seize this opportunity to curry favor by lending her their elite mercenaries," Emi said with a sigh. "I would say overall, if Wu manages to master the Seven Soul Steps and you all reach the peak of Ancient Celestial, we have about a ten percent chance of victory." "Only ten percent?" Xuefeng raised his eyebrows. "What if I had a few Realms at my disposal?" "Even if Founder Miara, with hundreds of Realms, were to join us, the chance of victory would only rise to thirty percent. It would be extremely unfair if the Constetions were to join their challenges with their full power, so the locations of the duels are usually Soul-restricted, which limits the amount of Qi and Soul Power you can use," Emi replied with a sigh. "Sometimes you can''t even use any weapons or artifacts, forcing you to depend on your own Arts, Weapon Intent, and Bloodlines." Xuefeng paused, realizing he would lose a huge chunk of his strength if he couldn''t use his Elemental Bracelet. Compared to his wives who focused on mastering their Arts, he didn''t specialize in one area. "We can always veto the ban on Artifacts, but I doubt they will go that far. If your founder can get us Legendary Artifacts, so can the other Constetions. They will make sure to stack their representatives with a powerful arsenal to ensure their victory," Xuefeng pointed out. "To be honest, I don''t think Founder Miara will allow that. Unless the scale of the challenge is less than a hundred participants, it''s suicide to allow them ess to Artifacts. We can''tpare with the amount of treasures the top Constetions have and we will lose without even having the chance to fight back," Emi replied with a pat on his shoulder. "No matter what the rules are, I suggest you think of a way to fight without using your Legendary Artifact. You still have time to master some Arts." "You shouldn''t underestimate your master. I will be ready to face any opponent when the timees," Xuefeng assured with a confident smile. Although the Soul has always been the most powerful tool for a cultivator, people often underestimate the potential of a strong body. His challenge with Nuwa proved he could strengthen his body beyond his imagination, and he still had a lot of growth left. Emi also didn''t mention any restrictions against the body, which worked perfectly for his Dragon Bloodline. Emi only smiled at his words, not willing to argue. She was aware of his strength but didn''t know the full extent of his abilities. "Anyway, that''s all you need to know about the constetions for now. When ites to the Abyssal Vault, do you remember when I said the Divine Council will banish your Realms if you offend them? They don''t keep them for themselves but instead send them into the dark abyss known as the Graveyard of Realms. It''s a ce where all copsed Realms end their existence and be food for the Nightmare Beasts that thrive in the abyss." Emi paused, her gaze drifting into the middle distance as though recalling something haunting. "These Nightmare Beasts are terrifying Spirit Beasts that have been possessed by Dark Souls. They now live in the dark abyss under the rule of the Nightmare King. They spend their lives hunting for treasures and artifacts left behind in copsed Realms before carrying them into an Abyssal Vault guarded by millions of nightmares." She waved her hand, and a holographic projection sprang to life above her palm. The group watched in amazement as an image of a gigantic golden door emerged, floating in the midst of a swirling ck hole. The door seemed to pulse with ancient power, a maic force that drew attention and captivated one''s very soul. Surrounding it were thousands of flying Nightmares, a mix of dark, shadowy forms with glinting eyes and jagged teeth. They swarmed around the vault like moths to a me, their gazes scanning the area for any intruders. "These are Tier 1 Nightmares," Emi continued, her voice tinged with a mixture of awe and dread. "They are not as dangerous on their own, but they can be quite annoying in groups. They protect the entrance to the Abyssal Vault and attack anyone who approaches too close." Xuefeng watched as a moonlit silhouette appeared in the hologram, flying toward the door without hesitation. The Nightmares immediately mobilized, only to be blinded by a sh of light, causing them to flee into the depths of the abyss. "That''s Founder Miara, who took me to the Abyssal Vault as a reward forpleting my second refining. Tier 1 Nightmares will run away if they detect the presence of a Constetion, but the beings inside the vault are much more powerful," Emi exined as the golden door loomed before them. With a wave of Founder Miara''s hand, the door slowly opened, revealing a dark tunnel with hundreds of eyes lighting up in the darkness. They screeched at each other just beforeunching at the intruder, their sharp ws aiming to rip her to shreds. "Those are Tier 2 Nightmares," Emi informed. "They are much stronger and possess the ability to speak. They aren''t intelligent, but they canmunicate and work together to attack their prey." They didn''t stand a chance against Founder Miara as she simply snapped her fingers, causing every creature to explode into a shower of blood and gore. "Where can you find the artifacts?" Xuefeng asked curiously, not seeing anything inside. "What you''re seeing is the beginning of abyrinth that leads towards their of a high-tier Nightmare Beast. If you''re not careful, you might get lost in the maze and never find an exit," Emi replied as she waved her hand. The image changed to show Founder Miara finding the light at the end of a tunnel and stepping into a pocket dimension. They were surprised to see a cave filled with piles of Spirit Herbs, Weapons, and shiny Artifacts that the Nightmare had gathered over many years. "Sometimes you can be lucky and find a treasure trove without a present Nightmare, which is what happened in my case. I was able to loot freely without needing to fight anyone," Emimented, showcasing a silver ring on her finger. "Although it was just a Tier 3 Nightmareir, I found this Legendary Artifact. It allows me to form two portals across Realms and travel between them without many limitations. It can also transport Qi, which is how I was able to create this Realm for myself." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows before smiling, realizing his cube must also be one of the Legendary Artifacts. Even though he couldn''t transport Qi, he could travel anywhere he wanted, as opposed to just one ce. "That''s nice, but to be honest, I expected the Abyssal Vault to be more dangerous. Even in my current state, I could go inside and I''d be fine," Xuefeng pointed out confidently. "How is this ce not emptied of treasures if it''s so easy to get inside?" "I also thought the same until I went in on my own the second time," Emi admitted. "I forgot to mention that there''s a reason only Constetions dare to venture inside. Every time you enter the Abyssal Vault, you spawn at a random location and can face high-tier Nightmares if you''re unlucky. The second time I stepped inside, I happened to meet a Tier 5 Nightmare and barely escaped with my life thanks to my ring. Unless you''re confident you can defeat high-tier Nightmares, you shouldn''t enter the Abyssal Vault on your own." Emi sighed as she recalled the scene, disying a hologram of arge throne room with a humanoid shadow sitting on the throne, a shiny crown on its head. "It''s a shame it''s impossible to return to the same dimension after you''ve left. This Legendary Artifact on his head is part of a set, the crown of the Shadow King, who was one of the old Constetions that offended the Divine Council. It''s said that anyone who can gather his Artifacts can reach the power of a Constetion without possessing a single Realm." Xuefeng looked around at his wives and asked with interest, "What if there was a way to enter this ce?" "There isn''t. I actually tried to use the portal I left inside, but it was already destroyed. You''d need a Legendary Artifact that can take you into the Abyssal Vault without any link, and such an artifact doesn''t exist," Emi replied with a shake of her head, pausing after noticing Xuefeng''s expression. "What? Why are you smiling?" Chapter 347 Dimensional Market

Chapter 347 Dimensional Market

"Wait, are you trying to tell me you can get into the Abyssal Vault with that cube of yours?" Emi questioned speechlessly. "I thought you could only travel to ces you have visited before or if you established a link like the vision you had from the Elemental Bracelet." "Not at all. We can travel to any location as long as we have enough Fate Qi to fuel the cube," Xuefeng replied casually. "It can bypass any kind of restrictions, even if the Realm ispletely sealed off. It worked once so I don''t think the Abyssal Vault is an exception." "This... Do you realize how powerful this artifact could be in the hands of a Constetion?" Emi asked with wide eyes. "They could easily sabotage other Constetions'' Realms without being discovered. All you need is a few high-ranked Nightmares that would wreak havoc and kill all their future blessing candidates." "Well, it''s in my hands so it doesn''t matter what others would do," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "Besides, I only use it for transportation and maybe looting. Even when I be a Constetion, I am not going to use it for evil." "Do you think the Divine Council will allow such a risk?" Emi questioned as she gazed at the sky in worry. "Even if you are a good person, they won''t leave such a powerful Artifact in your hands. Not only because someone might steal it from you and abuse it for personal gain, but also because you could go against them by breaking into their sacred grounds. Once they find out you have it, I''m sure they will confiscate it." Xuefeng couldn''t help but frown. "Have they ever done that to someone?" "I told you about the Shadow King already. There is a rumor going around that he was so powerful that the Divine Council had to do something about it. Apparently, they demanded he relinquish one of his Artifacts to weaken the bonus power of the full set and he refused, eventually causing his banishment," Emi exined. "If they ever consider you a threat and ask you to hand your artifact over, there is nothing you can do to change their mind." Xuefeng couldn''t help but ponder over Emi''s words, finding it hard to give up such a great Artifact. "So, you think they''lle after me as well?" "They might be powerful, but they cannot supervise all existing Realms, especially if they aren''t ruled by any Constetions. You should be fine until you be too high profile and they start to monitor your actions," Emi replied with a sigh. "If I were you, I would only use it inside the Rogue Realms and ces like the Abyssal Vault where the Divine Council can''t see you. In any other ces, you should keep it hidden." "I guess I will have to abuse it before we get discovered. It would be a shame to lose it before I became a Constetion," Xuefeng muttered, pulling Emi closer to look into her eyes. "I can fully trust anyone here, but I''m not too sure about you. I order you not to tell anyone about it, even to your Founder. It''s best if you forget about it until the next time we meet." "Huh? What about the Shadow King Crown? We need to get it before someone else steals it from us. How are you going to kill a Tier 5 Nightmare without a Constetion?" Emiined. "I am quite busy at the moment and I can''t trust your founder to let you two go alone. You will have to wait until I''m done gathering all my Elemental Stones before I can do anything else," Xuefeng replied with a shrug. "It''s also dangerous for me to visit the Abyssal Vault without even reaching the peak of Ancient Celestial." "Why don''t I help you then? The sooner we are done, the better," Emi suggested excitedly. "I was going to prepare for the iing Challenge myself, but if I can get the Shadow King''s Crown, it''s all worth it. I''m sure no one has found it yet, so it should still be in that Tier 5 Nightmare''s hands." Xuefeng looked into Emi''s eager eyes. "It would be nice if you joined us when we depart to the Ancient Realm, but delivering the pills to your founder is more important right now. We need as much additional firepower as possible, so I hope you can gather some treasures for us." "How much budget are we talking about?" Emi questioned as she gazed at Lisa who was busy at work. "Judging how she can produce 300 Tier 5 pills every minute, we have a lot of capital to trade with. You all can just tell me what your specialty is and I will pass it on to Founder Miara. She has ess to the Dimensional Market where she can trade with other Constetions for the Legendary Artifacts that suit you." "Can we also buy Arts or like weapons and armor?" Xiao Wen wondered out loud. "I would like a nice sword and a couple of Sword Arts thatbine with Fire Arts. I wouldn''t mind a few sets of armor either." "Dimensional Market sells everything, Arts, weapons, Artifacts, Bloodlines, and even living beings. As long as you have enough Dimensional Coins, there is almost nothing you cannot buy," Emi exined. "Arts and pills are one of the cheapest items in the market, usually selling under ten thousand coins. Each Tier 5 pill will you about a hundred coins which kind of exins Founder Miara''s pricing." "Howe it''s so low? I thought pills would sell for more," Xuefengmented in surprise. "That''s because pills are rarely sold on the Dimensional Market as you can buy them directly from the Alchemist Guild. You need to set a lower price or else no one will buy them," Emi replied with a shrug and continued, "Weapons and armor are second most expensive, ranging between ten and a hundred thousand coins. The price is high mostly because there aren''t many skilled cksmiths who can produce weapons for Constetions. Thest are Legendary Artifacts and Bloodlines which can reach a staggering million Dimensional Coins. The price mostly depends on its rarity since you can buy some cheap bloodlines as well." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows. "Wouldn''t that mean we need ten thousand pills to buy a single artifact?" "You don''t need to buy the top-tier Legendary Artifacts. In fact, you can''t even get them because no one is going to sell them to you," Emi informed with a chuckle. "I think you forgot what kind of situation we are in. Founder Miara is being targeted by all the top hundred Constetions that control most of the Legendary Artifacts. Until this conflict is resolved, you can only settle for low or mid-tier Artifacts." "Alright then, we have a few hours so let''s decide what everyone needs. Emi will help everyone choose, so just ask her if you have any questions," Xuefeng addressed the whole group and sat cross-legged, his eyes closing. "What about you?" Emi asked curiously. Xuefeng only smirked as he withdrew the Dragon Stone into his palm and resumed his production. "I''m going to earn us some more money." *** Emi took a deep breath as she stepped through the portal and soon found herself on a tform within the clouds. The sky was filled with millions of shiny Spirits flying around aimlessly, their eyes hollow as if dead inside. It was one of Founder Miara''s pocket dimensions, an esoteric space where gravity was a mere suggestion and souls a haunting backdrop. She spotted Wu hovering in the sky, repeatedly stepping with a single foot which sent ripples through the air. The Spirits seemed unaffected by her attempts, but Wu wasn''t disheartened and continued to train with sharp focus. "What are you doing here Emi? Don''t tell me they want to negotiate the price?" Founder Miara''s voice came from behind, her body appearing from a whirl of clouds. "Tell them I cannot go lower than¡ª" "That''s not it, Founder Miara. I have the pills ready," Emi cut her off with a bow as a greeting. "Lisa made higher tier pills which is why it took her less time." Founder Miara was about to scold her, but her interest got piqued. "I already expected her to be more talented based on Wu''s descriptions. Show me. I''m curious how many Tier 4 pills she managed to make. Is it at least a few vials?" "Actually, I didn''t bring any Tier 4 pills with me," Emi replied awkwardly. "They are all Tier 5." Founder Miara''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "I have to admit that I underestimated her skills. No wonder you came back so fast. Hurry, let me see that vial. I''m guessing she only made a hundred pills, or did she manage to make more?" "A bit more than a hundred," Emi nodded and waved her hand, summoning all vials stacked in her Storage Ring. The whole cloud tform filled with color while the herbal aroma prated the air. This was the first time she saw Founder Miara with her eyes widened,pletely speechless. "If you tell me she made it all in a single day I will p you." "She made it in a single day¡" Pa! Emi heard the sound of a p but instead of her own face, she saw Founder Miara pping her own face to check if she was dreaming. "How many of them?" "Around a hundred and fifty thousand." Founder Miara staggered forward at her words and teleported to Emi''s side, pulling her into her embrace whileughing maniacally. It took her a minute to calm down before she faced Emi with a bright smile. "My great disciple, from today onward, you can just call me Miara." Chapter 348 Kind, Loving and...

Chapter 348 Kind, Loving and...

Miara''s sudden affectionate change in demeanor caught Emi off guard. "I don''t think it''s appropriate¡" Emi stammered in an appreciative tone, but Miara only red at her, forcing her toply. "Thank you, Miara¡" "Good, good. We are friends now, so you can drop any formalities," Miara brightened again while patting Emi on her shoulder before waving her hand, and collecting all vials into her pocket space. She only left one vial of each kind and personally tested the pills. "Found¡ª Miara, I checked the pills with the Appraisal Tablet, and they are all of perfect quality. There are three types: a Healing Pill, a Body Tempering Pill, and a Soul Tempering Pill," Emi exined as Miara licked the white pill and popped it into her mouth as if it was candy. "This¡ I would be careful with them. They can be quite explosive in power." "Do you think it matters to me? I have already reached the pinnacle of cultivation and can only grow by consuming Realms. Tier 5 pills are nothing to me," Miaramented just before the effects kicked in, and her eyebrows raised. "Wait, this Healing Pill seems quite potent. Even Tier 6 pills used to have no effect on me, but this one had no problem assimting with my body." "Lisa is aiming to be the best Alchemist in all Realms Beyond the Heaven. With her perfect skills, Tier 5 pills should have the effects of Tier 6 or even Tier 7," Emi said proudly. "The best part is shepletely changed the way I saw Alchemy. Turns out all the Alchemists are scammers who aren''t skilled at all. Lisa made those pills using only Tier 2 and Tier 3 Herbs, which shows we didn''t need to waste so much money on herbs." "This¡" Miara was left speechless. She found it hard to believe, but the proof was right in front of her. She didn''t provide enough Tier 5 herbs to produce this many pills, and Emi didn''t have a reason to lie to her. "To shame other Alchemists further, Lisa didn''t even use a cauldron and instead relied entirely on her Earth me. She was capable of refining thousands of herbs and turning them into pills all at the same time, at the estimated rate of three hundred pills per minute. She didn''t even slow down after a whole night of work," Emi informed excitedly. "We really cannot let go of such talent. I suggest we bring her to the Subus Realm for protection and provide for her until Xuefeng bes a Constetion." "Where is she right now? I''m tempted to personally invite her over just to make sure she is well taken care of," Miara spoke with shared excitement. "With how fast she can make Tier 5 pills, I''m sure she wouldn''t find it hard to produce pills of Legendary Tiers. With how expensive the Alchemy Guild is, we could easily put a dent in their wallets with cheaper and better quality pills." "The Alchemy Guild is basically owned by the top Constetions, so they would be extremely annoyed if someone stole their monopoly," Emi reminded with an evil grin. "We should advertise the pills as the only Tier 5 pills that work on Constetions and then refuse to sell them to anyone from the top hundred. Not only can we annoy them further, but we could also repair your reputation and acquire favors from lower-ranked Constetions. They might not be powerful individually, but all together, they could easily overpower the top Constetions." Miara''s eyes widened as she embraced Emi with genuine happiness. "Now I remember why I made you my disciple in the first ce. We both think alike, hahaha! Let''s make those individuals pay!" As sheughed, Miara popped the blue Soul Tempering Pill into her mouth and almost moaned as the Soul Power exploded in her mouth. She savored the taste, and her eyes shone with light as she gazed at the vial full of them. "So powerful! My True Avatar would only need a few of them to reach her peak. With a couple of thousand of them, I couldplete a few hundred refinings and almost double in power." Her eyes fell on the red pill, and she didn''t hesitate to pop it into her mouth before Emi could warn her. "Wait, that pill has strong side effects. Even you might be affected by them." "What are you talking about? There are no side effects I cannot handle," Miara replied confidently, only for her cheeks to flush the very next second. "Isn''t it hot in here?" Emi held back herughter as she watched Miara struggle. "It''s not hot; those are the side effects, which are simr to an aphrodisiac. When Xuefeng and his wives took it, they were enjoying themselves all night. This pill works best if you Dual Cultivate with a partner." "Isn''t that too much? It should be too potent even for Constetions like me," Miarained as her body began to itch all over. "It''s probably more powerful than the previous Body Strengthening Pill, which was a few tiers lower. Judging by how you''re reacting, I wouldn''t take one unless I had a partner to connect with," Emimented with a chuckle. "I don''t think it''s easy to expel the effects from your body, so it might be best to find a partner. Do you have anyone in mind?" "Do you really think I had any time to fool around with men with my busy schedule? Forget it, I can handle this much without an issue," Miara assured and focused on her breathing, trying to calm her body. "Is that all? I will handle the Dimensional Market, so go back and bring Lisa over. I want to meet with her and propose a n for further production. If we make only higher Tiers, we might be able to satisfy the demand." "Well, besides the pills, I also have a Dragon Stone that contains enough Pure Bloodline Essence to acquire a pure Dragon Bloodline," Emi exined as she withdrew a red stone. "Xuefeng wants you to either sell it or trade it for a strong Elvish Bloodline that specializes in Soul Arts. He also wants the Dragon Stone back once you are done." "Ah, right. I forgot we agreed to an equal exchange, so all those pills are technically theirs," Miara muttered as she struggled to focus. "I might be able to take some as a fee for providing all the herbs, but we need to give them something in return. Do you know what else they want?" "I have a full list with me," Emi nodded as she passed on the note with all the items. Miara momentarily frowned as she saw the list, not expecting such a detailed answer. "We might be able to get those Artifacts if I give them a nice price, but all those pills won''t be enough to cover them. They are literally one of the best non-set Legendary Artifacts you can ask for, not to mention all the weapons, arts, and armor." "Xuefeng said you can either take off his Artifacts and prioritize his wives, or just use your own Dimensional Coins, and they will pay you back with more pills," Emi passed on the message. "One of his wives has a request to be on the lookout for anything that can help improve her potential. She possesses a special ability that turns her body and Soul into Stardust. It''s actually quite powerful, but it prevents her from further refining." "There is no need to take anything off; just tell Lisa toe and make more pills here. We will provide her with any herbs she needs, and the majority of the profits will go to them," Miara decided as she took another look at the list. "Honestly, how many outfits does one need?" "Well, judging by how many wives Xuefeng has, it''s not that many items per person," Emi replied with a shrug. "He has fourteen wives without counting his female Spirits, and one more if you were to count me. I still don''t know how he did it, but I somehow became his ve after he touched me." "Wait, what?" Miara questioned in surprise. "What about your curse? How did he manage to survive after touching you?" "That''s still a mystery for me. Not only was he able to counter the curse, but he also imprinted a powerful ve contract on me," Emi exined as she showed the Golden Drop tattoo on her chest. "I was able to resist his influence at the beginning, but I gave up trying to remove it. I actually find it quite appealing to be owned by this man, especially after what he did to my body. I can still remember the pleasure from that day and can''t wait for more." "Pleasure you say¡? No man was able to satisfy me yet, and I don''t think that will change," Miara replied with her imagination going wild. "There is a reason why all his wives love him so much. Besides being kind and loving, he knows how to please a woman in bed. I have also fallen for his tricks, so you should stay away from him. Once he touches you, it''s over," Emi warned with a teasing smile. "I will take my leave and bring Lisa over. Hopefully, I catch them before they depart." Miara''s eyes narrowed as she watched Emi leave; her thoughts imagining a scene that shouldn''t exist. She shook her head despite her body burning and sat down cross-legged to fight her state with meditation. "Get out of my mind, you brute..." Chapter 349 God Realm Departure

Chapter 349 God Realm Departure

Xuefeng was seated in a meditative posture, his eyes closed and his face etched in a peaceful smile. The Earth me he had absorbed was a fascinating entity, a molten sphere of scorching energy that throbbed and pulsated within him. It was a force of untamed power, yet it responded to hismands, merging seamlessly with his own Fire Qi to create a fiery concoction of unimaginable power. His eyes suddenly snapped open, locking onto the multiple sources of golden mes that danced around him and his group. With a flex of his wrist, the Fire Stone embedded within his Elemental Bracelet shone brightly, as if a miniature sun had taken residence on his arm. For a fleeting moment, the golden mes that danced around everyone seemed to freeze, their flickering movements ceasing, held in suspension by an invisible hand. Xuefeng only smiled as the mes obeyed an invisiblemand and converged around him in a hypnotic swirl, spiraling like loyal subjects around a king. "Now I can not only resist the mes with my Dragon Bloodline but also control any me that''s weaker than a Golden Earth me," Xuefeng muttered in satisfaction, his gaze turning toward the Earth me Spirit that attempted to rebel against his authority. "You can resist all you want, but you are powerless against me." The Earth me Spirit roared and spat out a torrent of fire, but Xuefeng didn''t flinch. He waved his hand, halting the mes in midair. He took a step closer and copsed the Earth me with the full force of the Elemental Bracelet. The Earth me Spirit cried out as it failed to resist, finally calming down as Xuefeng gained ess to its power. He didn''t actually want to take the spirit for himself, but he needed to restrict it enough to let Lisa absorb it fully. "Lisa, now that everyone has gotten their portion, it''s your turn to receive the rest," Xuefeng suggested as he encouraged her to approach. "You worked the hardest and you will make the best use of it. Now that I control it, you can safely do what you want without much resistance." He gave her a choice: to fully absorb the Earth me or invite the Spirit to use her Soul as its new home. She didn''t hesitate to choose thetter. "It''s okay, you can release it. I want it to follow me of its own ord since the synergy of the me with an Alchemist is quite helpful for Alchemy," Lisa replied as she extended her palm to the Earth me. "We helped you recover your strength and reach a new peak. Would you rather sit in this pit doing nothing forever or would you rather follow me and create wonders?" The Earth me Spirit hesitated, uncertain about what to do, but the decision was already made. With a dance of its arms, the Earth me Spirit shot forward and entered Lisa''s Soul, fusing with it and bing a part of her. "How do you feel?" Xuefeng asked, sensing no difort. "It''s a little stranger than before, but I''m fine. I can sense the Spirit''s presence and it''s eager to cooperate," Lisa replied as she looked at him excitedly. "Since I have a lot of herbs left, I can now start experimenting with new recipes. I will try to produce a couple of Tier 6 pills and see how they work." "Take your time. I don''t know how long we''ll be in the God Realm, but we will return as soon as we find the two Elemental Stones," Xuefeng informed her as he pondered numerous possibilities. "I will be canceling my Time Maniption ability in case we are forced to stay longer. I don''t want you to end up alone for months." "It''s okay; I will have Yiren stay with me, so don''t worry about me. Just do what you need to get stronger," Lisa replied while hugging him goodbye. "After all, you''re the one who is going to be a Constetion. You need as much power as you can get, andpleting the Elemental Bracelet is a major step." "I will do my best," Xuefeng nodded as he kissed her, knowing how important this was. Unless he could gather all the Elemental Stones and potentially control Fate Qi, it would be hard to fulfill his destiny of defeating the King of Heaven. That was also only the first step in raising his power, as he still needed to gather high-quality sources of Qi to strengthen his elements. He had only the Earth me to boost his control of the Fire Element, but he couldn''t guarantee victory against any other element. Anyone who hadpleted their second refining would be able to overpower him with their Qi alone, and he couldn''t allow that to happen. Xuefeng turned towards Yiren, her elvish beauty preserved despite the blood of dragons flowing through her veins. It turned out she had been able to regain her Elvish Bloodline and could keep it as long as she didn''t abuse the Half-Dragon form. "We''ll be back soon, Yiren," he promised softly, taking her hands into his own. "Make sure to tame lots of beasts while we''re gone." "I will," she whispered, taking her time to savor a kiss she knew she would miss for a while. "Now, go. It has been a long time since we discovered the location of the stones. I''m sure that man has already left." "Alright," Xuefeng nodded, holding her gaze for another lingering moment before releasing her hands and turning to the rest. "Everyone, you heard her. Gather around and let''s depart." His wives nodded, their faces reflecting aplex cocktail of anticipation, excitement, and uncertainty. They had been in this Realm for a whole month and they yearned for a real fight. Xuefeng pulled out the mysterious cube from his spatial ring, and Ling absorbed everyone into her world, leaving only Drakos outside. As Xuefeng prepared to activate the cube, both spotted a figure in the sky, and a distant voice interrupted their departure. "Wait! Wait for me!" It was none other than the red-haired Ryan who hade with them to Emi''s Realm, but they hadpletely forgotten about his existence. "Ryan! You came just in time. We were about to leave for the God Realm," Xuefeng informed him with an awkward smile. "Where have you been all this time?" "What do you mean? I''ve been training this whole time in the nearby forest. I just didn''t want to stay near your wives while you were away," Ryan exined as hended. "I''m down to follow whatever ns you have. I''ve been bored just training and killing beasts." "Well, then let''s go," Xuefeng nodded and activated the cube. It momentarily erged and sucked them inside, filling their surroundings with darkness. The journey took much less time this time; the cube spat them out a momentter into a familiar dark room within the tree. Xuefeng went on alert, expecting an ambush from the opposing party, but they were greeted by a single old man sitting on a wooden throne. He seemed to be sleeping, but the moment he sensed the intruders, his eyes snapped open, a pair of blue eyes staring at them. "You''ve finally decided to show up. I almost thought someone had already killed you before I had the chance," the old man said with a sigh, his eyes gazing at the group. "I know what you''vee for, so let''s cut to the chase. Why don''t we fight one-on-one, just the two of us?" "I don''t mind. Juste here with your real body instead of your avatar," Xuefeng replied as he rxed. "You might be able to fool my eyes, but you can''t fool the Elemental Bracelet." It was clear the old man in front of them didn''t have the Elemental Stones on him, or else his bracelet would have gone crazy in rm. "Hah, to think I got exposed so quickly. I knew you wouldn''t fall into my trap this easily," the old manughed, his body morphing into a tall and lean figure. "Anyway, my offer still stands. If you can make it to the Godly Arena alive, I will fight you for the two Elemental Stones in my possession." As the old man spoke, his body began dposing and turning into a swarm of dark bugs that soon blocked the exit. "Just to be fair, I''ll reveal that every expert in this Realm knows about your arrival. Once any of those bugs touch your body, you''ll be forever marked and chased until you''re dead. Good luck." The old man''s head turned into bugs as soon as he finished speaking, and they all flew towards Xuefeng in an attempt to bite him. Despite being surrounded, he only snorted and snapped his fingers, releasing his newly acquired Earth me. A wave of golden mes rushed forward and devoured the swarm, burning them into ashes. The fire quickly spread onto the tree, and the entire room was soon engulfed in mes. It took only a few seconds before they saw the sky again, the sounds of the forest greeting their ears. "This is where the real fun begins," Xuefeng muttered, his lips curving into a grin. Chapter 350 Behemoth

Chapter 350 Behemoth

As Xuefeng released all his wives, they soared into the sky of the God Realm and looked at the vast forest below. They had heard a lot about this ce, many iming it was one of the most dangerous Realms, yet their surroundings couldn''t have been more peaceful. "So, what is the n?" Ryan questioned, casually cracking his knuckles. "Does anyone know the way to this Godly Arena, or should we just wait for those experts?" Xuefeng took a deep breath of the air filled with all nine Elemental Qis and almost choked on the low-quality Qi. "I would rather get this done quickly. The air here is rich in elements, but it cannotpare to Emi''s Realm," Xuefengmented in disgust. He had grown too used to breathing high-quality Qi, which Emi had stolen from other Realms Beyond the Heaven. He remembered the Soul Fragment they had collected from Crazy Zhang, the expert from the God Realm they had killed after he attempted to take their Fire Stone. He pulled out the translucent ball of Soul Power wrapped in his Fate Qi, and it pulled him forward as if trying to return to its owner. "We can use this Soul Fragment to lead us towards that son of a bitch who attacked us in his Avatar. I''m sure we''ll find some cities along the way and discover the location of that arena," Xuefeng suggested, causing Wuying to look at him excitedly. She had wanted to kill that man for a while, and now was finally her chance to get revenge. "Even though we are much stronger now, we should still proceed with caution," Tianshi warned, calming their excitement. "Remember, we''ll be heavily outnumbered, and they won''t be in their limited state anymore. Most of them must have reached the peak of the Ancient Celestial and already received their blessings. We can''t just fight them without a n." "I agree. It''s clear that the Godly Arena is a massive trap set up by that old man, knowing we have no choice but to walk right into it. Unless we want to be at a disadvantage, we should first figure out what we''re up against," Xiao Wen said seriously. "How about we send an Avatar to check what kind of traps are set in the Arena while the rest of us can test our skills against the other experts?" "That''s not a bad idea," Xuefeng nodded as he looked at the Thunder Goddess. "Wouldn''t you be the best for that job? You''re the only one who wasn''t associated with us when we fought Crazy Zhang, so you should be able to sneak in unnoticed." "I don''t mind, but I have never made one, so it should take a moment even with Ling and Ming''s help," the Thunder Goddess replied. "You can stall until I''m done." "Alright, I''ll release you once we know the location of the arena," Xuefeng nodded as Ling absorbed her back into her pocket world. Avatars were special clones that one had to control directly, and they couldn''t move their own body while maneuvering their Avatar. "Let''s move. I have a bad feeling about this ce," Tianshi informed as she looked around. "I can''t sense any movement in the area, which is strange for such arge forest. There should be at least a couple of beasts here and there, but there is nothing as if something scared them away." "Whatever it is, we''ll deal with it," Xuefeng assured as he loosened the Soul Fragment and allowed it to lead them. "If we can''t even deal with the dangers of the God Realm, then bing a Constetion is out of the question." "Constetion? What''s that?" Ryan questioned in confusion, and Xuefeng took this opportunity to exin their current situation. He was in the middle of describing the Celestial Blessings when Tianshi''s expression suddenly turned grave. "Everyone, get in formation!" Tianshi called out, casting all kinds of buffs and shields while moving to the backlines. "That beast almost killed us!" Ryan was taken aback by the sudden warning, while everyone else reacted without questioning, knowing Tianshi could see the near future. Xuefeng managed to drag Ryan into position when a wave of Earth Qi washed over them, the pressure of the aura bringing them to the ground. "Damn, what was that?" Ryan cursed as he struggled to stay on his feet. He watched everyone activate their Dragon Bloodline and didn''t hesitate to transform into his half-beast form. "It''s a Spirit Beast, a powerful one," Be informed, her body burning with colorful mes. "I''m guessing it must have received a Celestial Blessing because that aura is even more powerful than mine." As she spoke, they finally saw the beast; its colossal body was visible on the horizon as it stomped toward them at an immeasurable speed. They could easily escape if they could fly, but the aura of the earth prevented anything from rising off the ground. "We have no choice but to fight it. Be, Katherine, and Mona, I''m counting on you," Xuefeng ordered as he locked the space around them, all five Elemental Domains activating in full force. The earth restriction was immediately lifted, but he found it hard to expand his domain, showcasing the oppressive force they were up against. The threedies nodded, knowing it was their time to shine. All of Xuefeng''s wives were powerful, but when it came to fighting Spirit Beasts, the best opponents for them were other beasts. Thud! Thud! Thud! The giant stormed toward them, each step shaking the forest and ripping trees in every direction. It was more than a hundred meters tall, with pale white scales covering its entire body. Its long head extended forward in an unnatural shape, its eyes pitch-ck with no visible retinas, and its mouth lined with a collection of jagged teeth. "That''s a weird-ass turtle," Ryanmented just as thediespleted their full transformation,unching at the beast in all their glory. A cry of the Phoenix resounded in the sky as Be flew alongside the Golden Dragon, Katherine''s lightning brighter than the sun. Mona followed them on the ground as a ming nine-tailed fox, her body tiny inparison. ''He calls himself Behemoth and he has indeed received a Celestial Blessing,'' Tianshi introduced through their mind connection. ''I can only see one clear oue for the future, but you still need to be careful of his vines. This whole forest is his domain, and he controls all the greenery. Once he catches any of you, he will attempt to eat you with the second mouth under his belly.'' ''What''s his weakness?'' Katherine questioned as they sped up to face Behemoth head-on. ''It must be his insides since Mona killed it after she was swallowed,'' Tianshi hesitated with her answer. ''The future is unpredictable, so it''s too risky to repeat the same trick on purpose.'' ''That won''t be needed,'' Be replied confidently as she split from Katherine and folded her wings, resembling a ming arrow. Her speed momentarily broke the limits of the naked eye as she sped straight into Behemoth''s head. Be''s body cut through the tough scales, and her momentum continued as she drilled a hole into the turtle''s head, emerald blood gushing out of the wound. She swiftly circled around to its back and mmed from its side, piercing all the way to the other side like a living spear. She repeated the same maneuver a few more times, filling Behemoth with holes, yet all they heard was a deepugh. "Nice try, birdy!" he roared,ughing without stopping. "No one can stop Behemoth''s charge!" It quickly became clear her attack didn''t do much damage as the turtle''s head regenerated and closed the hole, continuing his charge without even looking at her. Be only frowned as she tried again, this time spreading her wings to cut off his long head, but that failed as well. "You cannot kill me! My Gate provides me with limitless lifeforce!" Behemoth announced proudly as he grew another head. "Get lost before I get ang¡ª" He couldn''t finish his sentence as Be appeared once again, this time aiming for his legs, slicing them all with two swift cuts. Behemoth failed to regrow his limbs in time and mmed into the ground, the earth shaking as he slid through thousands of trees. "Cut it out, you¡ª" Behemoth tried to curse, but Katherine finally arrived on the scene, her whole body weight mming his head into the ground. Her golden lightning burst out from her ws, and his scales exploded in all directions. "Let''s see how long it will take for your Constetion to take away your blessing," Katherine countered as she ripped off his head each time it regenerated. Be wasn''t idle as she joined her sister in doing as much damage as possible. "How the hell is that thing still alive?" Ryan questioned in surprise, watching the scene with widened eyes. "Should we help them?" "No, let''s wait for Mona. Her ability seems to be the only thing working against him," Tianshi replied out loud as they watched from afar. They might have been effective killers against other humanoid cultivators, but beasts this size were on another level they couldn''tpete with. Chapter 351 Monaâ€™s Sacrifice

Chapter 351 Mona''s Sacrifice

"You have no idea who you''re messing with!" The Behemoth roared as he grew another head, struggling to throw Katherine off his back. "Oh, I know exactly who I''m dealing with," Katherine replied with a chuckle as she shot a ball of lightning into his mouth, ripping it to shreds. "You''re just a giant turtle without a shell who can''t even move." The Behemoth couldn''t even respond, but his anger could be felt by the sudden awakening of the forest. The aura of his domain almost doubled in power as the greenery around them came to life, and all kinds of vines burst out from the ground. The vines twisted and snaked through the air, lunging towards Katherine with deadly uracy. She abandoned relying solely on her trusty lightning, her body covering itself with Golden Earth me, burning any vines that got too close. They didn''t seem to care, though, as they kept reappearing one after another to distract her from snapping the Behemoth''s head. "Annoying flies! You have no idea what kind of powers I hold. I have the Gate of Life, and I''m truly immortal!" the Behemoth bragged, his body rapidly regenerating as he finally got back on his feet. The vines swiftly wrapped around his burning body, creating tight armor to protect him from the mes. It was clear that simply cutting him into pieces and burning his corpse wouldn''t work; any physical wound healed rapidly, while his level of Qi didn''t even drop. The only way to defeat him was by damaging his soul, which seemed unscathed from their attacks. ''Mona, are you okay?'' Katherine questioned as they spotted the ming fox dodging the vines in the distance. ''Can you kill it in one go, or should we just burn it until it runs out of Qi?'' ''I can give it a try. Just keep him locked in one position, and I''ll take care of it,'' Mona replied as she rushed toward the Behemoth, her tails burning with Golden Earth me. Be didn''t need to be told twice. She dove momentarily from the sky, her wings cutting any vine in her path. She cut the Behemoth''s legs to keep him grounded, while Katherine burned the vines from his back to prepare for a clean shot. None of them saw the full scope of Mona''s abilities, but they had full trust in her. They watched her jump from vine to vine as she closed in on the Behemoth. She finally leapt,unching herself above his body. All her nine tails connected in one spot before a beam of golden fire shot out like aser, piercing straight through the Behemoth''s back. Everyone held their breath as the Behemoth suddenly stopped moving, but the celebration had to be withheld as the ten-meter hole in his body began to heal. ''My Spirit Beam damages both the soul and body, but this Gate of Life he has seems to be healing both. Unless I destroy his whole body at the same time, he will just regenerate endlessly,'' Monamented with a sigh. ''Should I use my Heavenly Chains to restrict his usage of Qi?'' Xuefeng wondered as they were running out of options, but Tianshi stopped him from intervening. ''It''s okay, Mona seems to have made up her mind,'' she said softly. ''We will all miss you.'' ''What do you mean?'' Xuefeng questioned with a frown, only to see Mona change the trajectory of her fall. She was heading straight towards the hole in the Behemoth''s back. ''Don''t worry, I will be fine,'' Mona assured yfully as her body disappeared inside the wound. ''I really enjoyed my time with you. Hopefully, it won''t be long before we can see each other again.'' Be and Katherine seemed to realize what was going on, so they quickly evacuated, leaving the rest in Mona''s hands. ''Tell my sister that I love her,'' Mona said happily before their connection was cut, the hole in the Behemoth''s back closing. "Haha! Giving up already? Cowards! You didn''t even wait for me to unleash my most powerful ability! Come back and taste my power!" The Behemoth taunted the escaping pair, but he suddenly paused, his neck extending toward his back. "You¡ª" He wasn''t able to finish as his insides exploded; a massive ball of mespletely swallowed anything within a mile radius. The Behemoth couldn''t even scream as his whole body was covered by golden light, and his earth domain copsed along with his existence. "Mona!" Xuefeng cried out as the mes vanished and didn''t hesitate to cancel his domain to rescue her. He appeared on the site, and his heart sank when he spotted a naked body lying in the middle of the charred ground. He rushed to her side, cing his hand on her chest to sense her heartbeat, and sighed in relief when he found she was alive. He covered her body with a set of clothes just before she began her transformation. Her rosy skin turned pale, while her crimson hair lost its color, bing dark and ashy. Her nine tails became white with red tips as if covered in blood, and her nails turned into long ws, as sharp as knives. Xuefeng couldn''t help but caress her cheek to ease her transition when he noticed her fangs poking against her lower lip. "Mona, are you alright?" Xuefeng asked, his voiceced with worry. Instead of a reply, her eyelids suddenly snapped open, gazing at him with pitch-ck eyes. She didn''t ask questions; instead, she grabbed onto his wrist to stop his caress. He smiled at her gently as he attempted to exin himself when she mmed him against the ground with excessive force and jumped on top of him with a hungry look. "This must be your Blood Element Form," Xuefeng guessed, not resisting her cravings. "You must be starving after being locked away for a long time. Feel free to drink as much as you want." He pulled down his cor to expose his neck, and Mona epted the invitation, her fangs digging into his skin. He was already used to having his blood sucked after Wuying''s episodes and simply hugged her close while holding her hair to avoid staining them. "Don''t worry, take all the time you need," Xuefeng reassured her again, forming a Spirit Barrier around them to protect Mona''s body from being seen. "I will protect you from any danger. Do what you need to recover your strength." It seemed like Mona didn''t listen, but she rxed at his words. She stopped restricting his arm and instead brushed it into his hair to hold his head in the position she liked. Her body shivered as his hand trailed along her smooth back, but she didn''t push it away, already epting that he wouldn''t harm her. "I don''t expect you to believe it right away, but I am your husband. At least, I was with two of your sisters, the ones who control water and fire," Xuefeng informed her. "I will continue to love and protect you with simr affection no matter which form you take. I hope you can give me the chance to prove my love once again." His words seemed to have a positive effect, as her sucking became more gentle, her tongue licking the blood that spilled on his neck. He only smiled and continued to exin what had happened in her life to give her a better understanding. Meanwhile, her tails continued to transform; the more blood she sucked, the crimson fur invaded deeper parts of her tails. Her hair also grew whiter until it shone with a silver hue, and her eyes turned red, a sign that she was satisfied with his blood. Xuefeng reached the moment where he described how she had sacrificed herself to defeat the Behemoth just before her tails turned fully crimson, and she pulled away. Blood dripped from her fangs into his clothes, but he didn''t care at all, even lending her his sleeve to wipe her mouth. "Did you enjoy your meal?" Xuefeng asked with a smile, sitting up and gently cing her on hisp. "It was delicious," Mona spoke for the first time, her voice sounding like a melody. She observed him closely with a bit of caution, and then looked down at her body as if to recall how she looked. "Do you want me to let you go and turn around, so you can get dressed?" Xuefeng asked politely, motioning at her hand. "You should have a couple of dresses inside your Storage Ring. If none of them suit your liking, I can ask others to lend you something else to wear." "It''s okay, you can stay," Mona replied calmly. "You have already seen me naked, so there is no point in hiding anymore." "If you say so," Xuefeng said, his thumb rubbing her thigh affectionately. "If you ever feel ufortable with anything I do, just let me know. Yourfort is the most important to me." "Why are you so nice to me?" Mona asked curiously, her fingers ying with his cor. "I''m not the same person as the one you married. I''m apletely different person." "You might have a different personality and memories, but you are still the same person," Xuefeng exined. "You are my Mona, and your condition doesn''t change that. I will love each and every one of you, no matter what happens." "Are you fine with being a stranger to us every time we swap?" Mona questioned as she pulled closer, looking into his eyes to see his true colors. "If you are fine with just any personality, does it mean you just love our body, not the inside?" "Of course not; I love you for who you are, not just your body," Xuefeng countered. "I would, of course, prefer to spend my life with one version of you, but if it''s not possible, I will ept all nine of you. Love is about understanding, and each time you change, I learn to love you just the same." Xuefeng reached for her love handles and pulled her waist even closer, their chests pressing together. He embraced her naked back and said, with their lips almost touching, "So far, two of your sisters have epted me with all their hearts. I hope by the time youplete a full rotation, I will be in love with all of you. Are you going to make it hard to love you?" Chapter 352 Supreme War God

Chapter 352 Supreme War God

Xuefeng didn''t know what to expect, but it definitely wasn''t an instant rejection. "I can imagine how those two fell for your sweet words, but I''m not as easy as them. Don''t think I''ll just throw myself at you just because you''re handsome and strong. You''ll need to put in much more effort to move my heart," Mona said, cing two fingers on his lips to stop his kiss. "I also don''t like to disy affection until I''m sure of my feelings. Right now, I''m only letting you touch me as payment for the blood, but at any other moment, you should keep your hands to yourself. If you''re fine with that, I''ll give you a chance." "Of course, I''ll respect your boundaries," Xuefeng nodded. "As I said, yourfort is most important, so if I ever cross the line, just let me know." "Good boy," Mona praised him, patting his head. "Your blood is delicious, so I''ll reward you each time you give me a taste. I think a minute of caressing my body should suffice unless you have other suggestions." "I''m sorry, but I don''t y with rewards or payments," Xuefeng denied her proposal, leaning back against the ground. "I gave you my blood because you needed it, not because of a potential reward. If I can''t touch you freely, then I''d rather refrain from touching you at all. You can let me know when you''refortable enough to receive my affection." "How are you going to make mefortable if you don''t touch me?" Mona questioned, her brow rising. "It''s not all about physical touch, but rather emotional understanding. I''m quite observant, so I''ll know when you''re ready," Xuefeng replied, pursing his lips. "Of course, if you want to touch me, feel free to do so. I don''t have any problems with disying affection." "Why do I feel like you''re trying to trick me?" Mona wondered, crossing her arms over her chest. "Why do I feel like you actually wanted me to touch you but don''t want to admit it?" Xuefeng retorted with a chuckle. "And what are you going to do if that''s the case?" Mona asked, her gaze challenging. Xuefeng smirked as he leaned into her ear and whispered in a deep voice, "Nothing." Mona squinted her eyes at his answer, but he only shrugged, "I might not like rewards, but I enjoy punishments. We don''t treat affection as payment in this house, so you''ll suffer with none of it until you change your mindset." "This is exactly what I wanted. How is that suffering?" Mona asked, her tails swaying behind her. "You''ll see soon enough," Xuefeng promised with a confident smile. "We''re making everyone wait. Let''s get you dressed and leave before we''re discovered." Mona looked at him suspiciously before finally standing up, gently smacking him on the face with her tail. "I''ll discover what kind of man you are, just wait." *** Death was amon urrence in the Cultivation world, especially for the holders of the Celestial Blessing. They often died not just during challenges but also in personal duels that almost always ended in death. The Constetions rarely involved themselves in the lives of their subjects, but the death of the Behemoth was an exception, unknowingly stirring the pot of doom. It wasn''t even thirty minutes after Xuefeng''s group left when two men appeared above the barren ground in the middle of the destroyed forest, right at the exact location of the Behemoth''s death. One of them was tall and muscr, wearing a ck robe adorned with golden runes that moved on their own. The second was much shorter, his long jaw protruding from under his hood. "Are you sure the Behemoth was killed here?" the short man asked, his voice resembling a snake''s hiss. "Looks like his opponent either took his whole body away orpletely destroyed it." The tall man remained silent and aimed his arm at the ground. He mouthed a sentence soundlessly, and a ck hole formed in his palm, sucking in all the ashes from the area before crystallizing them into a ss-like screen. He whispered again, and the ss lit up, showcasing thest moments of the Behemoth''s life. The two men watched as the Behemoth was toyed with by three other beasts before being killed by a white fox from the inside of his body. The Behemoth couldn''t regenerate in time and was erased from existence. "Do you think what I''m thinking?" the short man asked in surprise. "We were tasked to investigate the Behemoth''s death and recover the lost Life Force, but if that fox is really who I think she is, we might have to change our ns," the tall man replied seriously. "Should we contact the Supreme War God? I''m sure he would be ecstatic knowing we''ve found a nice piece for his collection," the short man suggested, moving his hands to his sides. "He might even crown her as a temporary new queen, considering her humanoid form is just as beautiful." "You can return to report the news while I clean up the scene," the tall man decided, watching as Xuefeng appeared on the screen just before it cut off. "We cannot let this man live. The Supreme War God will vent his rage on us if he learns another man has been by her side." "Alright, just make sure you don''t touch that Phoenix. It''s been a while since I had one," the short man said with a sinisterugh before attempting to leave. Unfortunately, just as he opened a dimensional portal, it caved in momentarily due to an unknown force. "Who dares?" the short man bellowed, his unleashed power bending the space around him. "Show yourself!" "To think two lizards with just five Gates believe they can do whatever they want in someone else''s Realm," a deep voice echoed from every direction. "Did your parents not teach you any manners?" The two men momentarily raised their defenses, but their effort was in vain. The same unknown force struck again, and they grunted in pain, their backs bending, forcing them to kneel. Before they had a chance to speak, their heads exploded like balloons, sttering blood everywhere. It took only a few seconds for their heads to regenerate. The short man cursed, "You! How dare you attack a member of the Supreme War God''s Army! You are going to¡ª" He couldn''t finish his sentence; his head was blown off once again, along with his arm and half his torso. The tall man didn''t make the same mistake and instead lowered his head in remorse, "We apologize for intruding into your Realm unannounced, Sir. May I ask which Constetion graces us with their presence?" "My name is not important. What matters is that you just threatened to kill my sister-inw''s husband and revealed your n to assault one of his wives," the voice answered, his tone full of disdain. "What do you have to say for yourselves?" "I apologize for my brother''s words. We were simply investigating one of our subordinates'' deaths on behalf of the Constetion Supreme War God. We had no idea thisplex of Realms had already been imed," the tall man exined. "We will leave immediately and never return." "I''m afraid I can''t allow you to leave," the voice refused. "If I let you go, you will surely return with that Supreme War God, and that would be quite troublesome." "Please, Sir, we won''t say a word. We will even swear on any oath you wish," the tall man pleaded. "Have mercy!" "Mercy?" the voice repeated, amusement in his tone. "Didn''t you just say you wanted to clean up the scene? Where was your mercy when you nned to kill him?" "There''s no need to reason with him!" the short man spat out as soon as his head regenerated. "He doesn''t have the capacity to kill us. Since he has already injured me twice, that should be enough to alert the Supreme War God. We just need to wait for reinforcements, and we will get our revenge." "You''re right; I don''t have the power to kill you," the voice agreed, his tone turning cold. "But I do have the means to restrict your movements and keep you locked up forever. It just so happens I was looking for a new game partner. Do you perhaps know how to y Go?" "No one cares about your game! You''re breaking the rules of the Divine Council, and you''ll pay for it with your life!" the short man roared, his body threatening to explode as he struggled to break free. "That''s where you''re wrong. The rules of the Divine Council only apply to Constetions, and neither you nor I are Constetions," the voice countered. "By the time your Supreme War God risksing here in person, it will already be toote. He will face a much stronger opponent than me." As he spoke, two golden portals appeared under the men, swallowing them as they fell inside, their screams echoing through the empty forest. "Sigh, let''s hope this is thest time I have to intervene. It won''t be an interesting game if I help him too much," the voice mumbled. A figure then appeared in the sky; it was none other than Chaos, his golden eyes shining as he looked at the restored forest. He waved his hand, and the area returned to its original state, trees and grass growing back at a noticeable rate. "Can''t wait to meet you soon," Chaos muttered as he reached into his pocket to take a look at a blood-colored stone before vanishing into thin air. Chapter 353 Ambush

Chapter 353 Ambush

Xuefeng was already far from the location of their battle when he suddenly paused, looking down at his Elemental Bracelet. "Is something wrong?" Tianshi asked, the whole group stopping their flight to look at him. "I''m not sure," Xuefeng replied, his brows furrowing. "I thought I felt the bracelet vibrate as if the Elemental Stone was close, but it quickly went silent. Maybe that old man teleported to check the results of our fight before returning to his hideout." "I''m guessing he must have tasked the Behemoth with killing us," Tianshi pointed out, her eyes narrowing. "If that''s the case, we should expectpany when we leave this forest as well. I''ll let you know if I sense something." Xuefeng acknowledged her with a nod just before Drakosmented out loud. "Seriously, you guys are overestimating our opponents way too much. No matter how many of them we face, we can easily run them down. You saw what just happened; that turtle didn''t stand a chance." "The power of Gates is still unknown to us. That beast was basically unkible unless we destroyed his whole body at the same time," Xuefeng replied after reflecting on the fight. "I''m pretty sure we wouldn''t have been able to take him down without Mona. Even my Elemental Bracelet would only restrain him until he ran out of life force. What if we were to face multiple of them simultaneously?" "Well, that''s you. I could easily kill him with a single punch if you''d only let me fight," Drakos boasted, his chest puffing out. "Don''t worry, you won''t need to wait long to test your strength," Tianshi replied, her gaze directed at the horizon. "Five groups of around a hundred people have set up an ambush in the valley leading out of this area. We can either fight them directly or avoid them, but the second option will lead to being chased and attacked from both sides by their reinforcements." Everyone grew excited at the prospect of fighting, but Xuefeng found the situation suspicious. "Can you predict the result of the battle? What kind of reinforcements will they have? Are there Constetions involved?" Tianshi raised her eyebrows. "There are too many possible oues when a lot of people are involved, but we shouldn''t have a problem dealing with them. As for reinforcements, that part is still too cloudy to say," she replied, surprised. "Why would the Constetions be involved?" "I was just thinking. What if that old man is not trying to lure us into the trap and instead wants to bait us into making enemies?" Xuefeng wondered out loud, his mind racing. "By the time we reached the Godly Arena, we would have killed thousands, many of them with opened Gates. Some Constetions probably wouldn''t care if they died, but some mighte to investigate." "Why would he do that if he wants the Elemental Bracelet for himself? It would just get stolen from him," Drakos pointed out, confused. "My guess is that he wants to weaken us before the final battle." "That''s exactly what I initially thought too, but the speed at which those forces gathered is beyond suspicious," Xuefeng countered, crossing his arms. "It wasn''t even an hour since we arrived in the God Realm, and they''re already here with an ambush set up. If he really informed everyone about our arrival the moment we came, it would have been impossible to mobilize so fast after more than a month''s time. They must have been preparing this whole time." "I see what you mean," Wuying finally spoke, her eyes squinting. "If they nned to weaken us, it wouldn''t make sense to spread out their forces. It would be better to create a massive trap around the tree to kill us as soon as we arrived instead. The current scenario only makes sense if he wanted us to win." "What if he wants to use the help of the Constetions to kill us, then curry their favor by gifting his Elemental Stones to them?" Xuefeng proposed, his eyes glinting. "Every person who desires the Elemental Bracelet has their own personal agenda. Whatever the old man''s goal is, he doesn''t think I can help him with it. What''s impossible for me to do?" He paused, trying to think of a good reason, but there were too many to just pick one. A Constetion was almost always a better choice, no matter what he wanted. "Wuying, can you scout the ambush?" Xuefeng asked as he came to a stop. "I want you to find out how long they''ve been waiting for us and what the rtions between those groups are." Wuying didn''t even question him and simply nodded, suddenly vanishing into thin air. Although she had transitioned her fighting style into Blood Arts, working in the shadows was in her blood. It only took her twenty minutes to gather the intel ande back with good news. "It seems like Xuefeng might be right. They''ve been waiting for at least three weeks already. Each group was paid individually, and whoever kills you will be paid the most. They are expecting three men to arrive soon, so at least we know we weren''t watched," Wuying reported. "It might be hard to refrain from killing, but we don''t have any other choice. It''s better to take necessary precautions than face a Constetion in the worst-case scenario," Xuefeng decided, his expression turning calmer. "What do you want to do with them then?" Wuying asked. "We can''t take them with us, and leaving them alive will only cause more problems." Xuefeng only pursed his lips into an evil smile. "We''ll leave them with some fun activity. By the time they''re done, they won''t be a threat anymore." *** "They''reing," the scout reported, his eyes fixed on the horizon. "There are around a dozen women apanying our targets. They''re flying toward the valley." "I can''t believe they would just walk into our trap like this," the leader of the ambushughed, pping his hands. "I was worried we''d be discovered after waiting for so long, but it seems the information was correct. They''re just a bunch of nobodies. It''ll be an easy heist." "What about other groups? We should be careful in case they n to sabotage us," the scout warned, his expression serious. "Don''t worry; there are only ten men who''ve opened Gates, and none of them havepleted their second refining. Even if they try anything funny, we can take them down once we''ve finished our mission," the leader reassured. "The reward will be shared among the survivors, so it''s to be expected." "Iing," the scout whispered, his body tensing up. "Alright, everyone, remember the n. We''ll let them pass and attack them from behind. Don''t let anyone escape," the leader ordered, his men nodding in confirmation. "It''s showtime." The group hid themselves and waited patiently, not moving an inch. They saw the group fly toward them casually before suddenly stopping mid-air just before reaching the set-up formation. "What are they doing?" the scout asked after a while, his voice barely audible. "Why aren''t they moving?" "I don''t know. Maybe we were discovered," the leader replied, his brows furrowed. "We should attack them now while they''re still unaware. There''s no point in waiting." The leader was about to order a full-scale attack when the air around them thickened. He realized what was happening andunched himself into the sky, escaping just before the whole area was enveloped in an instant domain. Along with him, another twenty cultivators with high awareness managed to escape and watched the scene below in horror. "Everyone! This is a robbery! Ladies to the left! Gentlemen to the right!" a young man''s voice sounded from below. "You have ten seconds to decide whether you want to die or not." None of the trapped cultivators seemed interested in surrendering to their targets; they only scoffed as they withdrew their weapons. All were the best of the best, having reached the peak of Cultivation, so they weren''t afraid of an Elemental Domain¡ªat least until they realized it wasn''t just a single Domain. "Wait, I can''t use my Spirit Qi," someone eximed in shock, his weapon failing to activate its full potential. "I can''t set up my Fire Domain!" "My Water Arts failed too!" Everyone was surprised to find their abilities sealed, and they could only rely on their physical strength. Unfortunately, even that was taken away as their bodies suddenly froze in the air, unable to move an inch. "None of them seem to have a blessing, so there''s no need to keep them alive, right?" a blonde beauty questioned casually, her gaze sweeping across the eighty people of various races. "Ten seconds have already passed." It seemed she was asking, but before anyone could reply, all the captured men suddenly copsed at the same time, their eyes rolling back lifelessly. "Well, I did warn them," the young man shrugged and sighed at the escaped men. "You should''vemitted to escaping. It''s going to be a rough night for you." Chapter 354 Darius

Chapter 354 Darius

The middle-aged man standing at the front of the group had an imposing presence, but his confidence vanished when Xuefeng appeared before him. "This bracelet... You are Liu Xuefeng!" the man announced, his sturdy build tensing up. "To think people can recognize me so quickly," Xuefeng chuckled as he pulled his sleeves to reveal the five shiny stones embedded into his bracelet. "You guys had the chance to kill me when I was weaker. Now it''s toote for you." As soon as Xuefeng confirmed his identity, all the cultivators in the area paled. They seemed to be debating whether they should run or not, but no one wanted to be the first to pull the trigger. ''Be careful about this man,'' Ling warned beforehand. ''Not only is he a Fate Holder, but his aura rivals that of Emi. He must havepleted his second refining so we can''t predict how powerful he is. The woman by his side is also strong.'' Tianshi only confirmed Ling''s worries as she pinpointed the two most dangerous individuals. ''I wasn''t able to see the future around this man and the blue-haired woman behind him. They must have run away without a fight or they possess an Artifact that blocks my ability. Either way, we shouldn''t provoke them.'' ''I can sense the Sword Intent from the girl,'' Yi reported with interest. ''I will handle her if we were to fight them.'' ''It has been a while since we encountered any Fate Holders, so we can y with the two of them, but don''t touch any other cultivators with the blessing. We don''t want to offend any Constetions just yet,'' Xuefeng suggested as stared down his opponent. The leading man took it as a challenge and frowned, "I wasn''t involved in the Heaven Realm''s hunt in any way, so if you hold grudges against the cultivators of the God Realm, I''m not one of them. You are also not the target of our ambush, so let''s separate peacefully. I''m not interested in your Elemental Bracelet like everyone else." "Ah, it''s not good to lie. We already know you were stationed here for weeks as you waited for us. We also know about your reinforcements," Xuefeng exposed as he gave a signal. His group momentarily teleported behind their opponents and surrounded them from all sides. If they wanted to run away before, it wasn''t an avable option anymore. "Are you going to tell the truth, or should we beat you up first?" Xuefeng asked with a confident smile. The cornered cultivators gathered together, the initial fear turning into anger. Anyone who managed to ascend into the God Realm was a prideful person, so no one was willing to admit defeat easily. They looked at each other as if tomunicate their intentions before attempting to pull the leading man on their side. "Darius! Are you seriously going to plead with them? We need to fight back!" "We have a clear number advantage. We can beat them if we work together!" A blue-haired girl by Darius'' side rolled her eyes, pulling out a matching sword. "Shut up, idiots. Didn''t you see how this elf just killed eighty people with a snap of her fingers?" she spat out, her expression turning cold. "If you want to die so badly then go ahead, but don''t pull others with you." "You..." the men growled, their faces turning red. Darius was clearly the strongest among them, so they didn''t stand a chance unless he joined them. Unfortunately, the man didn''t seem to be interested in cooperating, his eyes narrowing. "We might have been tasked with killing you, but the mission description didn''t include your name. If I knew it was you, I would never ept this job no matter how much reward they offered," he exined, his gaze scanning their surroundings. "I will dly lead you to the people responsible, so you can deal with them personally." "People?" Xuefeng repeated suspiciously. "Yes, there are many skilled individuals in the organization that hired us," Darius confirmed, his posture straightening. "I''m sure you have heard about the self-proimed Fate Gods, especially since they vowed to kill you after the King of Heaven''s announcement. They were the ones who hired us to deal with a group of thieves who stole their artifact which we now know was false." Xuefeng raised his eyebrows, not expecting another party involved. "How did you know we would appear in this region?" Judging how the Elemental Bracelet was present in their group of Realms for who knows how long, its visions couldn''t be a secret. The old man knew Xuefeng would eventually look for him and passed them his location. "We were told to wait in this location until our targets show up. I definitely found it suspicious, but we were paid for each day so I didn''t care much," Darius replied, his expression calm. "If you are asking how the Fate Gods knew about you, one of their members has a Fate Ability allowing her to see the future. I''m guessing she was the one who pinpointed this ce." This information threw Xuefeng off even further. ''Is there more than one Fate Spirit with Tianshi''s ability?'' ''There are thousands of us. Although each ability is unique, some will be simr to the others,'' Ming replied. ''If you think about bing a powerful Constetion, possessing such skill is a must. We should definitely pay those Fate Gods a visit after you secure the two Elemental Stones.'' "So, can you let us go now?" Darius asked impatiently. "I have no intentions of fighting you." "Didn''t you say you will lead me to the people responsible? Who are those Fate Gods and where can I find them?" Xuefeng asked curiously. "Their gathering ce is called the Godly Arena and it''s located in the capital, about three days West from here. You can get there sooner if you are using Teleportation Stations located near the Elemental Temples," Darius exined, causing Xuefeng to smile. ''So it was indeed his n all along. Letting me fight all those Fate Gods only to appear at thest moment to deliver the final blow,'' Xuefeng thought while looking at the rest of the cultivators. ''Maybe we were reaching too far thinking he wanted to involve the Constetions.'' ''Does that mean we can go all out against them?'' Wuying asked as she cracked her knuckles. ''Well, I''m still yet to decide what kind of Gate I would offer as a Constetion, so it doesn''t hurt to do some research,'' Xuefeng suggested, his lips curving into an evil smirk. ''Let''s see what kind of powers besides the limitless lifeforce they can get.'' His words prompted a chain reaction, with all his wives activating their Dragon Bloodline. Darius watched as everyone was covered in shiny scales and frowned as the air around them exploded with an overwhelming aura. "I already told you everything I know. Do you really want to push this into a brawl?" Darius asked, his own bloodline turning his skin blue. "I''m sure you have sensed that I''m a Fate Holder as well. I might not be able to kill you, but I will take a few of your women with me." The rest of the cultivators paled, activating all of their defenses in preparation for a battle. "We told you it''s pointless to reason with them! You helped him and he is still going to kill us! We have to fight back together!" "Well, I never said I''m going to let you go," Xuefeng replied in a friendly tone. "I''m going to be honorable though and offer you a deal. Let your girl fight my wife one on one. If she can survive for five minutes, I will spare you." The blue-haired girl didn''t even let Darius speak as she agreed on his behalf, "Fine by me. Choose anyone besides that elf and I will cut them to pieces." "Your opponent has already been decided," Xuefeng informed as his Water Stone lit up. The river underneath them seemed to stop and the water floated in the air, circling around them to create a massive Ice Dome to trap everyone inside. The temperature dropped significantly and the whole area was covered in a thickyer of snow. "Yi, she is all yours." Chapter 355 Sword Intent Duel

Chapter 355 Sword Intent Duel

"I''m definitely going to enjoy this," the blue-haired girl announced as she stared Yi down. "I''ve been waiting to test my skills against a worthy opponent. I''m Jaine from the Serpent de n." Yi showed no fear as she chuckled, "It''s good you introduced yourself because this will be thest time someone hears your name. Don''t worry, I will take good care of your Sword Intent." "Confident, aren''t you? If you think your husband can save you from my sword, you are gravely mistaken," Jaine replied with a grin and her sword shone with blue light, the snowkes around her melting from her aura alone. "Tell me when you are ready. I don''t want to cut a doll too quickly." "Don''t worry, my husband won''t intervene so you can aim for the kill if you can," Yi replied nonchntly as she extended her finger like a sword. "Go ahead, I''m ready." Yi''sidback demeanor clearly annoyed Jaine as she raised her de with both hands, "You are clearly tired of living!" Before anyone could blink, sheunched herself towards Yi, her movements so fast that her figure became a blur. Her sword left a trail of light as it shed into the air, cutting everything in its path. Her attack was so precise and quick that it would be hard for anyone to defend against, but Yi didn''t even flinch as she raised her finger to block the de. The two Sword Intents shed and a powerful shockwave swept the whole area. Darius raised his eyebrow when bothdies came out unscathed from the impact, realizing this could end up being a close match. "Take her on seriously, Jaine," he warned, but the girl ignored him as her next attack followed right after. "You have lost right when you epted the duel," Yi said casually, waving her finger to counter one sh after another. "Your Sword Intent might be advanced but your swordsmanship iscking." "Shut up! I''m only testing you!" Jaine yelled angrily and her de glowed once more, her aura growing with each second. "Let''s see how long you can hold on." As soon as the words left her mouth, her speed doubled, making her de even harder to see. Yi blocked the strikes, but the impact was powerful enough to push her back. She didn''t seem concerned though, treating this duel as an opportunity to strengthen her Sword Intent. With her potential limited, she had to find another area of focus, and bing the greatest swordsman was her best option. She had only reached the third level in the Way of the Sword and needed a push to break to another stage. "I can do this all day," Yi replied, her confidence growing. "How about you stop ying around and use your full strength? You won''t have the chance to show your Sword Arts once I get serious myself." Jaine finally showed her frustration as she cried out, forcing Yi to dodge a powerful swing aimed at her head. "If you are that tired of living, let me grant your wish!" The pressure in the Ice Domain rose as Jaine''s eyes turned golden and her sword lit up with ancient runes. She stared Yi down while Fate Qi traveled down her de before sheunched herself forward. ''Her Sword Intent doubled?'' Yi noticed the change and smiled as the de sliced through her finger, heading straight toward her chest. "Die!" Jaine yelled in satisfaction as the de pierced through the heart and didn''t hesitate to activate her runes again. The Sword Intent exploded in power, tearing Yi''s body into thousands of shiny stars. "This is the end!" Jaine dered proudly, only to freeze when she noticed Xuefeng''s expression didn''t change. He should have been saddened by his wife''s death, but he was watching the whole scene with a smile. "What''s so funny? Aren''t you angry that I killed your woman?" Jaine questioned, her tone filled with mockery. "Angry? Why would I be angry when the duel is not over?" Xuefeng replied with a shrug. As he spoke, the stardust materialized behind Jaine and Yi reappeared, attacking with a sword of her own. Her strike was so sudden that Jaine couldn''t even react, only alive thanks to her now shattered Artifact. "So this is why you are so confident," Jaine realized and gritted her teeth. "You are a Fate Holder with the Star Shaper ability. You must have also reached the second upgrade since I wasn''t able to sense you. Not bad, but also not good enough!" Jaine''s figure blurred once more as she dashed forward, her sword cutting through the air with a ramping Sword Intent. Yi was pushed back with each strike, but no matter how many cuts she received, her body regenerated the very next second. "Since you recognize my ability, you should know that you can''t kill me," Yimented, her voice sounding from every direction. "Your ability seems to be strengthening your Sword Intent. How about you tell me more about it in exchange for quick death?" "Fuck you!" Jaine spat out as she raised her de, her eyes turning gold once more. "I just have to cut you until you run out of Fate Qi. I can do this all day!" "Unfortunately, we don''t have time for that," Xuefeng announced as he gave Yi a knowing nce. "Yi, let''s end it." Yi only nodded in response and her body exploded with stardust that spread to every corner of Xuefeng''s domain. It didn''t matter how good Jaine''s Sword Intent was, she couldn''t block an attacking from every direction. Yi''s body materialized around her, the shiny swords stabbing into her flesh before disappearing into another location. Jaine tried to teleport away but Yi was already by her side, piercing the de right through her chest. "Fuck off!" Jaine screamed in pain as she swung back, but her sword only passed through the empty air. She was in a hopeless situation and no one had any hope for her survival. "You are leaving me no choice!" she cried again after another stab wound to her body and her body lit up with gold. A Fate Qi barrier surrounded her whole, preventing Yi from doing any damage. "Damn, to think she would use her Gate so soon," Darius cursed, his expression changing. "Everyone! We need to get out of here or else we are dead! That witch is going to kill us all!" The experts paled at Darius'' announcement, but their reaction was toote, their bodies already stuck mid-air. "No one is moving!" Xuefeng called out with a frown, his gaze falling on Jaine''s barrier. "What is the power of her Gate? What witch are you talking about?" "Do you think we have the time for exnations?! You better get away as fast as possible too," Darius replied in panic and withdrew an Artifact from his ring. "I didn''t want to use it, fuck!" He crashed the ball in his hands as if to activate the teleport, yet nothing happened, causing his expression to sink. "It''s toote... We are all dead now." Chapter 356 Legendary Blood Demon

Chapter 356 Legendary Blood Demon

Ba-dum! Xuefeng had no time to react when his heart tightened in his chest, feeling as if someone was squeezing it with an iron grip. ''Such a powerful Blood Art!'' Wuying cried out in his mind, her voiceced with admiration. ''This is definitely not her doing. I couldn''t sense any Blood Qi from her before.'' As if she predicted it, the blue-haired girl inside the barrier began turning into another person. Her hair turned red like blood and her t chest swelled in size, causing the girls to throw Xuefeng a knowing gaze. ''If that''s the power of her Gate, it has to be her Constetion taking over,'' Xiao Wen pointed out the obvious. ''She doesn''t seem to be trying to kill us immediately so there is a chance we can reason with her.'' Xuefeng frowned but he didn''t panic, gathering his thoughts. ''Is everyone affected? Those who aren''t, we will have to rely on your protection for now.'' Yi immediately burst into stardust and reappeared by Xuefeng''s side while Drakos grinned to himself. ''Who would have thought there will be a day when the great Xuefeng requires my help. Don''t worry, you won''t lose a single hair while I''m here.'' Be only rolled her eyes and exploded with colorful mes, transforming into her beast form. The Phoenix circled the area while spewing mes around their group members before transporting them all into one location. Xuefeng was pleasantly surprised by the new technique she learned but he had no time toment. The golden barrier started to fade rapidly and the woman inside snapped her eyes open, their crimson brilliance sweeping across everyone present. The aura she exuded was unlike anything they had ever experienced, with Emi paling inparison. "To think I was summoned right as I was getting bored. The timing couldn''t be more perfect," the woman spoke calmly as her lips curved into a smile. "I hope you can entertain me a little." Darius was the first to respond as he bowed deeply, his face full of reverence. "Great Goddess, please spare our lives! We are fighting on your disciple''s side!" "Great Goddess?" the woman repeated his words in amusement. "What happened to the way you addressed me earlier? You have the nerve to call me a witch behind my back and don''t have the balls to say it to my face?" Darius trembled as he heard her, but before he could even open his mouth to defend himself, the woman swiped with her hand indifferently. Darius couldn''t even react when his body exploded to the side as if a massive force mmed into him. All that remained of his existence was a mist of blood that covered the faces of hispanions. ''Damn... I know a simr Blood Art that I can explode enemies but that wasn''t it. She didn''t use any Blood Qi just now,'' Wuying muttered in confusion. ''It wasn''t Soul Power or any other element either,'' Nuwa added with a frown. ''It must have been a sheer force she created with her palm or some unique force we have never seen before.'' The woman didn''t immediately turn to them and instead focused on the rest of the experts that were terrified shitless. "You lot seem to be innocent, but today isn''t your lucky day. It just happens I need to use your blood so why don''t you die for me?" she asked casually before snapping her finger. Pa! Pa! Pa! One by one, their heads exploded and streams of blood poured out into the air. It gathered together in arge stream that flowed into the woman''s hands, her whole body covered in a scarlet light. "Ah, to think they were so weak. I was barely able to recover my strength from them," the woman sighed as she nced at Be. "I guess I have to rely on the Phoenix blood. I should be able to gain a lot of lifeforce from you." As she spoke, the middle-aged Drakos turned into a ball of golden light and transformed into his beast form as well. Compared to Be who kept her original look, Drakos grew ten timesrger than before, his blue scales infused with golden Fate Qi. He red at the woman from above and he opened his mouth, a ball of Qi forming inside. The woman only snickered and cracked her knuckles without trying to dodge. "At least you are keeping your part of the deal. Come, entertain me." BOOOM! A pir of gold light shot down towards the enemy, covering herpletely. Everyone watched in anticipation as the golden light disappeared but the woman was still standing there, not even a scratch on her. "I had high hopes, judging how you managed to create a body purely out of Fate Qi, but it turns out I overestimated your abilities," the woman announced, her crimson eyes shining dangerously. "Is that all you have to offer?" Drakos roared in response andunched himself at her, his body covered in ck Earth mes. The woman only sighed and raised her finger, her body vanishing into thin air. Drakos bit into an empty space just before a mysterious force crashed into his side. Even though it wasn''t enough to prate his scales, his body was sted into the horizon, eliminating him from the fight. "Tsk, old fashioned Dragons are boring. All they can do is rely on their big size and strength to overwhelm the enemy. Even with a strong Fate Qi body, he didn''t lose his old habits," the woman criticized while ncing at Be. "I hope you will entertain me better." Be''s eyes sharpened, but she wasn''t as eager to fight as before. It was clear the enemy was far stronger and was simply ying with them. ''Should I call for assistance? We might be able to get my uncle''s help,'' Ming suggested. ''She is not someone we can deal with at our current strength.'' Hearing that they required assistance to deal with anyone not only bruised Xuefeng''s ego but also broke his internal beliefs. Wouldn''t he be a useless husband if he couldn''t even protect his wives? "That''s enough," Xuefeng called out sternly, his demeanor changing. "I think you are forgetting yourself. This is not your home, so don''t think you can do whatever you want. I will forgive you for attacking my friend, but this ends here." The red-haireddy smiled in amusement, clearly intrigued by his boldness. "Oh really? And what are you going to do if I continue to fight you?" As she spoke, she flicked with her hand and the Blood Qi inside Xuefeng''s body came to life. He couldn''t even resist as she pulled him across the sky and her hand tightened on his throat. "What is stopping me from killing all your women while you watch them die, unable to do anything to stop me?" Xuefeng remained calm as he faced her directly, rolling his eyes at her threat. "I swear, you are just like Miara. Alright trying to fight others without thinking about consequences." He wasn''t sure if his bluff would work, but the gamble paid off. She momentarily froze while the hook on his neck loosened. "Which Miara are you talking about?" she asked cautiously. "You know which one. Founder Miara of the Subus Race is very very well known in the Realms Beyond the Heaven," Xuefeng revealed with a sharp gaze. "Did you even consider we could be associated with another Constetion, or you just assumed we were nobodies?" "Why would I even consider it? Barely any of you can defend against my Blood Lock, so anyone would think you are just average at best," the woman pointed out with a shrug. "Besides, I''m not scared of her. Even if I kill you, there is nothing she can do about it. Being lower than her in the Celestial Ranking, she can''t even challenge me." "If you think that the Divine Council will protect you then you are gravely mistaken. Not only is my wife her legacy disciple, but we are also her main pill supplier which she sells on the Dimensional Market. Since we are partnered by contract, attacking us is attacking her, which allows Miara tounch a full-scale invasion of your Realms," Xuefeng exined calmly while holding her wrist. "Let''s not escte a conflict which you have nothing to gain from." The woman''s expression hardened and she eventually let go of him, severing the Blood Lock between them. "Fine, I will let you off the hook, but not for free. I wasted a lot of lifeforce to get here and since I didn''t find my entertainment, I need to get something else in return," the woman replied as her gaze fell on Wuying. "Her. You will give her to me as a recement for my disciple who turned out to be useless. I can sense she practices Blood Arts so she is a perfect pupil for me." She didn''t wait for his answer and simply waved her hand, bringing Wuying over against her will. "I can''t confirm what you are saying right now, so I need a hostage just in case. If you are who you say you are, then it''s all good. I will gain precious connections while your girl will learn new arts. On the other hand, if you are lying to me... Let''s just say I will take her for myself and you will never see her again," she added with a smirk. "Do we have a deal?" Xuefeng only nced at Wuying without much worry. "I don''t mind it, but that''s not something for me to decide. If she doesn''t want to follow you, even I can''t force her." "I will go. I have been stuck with my Blood Arts anyway, so I wouldn''t mind some guidance," Wuying responded immediately. "You don''t have to worry about it. If I can''t teach you anything, then no one can," the woman announced confidently. "Now bow your head to your new master, the legendary Blood Demon, Constetion Viena, ranked top 125 in the Celestial Ranking." Wuying only slightly lowered her gaze only to be sneakily tapped on the forehead. Before she could react, the woman''s eyes rolled as her body transformed back to Jaine while Wuying reached to catch her from falling. The whole interaction was confusing until Xuefeng saw Wuying''s eyes which were now simr to the Constetion Viena''s crimson eyes. It was clear Wuying was now possessed by her, making her the ultimate hostage. "Here, you can take her," Viena said as she jerked Jaine''s body to Xuefeng. "I don''t have any use for her anymore, so you can do whatever you want. I will be leaving now." Without hesitation, she slit Wuying''s wrist with her fingernail and created a blood portal in front of them. She didn''t even say her goodbyes as she disappeared the very next second with the portal closing behind her. Xuefeng could only sigh, not entirely happy with the oue. It was good they survived, but he couldn''t help but worry about Wuying''s wellbeing. ncing down at the passed-out woman in his arms, he couldn''t help but ask, "Anyone got an idea what I should do with her?" Chapter 357: Yin-Yang A blonde beautyy in the embrace of her man when she suddenly shuddered, waking up after witnessing a disturbing scene. "They are all dead." "Even that youngdy from the Sacred de n?" her partner questioned, already wide awake. "I thought she was protected by her Constetion." "She is also dead. I couldn''t pick up their conversations, but it seems like her Constetion ditched her and contracted with one of Xuefeng''s wives," the beauty exined bitterly before assuring, "Thankfully, she left using her body, so we don''t have to worry about her. Even you wouldn''t be able to do anything against that monster." Her partner frowned at her statement, but he couldn''t fight against facts. Even though they were the leaders of the Fate Gods, the Yin-Yang power couple that ruled the God Realm from the shadows, they were nothing against the Constetions. Any of those monstrous beings could wipe them into nonexistence with a single snap of a finger. "What do you suggest then?" Yang asked with a troubled gaze. "Our n consisted of using thebined power of the God Realm experts to kill him, but it doesn''t seem like it''s working. If we do nothing and just hide, he will eventually collect all Elemental Stones and start hunting us down. At that point, our Fate Abilities will bepletely useless against him." Yin paused, taking a moment toprehend all the information. As much as she was confident in their strength, she had to agree with her husband. The Elemental Bracelet was a nemesis to all Fate Holders, so they had to kill him before it was toote. With only five stones, he still couldn''t fully protect himself, which was their only hope. "If you can''t beat them, join them." Just as they were brainstorming, a humanoid figure emerged from the shadows and nodded its head. It was a middle-aged man withbed ck hair and red eyes, dressed in what looked like darkness itself. His presence was hard to notice, even for the couple, which was a testament to his skills. "Master of Shadows!" Yin-Yang couple eximed at the same time and swiftly bowed, not daring to show disrespect. The man waspletely out of their league, a person working directly for the Constetions. "You can drop the formalities. I don''t have much time before I''m discovered, so let''s get to the point," Shadow announced calmly. "I advise you to give up on the Elemental Bracelet. Even if you had the strength to get it, the power currently ruling this set of Realms wouldn''t let that happen. If you continue with your ns, you and every single member of your organization will perish." The couple paled, not expecting such a straightforward warning. "Could you exin why? We thought the King of Heaven wasn''t on good terms with Xuefeng." "It''s quiteplicated due to an internal fight, but I discovered the Supervising Realm is controlled by two entities, each holding onto half of its power," Shadow revealed as his gaze sharpened. "The Elemental Bracelet owner is supported by one of them, potentially aiming to take over the Supervising Realm after he collects all the Elemental Stones. This Artifact is quite powerful oncepleted, so I wouldn''t be surprised if they seed." The Yin-Yang duo took a deep breath, feeling the cold sweat roll down their backs. "Should we pass this information to the other faction and recall our forces then?" Although they were the leaders of Fate Gods, it was an empty title. Around half of their forces have allied to create an opposing faction, so they couldn''t force them to retreat. "My employer''s offer is only directed at you two since involving too many people would be suspicious," Shadow replied as he waved his hand, producing a ck parchment out of thin air. "Your task is simple: Make Xuefeng sign this contract in exchange for the Elemental Stones he seeks. If you seed, my employer will not only offer you her blessing, but she will also help you with your third refining." "This..." Yang hesitated while reading through the conditions of the contract. "As much as this offer is tempting, can we at least know which Constetion trusts us this much?" Shadow paused as he looked at the ceiling cautiously and released a dark cloud through his body, quickly shrouding them in darkness. "There are currently three Constetions who are eyeing this set of Realms, and my employer is the strongest of them, ranking just outside of the top one hundred in the Celestial Ranking. She is looking to strengthen her force for the uing challenges, and a soldier with thepleted Elemental Bracelet would be a great asset to her," Shadow exined briefly. "I trust you understand the importance of this task. Hope you don''t disappoint me." The couple exchanged nces and nodded firmly, keeping the contract in their storage ring. Although the mission sounded hard, the contract itself was heavily in favor of Xuefeng, granting him immense benefits that no one would reject. The only issue was securing the Elemental Stones, which were in possession of an annoying old man who was impossible to catch. "I assume you ept the offer. In that case, I''m going to depart©¤" Shadow''s words were interrupted as golden light pierced through the darkness, suddenly enveloping Shadow''s body. All he could do was smile bitterly before he vanished from the chamber, leaving the Yin-Yang couple dumbfounded. It was clear whatever took him away was beyond their power, so they could only focus on the task at hand. "I will start looking for the Elemental Stones while you help the rest with the hunt," Yin suggested as she sat cross-legged, activating her Fate Ability without wasting time. "Since Xuefeng is protected, we don''t need to worry about him dying even if all the forcesbine. That should buy us some time, just make sure you stay clean." "Who do you think you married? I will keep him upied without tracing any leads back to us," Yang promised with a smile. "It just so happens I know a few ns who can''t wait to get their revenge on him." *** "Is this the ce?" Xuefeng questioned as his group hovered in the sky, gazing at the vast city stretched to the horizon. "When we heard Darius talk about the Teleportation Station, we should have expected it would be located within a big city." "It would be less risky to go around and fly to the capital directly, but it''s pointless. Be it here or in the capital, we won''t be able to avoid a fight," Xiao Wenmented while cracking her knuckles. "We might as well beat them up right away, which will send a message to anyone who tries to mess with us." "I am quite bored just traveling, so I wouldn''t mind a bit of entertainment," Nuwa nodded in approval, her eyes gleaming dangerously. "I didn''t have the opportunity to test my new Soul Arts yet, so I hope we meet some strong opponents today." Xuefeng remained silent, not as confident in their strength as before. Although they should be able to handle any cultivator who haspleted their first or second refining, their meeting with Constetion Viena made him aware of potential dangers. They now stepped into the arena involving beings beyond their current capabilities, and one wrong move could lead to their death. "I''m sure the Fate Gods are aware of our whereabouts so we will face them one way or another, but let me make one thing clear," Xuefeng began, his tone serious. "This is the first andst time we have faced a Constetion. Until I''m confident I can protect you, we are going to avoid such confrontations." Everyone''s face darkened, but no oneined about his decision. Even though Viena''s strength was restricted after descending into Jaine''s body, she was still on another level they could never match. While they only experienced one lifetime, Constetions absorbed hundreds or even thousands of memories, giving them the ultimate advantage in battles. "I''m sure not many Constetions offer a simr blessing, but if we happen to meet another one, I want you to be prepared to retreat," Xuefeng added with a sigh. "I would rather lose face than risk any of your lives." He didn''t wait for a response, as this decision wasn''t up for debate, and gave a signal to Ling, who released Thunder Goddess from her space. The woman who came out was identical to her original self, to the point even Xuefeng wouldn''t recognize she was just an Avatar if he didn''t know beforehand. "Do you remember what I told you? Don''t act rashly just because it''s your Avatar. Your soul will still be injured if you die," Xuefeng reminded her just in case. "I count on you." "Don''t worry, I poured all my Qi into this body so I won''t fall easily," Thunder Goddess assured as she stretched her arms and covered her face with a hood. "I will report back when I reach the capital." She didn''t even offer a kiss goodbye as she burst into purple lightning, disappearing on the spot. Her task involved gathering intel about the Fate Gods and the Godly Arena, hoping to give themselves a slight edge. It would be even better if she could infiltrate the enemy ranks, but that was just the best-case scenario. "Let''s go. We shouldn''t make them wait too long." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!